《Reborn Girl:Pampered and Teased by CEO》 Chapter 1 In the middle of the night, there were flashes of lightning and thunder and heavy rain. In the corner of the dark basement lay a woman. The whole body''s blood picture has been drained out, so thin that only skin and bone are left. With sunken eyes and dull eyes, if it is not for a breath, it will make people think that this is a puppet doll. Her face was pale, her hair was long and withered, and her body smelled of stench. She had been locked up here for a month. No one would have thought that this dirty, dishevelled woman who was once the only successor of Bai''s group, the largest commercial family in a city, was looking at the dying woman. "Turn on the light." "Yes, Miss Chen." A familiar female voice came, suddenly aroused her consciousness, white Yan Ran in the corner raised her head slightly. The incandescent light is very dazzling. Bai Yanran looks at the light. Even though her eyes are sore, she is still stubborn and does not close her eyes. She even doesn''t even cover up. She stares at the woman like that. The woman named Chen Youlian! Bai Yan Ran clenched her teeth, and her eyes almost cried and bled. Chen Youlian walked slowly to Bai Yanran, stroked the rain wet Liuhai, and then dropped a file bag: "bookmarked the divorce agreement." "What happened to Lu he?"!? Where is Lu he! You tell me where Lu he is and I''ll sign it! " Bai Yanran''s hoarse voice and angry emotion reverberated in the basement, a little hysterical. "Oh." Chen Youlian chuckled, looked down at Bai Yanran and said, "Bai Yanran, are you amnesia? Or forgetfulness? In order to save you, your Lu he fell off the cliff and died. " Bai Yanran''s heart aches. How can you forget, just don''t want to believe it The best person in the world pushed her out of the car at the last emergency moment of brake failure, but he had no time to jump and fall into the abyss! "You will not die easily. You and Xiao Zhuoyu will not die easily! I curse you to hell! I curse you... " Chen you Lian frowned, and said to the man beside him, "give me a fight." "Yes In response, the strong man with a strong body slapped him in the face. The strength is full, the pain is penetrating, Bai Yanran''s face was hit suddenly side in the past, the whole face burning pain up, vomit a fishy sweet, Bai Yanran but smile. "Bai Yanran, do you dare to laugh? Do you think you''re still the big lady of the white family? You should be sober. Now you have nothing, even an ant. But as long as you bookmark this divorce agreement, I may be able to let you live. " Yes, she has nothing. In order to retain Xiao Zhuoyu''s heart, she personally transferred all the shares of Bai''s group to him! Lu He, who has been guarding her, was indirectly killed by her! What a fool! Poor fool! Believe that the thin lover''s rhetoric, stupid killed the most love their own people! "Chen Youlian." "What? Have you figured it out? When you have figured it out, you should quickly bookmark the divorce agreement. " "Do Xiao Zhuoyu do all these things, such as moving hands and feet on the brake, sending people to kill them, and taking away the children in my belly? Does he really want to kill me? " Chen Youlian was stunned and then said with a smile, "of course, or do you think Xiao Zhuoyu loves you and is not willing to kill you? It''s ridiculous. I tell you Bai Yanran, Xiao Zhuoyu has never loved you! Never! " "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..." White Yan Ran suddenly crazy to laugh, the whole basement are echoing her crazy laughter. Chen Youlian subconsciously stepped back a few steps: "are you this woman crazy?" "Xiao Zhuoyu, Chen Youlian, remember it for me!" Bai Yanran stares at Chen Youlian, her eyes are cold and desperate, and her mouth is full of blood. She tries her best to send a curse to Chen Youlian, which seems to come from Hell: "if there is an afterlife, I must destroy all of you who owe me! You wait, even if I die, I will become a ghost! Become your and Xiao Zhuoyu''s nightmare forever - "Lu He, Lu he Where are you, Lu he... " Lying on the bed, Bai Yanran''s forehead was covered with fine cold sweat, and his expression looked very painful. He kept talking and reading the name of landing. After serving Bai Yanran for more than ten years, Mrs. Liu anxiously whirled around: "what''s wrong with Miss? How did you suddenly faint? What can I do if I still don''t wake up? Doctor Zhang, you should think of a way Doctor Zhang sighed and sighed strangely: "Miss''s pulse and body are very normal, I really can''t see where there is a problem!" "Miss, are you really OK?" Lu he asked. Warm voice can not hide anxiety, eyebrows tightly frown, eyes full of worry, eyes is not a moment from the faint sleep of Bai Yanran body away.Dr. Zhang was born into a family of medical practitioners with excellent medical skills. Needless to say, he has been a family doctor in the Bai family for more than ten years. Bai Yanran''s physical condition can be said to be well known, but this sudden syncope is really strange. He has been examined for so long that he can''t find out any reason. Seeing that Doctor Zhang didn''t reply, Lu he frowned tightly, turned his head and looked at him. He said in a deep voice, "eh?" Dr. Zhang had a certain status in the Bai family, but when Lu he looked at him with a strong sense of oppression, he felt cold on his back, and a cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He immediately said: "don''t worry, young master. I''ll have a look again." Said, Doctor Zhang immediately re check the pupil condition of Bai Yanran, just at this time, Bai Yanran suddenly opened his eyes, but it scared Doctor Zhang. "Miss, wake up! Miss, wake up One side of Liu Ma surprise way. Bai Yan Ran blinked, looked at the incredible things in front of her eyes, murmured, "this, where is this?" "Miss, you must be confused. This is your own room." "My Room I''m not... " I''m dead, aren''t I? She died miserably in that cold basement, biting her tongue and killing herself in front of Chen Youlian. The curse of Chen Youlian and Xiao Zhuoyu still reverberates clearly in her ears. Now this is? Is it a rebirth? "Miss, do you have any pain?" Follow the sound to turn a head, the eye touches Lu He that moment, white Yan Ran completely stupefied. The figure is straight and slender, the appearance is very handsome, the complexion is jade, the eyebrow is clear and handsome. He has always been gentle and calm, but at this time he frowns, and his eyes are full of worry. "Lu he!" Bai Yanran suddenly sat up and threw herself on Lu He, and then held his waist tightly. After this "Luhe" was called out, she cried, crying very loud. No matter it was rebirth or dream, as long as Lu he was still there! As long as Lu he is still there! "Lu He, is it really you? Really? " Bai Yan Ran murmured. Bai Yanran''s arm around his waist seemed to be carrying electric current, which made Lu he''s heart hot, and his ears turned red. At the moment, he wanted to put his hand on her head and gently rub and comfort her, saying, "it''s me, it''s your Luhe!" Unfortunately, he didn''t dare to say so, even his hand didn''t dare to stretch out. His mind turned a thousand times, and finally his eyes were deep and said: "did he bully you again?" In Lu Hekou, he refers to Xiao Zhuoyu. Smell speech, white Yan Ran arms of landing he suddenly a stiff, choked to almost gasping. Bai Yanran knows that Lu he doesn''t look up to Xiao Zhuoyu, and Xiao Zhuoyu also looks down on Lu He. The two men have never been peaceful, just because she is full of only one Xiao Zhuoyu in her eyes. Lu he is so tolerant to Xiao Zhuoyu that he loses his life for it! At the thought of this, Bai Yanran was deeply distressed and felt disgusted with the three words "Xiao Zhuoyu". "Don''t mention that man!" ¡°¡­¡­ Will you go to his birthday party tomorrow "Birthday party? What birthday party?! What''s the date today? " Bai Yanran''s reaction made Lu he''s heart flash a little doubt, worried about whether Bai Yanran had some memory problems, but still opened his watch and said, "August 1." "What about the year?" ¡°2012¡£¡± Bai Yanran took a cold breath and she was reborn as expected! And it was born again six years ago! Six years ago, she had not married Xiao Zhuoyu. She was just his fiancee, and she had not inherited the family business. Her white family was just like the sun in the sky. Obviously, it was still too late to recover all the tragedies. God treated her well! The way of heaven is sentimental, never destroying the good people! Seeing Bai Yan''s hesitation, Lu he said: "if you don''t want to go, don''t go. You don''t have to worry about what the media is talking about. I''ll take care of it. " White Yan Ran sinks Mou to think for a while, look up to live Lu He, say: "go! Why not? You should have prepared the gift for me already? " Lu he''s eyes flashed a trace of pain, but soon he was forced down, deep eyes can not see any abnormal, these he has long been used to, is not it. Bai Yanran is deeply in love with Xiao Zhuoyu. No matter how Xiao Zhuoyu bullies her, she will stick it up again after getting angry. He knows. Xiao Zhuoyu is to Bai Yanran just as Cai Bai Yanran is to him. Infatuation. A moth flies to the fire. What''s more, tomorrow is Xiao Zhuoyu''s birthday. How could she not go. However, what Lu didn''t know was that Bai Yanran might have put it on it regardless of how she looked for Xiao Zhuoyu to say happy birthday. But now the white Yan Ran, but can only think, in Xiao Zhuoyu''s birthday party, killed him! Chapter 2 Lu he has already arranged for a stylist for her, and the dress for her birthday party has been sent. Although she doesn''t want Bai Yanran to attend Xiao Zhuoyu''s birthday party, she is still quietly preparing everything for her. This is Lu He. Looking at Lu he''s birthday gift to Xiao Zhuoyu, Bai Yanran has mixed feelings in her heart. "And this is the suit you made for Xiao Zhuoyu. I ordered someone to take it together." Lu he handed the suit to Bai Yanran''s hand: "you see if you are satisfied." She remembers that she personally asked the limited edition designer to tailor the suit for Xiao Zhuoyu. She worked hard for the suit for more than a month and spent a lot of money, but Xiao didn''t wear it at all. Reach for the scissors from the drawer. "Chi La" a, half of the sleeve of the suit was cut off, Lu he was surprised, is about to ask, just listen to Bai Yanran sneer. "He doesn''t deserve it!" People die once, those things that you can''t think of, those things that you miss, you can wake up all of a sudden. It''s not that IQ is suddenly raised, but there are more eyes to understand evil. Since she is lucky to be reborn, Bai Yanran will not fall in love with Xiao Zhuoyu again, will not be blinded by love like before, and will not be as weak as before. No matter for her own sake, or for the sake of the whole Bai family, she has to fight a battle to get back what originally belonged to her and her Bai family! Since this is a must, let''s start with this suit! "Just be happy." Lu He Dao. Bai Yanran''s eyes flashed, as if suddenly thought of something, and chuckled at Lu He: "Lu He, tomorrow, accompany me to Xiao Zhuoyu''s birthday party and be my dance partner." That night, Bai Yanran was immersed in the joy of rebirth and the tension of revenge, unable to sleep. Also unable to sleep, there is Lu He. Bai Yanran suddenly fainted. After waking up, it seems that the whole person has changed. He grew up with her since childhood. No one can understand her as well. Bai Yanran can''t escape any emotion from his eyes. Today, he clearly saw that when Bai Yanran heard the name of Xiao Zhuoyu, what he saw in his eyes was no longer the publicized love, but the strong hatred. And the cut suit. He can''t get it wrong. It must be something bad happened between Bai Yanran and Xiao Zhuoyu. Otherwise, Bai Yanran would not be like this. What did Xiao Zhuoyu do to her? - the well-trained waiters shuttle between the wine tables, and the guests from all walks of life meet each other happily and exchange greetings. Not far away, the waves roll up layers of sound, as if in happy accompaniment for the guests. This night''s Haitian villa was full of lights and noise. Just to celebrate Xiao Zhuoyu''s 22nd birthday. "It''s time to get out of the car!" Lu he will stop the car at the entrance, but see white Yan Ran did not want to get off the meaning of a voice to remind way. White Yan Ran smile: "no hurry." Lu he looked at her from the rearview mirror, with deep eyes. Bai Yanran put a wisp of broken hair in front of her forehead and hung it behind her ear: "it''s just a birthday party. If you go early, you know, I hate that one most." Such white Yan Ran, it seems that Xiao Zhuoyu is not in the eye at all. Smell speech, Lu He tiny smile, eyes doting on: "don''t worry, have me." Bai Yanran used to be the most troublesome social intercourse. Every time, Lu he helped her block the wine and the knife. Finally, she helped her to die. Bai Yanran had a bad nose and hot eyes, and wanted to cry again. But at this moment and here, she couldn''t cry. At this time, there was a noise in the distance. "Come on! Someone fell into the water! Someone has fallen into the water Smell sound, white Yan Ran hook lip a smile, to Lu he way: "time is coming, let''s go in." Two people get off, Bai Yanran directly took landing he''s arm and went to the most noisy place. There were many people around the pool. Bai Yanran and Lu he stood outside the crowd to watch the play. "It seems that Chen Youlian fell into the water." "The actress?" "Yes, it''s her. But she''s not only a female star, but she''s the eldest lady of the Chen family. She''s very rich. I guess she''s just playing as an actress. I heard she''s a little close to Xiao Zhuoyu, you know." "Tut..." Sure enough, like the previous life, Chen Youlian fell into the water before the dance began. In the previous life, Chen Youlian fell into the pool because of her high-heeled shoes slipping. Bai Yanran happened to pass by. After she was rescued, she framed Bai Yanran for pushing her into the water in front of everyone. The most sad thing is that Xiao Zhuoyu, her fiance of Bai Yanran, did not listen to her explanation and directly believed Chen Youlian''s words. She asked her in public why she was so willful that she didn''t make enough trouble. Then she personally sent Chen Youlian, who was crying bitterly, to have a rest. Think of at that time his angry as shrew general howl excuse, white Yanran feel like a big fool.But this time, Bai Yanran will not give Chen Youlian a chance to frame himself. "What''s the matter? What''s going on? " Hearing the sound, Bai Yanran looks at people. A white suit, upright posture, the outline of the face, such as carved with an art knife, slightly closed eyebrows reveal a kind of high above the breath of strangers. This is Xiao Zhuoyu. Seeing this face again, Bai Yanran was indignant and hard to suppress, and tightly grasped her fist. As a result, the next second, her fist was wrapped by Lu he''s palm. With only his action, Bai Yanran instantly relieved her anger and should not be angry now. Xiao Zhuoyu passes by Bai Yanran. Seeing that Bai Yanran has no reaction to him, he feels strange in his heart. He asks Bai Yanran, "what''s going on?" He ignored him, but he took the initiative to catch up with him. As expected, human nature is cheap! White Yan Ran slightly frowned: "how to ask me? Should you and I go to the waiter? How can a big star like Miss Chen fall into the water "You just arrived?" Xiao Zhuoyu was just hiding on purpose. He was afraid that Bai Yanran would stick him and annoy him, but he didn''t want her to come just now. Moreover, he didn''t invite Lu He, but Lu he was standing in front of him with her arm in arm. "Well." Bai Yanran was too lazy to find a reason to explain that she was late. She said in a leisurely way: "don''t you go and see if Miss Chen has anything to do? After all, it''s at your birthday party. In case something happens to Miss Chen, it will be your Xiao family who will lose your reputation. " There is nothing wrong with this saying, but Xiao Zhuoyu sounds a little strange: "are you worried about Chen Youlian?" "Otherwise? Miss Chen is so beautiful and lovely that not only you but also I like it. " White Yan Ran smile way, the bottom of the heart is bah numerous sound. While talking, Chen Youlian was rescued, her makeup was completely destroyed, her dress and skirt were completely wet, and her concave and convex figure was exposed, and she was in a mess to the sky. Without saying a word, Xiao Zhuoyu took off his suit and put it on Chen Youlian''s body to help her block the light, and then beckoned to the waiter: "help Miss Chen to the rest room quickly!" Chen Youlian shivered and pinched Xiao Zhuoyu''s coat and said gratefully to Xiao Zhuoyu: "Zhuoyu, thank you, can you accompany me to the rest room, I, I''m a little afraid!" Bai Yanran chuckles. Chen you is used to pretending to be weak. What''s to be afraid of when there are so many people? Before Xiao Zhuoyu could answer, Bai Yanran stepped forward: "brother Zhuoyu, I''d better send Miss Chen over. It''s not convenient for you to go in the ladies'' lounge. Besides, you are the leading role today. It''s not polite for the guests to leave rashly. Let me come!" Chen Youlian looks at Xiao Zhuoyu timidly, and seems to be very afraid. I don''t know why, Bai Yanran, tonight, always feels something wrong. According to the past situation, Bai Yanran should be jealous and angry. Xiao Zhuoyu is not good enough to make a scene. Then she can take Xiao Zhuoyu away. But now, white Yan Ran is not angry at all, how is the smile on the face still hanging big square to return a responsibility? At this time, Bai Yanran timely added: "after all, I am Zhuoyu brother''s fiancee, send a send to Miss Chen, is also within the scope of the matter, how? Is Miss Chen afraid to go with me The melon eating crowd nearby immediately whispered. But anyone who knows the gossip information of a city does not know the entanglement between Bai Yanran and Chen Youlian. As for Xiao Zhuoyu, one of them is a fiancee, the other is a confidant of beauty. They have a narrow road of friendship. Now there is a drama to watch. Chapter 3 Chen Youlian, are you afraid to go? Bai Yanran has sharp eyes and a cold smile at the corners of her mouth. Staring at Chen Youlian, she seems to be smiling. It''s really a bit sinister. This can''t blame her, after all, the enemy met particularly envious, did not directly go up to tear Chen Youlian''s face, it is self-restraint. "Well, please Miss White." Chen Youlian looks at Xiao Zhuoyu again. Xiao Zhuoyu thought for a moment, nodded his head and said, "Yan Ran, it''s hard for you." White Yan Ran sweet smile: "nothing, this is what I should do." A crowd of gourd eaters began to argue again, praising Bai Yanran for her magnanimity and magnanimity. She could be so tolerant to women who had affairs with her fiance. She was not as arrogant and unreasonable as the rumor said. Compared with the whole body wet, delicate and silly, Chen Youlian, who is obviously scheming, stands tall. White Yan Ran to Chen Youlian: "Miss Chen, go with me." Holding Chen Youlian''s arm, Bai Yanran smiles and pinches secretly. Chen Youlian pain in the body hate in the heart, but now the situation is unfavorable to her, he does not account for a bit of reason, had to put on a pair of thank you look: "really thank Miss Bai, you don''t need to help me, I can go by myself." How can Bai Yanran let her go like this, not only did not let go, and when she went a little farther away, she got close to Chen Youlian''s ear, snorted coldly, and said, "if I guess correctly, if I was just around there, Miss Chen would tell Xiao Zhuoyu that I pushed you into the water?" "What are you doing?" Chen Youlian''s face is white, and she wants to say that how can Bai Yanran know what she thinks in her heart? She has just had that idea. If Bai Yanran didn''t say that she had just arrived, she would have done so. White Yan Ran hook lip sneer way: "so Miss Chen after still don''t wear heel so high shoe, also don''t plan how to go to harm a person, protect not even finally hurt oneself?" Lu he has been not far from behind Bai Yanran, to the rest room, then guard outside the lounge, as long as Bai Yanran calls, he can always get to her side the first time. He''s been like that for years. Before the door of the rest room was closed, Lu he and Bai Yanran said, "Miss, I''m outside. Please call me if you have anything." Lu he said this, cold eyes deliberately swept Chen Youlian''s face, which is obviously warning her not to bully our young lady. Chen Youlian knows Lu he''s reputation outside. He has always been ruthless. Who dares to move Bai Yanran''s finger, he will take that person''s life. "I see." Bai Yanran said. With a bang, the door is closed by Bai Yan. Chen Youlian sat down on the sofa and kept rubbing the arm that had been pinched by Bai Yanran. There was no one else in the rest room. Chen Youlian didn''t need to pretend to be weak: "Bai Yanran, if you pinch me like this, you''re not afraid of Zhuo Yu, do you know? I want you to apologize to me now! " Bai Yanran was admiring her nails on the other side of the sofa. She smelled and blinked. She said innocently, "what are you talking about, Miss Chen? What''s wrong with me?" "You don''t pretend to me." Chen Youlian cherishes her body most and frowns with pain. Bai Yanran stood up, glanced at her, indifferent way: "you want to go with Xiao Zhuoyu said I pinched, you go, but I won''t admit, call the doctor to diagnose, I promise will only diagnose that your arm injury is just fell into the pool and fell by yourself, if you don''t believe it, you can have a try." Chen you Lian is angry, seeing Bai Yanran, this is to play Lai, but she has no way. "Oh, by the way, it''s OK for you to make trouble. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu cherishes his face more than I do. Maybe he can really help you to get excited and terminate the engagement with me." Bai Yanran said again. How can Chen Youlian not know that Bai Yanran is saying something ironic, and Xiao Zhuoyu loves face? But at his birthday party, Chen Youlian has no face for him. After being a little lover for so long, Chen Youlian still has this consciousness. Break the engagement? If he could break the engagement so easily, Xiao Zhuoyu would not worry about it every day. Who doesn''t know that the Xiaos are looking forward to the Bai family now. The elders of the Xiaos are very happy. Even if Xiao Zhuoyu and Bai Yanran quarrel with each other, they will not agree with him to terminate the engagement with Bai Yanran. It is so difficult, otherwise with her beauty and means, Chen Youlian would have been on the right position. "Bai Yanran, don''t talk about those useless things. Apologize to me. I won''t care about this today." "Do you want me to apologize?" Bai Yanran said that she grabbed Chen Youlian''s arm directly. It seemed that she just pulled it gently, but actually it hurt very much. Chen Youlian wants to escape from Bai Yanran''s grip, but finds that she can''t make the slightest effort. "Bai Yanran, let me go! You shrew Looking at Chen you Lian, like a mouse struggling under the cat''s paw, she is in a panic. Bai Yanran immediately feels good. As the only successor of Bai''s group, the strongest financial group in a city, Bai Yanran practiced Taekwondo in the company of Lu He since childhood, and won the black belt championship at the age of 11.Chen Youlian''s fine skin and tender flesh can stand her cruel hand, and her whole arm is red instantly. Chen Youlian was in a cold sweat: "Bai Yanran, let go! You can''t escape my broken arm! " The strength of Bai Yanran''s hands is getting bigger and bigger. Chen Youlian feels her bones are almost crushed by her, and she howls constantly. "Don''t yell so loud. It''s like I''m holding you. Don''t be nervous. Sit down. I have something to say to you." "I don''t want to hear you say, you let go, I''m fine, I have to go! Let go of me "Don''t worry." Bai Yanran''s eyes are cold enough to attract people. Chen Youlian''s heart suddenly gives out a cool idea. "Bai Yanran, what do you want?" "Chen Youlian, you see, there is no camera in this lounge. My family Lu he is outside, so no matter what I do to you, no one will know." Chen Youlian''s face turned blue when she heard the speech: "Bai Yanran What do you mean Bai Yanran gave a slight smile, gently picked up a wisp of hair in Chen Youlian''s ear with her finger, looked directly into Chen Youlian''s eyes and said, "your face is really beautiful. You said, if you were in the rest room today, you would not be careful to encounter where you would scrape and bruise your face..." Chen Youlian''s face turned pale and her voice trembled uncontrollably: "Bai Yanran, dare you! Xiao Zhuoyu will not let you go! " Bai Yanran hooked his lips and sneered: "it''s better to bet that Xiao Zhuoyu will break up with my Bai family because of a broken woman. How about that? Do you dare to bet? " "Madman! Bai Yanran, you madman The uncontrollable fear surges into Chen Youlian''s heart. She keeps retreating, trying to avoid the oppression of Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran takes out a small sharp knife from her purse and approaches Chen Youlian step by step. The sharp knife is shining with cold light. Bai Yanran''s deep hatred is not covered up at all. She is at the top of her head just like Chen Youlian looked at her on the night of her death. Chen Youlian can''t retreat and shiver in the corner of the wall. At this time, she regrets that she has always regarded Bai Yanran as the first lady of straw bag. When Bai Yanran is in good control, she doesn''t expect to be so cruel and direct with the knife! "Ah! You don''t come here! Help! Help Chen Youlian cried and rushed to the door. Lu He, who has been guarding the outside, frowns slightly when he hears the shouting. Then he pushes the door and enters. Chen Youlian grabs him in front of him. Lu he disdains to open Chen you Lian, one eye sees the small sharp knife in Bai Yanran''s hand, opens a way to ask: "can have hurt oneself?" Chen Youlian takes advantage of this moment to run out quickly. As for whether to report with Xiao Zhuoyu, Bai Yanran doesn''t care at all. When the goal is achieved, her heart is relaxed. Bai Yanran closed the knife and was just ready to put it into the bag. Lu he took the knife in his hand and said, "it''s too dangerous. I''ll take care of it." Before you heard her talking, she asked me, "smile? Did you wait for her to call for help Lu he shook his head: "Miss, I didn''t hear a word!" "Lu He, you can listen! After that, I won''t hide anything from you. " Lu he''s heart hot, silent for a moment, red face, whispered: "actually heard a sentence." "Which one?" "My family Lu he is outside." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 4 If not under the light flickering at night, it must be able to see Lu he and Bai Yanran both red faces. Seeing Chen Youlian again, she is weeping in Xiao Zhuoyu''s arms. Seeing Bai Yanran and Lu He passing by, Xiao Zhuoyu doesn''t let Chen Youlian go, but Chen Youlian is scared to drill into his arms. I''m afraid. "What''s the matter?" Bai Yanran said? Why is Miss Chen crying like this Xiao Zhuoyu frowned, and just wanted to open his mouth to question a few words, he was intercepted by Bai Yan Ran: "don''t be Miss Chen, do you want to say that I bullied you? I sent you to have a rest. I also wanted to find you a clean suit to change. After a while, you cried like this and complained to brother Zhuoyu. Miss Chen, if you want to accuse me of bullying you, would you like to see the time? It''s not very authentic. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen you couldn''t cry directly. She took Xiao Zhuoyu''s collar and argued: "no, Zhuo Yu, what I said just now is true. She really wants to scratch my face with a knife. Maybe the knife is still in her bag now." White Yan Ran hook lips a smile, what should you say? Chen Youlian, not only very stupid, but also bad luck, "Miss Chen is trying to turn my bag? Well, I''ll show you now With that, Bai Yanran opened the bag directly, flipped it over and poured out all the contents inside. In addition to lipstick powder, there was only a purse, and the purse was a birthday gift given to her by Xiao Zhuoyu. She used it all the time. Xiao Zhuoyu also saw the purse, and his eyes sank. After all, Bai Yanran is still his fiancee. Today, he is not noisy and has a straight face. It doesn''t look like he has done a bad thing. And, today is his birthday party, it is really not good to tear his face under such an occasion. "Brother Zhuoyu, I don''t care what kind of woman you like, but the woman you like is always trying to harm your fiancee. Can''t you ignore it?" "Who did you harm? Bai Yanran, you are so bloody! " Chen you Lian is in a hurry and rushes up to Bai Yanran and makes a rude remark. Lu He flashed in front of Bai Yanran''s body to protect her: "Miss Chen, please respect yourself!" Looking at Lu He, Chen Youlian''s temper came up again: "Lu, you were just outside the rest room. You must have heard everything. Do you think she took a knife?" Lu he''s eyes sank, his eyes were sharp and he looked at Chen Youlian: "I''m sorry, Miss Chen. I just went with my lady to help you get your clothes. As for what knife you said, it''s just ridiculous." Chen Youlian was stunned and then burst out laughing: "Lu He, Lu He, I forgot that you are Bai Yanran''s dog slave! You''re looking for her Bai Yanran can''t listen to people like this, Lu He, who is about to tear off her chest, is stopped by Lu He. Lu he frowned slightly, and his white cheek became angry: "Miss Chen, I don''t mind what you say about me, but if you talk nonsense here again and try to slander my miss, I will send you a lawyer''s letter to accuse you of slandering the heirs of our Bai''s group." ¡°¡­¡­ Lu he you Lu he took out his mobile phone, pressed a string of numbers, and said, "or, I''ll call Pei Jun, the president of Yingshang entertainment, and ask him to handle it." Chen Youlian eats shriveled. She doesn''t want to take a lawsuit. It''s not good for her to invite Pei Jun to come. But it''s too oppressive to forget. She turns her eyes to Xiao Zhuoyu, the only Savior on the scene. However, Xiao Zhuoyu loosened her shoulder and said, "well, don''t make trouble. Today is supposed to be a misunderstanding. Let''s not worry about my face." Lu he didn''t want to let Chen Youlian go so simply. He sneered at him: "Miss Chen, if you want to continue to have a good time in the entertainment industry, you can apologize to my miss." Chen Youlian: "why? She bullied me Xiao Zhuoyu''s mind turns a few times. He has heard of Lu he''s means. If Lu he plays with hatred, he can make Chen Youlian feel as simple as squeezing an ant to death. Xiao Zhuoyu frowned and looked at Chen Youlian. He almost said in a commanding tone: "Youlian, apologize!" Chen you pity all kinds of grievances, biting teeth with white Yan Ran said: "I''m sorry!" Lu he''s mouth slowly aroused a smile, he looks very good, a handsome cast face with this expression, can be said to be very attractive. On the way back. Night like water, night wind floating. The sky is like ink and the stars are shining. Bai Yanran was in a good mood and said to Lu He, "Lu He, you are really domineering today. You are so handsome!" Lu he said with a smile: "you dare to take a knife if you can''t compare with Miss!" White Yan Ran hey hey a smile: "pull you to lie for me again, you won''t blame me?" "I never blame miss." "But I''m happy today. I''m afraid that bitch is crying like that. Don''t mention how happy I am." "Miss, just be happy!" ¡° ¡­¡­ Lu He, can you stop calling me miss... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lu he suddenly fell into silence, a pair of black eyes disappeared in the night, for a long time did not speak.Lu He, as the adopted son of the Bai family, is favored by the old man Bai. It can be said that he was raised as a grandson when he was a child. He called him grandfather, but Bai Yanran was called miss. The reason behind this, let alone outsiders, is that even the white master does not understand. Bai Laozi asked Lu He to call Bai Yanran''s name several times, but he refused. After several times, the white man had to give up and stop. But the reason is that Bai Yanran knows better than anyone else. Bai Yanran closed her eyes and her memory poured in like a spring Chapter 5 When she was 13 years old, Xiao Zhuoyu had just returned from abroad and was invited by the white master. Xiao Zhuoyu and his father came to the Bai family as guests. When Xiao Zhuoyu just went abroad, Bai Yanran''s father and mother did not have an accident. For Bai Yanran, the childhood she spent with Xiao Zhuoyu was the best time for her. Therefore, she has always had a very unique feeling for Xiao Zhuoyu and has been quietly admiring him. Bai Yanran, wearing a pink princess skirt, stood at the entrance of the stairs and waved to Xiao Zhuoyu downstairs. Xiao Zhuoyu saw Bai Yanran waving to her and went upstairs. "Brother Zhuoyu, play with us." Xiao Zhuoyu frowned and said, "you They? " "Yes." White Yan Ran pointed to the Lu He behind him: "this is Lu He, is not very handsome ah, hee hee." Xiao Zhuoyu did not speak. He looked at the landing without blinking. Lu he did not speak. In the face of Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyes, he did not have the slightest timidity, just a smile. Xiao Zhuoyu snorted coldly: "when will you have such a good playmate? How can I not know?" Bai Yanran blinked in surprise: "don''t you know? I said it when I sent you an email. Didn''t you read it? " Bai Yanran feels extremely aggrieved. She often mentions Lu He in her email. If Xiao Zhuoyu read her email, he must know the existence of Lu He. Xiao Zhuoyu did not answer Bai Yanran, but looked at the landing with hostility: "what''s your name?" Lu he replied with a smile, "my name is Lu He." "I said, his name is Lu He, Lu he can be fierce, especially smart, many girls in the class like him." White Yan Ran excited way. For Bai Yanran, she just wanted to introduce her new playmate in recent years to her sweetheart, but it changed the taste of Xiao Zhuoyu. "If you call me up just to introduce him, I''m sorry, I''m not so free." Bai Yanran was completely stunned. She said in a hurry: "but..." "No, but." Bai Yanran wanted to introduce her new friend to Xiao Zhuoyu, but she was poured cold water on the spot. She couldn''t hang her face. But she still didn''t dare to get angry in front of Xiao Zhuoyu. She was timid and asked, "what''s wrong with you, brother Zhuoyu?" Xiao Zhuoyu frowned and looked at Bai Yanran and said, "I heard from grandfather Bai that Bai adopted a boy, but Yan Ran, he is a servant after all. You don''t need to have such a good relationship with a servant." Bai Yanran didn''t understand what Xiao Zhuoyu was talking about. However, when she heard Xiao Zhuoyu say that Lu he was a servant, she always felt very uncomfortable and said, "brother Xiao Zhuoyu, don''t say that. Lu he is not a servant." See white Yan Ran''s face has changed, Lu he pulled her: "Yan Ran, it doesn''t matter." "Yan Ran?" Xiao Zhuoyu suddenly raised his head and looked at landing. He sneered: "you really don''t treat yourself as an outsider. You should call her" miss. " "Brother Xiao Zhuoyu, how can you do this? It''s too much!" Bai Yanran has never said anything serious to Xiao Zhuoyu, but this time, she thinks Xiao Zhuoyu is really overdone. "Too much for me?" Xiao Zhuoyu was also worried. He knew that Bai Yanran had always liked him, and his father needed to strengthen his family business by marrying the Bai family in the future. However, Lu he had obviously shaken his position in Bai Yanran''s heart. Thinking of this, Xiao Zhuoyu turned his head to look at Lu He: "you are capable, this just how long, Yan ran toward you." Lu he was stunned and did not speak. Although he is calm in nature, the boy in front of him is full of thorns, which really makes people want to get angry. "Brother Zhuoyu, how can you talk like that?" Xiao Zhuoyu''s face was so cold that he was obviously really angry. He looked at Bai Yanran and said coldly, "if you really treat him so much, let grandfather Bai lift our engagement. I''m not here for you, so as not to hinder your eyes and his eyes." Xiao Zhuoyu then turned around and went downstairs. Bai Yanran was in a hurry and immediately turned red. Tears rushed out and chased out: "brother Zhuoyu, I don''t want you to say that! Stop When Lu he heard the words "breaking the engagement", his face turned pale. When he regained consciousness, he found that Bai Yanran was sitting on the stairs, crying into tears. Lu he hurriedly ran over to comfort her, but was pushed aside by Bai Yanran and rolled down the stairs. Only 13-year-old Bai Yanran, suffered a lot of grievances, no place to hair, then all the hair in Lu He body, her red eyes, tightly clenched the fist: "no, later, you are not allowed to call my name!" Lu he got up from the floor, lowered his head and struggled for a long time. Then he lowered his eyebrows and closed his eyes and said, "yes, miss." Bai Yanran covers her red and swollen eyes and runs into her bedroom. The sound of closing the door fiercely hurts Lu he''s heart. Lu he stood in the same place with a pale face, standing for a long time, for a long timeLater, growing up, Bai Yanran realized her mistake and apologized to Lu He several times, but all of them were politely rejected by Lu He. Lu he is still very good to her, still take care of her, will still stand up for her when her grandfather scolds her and help her to get away. However, he never called her "Yan Ran". "I''m sorry, I..." Bai Yanran unnaturally laughed at Lu He: "you can call me what you want. You feel comfortable!" "Miss." "Well." Bai Yanran slightly lowered his head, and saw Lu he''s clean and tidy shirt cuffs and slender white knuckled hands. Lu He Wenrun''s voice rang in her ear, and she heard him say, "you don''t have to apologize to me, never, no matter what you do." White Yan ran a Leng, immediately relieved. This is Luhe, her forever Luhe. Lu He, under the light, is smiling at her. The complexion is flawless, gentle as jade, between eyebrows and eyes, it is gentle. Chapter 6 early morning. The sun is just right. Bai Yanran opened the window, looked out of the window a small rose field, took a deep breath. There was a smell of soil mixed with flowers and plants in the air, and Shen Xiaoran felt refreshed. This small flower field was planted for her by Lu he himself. It was a gift for her 18th birthday. In fact, at that time, she received a lot of gifts, including valuable and gorgeous ones, but even the necklace Xiao Heng gave her didn''t make her feel as happy as when she saw this flower field. Listen to the servant said that in order to let the rose bloom just before his birthday, Lu he also asked the gardener at home for a long time. "Miss, the master is back. He is in the living room on the first floor. He wants you to go there." Said Mrs. Liu. "OK, I see." After that, Bai Yanran rushed to the living room. At the sight of grandfather, Bai Yanran''s eyes turned red in an instant, and some choked: "grandfather." Seeing that his favorite granddaughter''s eyes were red, the white man was in a hurry: "my good granddaughter, what''s the matter? I heard from Mrs. Liu that you fainted at breakfast yesterday. Are you not feeling well White Yan ran quickly shook his head: "no, no, grandfather, don''t worry, I''m in good health." "Why are your eyes so red? It must have been wronged. I Bai Xiang, you are such a baby granddaughter, can you let others bully you? Tell granddad who is angry with you Smell speech, white Yan Ran''s eye socket is more red, almost to fall to tears. My grandfather, the chairman of Bai''s group, the richest financial group in a city, has given him endless love since childhood. If Xiao Zhuoyu did not take advantage of his grandfather''s trip to the United States, he would not have a heart attack and then die. However, Xiao Zhuoyu''s head is still seven, and Xiao Zhuoyu is crazy about the shares in Lu he''s hands, and even sends people to chase her and Lu he Painful memories continue to flow into the mind, white Yan Ran''s heart seems to be clenched into a ball, pain almost suffocating. White Yan Ran tightly frowned, a pair of eyes flushed with tears, the pain was so obvious. Seeing this, the white master thought that Bai Yanran must have been bullied and humiliated. He immediately said, "Yanran, tell grandfather, is Xiao Zhuoyu that bastard bully you again?" Smell speech, white Yan Ran some stupefied. However, she was stunned for a moment, then said with tears: "grandfather, don''t say it, I''m sad enough Xiao Zhuoyu, he... " Obviously, my grandfather mistakenly thought Xiao Zhuoyu had bullied her again. It''s better for her to correct her mistake, deepen her grandfather''s hatred for Xiao Zhuoyu, and help her plan to terminate her engagement in the future. "Good! Xiao Zhuoyu, a bastard, dares to bully my baby granddaughter again! Their Xiao family, if not for the support of our white family, how could they have today''s scenery! Today I have to teach Xiao Zhuoyu a lesson! " He knew that his granddaughter had a strong personality and seldom showed weakness in front of others. However, he was bullied to cry in front of himself! Must have been greatly wronged! In this way, master Bai pointed his crutch to Uncle De: "Adele, call Xiao Guo right away. I want to talk to him about his son." "Yes "Grandfather, don''t..." Xiao Zhuoyu bullied himself in this matter, but she told a lie, grandfather so grandly called in the past, his lie is not immediately revealed? You have to stop granddad! Obviously, old man Bai was very angry. He shook his head and said, "Yan Ran, don''t try to defend that son of a bitch in the Xiao family today. I have to clean him up today, or he really thinks that my granddaughter of Bai Xiang is good for bullying!" "Grandfather, I really can''t..." Seeing that de uncle is about to dial the phone, Bai Yanran rushed to grab the phone in his hand. Uncle De said in surprise Miss, you are... " Bai Yan Ran apologized and said, "sorry, Uncle De, really can''t fight." The white man shook his head and sighed: "Yan Ran, Yan Ran, I don''t know what kind of ecstasy Xiao''s boy gave you. He bullied you into this way. You''re still partial to him!" "Grandfather, I''m..." When Bai Yanran is unable to argue, she hears Lu he''s voice. "Grandfather, in my opinion, this call can''t be made." Smell speech, white old man son frown way: "Lu He, how do you also learn to Yan Ran, talk to that boy of Xiao family?" Lu he shook his head and said slowly: "grandfather, I am not facing Xiao Zhuoyu. I am for Miss, and I will not let you fight." "How do you say that?" "There are three reasons. 1¡¢ You make this phone call, it means that the young lady has filed a complaint in front of you. Xiao Zhuoyu must record this account on the head of miss. 2¡¢ Xiao Zhuoyu has always been arrogant. If you oppress him with his father, it will certainly backfire. 3¡¢ Miss likes master Xiao so much. If this phone call makes the relationship worse, it must be miss who is sad in the end. "After a few words, the white man also calmed down. Lu he''s words are reasonable and cannot be refuted. In any case, as long as it is for the sake of the happiness of her granddaughter, just bear with it. With this in mind, the old man Bai had to give up. However, he was indignant at his granddaughter''s infatuation with Xiao Zhuoyu, so he waved his hand: "all right, you young people''s affairs, you can solve them by yourself. I, the old man, should retire." See grandfather angry, white Yan Ran busy past coax. To coax grandfather happy, Bai Yanran and Lu he left the living room together. Stop at the door of his bedroom, Bai Yanran looks at Lu He. "Lu He, thank you, or I just told a lie will reveal the truth." Lu he looked at Bai Yanran and his eyes were slightly heavy: "Miss, I know how you feel about master Xiao. If your grandfather really beat him, you will be sad." Bai Yan Ran looks stagnant, she took a deep breath, said: "Lu He, there is a point, I must correct." Looking at that delicate jade face, Bai Yanran moved in her heart and stroked Lu he''s cheek. The warm palm of his hand was close to his cheek. The temperature in the palm made Lu he''s ears red. His eyes flashed, and he turned slightly to his face, trying to calm down. But Bai Yanran didn''t let him go. She straightened his face slowly, looked at him directly and said, "Lu He, listen to me. Although you may not believe it, I really don''t like Xiao Zhuoyu. " Lu he''s body shrugged, as if he couldn''t believe what he heard. Bai Yanran then said, "believe me, I didn''t lie. I really don''t like Xiao Zhuoyu any more. On the contrary, I hate him. I hate him. " Lu he''s eyes are bright and dim, as if to guess whether Bai Yanran''s words are true or false. "Lu He, I know, you may not believe it." Bai Yanran looked up at Lu He, eyebrows and eyes raised a good-looking arc, the corner of the mouth spread a smile: "but, I will prove to you!" The girl''s eyebrows and eyes are curved, a pair of eyes, rippling with soft light. Lu he''s heart throbbed. He fixed to look at Bai Yanran, eyes flashing, he used his most gentle voice, said to Bai Yanran: "good." Chapter 7 Will be in the hands of a pile of homework on the white Yanran desk, Lu he eyes very helpless. "Miss, there are ten days left in the summer vacation. What are you going to do with these assignments? " See that pile of homework moment, white Yan ran nearly fainted. How could she forget that she was still a college student. And I have to finish my studies. These days, I think about how to revenge Xiao and Chen every day. I don''t know I have homework to do. So, white Yan Ran again to the same as before, pitifully looked at Lu He: "Lu He, you are the best, help me." Lu he looked at Bai Yanran, helpless in his eyes, but he couldn''t hide his indulgence: "Miss, you know, as long as you speak, I won''t refuse. But... " Lu he''s eyes became more serious: "Miss, what you went to is not an ordinary university, but an institution of higher learning that countless people dream of, but also an aristocratic college that some classes will never contact. This is the reason why there is a great pressure of study in this university However, as the only inheritor of the Bai family, you should make yourself qualified and competent for this position... " Bai Yanran''s heart turns a thousand times. In her last life, Lu he tried to persuade herself, but she didn''t want to study at all. Her final college diploma was won by her grandfather. Live a life again, I don''t want to be such a failure again! Thinking of this, Bai Yanran immediately nodded: "Lu He, I know. I will try my best. I will try my best to make up for my poor performance "But there are many things I don''t know. Can you teach me?" Bai Yanran believes that Lu he is definitely the best teacher. In fact, Bai Yanran and Lu he were the same age. However, when he was in University, in order to come out early to take over the business of the Bai family, Lu he followed the orders of the old man Bai. He took two years to complete the four-year course and finished school two years in advance. To let Lu He, a learning genius, be a teacher of his own, is simply overkill. Smell speech, Lu he laughs. Soft eyebrows and eyes are more beautiful. "As you wish." In the afternoon, Bai Yanran studied a lot of knowledge that she had never been exposed to. However, Bai Yanran, who inherited her parents'' excellent Xueba gene, mastered knowledge at an amazing speed. Miss Lu''s eyes are not as good as those for beginners Being praised by Lu He, Bai Yanran felt a little embarrassed and said uneasily: "OK, I''ll do my homework here first. You can go quickly. If you don''t go, my grandfather should be in a hurry." About 20 minutes ago, the old man Bai sent Uncle De to call Lu He to go there. Maybe he has something important to do. He Lailu nodded ¡­¡­ "Commodities are determined by their natural attributes and have the ability to meet certain needs of people There is no difference in the subjective perception of the degree of satisfaction when consuming a certain commodity... " One afternoon''s study made Bai Yanran exhausted. She rubbed her temples and collapsed on the bed. "Why hasn''t Lu come back yet?" she murmured Thinking so, Bai Yanran gets up from the bed and walks to the old man''s study. The door of the study was lightly closed, probably because the servant who delivered the tea forgot to close it when he came out. White Yan ran close to the door, just want to knock in, but hear the voice of conversation inside. "Lu He, as long as you want, the Bai family will try their best to help you..." "Grandfather, it''s my personal business. I don''t want to drag the whole white family..." "My child, what are you saying? It has been more than ten years since your parents had an accident that year. After all these years, I have regarded you as my own grandson..." What they are talking about seems to be a very important thing In the heart has doubt, white Yan Ran pastes closer to the door. "Although you are only 20 years old now, how many people can''t reach your ability level in a lifetime. My grandfather believes that as long as you have the heart, you can defeat the Lu family..." "Grandfather, I don''t want to talk about it now. Now, I just want to make Bai''s group develop better with all my heart and soul. As for other things, I have my own plans after considering clearly. " Lu family? Which Lu family? Lu Jia, the largest financial group in B city? But what''s the relationship between Lu he and the Lu family Wait a minute. Lu he is surnamed Lu. Is Lu he a Lu family child? How could he be adopted by the Bai family Bai Yanran''s brain is in a mess. I didn''t know anything about myself in my last life It seems to be a coincidence that she found a secret she never knew when she was reborn Bai Yanran''s heart full of thoughts, unconsciously back a step, but just kicked the vase near the door. "Ah ~" Bai Yanran cried out in pain.Worried about being found, she immediately covered her mouth, but heard grandfather''s voice from the study: "who is it?" No, it can''t be found. Now it''s discovered. Grandfather and Lu he will be more careful in the future. They must not know any news. Is white Yan Ran anxious when the grandfather raised the Persian cat with a proud step to come over. That''s it! Bai Yanran immediately picked up the Persian cat and gently scratched the cat''s chin. The cat immediately uttered a very comfortable cry: "meow ¡«" Lu he''s voice came: "it''s probably a cat I''ll go and have a look. " No, I can''t stay here anymore! White Yan Ran immediately put the Persian cat in the opening gap of the door, gently patted the cat''s buttocks, the Persian cat immediately opened the door, and walked in. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Bai Yanran immediately stood on tiptoe and left on tiptoe. ¡­¡­ I tried to clear up my thoughts and think of all the valuable things in my room. If her conjecture is correct, the Lu family in grandfather''s mouth should be Luyuan group, the largest financial group in B city. But why should we defeat the Lu family? In the memory of her last life, she did not have any intersection with the Lu family. She only knew that the Lu family''s position in city B was as important as that of the Bai family in city A. What''s going on? Just thinking, there was a knock at the door. "May I come in, miss?" It''s Lu he! White Yan Ran immediately sat in front of the desk, picked up the textbook, a serious way: "into." Seeing that Bai Yanran is still learning, Lu he is both gratified and distressed. He went over and looked at Bai Yanran. His eyes were gentle like water: "Miss, after studying for so long, have a rest." White Yan Ran even busy way: "nothing, nothing, I am not tired." Seeing Bai Yanran so, Lu he felt more distressed. He said in a low voice, "is what I said today heavy..." "Where is it heavy?" White Yan Ran doubts way. "Those words that urge you to study In fact, you don''t have to work so hard. With me, I will share everything for you... " Those words are not heavy at all, but Lu he keeps them in mind for fear that he will be wronged a little Lu he is really, too gentle. White Yan Ran heart a sour, as if the heart was bitten by ants like. "Thank you, Luhe." Bai Yanran raised her eyebrows and laughed. She put down her book and looked at Lu He with a serious look: "Luhe, I hope that one day, I can do something for you, whatever it is." The evening wind blows in from the window, setting off the girl''s hair in front of her forehead, and rippling in Lu he''s heart In the evening, Bai Yanran just finished the meal and went upstairs to continue studying. She received a call from her cousin. "Yanran, come to the night bar, something''s wrong!" Chapter 8 Restless music, boisterous voice. The smell of vodka is scattered in the air, accompanied by enchanting dancing, which makes people confused. The night bar is as lively as ever. "Cousin, why do you have to let me come here? You know, I hate noise the most." White Yan Ran shakes his head to sigh a way, the expression is very dissatisfied. He Weiwei, a cousin of mine, likes to have fun. When she was 18 years old, she opened a bar with money. Originally, she just wanted to open it for her own entertainment. Unexpectedly, the bar was well managed, and it turned out to be the most famous bar in a city. He Wei but hand to the bar table mercilessly on a pat, a face angry way: "I''m not for you! I want you to come here to teach your fiance a good lesson He Wei this anger, the waiters around are shivering, thinking where the boss is not happy. See around people all look over, white Yan Ran busy low voice way: "cousin, in the end what''s the matter?" He slightly sneered: "this Xiao Zhuoyu, courage is more and more big, take a lot of friends, even if you dare to bring Chen Youlian that little cheap hooves to play in my bar, angry I want to let the security guard beat them out on the spot!" Bai Yanran was surprised in his heart and even said, "cousin, it''s not good to make a big noise..." "Of course I know. I''m not that stupid. What''s more, you must do it yourself to teach Xiao Zhuoyu a lesson! Yan Ran, I tell you, you can''t be soft hearted this time. Xiao Zhuoyu has been reckless in front of you for a long time. There are so many people in my bar every day. He brings Chen Youlian to come here, and all the people around him can look at it. If it spreads out, where will your face go? " He Weiwei more want more gas, a picked up the wine glass on the bar, will drink the wine in the cup, and then the cup to the bar on a pat: "Yan Ran, today, you must out of this evil gas can not!" White Yan Ran heart know He Wei is a heart for their own good, then nodded: "cousin, thank you. I''ll take care of it myself See white Yan Ran promised so happily, He Wei immediately opened his eyes round: "am I drunk, you even so easy to agree?" White Yan Ran heart helpless, in fact, no wonder cousin will have this reaction. After all, I lived in front of Xiao Zhuoyu in my last life. I swallowed my anger every day and never dared to have any resentment against him. And this time, I will never bear it again! With this in mind, Bai Yanran flushed he with a sly smile: "cousin, where is their private room? Take me there. " He Weiwei almost immediately to tears, informed a serf turned to sing heart, quickly took Bai Yanran to Xiao Zhuoyu''s private room where they were. Standing at the door of the room, he Weiwei looks worried. "Yanran, are you sure you want to come by yourself? Don''t you want me to help you? " White Yan Ran smile: "cousin, I can do it myself, you look at it on the side." After saying this, Bai Yan Ran pushes the door and enters. The private room, which was still noisy just now, became quiet in an instant. The crowd looked at the white Yanran coming out of the door. Some people opened their mouths, some looked blue and white, and their eyes were wandering. What''s more, a mouthful of wine came out of their mouths and were in a mess. Xiao Zhuoyu looked at himself without saying a word. Chen Youlian was holding Xiao Zhuoyu''s arm and leaning against him with a full face of vigilance. Very good. It seems that their arrival has greatly shocked these people. Yes, who would have thought that the loser would have the courage to settle accounts with Xiao Zhuoyu? That''s what you want. "What? When I come, everyone is quiet. Don''t you welcome me? " "How and how." Just now the person who spurted a mouthful of wine quickly stood up and wiped the drink on the edge of his mouth, and flushed at Bai Yan Ran and said with a ha ha: "sister-in-law, how can you not be welcome?" On hearing this, they all secretly praised Li Xin. They even called out the title of "sister-in-law". The eldest lady must be sorry to worry about anything more. Tut Tut, a sister-in-law wants to send me, really when I Bai Yanran is a fool? Bai Yanran sneered and said nothing. Seeing Bai Yanran''s silence for a long time, the atmosphere of the private room is more quiet. Li Xin came over again and said with a flattering smile, "sister-in-law, please sit inside." Bai Yanran walked slowly to Li Xin and frowned slightly: "who is your sister-in-law?" "Well, sister-in-law, you''re joking again. No, of course it''s you." Chen Youlian, who has been sitting beside Xiao Zhuoyu, can''t hang on her face. In front of so many people, Bai Yanran deliberately asked, isn''t she deliberately publicizing her status in the main room and deliberately embarrassing her? I didn''t expect that Bai Yanran has become so resourceful now. I used to underestimate her. Bai Yanran smiles and seems to be very satisfied with Li Xin''s answer. When everyone was relieved, Bai Yanran suddenly looked on one side, and a white hand suddenly pointed to Chen Youlian, who was sitting beside Xiao Zhuoyu!"Since you all admit that I am your sister-in-law, what is the lady Chen Youlian sitting on the sofa? Who can give me an explanation? Well? " Bai Yanran''s words can be called a thunder on the flat ground. The room is very quiet and no one dares to speak. Even Li Xin, Xiao Zhuoyu''s valet, was pale and could not say a word. "What? No one dares to say that? " Bai Yanran sneered and said to Li Xin, "you call me sister-in-law. Why? You dare not answer my sister-in-law''s questions? " "Sister in law, you are..." After a long time''s silence, Li Xin couldn''t say a word. He had to look at Xiao Zhuoyu with help. Compared with Bai Yanran''s surprise, Xiao Zhuoyu has calmed down a lot. He gets up and throws his cigarette to one side. "Yan Ran, don''t make a scene." "I do it?" White Yan ran almost want to laugh out a voice: "after all, I make trouble, or you are too presumptuous?" Everyone was stunned! They couldn''t believe their ears. They couldn''t believe that it was from Bai Yanran, who could only swallow up in front of Xiao Zhuoyu. Even he Wei, who was guarding the door, was stunned, thinking that his cousin was not in the evil? It''s like a different person. The biggest shock was Xiao Zhuoyu, who had never been so shameful in front of the public. What''s more, the person who made him lose face was the humble fiancee who never paid attention to him. "Yanran, what are you talking about?" Bai Yanran walks forward slowly. Along the way, everyone consciously got up to make way for Bai Yanran, for fear that one of them might accidentally touch this lady''s mold. Bai Yanran walked to Xiao Zhuoyu, looked at Xiao Zhuoyu and said, "Oh? You say I''m talking nonsense. What is Miss Chen Xiao Zhuoyu''s face turned blue. He couldn''t believe it. Bai Yanran didn''t give him any face. He made himself so embarrassed in front of the public! Chapter 9 "Yan Ran, why do you make such a fool of yourself all of a sudden. There are so many people here. It''s not convenient to talk. Let''s go back and talk about it. " "What can''t be said? It happens that everyone is here. You can open your mouth here, so that you can not talk about something behind your back, don''t you?" White Yan Ran tiny smile, again slowly way: "still say, you have ghost in the heart, dare not say?" "Yan Ran, you..." Xiao Zhuoyu really felt very unlucky. Recently, there was an important case in the company that he could not get rid of. He was very upset. When he finally got free to relax, he ran into Bai Yanran to find fault. "What?" Different from Xiao Zhuoyu, Bai Yanran''s expression is very happy. It seems that everything in front of her makes her very happy. Xiao Zhuoyu took a deep breath and his eyes sank: "Yan Ran, you don''t want to be like this. How can you suddenly care about these boring trifles?" "Boring? Trivia? " Bai Yanran was happy in her heart and looked at Chen Youlian, who had already turned blue and white: "Miss Chen, you are really pathetic. You accompany elder brother Xiao eagerly every day, but he only regards you as a boring trifle." After all, since Xiao Yanran''s face is useless, he said again, "no more words." Bai Yanran found a spacious and bright place and sat down leisurely. She raised her eyes and looked at Xiao Zhuoyu? Brother Xiao, do you really think I''m a three-year-old? Today, if you didn''t say it clearly, I would have left a knot in my heart. " "If I''m not happy, I''ll think about it day and night. If I don''t think about food and tea, maybe I''ll get some kind of disease." Bai Yanran shook his head and sighed: "I don''t care. It''s just that if my grandfather asked me what I was wronged by, I had to answer truthfully..." Smell speech, all people breathe a stagnation. Bai Yanran''s grandfather, of course, is the director of Bai''s group. That legendary character, in a city, no one knows. Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyes sank a few times, and finally said, "Yan Ran, how can you threaten me with grandfather Bai? You know, I hate threats most." Bai Yanran sneered in her heart. Do you like it or hate it? As long as I''m happy, I''ll threaten as much as I like. "Oh? If you think it''s a threat, think about it. " White Yan Ran smile: "just, I don''t care how you think, today, you must talk about Miss Chen clearly." Xiao Zhuoyu was completely stunned. Bai Yanran really seems to have changed a person completely. If put in the past, even if she frowned slightly, Bai Yanran would be flustered to no avail. But now, when she said "hate threat" to her, she did not respond, even with a smile, as if she did not care about her attitude. Seeing Xiao Zhuoyu dumbfounded and speechless, Bai Yanran was happy and happy in her heart, and then urged him: "brother Zhuoyu, please explain quickly. If I go home late, why would Lu worry?" Hearing the word "Luhe", Xiao Zhuoyu''s heart suddenly burst into a fire. He has been depressed these days, in addition to the company''s important case has been unable to get down, there is that day''s birthday party, Bai Yanran actually took landing to his birthday party. At that time, he didn''t think much, but the more he thought, the more angry he was. Bai Yanran never visited him a few days after the birthday party. Bai Yanran used to never be like this, no matter how cold she is to her, she will still calm down and paste it up again. It is the first time that she hasn''t come to find herself for such a long time. "Why, are you so afraid of him?" Smell speech, white Yan Ran heart a burst of strange, clearly is oneself looking for him to settle accounts, how he transferred the contradiction to himself again? He must not be biased. "What? You''re talking about you, isn''t it? And you think of me again One side of Chen you Lian''s face more and more ugly. Bai Yanran and Xiao Zhuoyu are so indifferent to each other''s quarrel, but it seems that they are close to each other. They are more like a insignificant person. Chen Youlian decided to brush a strong sense of existence, and could not be completely compared with Bai Yanran. She got up and looked at Xiao Zhuoyu wrongly. "Zhuo Yu, if Miss Bai doesn''t like me, I''ll leave Don''t worry about me... " Tut Tut, put on such a pathetic look, but also put the blame on me, really worthy of Chen Bailian. Are women who seduce other people''s fiance so rampant? Bai Yanran sneered in her heart and put on a look of indignation on her face: "Miss Chen, my fiance and I are talking. Where can I get you to interrupt?" Chen Youlian''s face turned white, and then she changed into a face full of tears: "Miss Bai, how can you do this? I''m obviously afraid that I will make you unhappy, but you have this attitude..."Bai Yanran began to laugh. She patted her hands gently: "Miss Chen, you don''t have to put on this kind of pitiful appearance. In fact, who is right and who is wrong is not clear in everyone''s mind? Is it hard to say that in this world, the junior who interferes with others has become an emissary of justice, but her fiancee has turned out to be a vicious woman This is a statement that is fair and to the point. Chen Youlian immediately trembled with anger. Bai Yanran, this woman, even said that she was a junior in full view of the public! Seeing Chen you Lian Qi''s whole body shaking, his face blue and white, Bai Yanran almost laughed out. However, this is far from enough. My revenge is just beginning. "OK, Yanran, you are angry. Don''t make trouble here." Xiao Zhuoyu frowned, for fear that Bai Yanran would cause any trouble. Chen Youlian looks at Xiao Zhuoyu in disbelief. She can''t believe that Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t refute Bai Yanran''s words. Bai Yanran clearly understood what Chen Youlian thought. She got up and looked at Chen Youlian: "Miss Chen, now, you should know what position you are." At the end of the speech, Bai Yanran looked around for another week and said, "do all of you here understand?" Chen Youlian almost collapsed. So many people are still familiar with Xiao Zhuoyu. In the future, where will her face go! Chen Youlian finally can''t suppress the mood in her heart. She angrily moves to Bai Yanran and raises her hand to give Bai Yanran a slap: "Bai Yanran!" White Yan Ran did not react to come over, think this slap is about to fall down, can''t help but close his eyes. However, the intended pain did not come, white Yan Ran can not help but open her eyes. Jun Lang''s face is full of anxiety. A little sweat oozes from her white forehead, probably because it''s too urgent She even heard Chen Youlian cry because of her pain. Seeing his stupefied expression, Lu he has a smile on his pretty face. Like comfort, like doting. "Here I am, miss." Chapter 10 "Lu He, how could you come all of a sudden..." Such Lu he is like a God from the sky. Although has been protected by Lu He, however, at this moment, Bai Yanran still felt like her heart was hit by something. Crisp and numb, hard to describe. Lu he looked at Bai Yanran with gentle eyes: "Miss, I''m here. Don''t be afraid of me "Lu He, how dare you..." Chen Youlian''s voice has not fallen, Lu he has already thrown her hand out. Lu he frowned and looked at Chen Youlian. He took out a few napkins from the nearby table and wiped his fingers with force, as if something unclean was stuck on his hands. Chen you Lian''s face is instantly livid, and Lu he''s putting it clear that he is hating her dirty hands. "Lu He, what do you mean?" Lu He smiles. Obviously, it is a smile, but it gives people a cold feeling at the bottom of my heart. "Miss Chen, besides you, I have only seen mad dogs barking on the street like this!" Lu he''s metaphor is so funny that a few people in the crowd did not hold back and burst out laughing. "Lu, I''m going to kill you!" Chen you Lian Qi makes her whole body tremble. She raises her hand again and wants to give Lu he a slap. Just listen to the air suddenly came a female voice: "stop her for me!" Chen Youlian was clamped by two bar security guards. He Weiwei, who was wearing gorgeous makeup, came slowly. She sneered at Chen Youlian: "Miss Chen, you are too bold. You dare to bully my cousin in the bar I open in front of me. I think you really feel that the entertainment industry is too comfortable. Do you want to make yourself uncomfortable?" Chen Youlian said in a hurry: "let them let go of me Chen Youlian is clamped by two bartenders. She struggles to get rid of the shackles, but she can''t move. He slightly walked forward a few steps, looking at Chen you Lian without expression. "Let go? Miss Chen, where do you think my nighttime bar is? Can you leave it to yourself? " Chen Youlian looked at Xiao Zhuoyu, and her eyes were full of water: "Zhuoyu, help me quickly..." After all, Xiao Zhuoyu felt a little impatient and said, "Miss He, you Lian didn''t mean to. Just let her go." "Tut tut." He slightly shakes his head and sighs: "you still really know how to love your little lover." "But I would like to ask, young master Xiao, which eye in the end can you see that Chen Youlian was not intentional?" On hearing this, Xiao Zhuoyu''s expression was stagnant, and then he said, "I''m sorry, she''s really wrong. I hope Miss he can forgive me..." He chuckled and disdained: "young master Xiao, are you confused? Miss Chen offended people, but my cousins Bai Yanran and Lu He, what kind of saying is it that you ask me to forgive me? "You...!" Xiao Zhuoyu choked, but he couldn''t find any retort. He had to look at he Weiwei with an ugly face. "Cousin, you don''t have to worry. I can handle it myself." Bai Yanran walked up to Xiao Zhuoyu, looked him in the eye and said, "brother Zhuoyu, do you really love Miss Chen so much?" "Miss Chen just wanted to slap me in the face, but you really saw it very clearly. I believe everyone here can see it very clearly. You don''t blame her at all. Instead, you want to be critical of my cousin, who is protecting me. You really make me cold hearted." Xiao Zhuoyu''s face was slightly green: "Yan Ran, it''s not what you think. You pity, she didn''t really hit you..." "Oh." Bai Yanran chuckled, but there was no smile in his eyes. "Brother Zhuoyu, you are really a good lover. I am your plain and upright fiancee, and she is just one of your lovers. Over the years, I open one eye and close one eye, in exchange for not your convergence, but your unbridled again and again Xiao Zhuoyu walked forward two steps, trying to touch Bai Yanran''s shoulder, but was patted open by Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran looked at Xiao Zhuoyu, and a sneer came out of his mouth. "Xiao Zhuoyu, do you really think I have to be you?" Xiao Zhuoyu''s body was stagnant. Bai Yanran''s words were like a thunder on the ground, which exploded in his heart. What does Bai Yanran mean? Doesn''t she like herself anymore? It''s impossible Impossible "Yanran, don''t misunderstand me. You Lian and I are really just friends, not what you think..." Smell speech, one side of Chen you Lian''s face instantly pale. She adored Xiao Zhuoyu with all her heart and even became a lover for him. And he was so eager to get rid of himself in front of the public!All because of Bai Yanran, if not because of Bai Yanran, Zhuo Yu would not treat her like this! With this in mind, Chen you said with pity and hatred: "Bai Yanran, do you think Zhuo Yu''s words are sincere? He just takes a fancy to your Bai family..." "Pa!" A clear applause resounded through the whole private room. Chen you Lian slowly side face, almost whole body trembling to look at the person in front of her. After seeing who slapped herself, she almost fainted. In front of the public, the person who slapped her hard. It''s Xiao Zhuoyu! Tut tut. It''s wonderful. Bai Yan Ran thought so in the heart, but there was no expression on her face. "Zhuo Yu, how could you..." "How can you..." Looking at Xiao Zhuoyu, Chen Youlian''s tears suddenly burst out: "Zhuoyu, you..." Originally, Xiao Zhuoyu still felt pity for Chen Youlian. As a result, she almost said in front of all the people that she and Bai Yanran were engaged to her family''s wealth! Stupid woman! It''s stupid! Xiao Zhuoyu looked at Chen Youlian without expression, and then looked at Bai Yanran: "Yan Ran, I gave her this slap, which is to give you vent." It is worthy of being Xiao Zhuoyu. Turning over one''s face and not recognizing people is faster than turning over a book. It can be so cruel to treat those who accompany themselves day and night. White Yan Ran heart sneer, but put out a pair of lost expression on the face. "Zhuo Yu, although Miss Chen hasn''t finished, I probably know what she wants to say." Bai Yanran looked up slightly and looked at Xiao Zhuoyu: "Zhuoyu, is Miss Chen really saying it? Are you really here with me just for the sake of the white family''s wealth... " White Yan Ran eyebrows slightly frown, a pair of eyes full of sorrow, seems to be severely hurt the heart. Xiao Zhuoyu was obviously anxious and immediately said, "Yan Ran, don''t listen to her nonsense!" "Oh." Bai Yanran gently smiles, as if to Xiao Zhuoyu already disappointed. "Brother Zhuoyu, you really let me down." "Yanran, you really misunderstood me..." With that, Xiao Zhuoyu went to Bai Yanran. However, his hand did not even touch the sleeve of Bai Yanran, so he blocked his arm. Lu he''s good-looking eyebrows wrinkled slightly, a pair of eyes with deep color. "Master Xiao, please respect yourself!" Chapter 11 "Lu he!" "When I talk to my fiancee, where can I get you to cut in?" A few days of grudges finally broke out at this moment. Xiao Zhuoyu glared at Lu He: "get out of here!" Seeing Xiao Zhuoyu''s attitude towards Lu He, Bai Yanran became angry. "Xiao Zhuoyu! shut your mouth! What qualifications do you have to talk to Lu he like that? " As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Zhuoyu and Lu he were both stunned. The reason why they were surprised was the same. In order to protect Lu He, Bai Yanran scolded Xiao Zhuoyu! Not only these two people were shocked, but also the onlookers. It''s a very different story from the rumor. It is said that this Miss Bai loves Xiao Zhuoyu with all her heart and soul, and she is also trying to make things better for him. As a result, today, she not only tore up Chen Youlian, who was always arrogant, but also despised Xiao Zhuoyu so much! What a surprise! Lu he''s heart flashed thousands of emotions. Finally, he calmed down his mind and looked at Bai Yanran. "Miss, don''t get angry about me. Don''t hurt yourself..." Lu heta, obviously wronged, is still worried that he is angry and hurt With this in mind, Bai Yanran is more distressed to Lu He. She looked at Xiao Zhuoyu, her eyes burning with anger. "Xiao Zhuoyu, listen to me. I don''t want you to treat Lu he like this again! Otherwise, I will not let you go! " Lu he''s heart seems to have been shocked in general, crisp and numb, and some sour. Bai Yanran''s words echoed in his ears a few days ago Lu He, I hope that one day, I can do something for you, no matter what It turns out that his young lady is not just talking about it After that, Bai Yanran looked at he Weiwei: "cousin, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go back first!" He slightly patted chest: "don''t worry, package on me!" "Well." Bai Yanran nodded, and then looked at the side of Lu He. "Let''s go." "Miss, can you wait a minute?" Bai Yanran nodded and stopped. Lu he walked up to Chen Youlian, his eyes were dim and oppressive. He said slowly, "Miss Chen, I warned you not to move my miss again last time. But you just didn''t listen. It seems that I must teach you a lesson As for the lesson, you will know in two days.... " After that, Lu he looked at Bai Yanran: "Miss, let''s go." Bai Yan Ran nodded and went to the exit of the private room. Lu he followed her, straight and straight back like a knight waiting behind the princess. From the beginning to the end, Bai Yanran never looked at Xiao Zhuoyu again "All right, let go of Miss Chen." Next, he Lianyou''s two voice guards let go. Finally, Chen you, who finally broke free, threw herself into Xiao Zhuoyu''s arms: "Zhuoyu, how can you hit me, how can you hit me..." In the face of Chen Youlian''s crying, Xiao Zhuoyu has no reaction, just looks at the place where Bai Yanran leaves, and doesn''t know what he is thinking Different from Xiao Zhuoyu and Chen Youlian, he Weiwei''s heart is full of joy. I didn''t expect that my sister, who had suffered a lot in front of Xiao Zhuoyu and Chen Youlian, taught them a lesson today. It really opened her eyes. ¡­¡­ "Miss, young master, you are back." The servant Xiaojuan saw the two people coming back and said, "Miss, you just called to have sugar lotus seeds. Mother Liu has already done it. Shall I bring it to your room or at the restaurant? " Bai Yan Ran thought for a moment and said, "bring it to my room." "Yes." Bai Yan Ran looked at Lu he and blinked: "Lu He, accompany me to eat together." Lu He smiles: "good." In Bai Yanran''s room, not far from the balcony, there is a small table for rest. "Touch" there was a knock at the door. "Miss, here comes the sugar lotus seeds." "I''ll get it." Lu he said, and then from the door will sugar lotus seeds. Bai Yanran gently picked up a spoonful of sugar lotus seeds with a spoon and put it into his mouth. Swallow the lotus seed in the mouth, Bai Yanran smiles. "I remember when I was a child, I especially liked to eat sugar lotus seed, because it was very sweet, and my mother was very fond of me, and always cooked it for me..." "But then, my mother died..." "After that, every time I eat it, I think of my mother..." "Miss..."Lu he couldn''t help frowning, and his heart was filled with pain. Bai Yanran''s mouth in such an understatement of that period of history, can Lu he know, that is the most painful scene in Bai Yanran''s heart. White Yan Ran slightly side face. "Lu He, don''t look at me like that, don''t sympathize with me..." "No, not sympathy." Lu he gently shakes his head, a pair of eyes quietly looking at Bai Yanran. There seemed to be a glimmer in his eyes. He slowly raised his hand and gently stroked the back of Bai Yanran''s hand: "Miss, I know all your pain. I feel all your pain. " Bai Yanran''s body was stagnant, and a white light suddenly flashed in his brain, as if he had thought of something. Lu he came to the Bai family when he was 12 years old. He had no idea what he had experienced before. Lu he said that he knew his pain and felt the same He lost his parents, too Lu heta, what has he experienced With this in mind, Bai Yanran immediately said, "Lu He, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to remind you of those sad things..." Smell speech, Lu he did not speak, just gently tightened the palm of Bai Yanran''s hand. Warm palms spread heat. Bai Yanran knows that Lu he is comforting himself. "Thank you, Luhe." Lu he is still looking at himself gently. "If you think of those sad things when you eat sugar lotus seeds, why eat them again?" White Yan Ran gently smile, said: "you try this sugar lotus seed." Lu he tasted a mouthful, frown slightly: "inside good bitter." "Yes." It''s so sweet and sweet to eat the lotus seed So, now, every time I ask Mrs. Liu to make me sugar lotus seeds, they are not cored Nature is bitter. " Lu He Wei a Leng: "why should bear hardships?" "Probably..." "Don''t want to forget that mood..." Bai Yanran has a bitter smile on her lips. "The pain of parents'' death is like this lotus seed without core removal. I don''t want to forget If you forget the pain, it''s like Will be associated with the existence of parents, together with forget Lu he was shocked in his heart and held Bai Yanran''s hand more tightly: "there won''t be that kind of pain any more. I''ll always stay by your side and protect you..." Bai Yanran stayed for a while, then the corner of her mouth rippled out a very gentle arc. "Thank you, Luhe." The girl''s gentle smile made Lu he''s face hot. He turned to his side slightly: "you don''t have to say thank you to me. Everything I do for you is my willing." Bai Yanran raised her hand slightly and wanted to touch Lu he''s cheek, but found that she couldn''t lift her hand tightly held by Lu He. Lu he obviously also found this problem. He quickly released Bai Yanran''s hand and coughed gently to cover up the embarrassment. "Miss, if it''s OK, I''ll go first." Bai Yan Ran looks at Lu He, only to see his ear root slightly red. White Yan Ran forced to suppress the smile in the heart: "good." Seeing that Lu he has gone far away, Bai Yan Ran can''t help but support her arm and smile. Lu He, who is very powerful in the business world and has strong means, how can he become a little boy who is always blushing when he comes to him? Yeah, it''s fun. Chapter 12 Escape the same as out of the miss''s room, Lu he''s blushing face has not completely subsided. Thinking of the night again tonight, Lu He Leng hum, the frost covered his cheeks, and just as different. He took out his cell phone and made a call. "That''s all that''s said. You should understand what I mean." The person on the other end of the phone pondered for a while and said with a smile, "if I guess correctly, you are angry for your precious lady." ¡°¡­¡­ Pei Jun, it seems that you have had a good time recently How about the stock market of Yingshang entertainment recently? Can I help you ¡°¡­¡­ President Lu, I''m wrong. I didn''t sleep for three days and nights last time you worked on Yingshang''s stock market, so I hung up half a breath and almost passed by... " Lu He Leng hum a, again way: "you understand good." "But Lu He, let''s be serious. Do you need to do this for Bai Yanran? You are so busy all day long that you have to spare time to settle all kinds of trivia for her... " ¡°¡­¡­ Pei Jun, don''t you have a problem with my lady? Or do you have a problem with me? " All have opinions. But this kind of big truth Pei Jun but dare not say, he had to say immediately: "where where where, how dare I have an opinion?" "No problem." Lu Houdun stopped and said: "in any case, you can''t give that endorsement to Chen Youlian. She can''t pass the audition on the 3rd." "Oh, but brother Lu He, I''m really embarrassed when you are like this To tell you the truth, Chen Youlian, who was originally appointed as the spokesperson, suddenly changed... " Lu he said with a smile: "Pei Jun, don''t forget that this advertisement is a product of Bai''s group. I can give you the right to select a spokesperson or take it back at any time. You are only responsible for shooting the advertisement. As for the choice of spokesperson, it is entirely up to me to decide. The reason why I tell you is that I am afraid that you will be in trouble and I will remind you of it. " "In a word, I''m telling you what to do, not consulting with you." Pei junhen on the other end of the phone can''t immediately drop the phone. However, Lu he is right. His company is only responsible for shooting advertisements. As for the selection of spokesmen, the right is in his hands. Pei Jun had no choice but to say, "since President Lu has made a decision, what are you going to do with me for such a long time?" "I said, I''m not talking to you again. I''m telling you what to do." "OK, I understand what you mean. When it comes to the audition session, Chen Youlian will get down." "Well." Just waiting for Lu He to say something more, she hears a female voice coming from her side. "Lu He, who are you talking to? Do you want to remove Chen Youlian''s endorsement? " Lu he''s body was stagnant and said to the other side of the phone, "hang up first, and then tell you later." Pei Jun on the other side of the phone was nearly spitting out a mouthful of old blood. At any rate, he was also the president of Yingshang entertainment. He was called directly. But this man is Lu He who can''t be provoked. Helpless, helpless. Lu he looked at Bai Yanran, adjusted his expression and said with a smile, "Miss, how did you come out?" "Lu He, don''t hide it. I heard what I said just now." Lu he closed his eyes and said, "Miss, are you angry?" "Angry?" Bai Yan Ran was surprised and asked, "you''re helping me out. I''m too happy. Why should I be angry?" Smell speech, Lu he breathed a sigh of relief: "young lady, you are not angry good." White Yan Ran smile: "I am not only not angry, but also ask you to help me with one thing." "What''s the matter?" Bai Yanran approached Lu he''s ear and slowly spat out a sentence in his ear: "I want to replace Chen Youlian and get the endorsement you said in your mouth." Lu he looked a little surprised. He didn''t seem to understand what Bai Yanran meant: "Miss, how could you want to..." Bai Yan Ran raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Lu He, what you listen to me is that I have plans." For Bai Yanran''s decision, whether it is right or wrong, Lu he will never say no. Therefore, even if Lu he has thousands of doubts in his heart. Finally, he still gently flushed white Yan Ran way: "good." ¡­¡­ "Miss, miss, please slow down." Qin fei''er does not listen, still carrying the train forward. The servant who followed him sighed helplessly: "God, how can miss run so fast in high heels?" Looking at the back of his daughter''s fast running forward, Qin''s father had no choice but to say, "this child is really..." But the old man said with a smile, "don''t criticize fei''er. I think this is what young people still look like. Youth has vitality, isn''t it?"Hearing this, Qin''s father said with a smile: "master, in my opinion, this fei''er is not young and energetic, but you, the white family, have people she wants to see." After Qin''s father''s suggestion, the white master understood the meaning of Qin''s father''s words: "you mean, fei''er is against Lu..." Qin''s father looks at the direction of Qin fei''er''s departure, laughing but not speaking "Brother Lu He, brother Lu he!" The sudden female voice surprised Lu He. He stopped watering and looked to the source of the sound. "Miss Qin, why are you here..." Qin fei''er stopped in front of Lu He, winked at him and said, "I''m with my father. My father wants to talk to grandfather Bai. As soon as I hear that he wants to come to Bai''s house, I follow him!" Lu He Chong Qin fei''er nodded and continued to water the flowers in his hands. I came all the way here. Why didn''t brother Lu he react at all? He only knew to water the flowers here? Qin fei''er is a little sad in her heart, but she doesn''t want to show her bad mood in front of Lu He. She points to the small flower field under he''s hand and shouts, "Wow, what a beautiful rose." Smell speech, Lu He mouth slightly up. He looked at this small rose field with tender eyes. "Yes, roses. They are beautiful." Qin fei''er said, "brother Lu He, do you like roses very much?" Lu he smile: "OK." "But you must like roses very much, as you take good care of them." Lu he''s hand is still watering the flowers, and his eyes to the rose are still very gentle. "Because miss likes roses, I want to take good care of them. The young lady will be very happy to see her favorite rose blooming so beautifully Qin fei''er''s face turned white for a moment. She knows, Lu he''s eyes only white Yan Ran. However, she really likes Lu He. She fell in love with him from the first sight she saw in school. But in Lu he''s eyes, only Bai Yanran. No matter how delicate her make-up is, no matter how beautiful her clothes are, no matter what she has done or said, Lu he will not look at her more and treat her differently. However, the most tragic thing is. Who knows all this better than anyone else. Still crazy about landing. Moreover, we cannot extricate ourselves. Chapter 13 "Lu He, who are you talking to?" White Yan Ran, who just woke up in the afternoon nap, came to the window. She stretched her waist lazily and looked very comfortable. Because the window is only open to the left, Bai Yanran can only see Lu he standing outside the window watering the rose field. Seeing Bai Yanran so naive and charming as a daughter, Lu he can''t help but lose his mind. One side of Qin Fei Er see Lu he so manner, heart more sad, in a hurry way: "Lu He brother, I go first." With that, he would run out. "Is it Qin fei''er?" Bai Yanran was a little surprised. She took two steps forward and opened the window on the right. She saw Qin fei''er leaving in a hurry. "Hello, qinfei, what are you doing here?" Qin fei''er stopped, turned to look at Bai Yanran, and then made a grimace: "slightly slightly slightly, want you to manage!" Then he ran away in a hurry. Seeing this, Bai Yanran shook her head, but sighed: "how can Qin fei''er be like a child every day and make faces? It''s really a living treasure..." Speaking of Bai Yanran and Qin fei''er, it can be said that they are not friends. The parents of the two are very good, and they let the two children go to the same school from the beginning of childhood. Therefore, from primary school, junior high school, high school and even to the present university, both of them are alumni and are often assigned to the same class. However, the two men have been enemies since childhood. From grabbing snacks for lunch in kindergartens, to grabbing C place in art shows in high schools, and grabbing places in community activities in Universities However, the relationship between the parents of the two families is really good. They often go out to travel with each other, and they often get together on New Year''s day and festival. Therefore, they both look at each other and get along well in the face of their parents. Later, although Bai Yanran''s parents passed away, the relationship between the two families was not broken. The old man Bai still had frequent contacts with Qin''s father, and they were still common. In fact, in a period of time after Bai Yanran''s parents died, Qin fei''er once came to comfort Bai Yanran. As a result, Bai Yanran, who was arrogant, thought that she was flaunting herself in front of her parents. The only chance to break the ice was missed. Up to now, it is still a strange and familiar relationship with the enemy. However, because they were afraid of being scolded by their elders, they reached an agreement that they would pretend to be happy in front of their elders. Therefore, the elders of the two families have always thought that the relationship between them is good. Bai Yan Ran frowned slightly and rushed to Lu He through the window and asked, "Lu He, what did Qin fei''er say? I''m not going to speak ill of me in front of you, are you? " Lu he shook his head slightly and said with a smile: "Miss, Miss Qin just praised the beauty of the rose, and didn''t say anything else." "That''s good." Bai Yanran turned her lips and said helplessly: "I was in a good mood, but as soon as Qin Fei Er saw me running back like a ghost, she made a face at me I don''t know if I owe her in my last life. I have to be angry when I see her... " On the contrary, Lu he said with a smile: "Miss, I''ll be frank. In fact, I think you like Miss Qin very much, don''t you? " Bai Yanran was stunned and said, "Lu He, what are you talking about..." "Miss, you are angry with Miss Qin, but every time when the two families get together, if Miss Qin doesn''t come, you will look around. If Miss Qin doesn''t come at last, you will be a little disappointed." Bai Yanran''s body was stagnant, unable to speak. He didn''t expect to observe her so much. I''ve got this little detail in mind. It seems to see through Bai Yanran''s mind, Lu he''s mouth rippling with a smile. "Miss, you smile and smile, Lu he takes it in mind." Smell speech, white Yan Ran''s face instantly red, even the root of the ear is slightly red. "I, I went to study first..." Say, white Yan Ran then turn to go to bedroom. Where Lu he can''t see, Bai Yanran gently touched her cheek. Oh, my God, it''s hot Bai Yan Ran can''t help but sigh. Now Lu he is becoming more and more provocative ¡­¡­ "Is the photographer here? Lights! What about the Lampman? " "Don''t worry, chief inspector. I''ll be there soon." "You are all rubbish! Waste People dare not speak up, the advertising director Liu Zhengnan is known to be difficult to serve. What''s more, his advertisements are of high quality and attractive, which can bring huge profits to the advertising companies and the companies endorsing the products. Therefore, knowing that he is a difficult master, the company still gives him a lot of advertising projects. "Director Liu, let me tell you something." A male employee came quietly and whispered a few words in Liu Zhengnan''s ear."What? Internal? Or a lady who''s never made an ad? " Liu Zhengnan sneered: "you are joking me again." The male employee shivered and still said: "director Liu, I''m not kidding. This is an order from the top down. It''s said that it was decided by the president himself." Hearing this, Liu Zhengnan sneered again: "before you wanted to give Chen Youlian an appointment, I would have tolerated it. At least you are a famous actor in the entertainment industry, and her appearance is OK. As a result, you now let a young lady who has never experienced anything to shoot the advertisement I supervised? Are you really kidding me "No kidding." A man''s voice fell. Pei Jun walked slowly from the crowd. Seeing the president coming in person, people around bowed in succession. "President." "Good president." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even the proud Liu Zhengnan also nodded his head slightly: "president, you are here." "Well." Pei Jun nodded and said: "director Liu, I know that you have always been very strict with your own advertising supervision. I also understand that my internal determination makes you very dissatisfied. However, this time, the decision-making power of the spokesperson is not in me, so I just listen to other people''s opinions "But." Pei Jun smile, and said: "although it is an opinion, but that person''s opinion, but few people dare to refute." Liu Zhengnan frowned and turned his mind a few times. Finally, he said, "president, I know you are in a dilemma. However, I shoot advertisements not only for myself, but also to attract more customers and bring better profits to the company. If you have to let me use a new person who has no experience, I will be very difficult. " Isn''t it hard for me? Are you threatened by Lu He, a monster who kills people but can''t see blood? But these words can only think about it, Pei Jun can''t say it. In this case, simply throw the hot potato to Lu He. Liu Zhengnan is not so easy to deal with. If he pushes the matter to Lu He, he does not offend him on both sides. He can also add obstacles to Lu he With this in mind, Pei Jun pushed up his golden frame and said with a smile: "producer Liu, in that case, you can negotiate with that person yourself. The person who has the right to decide the spokesperson will come soon. You can have a good talk with him in person." Liu Zhengnan nodded with some hesitation. How does he feel that Pei Jun''s expression is so strange? It''s like gloating Chapter 14 lounge. "Well, have you heard that the appointed candidates are going to be changed this time?" "What? Isn''t Chen Youlian? " "Who knows what happened suddenly? Anyway, it seems to be a change of people... " "No..." "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Several whispering staff immediately stopped and looked at the door. A few actresses with delicate make-up came in droves. One of them was wearing a blue dress, and her assistant was constantly wiping the sweat on her forehead. It was Chen Youlian. She frowned, let the assistant stop her hand, then looked around at the staff and said, "when does the audition start? It''s 8:30, and it''s 8:40. Why don''t you inform me? " A female staff member came up and said with a smile, "Miss Chen, don''t worry. There seems to be something that has been delayed by director Liu. It will start as soon as it is handled." Chen Youlian snorted coldly and seemed to be very dissatisfied with the reply of the female staff. The staff are shivering inside. Chen Youlian''s bad temper is also famous in the circle. I was also unlucky to run into this difficult master. ¡­¡­ Director Liu, who was detained by the staff, was in the conference room at this time. He was looking at Bai Yanran standing beside him when he landed. He was hesitant. Liu Zhengnan considered it carefully and said slowly: "President Lu, Miss Bai is indeed very beautiful and has temperament, but as an Advertising Spokesperson, only appearance is not enough." Lu He smiles and says, "director Liu, I think you have misunderstood my meaning. I''m not talking to you. You just have to do what I say." Liu Zhengnan''s body was stagnant, and his expression became a little ugly. Lu he is the only one who dares to speak to himself with his status and fame in the circle. However, Rao was dissatisfied with many things. Liu Zhengnan did not dare to challenge Lu he directly. He only said, "President Lu, this advertisement is not only related to my reputation, but also to the income of your group''s products. I think it''s better to consider the choice of spokesperson..." Lu he has no expression on his face. He looks at Liu Zhengnan with a pair of eyes. Just a light look in his eyes, Liu Zhengnan felt a chill suddenly attacking his heart. His heart trembled a few times, almost in the next second to surrender. Between the constant measurement of professional ethics and the desire to survive, Liu Zhengnan slowly turned his face: "of course, if you are really firm..." "Director Liu." Has been silent white Yan Ran suddenly out of voice. Liu Zhengnan a Leng, immediately said: "you say." "I know that you have always been very strict with the quality of advertising. You must be very dissatisfied to let me, a newcomer with no film and television experience, shoot this advertisement." "However, I am confident that I will make this advertisement well, and I believe that I will be the best spokesperson for this product." Bai Yanran''s eyes are calm and confident. It seems that she must win the position of the spokesperson. "I know you are very suspicious, so I will take part in the audition to be held later." Bai Yanran looked at Liu Zhengnan with serious eyes: "if you are not satisfied with my performance in the audition, you can brush me off immediately. I will never have any opinions. So, at least, please give me an audition Smell speech, Lu he looks to white Yan Ran, eyes flash a little doubt. Obviously can rely on the power of the white family to get the endorsement easily, but Bai Yanran chose to participate in the audition, let go. It seems to understand what Lu he thinks in his heart. Bai Yanran smiles at Lu He. In a voice that only two people can hear. Lu he said: "Lu He, I want to defeat Chen Youlian with my own strength." Lu he was shocked. The young lady he cared for with all his heart was not the same as before. Become so courageous, so bold. Liu Zhengnan held his arm and pondered for a moment, and finally said, "Miss Bai, since you have said everything about this, I have no reason to refuse." Liu Zhengnan looked at Bai Yanran and said slowly, "well, welcome to the audition. I''m looking forward to your performance." Bai Yan Ran raised eyebrows and said with a smile, "thank you." ¡­¡­ "The audition will begin immediately. Please go to the studio and take part in the audition." As soon as the notice arrived, the actresses who were auditioning went to the studio one after another. Seeing the moment of Bai Yanran, Chen Youlian suddenly stopped. She raised her finger to Bai Yanran and could not set up a channel: "why is Bai Yanran here? She also comes to participate in the audition!" "Miss Chen, please calm down...""Calm down?" Chen Youlian sneered: "you Yingshang entertainment is also a well-known entertainment company at least. As a result, now, any cat and dog can come to shoot your company''s advertisement?" "Cat and dog? Isn''t Miss Chen talking about herself Chen Youlian is shocked by the familiar male voice. Sure enough, it was Lu He who spoke. Chen Youlian sneered: "how, Bai Yanran, are you relying on the power of landing to get the position of spokesperson? Oh, no, it should be president Lu. " "Right? President Lu Chen Youlian sneered again: "Oh, the president of Tang Bai''s group knows all day long that he follows Bai Yanran and is not afraid that people will laugh off their big teeth..." Hearing this, Bai Yanran said slowly: "who is Lu after? What is it to do with you? Are you jealous that Lu he is so kind to me? " "Jealousy?" Chen Youlian''s face twisted instantly: "Bai Yanran, are you kidding? I''m jealous of you!" "Since it''s not, we don''t need to say more..." Bai Yan Ran shook his head and sighed: "there are so many people looking at it. Miss Chen, you are a man of honor. Why haggle with me here?" "You..." Chen Youlian turned her mind a few times, and finally put on a smiling expression: "Miss Bai said it is very reasonable. In this case, we will depend on our abilities to see who can win the position of spokesperson." White Yan Ran smile: "beg not to get." The two looked at each other with a smile, but only they knew how much they wanted to cramp each other. "Cough." Liu Zhengnan coughed twice, looked at the nearly prepared studio and said, "OK, OK, the audition starts. According to the numbering sequence, Liu Le''er No. 1, Wu Yuyan No. 2, Chen Youlian No. 3, Bai Yanran No. 4..." The audition began. Liu Le''er, the first audition, appeared first. This endorsement of the product has also been presented, is a very exquisite workmanship of diamond necklace. This is the most eye-catching new product of this quarter launched by a jewelry company of White''s group. The theme of the necklace is luxury and nobility. The moment I saw the necklace, everyone''s eyes lit up. Who will be the ultimate spokesperson for such a luxurious diamond necklace? Chapter 15 Both Liu Le''er and Wu Yuyan have finished their auditions. The interviewers at the bottom muttered to each other, probably not very satisfied with the results of their auditions. However, Chen Youlian and Chen Youlian were originally set off by the two people. They had no hope of winning the endorsement. Suddenly, who knows how to kill. This was a bit of a surprise to them. Chen Youlian walks slowly to the photography area. Although she is only 22 years old, Chen Youlian, who has been in the performing arts circle with her family background since she was 16, has rich experience in advertising. Facing the camera, Chen Youlian is very happy. Raise your head, touch your face, and stick to your abdomen. Every move is graceful and moving. Her eyes are blurred and seductive, and easily catch the eyes of others. It is undeniable that Chen Youlian is a beauty. On her white neck, the beauty of the necklace is well displayed. Several interviewers can''t help but praise a few words, feel that Chen Youlian is a very suitable spokesperson. Liu Zhengnan touched his chin with a thoughtful look in his eyes. Chen Youlian is really good. You can see that she has a deep foundation in advertising. However, he always felt that something was missing. What was missing? "Next, Bai Yanran." Bai Yanran gets up, nods to Lu he and goes to the photography area. And Chen Youlian brush by the moment, white Yanran feel Chen Youlian disdainful eyes. Obviously, Chen Youlian has already got the endorsement potential. So confident? From the first day I got the advertisement plan, I have been thinking about it carefully. In order to improve the sense of lens, I spent two consecutive days in the photo studio and was reprimanded by the photographer countless times. She believed that her efforts would not be in vain. Chen Youlian is sitting on the sofa in the rest area. Her hands are crossed on her legs. She looks at Bai Yanran, with a sneer in her mouth. Bai Yanran, I want to see, where do you come to self-confidence. ¡­¡­ "Start." The blower gently holds up the hair of Bai Yanran, and her white skin is more beautiful under the light. Bai Yanran once studied ballet, and it''s easy to show a cool and inviolable momentum, coupled with her straight and slender neck, noble and aloof temperament, just like a Royal Princess. She gently stroked the necklace on her neck and slowly raised her head. When everyone saw her eyes clearly, they were stunned. It''s not Liu Le''er and Wu Yuyan who are pure and moving, nor Chen Youlian''s charming style, but a completely different temperament! The cold and ascetic eyes seem to refuse people thousands of miles away. Like a proud and beautiful princess, when countless pursuers offer their hearts one after another, she gently fondles the necklace in front of her neck and refuses cruelly. Cold and resolute, but noble! Liu Zhengnan''s eyes flashed. Finally know what they lack! Is the temperament, is that kind of noble and cool temperament from inside to outside! Only that kind of temperament can be worthy of luxury jewelry. Yes, that''s what he wants, that''s what he wants to show! Noble and cool, cold and resolute! Liu Zhengnan suddenly got up and clapped: "yes, that''s it! That''s how it feels! As noble as a princess! That''s it The remaining several interviewers also clapped their hands, obviously, they were also shocked by Bai Yanran''s performance. Bai Yanran''s mouth slowly aroused a smile. It seems that his calculation is correct. This audition, I will win! Chen Youlian''s face is suddenly pale. She can''t believe that the woman who behaves leisurely and noble in front of the camera and is as cool as a princess is actually Bai Yanran! Is it true that I will lose to Bai Yanran today?! See Chen you Lian pale face, assistant worried way: "Miss Chen, are you ok?" Chen you Lian stares at the assistant, the assistant immediately silences a voice. Bai Yanran leaves the photography area slowly. She walks to Lu He with a deep breath. "Lu He, how did I behave?" Lu he''s eyes instantly become unusually gentle, he looks at Bai Yanran, his eyes shimmer. "Very good." "You did, very well, better than anyone else." Hearing Lu he''s praise, Bai Yanran''s face was slightly red: "that''s good..." Liu Zhengnan walked to the center of the hall, clapped his hands, and motioned for everyone to be quiet. "In the audition just now, everyone''s performance was very good, especially Miss Chen and Miss Bai."Liu Zhengnan stopped and said, "however, there can only be one spokesperson. We must select the most suitable one. After careful consideration, we have decided that Miss Bai will be the spokesperson for this event." "By what?" A woman''s voice burst out in the hall. Everyone looked at Chen Youlian with different faces. Liu Zhengnan frowned slightly: "Miss Chen, this is the result of our collective discussion, and there is no injustice." Chen Youlian gave a cold smile: "for this endorsement, I pushed off the variety show schedule for three days. As a result, you told me that the spokesperson wanted to change people, so you could not play me as a monkey?" This Liu Zhengnan''s face changed, and Chen Youlian said this, how could it not be that he was determined before? See Liu Zhengnan silent, Chen Youlian again asked: "and, let a plain person to be the spokesman, where is your propaganda point?" "Stars do advertising and endorsement, relying on their own popularity to pull product benefits. In other words, my fans are potential customers. As a result, you now let Bai Yanran, who has never been involved in the entertainment industry, become the spokesperson. Are you really afraid of losing the price of the product? " Although the sentence is worth considering, it is hard to hear. However, Chen Youlian is wrong. Since we all want to compete for endorsement, how can they not have the slightest preparation? Bai Yanran takes a step forward and looks directly at Chen Youlian. "You don''t have to worry about that, Miss Chen." "I believe that my background is exactly what you call the propaganda point." "The only inheritor of Bai''s group, who was sitting on the top of the crowd with countless wealth since childhood, is not it exactly in line with the theme of elsar''s new jewelry: luxury and nobility?" "It is not without precedent that the senior management of the company speaks for the products. Moreover, as the successor of Bai''s group, I speak for the products of my own group. Isn''t it a place worth promoting?" Bai Yanran, smiling, pressed Chen Youlian step by step: "so, Miss Chen, do you have any other opinions about me as the spokesperson for this time?" Chen Youlian''s face is white again and again, the arrogance and disdain before the audition is completely gone. "Well, since you have no opinion. So, I, Bai Yanran, is the spokesperson for this new product of aisal jewelry. " Chapter 16 Chen Youlian''s face changed a few times and finally left. The assistant next to him hurriedly followed. When passing by from Bai Yanran, Chen Youlian gritted her teeth and said, "Bai Yanran, we''ll see." See Chen you Lian such reaction, white Yan Ran smile Ying Ying Ying Ying way: "walk slowly do not send." ¡­¡­ Back garden. In summer, the scenery is wonderful. Most of the flowers in the back garden are already in bloom, and the flowers are clustered together like a picture, which is very eye-catching. Bai Yanran and Zhou Ruoqi sat at the stone table in the pavilion. "You didn''t see how funny Chen Youlian''s expression was at that time!" Zhou Ruoqi said helplessly, "tut Tut, is it so funny?" "Ruo Qi, you don''t know how many happy things I have done these days!" Bai Yanran thought more and more excited, and was about to laugh. Ruoqi was her best playmate from childhood to adulthood. Although she had been abroad, she kept in touch with her all the time. They also agreed to travel to France together. Unfortunately, she died miserably and they didn''t even see each other at last. Zhou Ruoqi rubbed her ears, nodded and said, "I heard that you embarrassed Xiao Zhuoyu and Chen Youlian in the night bar. It has been spread in the circle of young masters and young ladies in a city." White Yan Ran fingers gently plucked the straw in the cup: "ha ha, the more open the better." "But I''m really curious how you suddenly seem to be a different person. I remember that before, you would only get a lot of cowardice from Xiao Zhuoyu, and then come to me to cry... " "Stop it, stop it. It''s embarrassing Don''t mention those things in the future... " Zhou Ruoqi shrugged and said, "well, if you don''t want to hear it, I won''t mention it." "But why hasn''t Lu he come back yet?" White Yan ran a Leng, looked at watch, again way: "should be fast." "What do you want to do with Lu?" Bai Yan Ran asked. Smell speech, Zhou Ruoqi''s expression became a little uncomfortable: "it''s ok..." Seeing Zhou Ruoqi''s face strange, Bai Yanran didn''t think much about it: "how come your face is suddenly so red, shouldn''t you be ill..." Zhou Ruoqi waved her hand: "I''m not sick. Don''t think about it. I''m fine." "OK..." "Miss, I''m back." Hearing the sound, they turned around at the same time. See white Yan Ran sitting next to Zhou Ruoqi, Lu He Dynasty Zhou Ruoqi nodded slightly, and put the cake in his hand on the stone table. "I brought it to you from xuexiangfang. It''s your favorite red bean cake." "My God, Lu He, you are so kind." He Yanran, the head office of Hongdou Group, is far away from the company. Bai Yanran thought, while opening the package of exquisite red bean cake, and then smile to Lu He. "Sit down and eat together." Lu he gently shook his head: "grandfather let me go, said some things to discuss with me." "Well then..." Please nod your head Lu Hegang wants to go back, but he thinks of something. He looks at Bai Yanran. "School starts the day after tomorrow. How''s your homework finished?" "That..." White Yan Ran''s eyes unnaturally to four Piao Piao: "immediately, immediately finished writing." Seeing this, Lu He Chaobai smiles and dotes: "if you need help, come to me at any time, and I''ll do it for you." Knowing that the lie had been seen through by Lu He, Bai Yan Ran suddenly blushed and quickly covered her face and said, "OK, OK, you go quickly, or my grandfather should be worried." "Good." Seeing that Lu he had gone far away, Bai Yanran put down her hand that covered her face and said to Zhou Ruoqi helplessly: "this Luhe, and broke me down..." Did not hear Zhou Ruoqi''s reply, Bai Yanran looked at Zhou Ruoqi strangely. Zhou Ruoqi lowered her head and said nothing. "What''s wrong with you, Rogge?" "Nothing." Zhou Ruoqi grinned uneasily, and then said, "Lu he is still as always, which is good for you." White Yan ran a meal, looking to Lu he left the direction: "yes, Lu he is really good, can be protected by him all the time, I am really very lucky." "Eat? This red bean cake is very delicious With that, Bai Yanran handed a piece of red bean cake to Zhou Ruoqi. Looking at the red bean cake in front of her eyes, Zhou Ruoqi is thoughtful. "I remember, this store is quite far away from here. Lu he should have taken a long way to buy it." White Yan Ran some do not understand why Zhou Ruoqi asked, but still nodded and replied: "should be." Zhou Ruoqi slowly raised her head and looked at Bai Yanran.In the beautiful eyes, the glimmer flickers. "Yanran, do you know? Sometimes, I''m really jealous of you. " Bai Yanran was stunned for a moment. She looked at Zhou Ruoqi. Her dark eyes were full of confusion and murmured: "what are you talking about How can I not understand... " Zhou Ruoqi calmly smile: "ha ha, I''m kidding!" "Hoo ~" Bai Yan was relieved and immediately said, "you scared me." Zhou Ruoqi spat out her tongue and said, "I''m sorry. Eat, eat... " See Zhou Ruoqi returned to normal, Bai Yanran then relieved to eat the red bean cake. However, what Bai Yan Ran didn''t notice is Zhou Ruoqi''s tasteless expression. Zhou Ruoqi chewed the cake in her mouth, and her thoughts had already gone to where At that time, Zhou Ruoqi was just twelve years old. She ran to Bai''s house to play with Bai Yanran. Bai''s servants had already known her well, so she went all the way to Bai Yanran''s back garden. She found several places where Bai Yanran often played, but she didn''t see Bai Yanran. "Where have you been..." Zhou Ruoqi murmured in her heart and walked all the way from the back garden to the piano room. The sound of the piano came from the piano room. The music is very familiar to Zhou Ruoqi, who is still learning piano. It''s for Alice. The elegant sound is like a stream exhortation. For Zhou Ruoqi, who is still a beginner, the sound is undoubtedly a huge attraction. She took a few steps forward and quietly opened the door of the piano room. What came into view was a straight figure. Long white fingers are flying around on the keys like dancing spirits. It was a teenager who played the piano. When Zhou Ruoqi moved her eyes to the young man''s face, she could not help breathing. What a face that is! For 12-year-old Zhou Ruoqi. She couldn''t describe it. I just think that the appearance of the youth in front of me is more eye-catching than the most beautiful male lead in the cartoon. However, the boy did not notice her coming. His light fingers are still flying and jumping on the keys. And Zhou Ruoqi has been standing there, staring at the young player. Later, she learned that the boy''s name was Lu He, the adopted son of the Bai family. And she, when she first met that beautiful youth firmly in the bottom of her heart Chapter 17 "Ruoche? Ruoche? Are you ok... " See Zhou Ruoqi trance, white Yan Ran heart more and more worried. "Are you ok? Just now your face is so red, and now you are in a trance, can''t you really be ill..." "I''m fine..." Zhou Ruoqi shakes her head, then gets up and looks at Bai Yanran. "Yanran, I''ll go first. Call me if you need something... " White Yan Ran is also busy to follow the body: "that is good, you go back to have a good rest, raise the body." "Well, good." Then Zhou Ruoqi turned and left. ¡­¡­ Put the coffee cup on the table, Bai Yanran gets up and walks to a sofa in the corner of the cafe. The people on the sofa see white Yan Ran to come over, busy in the hands of the newspaper lifted up, trying to block his face. "Hello, take the newspaper away." The people on the sofa raised the newspaper higher. Bai Yanran took a deep breath and said to the man, "Mr. paparazzi, please don''t challenge my patience. You''ve been with me for the whole afternoon. I have to talk to you well." Seeing the sofa still motionless, Bai Yan Ran raised the volume: "are you ready to move yourself, or let me tear it apart by myself? I''ll tell you in advance, I''m a black part of Taekwondo. If I don''t control my strength and hurt you accidentally, don''t blame me... " "Don''t..." The man on the sofa murmured and slowly moved the newspaper away See that face that moment, Bai Yanran simply thought that he had made a mistake. The boy, who looks like a junior high school student, is furtively following his paparazzi all afternoon "Is the paparazzi industry so heartless now? Even child labor Smell speech, white Yan Ran mouth of child labor immediately angry: "who? Who is a child laborer? I''m twenty years old! " White Yan Ran''s corners of the mouth couldn''t help twitching a few times. Finally, he pointed to the little boy on the sofa and said with a smile: "twenty? Twenty more Baby, the teacher didn''t teach you not to lie I''m so happy... " "You...!" "Come on, I won''t pursue you because you are a child Pack up and go home. Don''t be a bad part-time job like paparazzi. Do something else... " "I said, I''m not a kid!" "Well, well, you are not a child." Bai Yan Ran shook his head helplessly: "so, this handsome boy who is not a child, can you go back where you come from? I finally had such a spare afternoon. I wanted to relax and relax, but I was followed by paparazzi again... " "I''m also strange, and there are so many big stars. Why are you so interested in me, a child of an ordinary businessman?" Hearing the word "ordinary" in Bai Yanran''s mouth, the little boy almost burst into blood. As a top financial group in city a, Bai''s group, which is famous all over the world, is called "ordinary businessman" by Bai Yanran. If the Bai family is an ordinary merchant family, is there anything unusual in this world? The boy hesitated for a long time, and finally shook his head and said, "no I haven''t taken a picture yet. I can''t leave... " White Yan ran a Leng, he has never seen such a thick skinned paparazzi, he has driven people, but also refused to leave. "Little brother, you really insist..." White Yan Ran suppressed the anger of the pressure heart. She kept telling herself that this is just a child, and don''t compete with a child. Finally, she put on a hard smile at the boy. "Little brother, how about this Tell me how much the newspaper office that hired you will pay you today, and I will give you a lot of that money. In this way, you don''t have to be afraid to do half a day''s work, and I can be clean and clean... " The little boy thought about it, but still shook his head. "My God You want to... " Originally wanted to be angry, Bai Yanran forced herself to calm down instantly when she saw the face of that junior high school student. If I yell at a boy who looks like a junior high school student here, I''m afraid that I will be bullied as a child. My God, what should I do Bai Yan Ran thought for a while, pointed to his position just now, and said to the boy, "my position is over there. Shall we go there and have a good talk?" The boy hesitated for a moment, nodded, and passed with Bai Yan Ran. After sitting down, the boy kept his head down and looked at the table. Bai Yan Ran thought and asked, "what''s your name?" The boy looked up and hesitated for a while. Then he said, "my name is peilang." "How old is this year?" "20 years old." ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t lie... ""Really 20 years old..." White Yan ran a Leng, carefully looked at the little boy in front of him. Is this the legendary baby face? It looks like a junior high school student See white Yan Ran has been staring at himself, Pei Lang some embarrassed side face, cheek slightly red. "Well, I believe you are 20 years old You''re not too old. Why do you work as a paparazzi... " As the only successor of Bai''s group, Bai Yanran''s topic degree can be imagined. Therefore, from childhood to adulthood, Bai Yanran has been harassed by paparazzi and has no good feelings for this profession. On hearing this, Pei Lang explained: "I''m not a paparazzi, I''m a reporter..." Bai Yanran picked her eyebrows and said slowly, "from my leaving home, to now, I''ve been following me all afternoon. Which reporter is so free like you?" "I..." "What? No more words... " Peron thought for a moment and finally shook his head. "Alas." Bai Yan Ran sighed, and then said: "according to what I said just now, I will give you today''s salary, you go back." Pei Lang looks at Bai Yanran, his round eyes look at Bai Yanran, without blinking. Seeing this, Bai Yanran said, "what do you want to say?" "I can''t just go back I''ll be scolded by my brother My father will also scold me... " "Ha?" Bai Yanran is in a daze, and her brother and father will force the child to be a paparazzi? It''s unheard of. Or How about the poor family? But Bai Yanran raised his eyes and swept the clothes on Pei Lang''s body. Although I don''t know much about men''s wear, it seems that the price is not cheap Did they come from relatives with a better family background? Bai Yanran raised her eyes to Pei Lang. Pei Lang was still looking down at the table with listless eyes. Forget it. It''s a good thing! Bai Yanran tapped the table with her finger, and Pei Lang immediately looked up at her. "Well, I''ll be a good man today. But only one, you know? " Pei Lang was stunned. He couldn''t believe what he heard. He nodded immediately. Bai Yanran''s heart is full of helplessness. Alas, he was defeated Chapter 18 "Well, let''s go." Bai Yanran picked her eyebrows and looked at Pei Lang: "what do you want to shoot? Pei Lang was stunned: "the president said to take photos with explosive points..." White Yan Ran slightly twitched a few times: "you, you are really honest..." How can this single celled creature be sent to be a paparazzi? Bai Yan Ran sighed and said to Pei Lang, "well, you can''t shoot the news with a bit of explosion, but I can let you take my photos. Remember, make me beautiful, or I can''t spare you." See Pei Lang is still hesitant, white Yan Ran said: "is your President let you take my picture?" Pei Lang was stunned and shook his head: "no, he asked me to shoot some valuable news Then I thought of following you... " "Ha?" Bai Yan Ran looked a bit stunned and asked, "why do you want to come and shoot me? Am I famous? " Pei Lang thought about it and nodded seriously: "the headlines in recent newspapers are all about your news." ¡°¡­¡­ What news? " After a meal, Pei Lang opens his newspaper stall in front of Bai Yanran. On the front page of the newspaper, there were two lines. "The group''s gold and white Yan Ran, the pressure actor Chen you Lian, firmly won the jewelry endorsement!" I''m really famous Bai Yanran covered her face and said, "little brother, you''d better not waste time on me. Take a picture and go Believe me, my life is very monotonous. You really can''t get any news that is explosive... " ¡°¡­¡­ Well... " Seeing Pei Lang''s look still a little depressed, Bai Yanran said, "little brother, any industry has its own moral bottom line. If you blindly pursue the so-called explosive point and lose the bottom line of life, it is a very sad thing." "You know what? I really hate paparazzi. From childhood to adulthood, my private life has been harassed by them... " "They just pursue the so-called hot spots. They don''t care about the truth and the truth. As long as there is heat, they will rush to..." As if suddenly thought of something, Bai Yanran''s mouth showed a wry smile: "even, in those years, my parents died one after another, they could be regarded as entertainment news, publicize it wildly..." Bai Yanran will never forget that when she went out of her parents'' memorial service, countless reporters rushed to hand over the microphone to her, saying something she did not understand. Under the support of many bodyguards, Bai Yanran looked at the reporters around her shyly, only to feel that their ugly faces were like the devil with teeth and claws On hearing this, Pei Lang immediately panicked: "yes, I''m sorry I didn''t mean to remind you of those things... " Bai Yanran shook her head gently: "it''s OK. It''s been so long since..." "I tell you this, just hope that you can make a bottom line entertainment record." Pei Lang was stunned and then said, "you are very different from what I imagined..." "Oh? What do you think I am? Tell me. " Pei Lang scratched his cheek and looked uncomfortable: "no, nothing..." "If you don''t tell me, I know that I''m arrogant, stupid, and can''t do anything. I''m just a lady with a good family background..." ¡°¡­¡­ Well, almost... " Poof. This child is really honest Bai Yan Ran suddenly blinked: "do you know why I said so much to you?" Peron shook his head. "You remind me of who I used to be." Stupid as they are, they are innocent. Unfortunately, their own that naive, early by that painful experience, torture score is not left. "But aren''t you my age We are all 20 years old... " Smell speech, white Yan ran a Leng. Yes, my body was still 20 years old, but my heart was no longer young when I lived a whole life again. Bai Yanran gave Pei Lang a faint smile and didn''t answer his question: "OK, don''t say anything else. Don''t you want to take pictures? Shoot it. " Pei Lang immediately nodded heavily: "good!" "Click The shutter was pressed, and it was recorded. The girl''s white fingers gently holding the coffee cup, a pair of black eyes looking out of the window, eyes, gentle as water. ¡­¡­ Study. In the afternoon, the fragrance of the flowers drifted in from the window. "Miss, do you mean that you allowed others to take this picture?" Lu he frowned slightly, as if worried. "Well, I allowed the boy to do it." White Yan Ran smile, and said: "you don''t have to worry, I can see that the boy is not a bad man."Lu He slightly narrowed his eyes, as if in meditation, and then said: "next time or be careful, this world, the heart of credibility is too little." Knowing that Lu he is for his own good, Bai Yanran quickly nodded his head and said, "I know. I''ll tell you next time. I''ll make a decision after your approval." Lu He smiles: "in this way, are you not free?" Bai Yanran stood up, then raised eyebrows toward Lu he and said with a smile: "if the person who limits my freedom is you, I''m happy." Smell speech, land he surface a hot, can''t help but side cross face. Bai Yanran was not willing to let him go. Standing in front of Lu He, he said with a smile: "Lu He, what''s wrong with you? Why is your face so red? " "Miss, you may be mistaken." Lu Heqiang pretended to be calm and stepped back two steps. "What''s wrong with me? Your face is red. " Bai Yanran took two steps forward and looked at landing with a smile. "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to tell me? " The girl''s black and shining eyes looked at him with a smile. Lu he could almost hear his heart beating as fast as a drum beating. "Miss, don''t laugh." White Yan Ran mouth slightly up. She gently stroked Lu he''s shoulder and made it bend down slightly. She put her lips close to Lu he''s ear less than a finger gap, and then stop. Bai Yanran''s warm breath gently flutters to Lu he''s ear. How can Lu smell the faint fragrance of white Yanran''s long black hair like a waterfall. The girl breathed slowly. The faint fragrance around my breath. Lu he can''t help holding his breath "Lu He, don''t you want to say something to me?" The girl''s voice rang in her ears. Lu he felt a little confused. His mind is in chaos. He doesn''t know what Bai Yanran means by doing this However, such a miss who once loved Xiao Zhuoyu with all her heart and soul, will it really change suddenly? Lu he was uncertain in his eyes and finally said, "Miss, if you do this, I will think about something I shouldn''t have thought about..." Bai Yanran is happy in her heart. What you want is to make you think about what you shouldn''t! However, Bai Yanran dare not say it directly. She stepped back two steps and then gave Lu he a quiet smile. Lu Hegang wanted to say something, but saw Bai Yan Ran to the door. White Yan Ran stops at the door, then turns to look at Lu He, the corner of the mouth rises slightly. "I''ll go first. I''ll tell you next time." Without waiting for Lu to react, Bai Yanran ran away in a hurry. What Lu he finally saw was the flying train of Bai Yanran when she turned to leave. With the fragrance of flowers. He was in a trance. Chapter 19 After a bath, I feel comfortable. Bai Yanran lies on the bed, is preparing to enjoy a pleasant night, but hears the cell phone ring ring suddenly. "Hello? Who is it, please The man on the other side of the phone was silent. White Yan Ran heart strange, can''t help but mutter: "is harassment phone?" "It''s me." White Yan ran a Leng, then slightly frowned: "Xiao Zhuoyu?" It''s really strange that Xiao Zhuoyu took the wrong medicine and even called himself on his own initiative. ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t you know it''s me Of course not. Xiao Zhuoyu''s contact information has long been deleted. Thinking of this in mind, Bai Yan Ran said on her mouth: "my mobile phone broke two days ago. I changed it to a new one and only saved a few important contacts." The implication is that Xiao Zhuoyu is not an important person at all. Xiao Zhuoyu naturally immediately recognized the meaning of Bai Yanran''s words. He frowned and said, "Yanran, I know you are still angry with me." Bai Yan Ran sniffed softly. Xiao Zhuoyu takes himself seriously. Originally wanted to have a good rest for a while, but was swept by Xiao Zhuoyu. Bai Yan Ran was dissatisfied in her heart and frowned: "do you have something to do?" "Yanran, don''t do this. I know you are still angry with me..." Before Xiao Zhuoyu finished speaking, he was interrupted by Bai Yanran in a hurry. "You stop first." Bai Yan Ran thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know why you think I''m angry, but I can tell you the truth, I''m not angry with you..." Angry with him? ha-ha? For Xiao Zhuoyu, I wish I could cut him into pieces. I was angry with him. Isn''t it too cheap for him! "Yanran, I know that I did wrong that day, but at that time, so many people looked at me, and I couldn''t give you pity at all. I was really forced to be helpless..." Pooh! How can there be such a brazen person in the world! In front of his fiancee, he defended his little lover and said that he was forced to be helpless. I was blind in my last life and fell in love with such scum! "Are you finished?" Bai Yan Ran sneered: "if you finish, I will hang up." There was silence for a while, and then said, "you haven''t come to Xiao''s house for a long time, and you haven''t called me I don''t know why you suddenly changed so much. I think there may be some misunderstanding in this Misunderstand you a ghost!? Bai Yanran really hated that she could not immediately pinch Xiao Zhuoyu''s neck and scolded him angrily: "swindled away my equity! Miscarriage! Finally even let me be imprisoned by your mistress to death! You told me it was a misunderstanding!? Why don''t you just die? " Think of all kinds of previous life, white Yan Ran suddenly feel hate is intended to chest crazy rolling. She tried to calm down her mood and said to Xiao Zhuoyu at the other end of the phone: "I''m very tired now, and I''m not in the mood to tell you this. It''s you. Instead of wasting time here with me, you''d better coax your precious Miss Chen. " Hearing Bai Yanran mention Chen Youlian, Xiao Zhuoyu felt that she was angry with herself and immediately said, "Yanran, don''t do this..." "Pa!" Before Xiao Zhuoyu finished, Bai Yanran immediately hung up the phone, threw the mobile phone on the table and fell asleep. Xiao Zhuoyu on the other side of the phone looked at the hung up cell phone in disbelief. Once upon a time, Bai Yanran, who took the initiative to make a phone call, could make her excited. However, today, she hung up her phone impatiently. Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyebrows wrinkled and his eyes were bright and dim. "Zhuo Yu, what are you doing? Why don''t you sleep Having just taken a bath, Chen Youlian, wearing a silk nightgown, walks up and hugs Xiao Zhuoyu from behind. Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t answer her. He just frowned and looked out the dark window. "Zhuo Yu, what''s wrong with you? Why don''t you talk? " Seeing that Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t respond, Chen Youlian loosened her hand and went to Xiao Zhuoyu. She gently took Xiao Zhuoyu''s back and whispered softly in front of his chest: "Zhuoyu, what''s the matter with you? Is there something bothering you? " Xiao Zhuoyu is still silent. In the bosom of the person, immediately feel cold. "Zhuo Yu, why don''t you talk to me?" Full of soft fragrant jade, Xiao Zhuoyu only felt a little upset. He took Chen Youlian''s hand away from her and turned back. Chen Youlian stayed for a few seconds, then immediately ran forward a few steps and took Xiao Zhuoyu''s hand. "Zhuo Yu, where are you going?" Xiao Zhuoyu frowned and looked at Chen Youlian. "I have something else to do today, so I won''t be with you."Chen you Lian is in the heart to lose, face still strong smile way: "what matter, so anxious." "It''s none of your business." Then Xiao Zhuoyu broke away from Chen Youlian''s hand. Turn around and leave. ¡­¡­ In the spacious and bright archery hall. A girl dressed in a white archery suit and upright posture is slowly pulling out her bow and arrow. She held her breath slowly and carefully aimed at the target. "Whew!" With the surging air, the arrow flew to the bull''s-eye. The electronic counter immediately reads: "9.5 rings." "Ai ~" Bai Yanran sighed and said helplessly, "it''s still not the bull''s-eye..." Side of Lu he smile: "don''t lose heart, more training, certainly can." White Yan Ran turned some sore neck, covered his shoulder and said: "it seems that I haven''t practiced archery for a long time. I just pulled a few arrows and my neck began to sour." Smell speech, Lu he went to Bai Yanran side, put his hand near Bai Yanran''s neck, rubbed up shoulder for her. Lu he''s strength just with soft, quickly solved the pain of Bai Yanran? Lu he said with a smile: "when Liu Ma gave you a massage, I saw it on the side, and when I saw more, I wrote down some techniques." White Yan Ran seems to think of something suddenly, can''t help but laugh out the sound. "What?" Bai Yanran shook his head and said with a smile: "nothing. I just feel that I have been massaged by the president of Tang Tang Bai''s group. I really don''t know it''s the blessing of several generations..." Lu he stopped his action and said, "Miss, don''t say that. Bai belongs to you. I''m just handling the company''s affairs for you before you can be on your own." Smell speech, white Yan Ran chuckle way: "I don''t mean that." She turned and looked at Lu He with a serious look: "for so long, I''ve always wanted to say thanks to you, whether it''s for the Bai family or for my protection I''m really grateful to God for bringing you to me Lu he''s eyes flashed and looked at Bai Yanran. He seemed to want to say something. "He Yanran''s bow is good, but he''s throwing his bow to Lu Wei''s hand. He Yanran throws his bow to Lu Wei''s hand for a long time If Lu he takes the bow and arrow thoughtfully, Chong Bai Yan Ran smiles. "Good." Chapter 20 Lu he took a few steps forward with his bow and arrow, then stopped. The white archery suit set off his figure more straightly and straightly, and the black band on his waist fluttered gently, which complemented the white Daofu. Lu He lifted the bow and placed it in front of his chest. The knuckled fingers hold the handle tightly and pull the right hand back slowly. When the arrow points to a certain position, Lu he immediately releases the bow string. Whew! Hit the bull''s eye! Great! White Yan Ran just want to open mouth praise, but heard a sound next to. "Pa ~ PA ~ PA ~" continuous applause fell. They look at the source of the sound at the same time. White Yan ran a Leng on the face, and then frowned. Lu he wiped the handle of the bow in his hand without changing his face. It seemed that he was not affected by the visitor at all. Come on. It was Xiao Zhuoyu. And standing beside him for a bird like, it was not long ago that Bai Yanran robbed the endorsement of Chen Youlian. Looking at them, Chen Youlian chuckled and said: "it''s Lu He, who is so skilled in archery." Bai Yan Ran frowned: "what are you doing here?" Chen Youlian said with a smile: "look at what Miss Bai said. This archery hall is a public place. Why, does Miss White only allow herself to come, but not others? " Bai Yan Ran''s face changed and then said with a smile, "Miss Chen is laughing. I don''t mean it." Words are so said, white Yan Ran heart is bored. It''s not easy to have a weekend when you can have a free time. How can you bump into these two people. It''s a real enemy. "Since you are here, you can have a good time. Lu and I will not disturb you." After that, Bai Yanran looked at Lu He: "let''s go." Xiao Zhuoyu, who had been silent, suddenly spoke. "What''s the hurry?" Bai Yanran frowned slightly and looked at Xiao Zhuoyu. "What do you mean?" Xiao Zhuoyu hooked up the corner of his mouth and said, "since all of us are here, why don''t we have a competition with Lu he?" Who has the spare time to waste time with you? Bai Yanran immediately said, "I''m sorry, something happened at home..." "How to compare it?" Lu he''s voice fell quietly. Bai Yanran looks surprised at Lu He. "Lu He, how could you..." Lu He smiles and gently grasps Bai Yanran''s wrist. "Don''t worry. I''m fine." Lu he''s finger on Bai Yanran''s hand is particularly eye-catching in Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyes! Xiao Zhuoyu sneered at the corners of his mouth. "Lu He, what you hold is my fiancee''s wrist. It''s not very good for you to do it in a reasonable way. " Smell speech, Bai Yanran simply want to rush up to give Xiao Zhuoyu a slap. Xiao Zhuoyu is absolutely shameless! With his lover swaggering across the market, he dare to investigate Lu he''s wrong! Bai Yanran''s heart is short of breath, can''t help but take a step forward, but is held down by Lu he''s palm. Lu he shook her head gently, as if to tell her not to be impulsive. Lu he takes a step forward and looks steadily at Xiao Zhuoyu. "There''s no need to say more. Let''s have a competition." Xiao Zhuoyu sneered: "good." Lu he and Xiao Zhuoyu walk to the warm-up area to warm up and prepare for the competition later. Bai Yanran and Chen Youlian sit on the sofa in the rest area. Chen Youlian took out the mirror and mended some faded lipstick. Then she said with a smile: "Oh, compared with Zhuo Yu, Lu he is really beyond his capacity." Bai Yan sneered: "you are very confident to Xiao Zhuoyu." Chen Youlian stroked the broken hair on her neck and said with a light smile: "I know Zhuoyu''s archery. I''ve been with him so many times, but I''ve never seen him fail in a competition with others." "Is it?" Bai Yanran looks at Chen you Lian, and seems to have irony in her eyes. So this time, let you see how Xiao Zhuoyu will be defeated. The rules of the game are simple. In ten minutes, ten arrows. A link is a point. The higher the total score, the better. Time to go! They shot the first arrow at the same time. "Ten rings." "Ten rings." ¡­¡­ With the progress of the game, there are more and more people around them. Their archery skills are extremely superb, and people around them can''t help but admire them. "It''s amazing.""Yes, I''ve never seen such a wonderful duel except in professional competitions." "Who do you think will win?" "I''m not sure It seems that they are two people... " "I don''t think so. I think the man on the left plays more steadily." "But it''s already five arrows, and both of them have got full marks in succession. How can you see the difference?" "Probably, the eyes..." Smell speech, a few people around all looked at the population just said Lu He. Why didn''t Lu hold the bow with his bow holder in a hurry, and then slowly stretched out his bow arm. The hand pulling the string slowly backward until it reaches the full bow point. I look at the front carefully for a few seconds, then loosen the string and shoot the arrow! Hit the bull''s eye! "Great!" Some people can''t help but praise, and the people around him can''t help but clap their hands. Xiao Zhuoyu is not willing to be outdone. Pull out an arrow quickly! Unfortunately, the direction of the arrow was slightly deviated, only 9.5 rings. "Damn it!" Xiao Zhuoyu sighed in his heart and then looked at Lu He. Lu he also looked at him at the same time. Lu he''s face has no expression, calm as water. Xiao Zhuoyu frowned, and his eyes were full of anger. They both know it. This is a tit for tat contest between men! The seventh arrow. "Ten rings." "Ten rings." The eighth arrow. "Ten rings." "Ten rings." ¡­¡­ There''s only one arrow left. Xiao Zhuoyu''s forehead began to sweat. I just had an arrow, not 10 rings, but Lu he''s record is all full marks. So, as long as Lu he''s arrow is more than 9.5 rings, he will lose completely! Chen Youlian, who was watching, also realized the seriousness of the situation and looked anxiously at Xiao Zhuoyu. Xiao Zhuoyu bit his teeth. Look at Lu he''s last shot. "Ten rings." There was applause all around. Lu He smiles and turns to put the bow and arrow on the bow platform. However, Xiao Zhuoyu felt his whole body lose strength. From small to large, I have never lost to others in archery. This time, he lost, and the one who defeated himself was Lu He, who always regarded him as a thorn in the eye! Seeing that Xiao Zhuoyu''s face turned white, Chen Youlian ran over in a hurry and wiped the sweat on Xiao Zhuoyu''s forehead. "Zhuo Yu, are you ok..." As arrogant as Xiao Zhuoyu, failure once is enough to make him lose his cool. He waved away Chen Youlian''s hand and looked at the land he without waves and waves. Lu he did not look at him, but toward the rest of Bai Yanran. "Shall we go, miss? Or continue to rest here? " The excitement of victory makes Bai Yanran unable to sit still. She immediately gets up and holds Lu he''s arm. Her joy is expressed in her words. "Come on, let''s go home!" Seeing this, Xiao Zhuoyu''s look is even more ugly. Chen Youlian said, "Zhuoyu, are you ok?" Xiao Zhuoyu did not make any response. He shook his hand and left in a bad face. Chapter 21 Cars shuttle in the surging stream of people. Countless street lights illuminate the road ahead. In the evening, the city is as lively and prosperous as ever. "Uncle Zhang, drive slowly today. Don''t worry." Sitting in the car, Bai Yanran called to the driver Zhang Wei. "Yes, miss." Sitting beside Bai Yanran, Lu he said curiously, "what''s the matter? Don''t you usually rush home Bai Yan Ran looked at Lu He, a pair of eyes seemed to contain water like, glimmering: "today I am in a good mood, I want to talk to you more." Lu he suddenly laughed: "how can you be so happy?" "Because you won Bai Yan Ran raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "you don''t know. I''ve never seen Xiao Zhuoyu look like a defeated rooster. It''s so funny to die!" "I''m afraid you are the only one in the world who can make him so miserable." See white Yan Ran smile so happy, Lu he can''t help soft voice way: "you are happy good." Bai Yanran calmed down the mood and looked at Lu He. Her eyes were very serious, and her dark pupils were very bright. "Lu He, do you know? Sometimes I wonder if you''re the patron saint God has given me. Because of you, there will be me now Lu he moved in his heart and looked at Bai Yanran''s eyes, which were extremely gentle. Probably a little tired, Bai Yan Ran stretched out a stretch, and then fell on Lu he''s leg, winked at Lu he and said, "I''ll sleep for a while, call me when I arrive." Lu he will white Yan Ran''s body is right, let her lie more comfortable, nod a way: "good." Maybe it was the afternoon of training consumed a lot of energy, after a while, Bai Yanran fell asleep. Lu he looks at the quiet white Yanran and gently pushes away the broken hair in front of her forehead, revealing her white forehead and delicate eyebrows. This face, with the first encounter seems not too much change, as always exciting ¡­¡­ "My son, I will be your home in the future. I am your grandfather and my granddaughter Bai Yanran is your sister Only 12-year-old Lu he nodded a little sluggishly. Just a month ago, he was a teenager with a father and mother like any other child. Now, he''s all alone. He''s alone. See Lu he so reaction, white old man heart bursts of heartache. This child, also can be regarded as the same as the love of life He had seen the child in photos before, and every time his face was a happy expression. But now, it is even a smile, can not laugh out He was only 12 years old, and he probably didn''t know much about parting in life and death, so he lost his parents completely. Because of the power struggle in his father''s family, the child was secretly raised abroad by his parents all the year round. His parents only visited him once more than a month. They wanted to take him back to China when he was an adult. However, before he became an adult, his parents died one after another What a miserable child The white man stooped slightly and touched the soft black hair on the top of Lu he''s head. "Child, I''ll take you to see your sweet sister. You''ll be a family from now on." Lu he is still a dull expression and nodded vaguely. White old man took little Luhe''s hand and took him all the way to the back garden. The flowers in the back garden have already opened, and the flowers that are competing to open have become a large piece of beautiful scenery, which looks very eye-catching. A path made of green and white pebbles winds from the gate of the back garden to a clear brook. "This is the back garden of the Bai family. Yanran often plays here." Lu he nodded, and then walked forward with the white master''s steps. While walking forward, the white man murmured: "Yan Ran, where is the child again?" Looking for a long time, but also did not find the white Yan Ran figure, the white old man can not help but some anxious. "Yan Ran, Yan Ran!" ¡­¡­ The old man called a few times, but he didn''t hear any response. He was thinking whether Yanran had gone out to play, but he heard his granddaughter''s voice in the distance. "Grandfather! Grandfather "Here I am, grandfather! In the tree The white man looked up at the trees around him. I saw my granddaughter sitting on the trunk of a big tree not far away, holding the trunk with one hand and waving to myself with the other. "Grandfather, grandfather, I''m here!" The old man can''t help shaking his head and sighing, "this child is really naughty." Lu he is full of curiosity about Bai Yanran, who is sitting on the tree. He has lived in England all year round. Most of the girls there have been taught "gentlewoman style and manners" since childhood. He has never seen such a little girlWhite old man took landing he''s hand and took him to the tree. He waved to Bai Yanran on the tree and called out: "Yanran, come down quickly. This is Luhe. I''ll introduce you." "Good." Bai Yanran nodded in her pink fluffy skirt and tried to climb down. She tried several times, but found that her feet could not find the point of focus. She was a little anxious, a lovely white face gradually red. "Grandfather, I can''t go down..." White old man''s heart and anxious and helpless, busy to his granddaughter called: "Yan Ran, you don''t worry, I''ll send someone to send you a ladder." After that, the white man said to the servants who followed him: "you guys, go and get the ladder." A few servants nodded, then hurried in the direction of the house. Who knows Bai Yanran on the tree is still trying out the method. She tried for a long time, did not find a way to go down, but rubbed a lot of dust on the leaves on her face, looking very embarrassed. Exhausted white Yan Ran want to pick up the tree trunk to have a good rest, who knows the hand stained with sweat suddenly slipped! "Ah It''s over! I''m going to die! Bai Yanran closed her eyes tightly, waiting for the impact of the earth. The pain did not come, white Yanran slowly opened his eyes. A white and pure jade face came into view. Because the facial features are too delicate, for a while, Bai Yanran could not tell whether the child in front of her is a boy or a girl. Lu he is also a girl who looks into his arms. There are some leaves on my face, which may have rubbed against the branches when I fell down. There was some dirt on his cheeks and forehead, which looked funny. When he turned his eyes to the girl''s eyes, he was stunned. The thick eyelashes flickered like a frightened swallowtail butterfly. A pair of black and bright eyes like a fawn were stunned. Her small mouth was slightly open, but it was somewhat lovely. He was just about to say something when he heard the girl say to him nervously, "Hi, you, hello." The voice made Lu he move in his heart, and he even thought of the little white spirit bird that had been raised in his family. Clear voice. As the spring water exhorts. Chapter 22 "Young master, we have arrived at Bai''s house. Do you want to get off now?" Uncle Zhang, the driver, asked. Lu he looks at Bai Yanran, who is still sleeping in his arms, and raises his mouth slightly. "Wait a little longer, and let the young lady sleep a little longer." "Yes." The girl''s eyebrows and eyes are just like those in those days. The thick eyelashes tremble slightly with the breath sound, and also stir the mood of Lu he beside him. ¡­¡­ "Perfect!" "Call it a day!" At Liu Zhengnan''s command, all staff were relieved. Bai Yanran is tired to sit on one side of the sofa, each joint is suffused with soreness. I never thought it would be such a hard work to shoot an advertisement. Liu Zhengnan, who is known as the "advertising devil" in the industry, is extremely strict in every action and expression. He really has the ability to drive people crazy. Liu Zhengnan walks to Bai Yanran. "Miss Bai, I''m very satisfied with your performance. I hope I can cooperate again when I have the opportunity." Bai Yanran pulled the corners of her mouth and reluctantly said with a smile: "I admire your professional ability. As for cooperation, if I have the opportunity, I certainly hope to cooperate with you again..." On the surface, Bai Yanran is full of rejection in her heart. I hope I don''t want to cooperate any more. I''m really tired. Liu Zhengnan chuckled and said, "do you know if Miss Bai is interested in stepping into the performing arts circle?" Bai Yan Ran looked at him and thought in silence. I really have a plan to enter the performing arts circle, so that I can have more intersection with Chen Youlian, and it is convenient for me to retaliate against her. Now that someone has shown her the opportunity, why not take advantage of it? Bai Yanran smile: "do not know what director Liu refers to?" "I have a producer friend who is looking for a supporting role in a TV play recently. I read the script and thought that Miss Bai, you should be very suitable for the female role." Bai Yan Ran thought for a moment and asked, "which director is it?" "Chen Jiayi." Bai Yanran was a little surprised: "that very famous female producer?" Even Bai Yanran, who doesn''t pay much attention to the entertainment industry, has heard of Chen Jiayi''s fame, and her TV plays are all full of fire. To be able to play in the TV series produced by her will surely make her well-known. Smell speech, Liu Zhengnan smile: "if you are talking about the production of" time album "of Chen Jiayi, I think we should be talking about a person." "Time album" is the first TV series produced by Chen Jiayi. It has won super high ratings with a small cost and the use of new people. It has shocked the public, and is still a fantastic talk in the industry. Bai Yanran immediately said: "if I can get a chance to be seen by producer Chen, I''m really honored." "So Miss Bai is willing to take part in Jiayi''s new play?" Said, Liu Zhengnan hands the business card to Bai Yanran: "this is Jiayi''s business card, if Miss White has made a decision, you can contact her." Taking the business card, Bai Yanran asked again, "I don''t know what the new play produced by producer Chen is called this time?" Liu Zhengnan felt his chin and thought for a moment, then said slowly: "it seems to be called" green fruit. " In her mind, Bai Yanran ponders over the memory of "green fruit" in her previous life. She remembers that it was like a TV series that had not started shooting. The reason why we didn''t start shooting was that the producers didn''t select the right person for the role And now, Liu Zhengnan asked himself to be chosen for the role of a woman. A strong sense of fatalism shrouded in Bai Yanran''s heart. She has an intuition that she must get the role! "Director Liu, thank you for your introduction. I''ll try to get the part. " Liu Zhengnan laughed: "I believe Miss Bai can." "President." "President." "Hello, president." ¡­¡­ Sure enough, accompanied by bursts of greetings, it was Pei Jun, the president of Yingshang entertainment. "Tut." Liu Zhengnan looked at the visitor and said to Bai Yan Ran, "Miss Bai, it seems that you are really a big shelf, but you are just an advertisement spokesman. The president of this company has come to see you twice." Bai Yanran pulled the corners of her mouth and looked at Peijun suspiciously in her eyes. She didn''t seem to understand why Pei Jun came again. Pei Jun came over and pushed his glasses, but he said, "Miss Bai, don''t look at me like this. Lu he asked me to come here. He knew you were going to shoot an ad today, but the company couldn''t get around, so he asked me to come and see you White Yan Ran heart move. I didn''t expect that Lu he was so careful that he didn''t have time to come over and called Pei Junzhao to see himself. Liu Zhengnan on one side said with a smile: "President Pei, you are really too coincidental. This advertisement has just been shot."Pei Jun thought that it was just right after shooting, which saved him trouble. Just thinking about it, I heard a male voice coming from the side. "Brother, I quit!" Pei Jun suddenly turns around and looks at people. Holding a pile of thick documents, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, forehead covered with sweat. Is looking at their own discontented. Isn''t it just Pei Lang, who was just sent by my father to practice in the newspaper office? Pei Jun was surprised. "What''s wrong with you..." The white Yan Ran that one side looks at is mercilessly surprised. She took a step forward and looked at the boy in a hurry. "How could it be you?" Pei Lang noticed that other people were standing beside his brother. When he moved his eyes to Bai Yanran''s face, he was completely surprised. "White, white Yanran?" Bai Yanran''s face is blue and white, and all kinds of thoughts are constantly turning in my heart. What is this? The boy in front of me is Pei Jun''s younger brother? Yingshang Entertainment''s second son! I even thought his family was poor and sympathized with him. Pei Jun on one side is strange: "do you know?" Bai Yanran was angry in her heart and took the lead in saying, "your brother has been following me all afternoon for photographing. I don''t think it''s hard to know." Pei Lang heard the dissatisfaction in Bai Yanran''s tone and said, "how did you get angry all of a sudden?" Are you angry? Bai Yanran only felt cheated and hit. She turned her mind for a few turns. After all, she felt that it was better not to be angry in public, so she turned and left. "I have something else to do. Let''s go first." Seeing this, Pei Lang said, "Hey, don''t leave now..." Said, Pei Lang will hand a pile of documents to Pei Jun hands: "brother, you first help me to take, back to look for you." Did not wait for Pei Jun to have a response, Pei Lang then toward Bai Yanran left the direction to chase the past. Pei Jun a Leng, looking to the side of Liu Zhengnan. Liu Zhengnan shrugged his shoulders, and obviously did not know what the situation was. Pei Jun looked at a pile of documents in his hand, but shook his head. My brother. Let him hang around a company president with a pile of documents It''s really his Chapter 23 Jazz Cafe. The yellow light fell quietly and hit the silver tableware. The melodious sound of violins wafted back and forth in the museum. Zhou Ruoqi gently stirred the cup of coffee, a pair of eyes looked at all around uninteresting. "Ruoche, you know what? At that time, our professor directly yelled at the boy... " In the face of the boy''s endless talk, Zhou Ruoqi perfunctorily places a few heads. Seeing this, the boy stopped his words and asked, "Ruo Qi, is it that I didn''t do well and you are not satisfied?" "Well?" Zhou Ruoqi slightly pick eyebrows, and then whisper: "no, you are very good." Apart from being extremely boring and boring, everything else is very good. "But you don''t look energetic..." Zhou Ruoqi smile: "is it? Maybe I didn''t sleep well last night... " Hearing the speech, the boy concerned: "what''s going on? Insomnia? " I can''t lose sleep. What''s your business? Thinking so, Zhou Ruoqi said on her face: "no, thank you for your concern." "How can you be so polite to me I''m your boyfriend. Isn''t it my duty to care about you? " Soon it wasn''t. Zhou Ruoqi frowned slightly, thinking that she would break up with the boy in front of her. She was thinking about how to tell each other, but she was attracted by the people at the door. Bai Yan Ran frowned and looked at the panting Pei Lang, and said, "you have perseverance, and a breath follows here." Pei Lang took a few breaths and said, "I didn''t expect you to run so fast." After practicing taekwondo for so many years, my physical strength is naturally not comparable to that of ordinary people. Looking at Pei Lang, who was so tired and flushed, Bai Yan Ran helplessly said, "are you sure you want to stand here at the door?" Pei Lang a Leng, a baby face stupefied way: "that goes where ah." What a fool White Yan Ran pointed to the coffee shop sign on the top of her finger and turned to go in. See white Yan ran into, Pei Lang is also busy to follow into the cafe. As soon as I sat down, the waiter came over. "Hello, may I help you?" Bai Yanran raised his hand and said, "two glasses of orange juice, thank you." "OK." Pei Lang on the opposite side hesitated for a moment, then said, "Why are you angry at me?" White Yan Ran slightly frowned, and then said: "why lie?" "I''m not lying," said Mr. perange "What you said that day, I thought you were in a bad family and felt sympathy in my heart, so I agreed to let you take photos." Pei Lang couldn''t help crying and laughing But I''ve never said that my family is not good " Bai Yanran thought for a while, it seems that Pei Lang has never said this Well, it may be that I have misunderstood it. White Yan Ran thought to turn a few turn, again way: "can you say oneself is forced by father and elder brother to be amusing memory?" "I didn''t say that It''s just that if you don''t do a good job, you''ll get scolded. " Bai Yanran didn''t listen to Pei Lang''s answer carefully, but she was still immersed in her own mood: "your brother is Pei Jun, and his father is the chairman of Yingshang. They will force you to be a paparazzi?" Pei Lang was helpless: "they didn''t force me to be a paparazzi Just sent me to the newspaper office to practice, and told the president to take good exercise and exercise me The reason why I said that was that the president told my father and my brother that my work was not good, so I would have to practice in the newspaper office all the time... " Bai Yanran twitched a few times and asked, "you are only 20 years old. Is your father and your brother so anxious to let you work?" After a pause, Pei Lang changed his face a few times, and finally said, "I broke my father''s favorite vase. He was so angry that he sent me down to the newspaper office..." Bai Yanran felt that the corners of her mouth trembled more severely Chairman Pei, you are so casual Seeing Bai Yanran''s silence, Pei Lang''s expression was timid and timid: "I really didn''t lie. I told the truth and didn''t cheat you Can you, don''t get angry. " Bai Yanran is stunned. Pei Lang''s look reminds her of her former self. Every time Xiao Zhuoyu is upset by himself, I always timidly flatter him around him. Put down your self-esteem. As if humble to the dust. Unfortunately, he was still dismissive of himself. She didn''t understand that if Xiao Zhuoyu trampled on the sincerity of others, would he feel happy? With this in mind, Bai Yanran was looking right and said to Pei Lang, "you don''t have to be so afraid. I''m not so angry." Seeing Pei Lang''s white baby face still with hesitation, Bai Yan Ran couldn''t help laughing: "with Pei Jun''s smart calculating brother, you can''t be so simple as a younger brother. It''s really not easy."Smell speech, Pei Lang some discontented way: "you clearly and I am the same age, but always a pair of senior tone." If you count them seriously, you are really Pei Lang''s elder. After all, your psychological age is already 26. Besides, I have experienced so many things that ordinary people can''t imagine. A heart of their own, already scarred, experienced vicissitudes. White Yan Ran gently covered the broken hair in the ear and said with a smile, "who makes you look so like a child?" "I''ve been 20..." Bai Yanran raised his hand and motioned Pei Lang to close his mouth. "OK, I know you''re 20 years old. Don''t say it again." After looking at her watch, Bai Yanran realizes that it''s not early. If she doesn''t go back soon, she''s afraid that Lu he will be worried. Thinking about it, Bai Yanran stood up and said to Pei Lang, "I''ll go first." Pei Lang immediately stood up, his face slightly red: "can you leave me a contact information?" Bai Yanran is a little surprised, it seems that Pei Lang will say so. She thought for a while, shook her head and said, "if you contact me, forget it." "After all, I don''t like to deal with entertainment." "But..." Did not wait for Pei Lang to finish saying, white Yan Ran tiny smile: "I left first." Shoulder is patted lightly, white Yan Ran in the heart is surprised, see always a person. "Ruoche? Why are you here? " Zhou Ruoqi hugged her arm and said, "why, can''t you just let me come?" White Yan Ran immediately laughed: "how can, just think it is too clever. Did you come alone Zhou Ruoqi shook her head and pointed to a coffee table not far away. There is a boy in front of the table. The boy looks down at the table with a sad face. White Yan Ran suddenly understood the status quo, sighed: "you a young man killer, and hurt a pure young man''s heart." Zhou Ruoqi sneered: "what pure young man ah, you have seen too many girl cartoons." As Zhou Ruoqi''s childhood friend, Bai Yanran''s love affair with Zhou Ruoqi can''t be clearer. My friend has had his first boyfriend since he was 14 years old. Since then, he has been out of control. The speed of changing boyfriends is amazing, and he has never been in love with any of his boyfriends for more than two months. Bai Yanran once seriously asked Zhou Ruoqi why he didn''t find a person he really liked and talked about a stable love. As a result, Zhou Ruoqi just laughed and didn''t answer. Zhou Ruoqi''s eyes swept to Pei Lang behind Bai Yanran and asked, "how did you come to the cafe with a junior high school student..." Chapter 24 Pei Lang immediately a face black line, his good or bad is also one meter eight head son, how to regard oneself as a junior high school student?! "But..." Zhou Ruoqi carefully glanced at Pei Lang and said, "is the nutrition of junior high school students so good now? I''m so tall at a young age. " "And Zhou Ruoqi looked at Pei Lang in front of her eyes and said with a smile, "it''s not bad." See Pei Lang''s face more and more ugly, white Yan Ran busy way: "if Qi, you quickly shut up, he is not what junior high school students..." ¡°¡­¡­ Dropped out of school so early? " Bai Yanran twitched a few times and reluctantly said with a smile, "don''t talk nonsense. This is Yingshang Entertainment''s intern. Talk to me about things." Afraid that Zhou Ruoqi said something out of tune, Bai Yanran took Zhou Ruoqi''s hand and dragged her to the cafe. White Yan Ran steps a stop, look to still look at own Pei Lang, smile a way: "predestined goodbye." Out of the cafe, Bai Yanran finally relaxed and slowly let go of Zhou Ruoqi''s hand. "Tut Tut, look at that little boy''s appearance, probably is interesting to you." Bai Yanran said helplessly: "don''t talk nonsense..." Zhou Ruoqi shrugged: "I''m not talking nonsense." I look up and look at the sky. "Hello." Zhou Ruoqi seemed to suddenly think of something. She took out two exquisite invitation cards from her bag and said to Bai Yan Ran, "my newly developed Beach Scenic spot will be open for business this month. Let''s go and have fun." White Yan Ran looked at, doubt way: "how to give me two?" Zhou Ruoqi some uneasily don''t open a face: "another is for Lu He, Lu he certainly won''t rest assured that you go out alone, rather than let him worry, let him go with you." Bai Yanran thought for a moment and nodded: "OK, I''ll give him the invitation But why doesn''t Lu have to go? There are a lot of things in the group recently. I think he can''t get away from it... " Zhou Ruoqi was stunned, then he looked sideways and looked at the French Wutong on the street. He whispered: , "I''m sure he will go." Zhou Ruoqi''s voice was too low. Bai Yanran didn''t hear her clearly. She asked again, "what do you say?" Zhou Ruoqi shook his head and pointed to the quartz watch on his wrist: "it''s late. I still have something to do. I''ll go first." Nod your head with a smile. Turning the corner, a white sports car and Zhou Ruoqi brush past, almost rub against her body. Zhou Ruoqi looks a little trance to stop the pace, the corner of the mouth gradually spread a wry smile. I know it myself. As long as Bai Yanran opens his mouth, Lu he will promise her anything, let alone go out to play. However, I can only create opportunities for myself and see him as much as possible through this method. In this world, what is more than the feelings of the people''s demons? Even if I associate with all kinds of boys again and again, I can''t paralyze myself at all. On the contrary, I can reflect the person in my heart more and more clearly However, that person''s eyes always only have their own friends Well, even if you can only look at it from a distance, I will be satisfied ¡­¡­ The sun has already set in the West. The afterglow of the setting sun faded away. It was supposed to be night. The beaches around here are brightly lit. In the light of the light, the scattered gravel reflects colorful light, which is more dazzling than in the daytime. "Hua ~ Hua ~ Hua ~" the rising sea water in the distance constantly slaps the reef, splashing a few feet of water, and then gradually faded. Thick night air mixed with gusts of sea breeze, scattered into the visitors'' breath, as if instantly solved a body of fatigue. As it is still a trial period, only invited people can come to the beach, so there are not many guests on the beach. "How beautiful Wearing a white suspender dress, Bai Yanran stood on the beach, looking at the sea water in the distance, couldn''t help but admire. Bai Yanran ran running barefoot on the beach, leaving a string of footprints on the soft sand. Along with Bai Yanran, there is Lu He. He quietly watched the white Yan Ran running happily on the beach. His white cheeks were reflected like white jade by the moonlight, and his dark eyes were shining with a strange gentle light. "Luhe, come here and have a look. There are shells here!" Bai Yanran sits on the beach, pointing to the seashells on the beach and waving to Luhe with one hand. Lu he came and squatted beside Bai Yanran, smiling at her: "very beautiful shells." Lu he''s voice is light, very magnetic, accompanied by the rolling waves in the distance, stirring up Bai Yanran''s mind. White Yan Ran slightly side over the face, see to land he.How to describe this face? Each facial feature is exquisite as if engraved. The bright and clean skin is more white in the moonlight. There is a faint mole on the left ear, but it sets off the whole face even more. Bai Yanran could not help but stand up and said in a soft voice, "Lu he..." "Well?" Lu he also slowly stood up straight body, he looked at white Yan Ran, lips with a smile. The sea breeze blows, leaving a string of aftertones in Bai Yanran''s ear. Bai Yanran opens her mouth, but she doesn''t know what she wants to say ¡­¡­ "Zhuo Yu, it''s hard to come to the seaside. Why are you so listless?" Chen Youlian said, a pair of white tender hands will just make good lemon juice to Xiao Zhuoyu. Xiao Zhuoyu took the lemon juice, tasted it and threw it aside. "What? Don''t you like it? " Zhuo Yu looked at the sea in the distance "Zhuo Yu, you are tired these days. Take a good rest these days." With that, Chen Youlian pastes her soft body to Xiao Zhuoyu, and gently encircles her hands around Xiao Zhuoyu''s waist. Her hands gently stroked Xiao Zhuoyu''s back, as if teasing. Xiao Zhuoyu seems to have no mood to enjoy the warm and fragrant beauty in his arms. He moves Chen Youlian''s body away from his arms. Chen Youlian frowned a little, discontented, just wanted to say something, but saw Xiao Zhuoyu stand up and go forward. "Zhuo Yu, where are you going..." Seeing that Xiao Zhuoyu doesn''t respond to himself, Chen Youlian takes Xiao Zhuoyu''s arm and follows him closely. ¡­¡­ Seeing Bai Yanran''s expression a little stupefied, Lu why not smile softly. "What''s the matter with you, miss?" Under the moonlight, the girl''s dark pupil emits a light light, a pair of eyes, as if only reflected their own. Lu he''s heart moved and he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand. His hand moved slowly forward, but stopped as he was about to reach the girl''s cheek. Advance or retreat? ¡­¡­ Can he really? As if to understand the hesitation in Lu he''s eyes, Bai Yanran suddenly approached him. "Lu He, look at the sea." The girl''s voice is dense in the sea breeze and shakes Lu he''s mind. As if hypnotized, Lu he turned his head and looked at the sea. The moonlight poured on the sea like water, and the blue sea suddenly became a wave light. Bai Yanran took a step forward again. In the sultry sea breeze, she seemed to hear her beating drum like heartbeat. She stood on tiptoe and offered a kiss! Gorgeous fireworks bloom in an instant! The sea water in the distance is more noisy! She saw Lu he''s trembling eyes and her own rosy face in Lu he''s eyes. At this moment, however, there was a man''s voice in the distance. "Luhe Hearing the sound, both of them were shocked. Look up. It was Xiao Zhuoyu who was angry and rushed from afar! Chapter 25 "Lu he!! What are you doing? " See clearly to come person, white Yan Ran beautiful eyebrow a frown. "Why are you here?" Xiao Zhuoyu sneered: "why, are you guilty?" A guilty heart? Isn''t she crazy? Need to feel guilty in front of Xiao Zhuoyu? White Yan Ran gently stroked black hair, tilted his head and said with a smile: "what can I feel guilty about?" Xiao Zhuoyu''s face became more and more ugly, and his eyes were more attractive in the moonlight. "Yanran, what do you mean?" Bai Yanran chuckled softly and wound her hair behind her ears. "What do I mean? Don''t you know better than I do Xiao Zhuoyu''s face turned blue, and thousands of thoughts surged through his brain. Since his birthday party, Bai Yanran''s temperament has changed greatly, and she has never been as attentive and caring to him as before. Is it not that she has really transferred her love? No longer in love with him? Xiao Zhuoyu suddenly felt a pain in his heart, and an emotion that he had never experienced spread from his heart He stabilized his mind and said to Bai Yanran: "Yanran, I am your fiance, you are my fiancee. Why do you have to do this and hurt our mutual feelings?" Chen Youlian, who was listening, suddenly turned pale. She accompanied Xiao Zhuoyu for such a long time. She thought she had won his heart, but he even regarded Bai Yanran as his fiancee. "Fiance?" Bai Yan sneered. "Xiao Zhuoyu, if you really regard yourself as my fiance, will you hook up with other women? Are you really joking Xiao Zhuoyu''s face changed a few times, and then said, "Yan Ran, it was my fault in the past. I shouldn''t have ignored your feelings..." Such a pale defense, in white Yan Ran sounds particularly ridiculous. She will not forget how Xiao Zhuoyu broke her heart again and again, and how she was indifferent to her again and again. Even in the present world, when she lost her fetus and nearly died, he did not feel any pity for her, and was indifferent until ¡­¡­ The smell of disinfectant filled the hospital. A woman covered with blood was lying on a stretcher. Her eyes were closed and she seemed to have lost consciousness completely, but her hand was still gently covering her abdomen. Even though the pain was so painful that she was about to faint, she was still worried about her fetus. When she arrived at the ward, the woman was put on the bed by the anxious man. "Blood bag! Blood bag! Get the blood bag Cried the doctor. Several small nurses nervously prepared the equipment needed for the operation. The woman in the hospital bed was as pale as paper and was dying. "Doctor, help her! We must save her! " The man who sent the woman at this time had completely lost his original calm. Several nurses advised him to calm down and took him out of the ward. Sitting on the bench in the corridor, the man clenched his fist hard, almost bleeding! "Lu He, calm down." Hearing Bai Yanran''s accident, he who rushed to see Lu he almost collapsed, rushed to comfort him. Lu he did not speak, but looked down at the ground. Only the clenched fist trembled slightly. He Weiwei is also red eyes, she would like to kill that indifferent Xiao Zhuoyu. His cousin is struggling on the edge of life and death, but he is still socializing outside! But she can''t, because that is Bai Yanran''s husband, is Bai Yanran''s favorite person When white Yan Ran opens an eye, the side is eye socket is inflamed unbearable he tiny. When Lu he heard that Bai Yanran was out of danger, he had already left quietly. He Weiwei knows that Lu he is afraid that he can''t help but fight against Xiao Zhuoyu Bai Yanran forced to pull the corners of her mouth: "cousin..." He Wei but can''t help it any more, wailing: "Bai Yan Ran, you bastard! I''ve long advised you not to marry Xiao Zhuoyu! Why don''t you listen to me?! Why? Now, he doesn''t care about you at all! He doesn''t care if you are dead or alive! " He Weiwei wants to scold the white Yanran who wakes up in front of her, and wants to let Bai Yanran see what she loves in the end. But Bai Yanran was still obsessed with her obsession and did not understand: "cousin, don''t do this. Zhuo Yu is just too busy There are a lot of things in the company... " "He''s busy!? I''m so busy that I don''t care whether my wife is alive or dead "Yanran, even if my cousin asks you, divorce Xiao Zhuoyu You have lost a child because of him. Do you want to lose your life because of him? " Hearing the moment of "losing the child", Bai Yanran''s face suddenly turned pale, stunned for a few seconds, two lines of clear tears fell quietly.Seeing this, he weeps more fiercely: "Yan Ran, don''t be sad, you are still so young, you will have children again..." White Yan Ran is just like a puppet off the line, looking at the front of him Wei sluggishly. When Xiao Zhuoyu entered the ward, he Weiwei, who was crying bitterly, and the pale white Yan Ran was just seen. He went to Bai Yanran and frowned: "the child is gone?" Smell speech, He Wei suddenly stand up, pointing to Xiao Zhuoyu, scolding. "Xiao Zhuoyu! Are you still a human being!? Yan Ran is pregnant, but your child!? It''s your child But Xiao Zhuoyu sneered: "that may not be so." Hearing this, Bai Yanran, who had no emotion at all, suddenly raised her head. Her pale face was full of shock: "Zhuo Yu, what do you mean..." "Oh." Xiao Zhuoyu chuckled, but there was no smile in his eyes. "Don''t you know what you''ve done yourself?" "Zhuoyu, I don''t understand what you mean..." "Oh, do you really think I don''t know about you and Lu he?" One side of he slightly surprised Leng, a pair of eyes full of unbelievable: "Xiao Zhuoyu, do you think the child of Yan Ran..." Xiao Zhuoyu''s smile on his lips became colder and colder: "why, is it so unexpected? I thought everyone had heard about it. " He kept shaking his head: "God, God, are you crazy Xiao Zhuoyu, are you crazy? " Bai Yanran is completely out of her power. The pain of losing her child, together with Xiao Zhuoyu''s absurd accusation against herself, has nearly broken her down. She opened her mouth, but could not say a word. Xiao Zhuoyu looked at his white eyes and said, "since you are OK, I will go." He Wei was so angry that he trembled all over, pointed to Xiao Zhuoyu and called out: "Xiao Zhuoyu, you crazy man! You will be punished! It will be! " Xiao Zhuoyu''s steps did not stop, quickly out of the ward. White Yan Ran opened a pair of lifeless eyes and said to he Weiwei: "Weiwei, I don''t have I didn''t do that... " He Weiwei immediately hugged Bai Yanran and comforted him: "Yan Ran, it''s OK. Let him go You divorce him, divorce him immediately, don''t pester him any more If you go on like this, I''m really afraid of your accident... " Smell speech, white Yan Ran stupidly way: "divorce?" "Yes, divorce him!" Chapter 26 Bai Yanran was still in a pair of eyes: "but I have given all the shares to Zhuo Yu If I divorce him, I really have nothing left... " For a moment, He Wei''s expression on his face was like being struck by lightning. She thought that she had heard wrong, and then forced to pull the corners of her mouth: "Yan Ran, what do you say? I should have heard it wrong... " Bai Yanran''s expression was extremely painful. With a white face, she said in a trembling voice, "Zhuo Yu said that he would be good to me, good to children He told me that as long as I gave him the equity, he would be good to me... " He Wei''s face is as pale as paper. "Yanran, why do you So stupid... " "How can you believe him?" ¡­¡­ Yeah, why was she so stupid? Why did you believe Xiao Zhuoyu? "That''s enough. Don''t say it again." White Yan Ran slightly frowned: "your explanation, I have no interest to listen to." Seeing Bai Yanran''s attitude towards him is so cold, Xiao Zhuoyu immediately gets angry and points to Lu He, who has never made a sound. "Lu he! This is what you want! Seduce the only inheritor of the white family, and then have the wealth of the white family "Are you crazy?" Bai Yanran looks at Xiao Zhuoyu, a pair of eyes full of anger and hatred. Lu He, who has been silent, looks at Xiao Zhuoyu with no expression on his face. Xiao Zhuoyu immediately said with a smile: "what? Dare not answer!? Was that right? You want Yanran to like you not long after you arrived at Bai''s house, didn''t you? " Lu He smiles, and his face is very magnanimous: "Xiao Zhuoyu, I don''t know why you think so, but I have never had those dirty ideas that you said in your mouth." "Oh." Xiao Zhuoyu sneered: "what? Is the real face exposed? Now even master Xiao won''t shout? " Lu he did not change his look and said: "call you master Xiao is for the sake of Miss''s face. Since you are so rude to miss now, I don''t need to respect you." "I knew you were only pretending to be humble! You can cheat old man Bai and Yan Ran, but you can''t cheat me! " It''s really Xiao Zhuoyu. His ability to frame people is really amazing. Bai Yanran didn''t want to mess with Xiao Zhuoyu, and said, "have you said enough? Stop your boring fantasies. Don''t think everyone is as shameless as you are Xiao Zhuoyu can''t understand Bai Yanran''s sudden change. How could Bai Yanran, who once regarded all of his life and devoted himself to himself, become so? He didn''t understand, so he could only point his spearhead at Lu He. He chuckled, but there was no smile in his eyes. "Lu He, you really have the ability, now Yanran has completely toward you." Lu he''s expression is calm as before, and is not affected by Xiao Zhuoyu''s attempt to provoke him. Standing beside Xiao Zhuoyu, Chen Youlian''s face turned blue and white. She thought Xiao Zhuoyu had no feelings for Bai Yanran, and even thought Xiao Zhuoyu was disgusted with Bai Yanran. She thought that Xiao Zhuoyu was not willing to break the engagement with Bai Yanran just for the sake of the wealth of the Bai family. But now she felt that she might be wrong. In Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyes, there is clearly hatred for Lu He. If Bai Yanran has no feelings, why would he be so impolite?! Maybe Xiao Zhuoyu has feelings for Bai Yanran, but he doesn''t know it. With this in mind, Chen Youlian''s face turned blue and immediately stroked Xiao Zhuoyu''s arm. She gently took Xiao Zhuoyu''s arm and said in a soft voice, "Zhuo Yu, don''t quarrel here. Let''s go." Xiao Zhuoyu did not move, a pair of eyes hate to stare at landing he. Lu he also did not have the slightest evasion, calmly looked back. At the intersection of their eyes, there seems to be lightning and thunder. "Lu He." Bai Yanran gently stroked Lu he''s wrist, shook his head and said, "it''s not easy to come to the scenic area to play. Don''t be swept away by boring things Let''s go... " Without waiting for Lu He to answer, a female voice suddenly came from the side. "What''s going on..." Zhou Ruoqi, who has just dealt with the affairs arranged by her father, comes in a hurry, but sees two people standing on the beach at daggers drawn. See both sides look bad, Zhou Ruoqi immediately heart clear. She went to Bai Yanran and said to Bai Yanran: "Yan Ran, what''s wrong with this?" Bai Yanran glanced at Xiao Zhuoyu''s direction and said again: "some people have nothing to look for, but they find themselves uncomfortable." Bai Yanran, who has nothing to ask for trouble, is naturally Xiao Zhuoyu. Zhou Ruoqi understood, looked at Xiao Zhuoyu, and said with a smile: "master Xiao, after all, you are also a distinguished guest invited by our Zhou family to experience in the scenic spot. It''s not easy to come here. You should enjoy yourself. Why should you be so angry here?"Chen Youlian also moved forward and gently took Xiao Zhuoyu''s arm: "Zhuoyu, Miss Zhou is right. Don''t make any noise here." Seeing Xiao Zhuoyu speechless, Zhou Ruoqi said: "those who can be invited to our newly developed scenic spot are all celebrities in the industry. If you insist on arguing here, master Xiao, and then spread it out, won''t it damage the reputation of the Xiao family?" Sure enough, a few of them were already curious about what happened. Xiao Zhuoyu turned his mind a few times and finally said in a deep voice, "let''s go." Seeing Xiao Zhuoyu and Chen Youlian leave, Zhou Ruoqi is relieved. She looked at Bai Yanran and asked, "what happened? How did it happen? " Hearing Zhou Ruoqi''s question, Bai Yanran suddenly thought of the situation that she had just offered a kiss to Lu He, and her face turned red. Seeing Bai Yanran blushing and not talking, Zhou Ruoqi looked at Lu He, but he didn''t want to see Lu He. He turned his face slightly and said softly, "since it has been dealt with, I''ll send the lady back to the villa to have a rest." What happened to these two people? It''s all so strange. Zhou Ruoqi is thinking, but hear Lu he''s mobile phone ring. Lu he talked to the other end of the phone for two words, and then said, "I have something on my side. The case is on hold. I''ll deal with it when I go back." Smell speech, white Yan Ran busy way: "the company has something to do? Then you should deal with it. " Lu he said, "but..." Bai Yanran quickly waved her hand: "it''s OK. The company''s affairs are more important. I still have Ruoqi here. She will take good care of me." Seeing Lu he still hesitated, Bai Yanran said, "I''m really OK. If you always delay the company because of me, you will be scolded by my grandfather..." Not waiting for Lu He to answer, red face white Yan Ran busy pulling Zhou Ruoqi back. "All right, all right, you go. I''m going back to the villa with ruoche." Seeing Bai Yanran leave in a hurry, Lu he said helplessly to the head of the phone: "I''ll be there tonight..." Chapter 27 A full moon is set in the blue sky. All of them are soaked in the distant sea breeze. There are scarlet roses in the gap of villa balustrade. Roses of different sizes are clustered together, with green vines, giving out a bit of enchanting atmosphere. Bai Yanran stood in front of the railing, looking at the distant sea, stretched out a waist. "It''s so comfortable." Zhou Ruoqi shook the red wine in the glass and said with a smile: "how about it? My newly developed seascape area is not bad. " White Yan Ran smile: "yes, really great!" "If I could, I wish I could live so happily every day." Smell speech, Zhou Ruoqi chuckled: "this word if others say even, say from your mouth, it is a little too much." White Yan ran a Leng: "Why say so?" Zhou Ruoqi looked at Bai Yanran and said with a smile: "as the only inheritor of Bai''s group, the largest financial group in a city, even if you don''t do anything from now on, the wealth of your family will be enough for you for several years. So if you want to live a comfortable life, isn''t it easy? " Bai Yanran chuckled: "it sounds like it''s really simple." "What a pity." Bai Yan Ran shook his head: "now I have something to do, so I can''t relax. As for the kind of comfortable life you said, you can only think about it in a dream. " In the last life, she was respected and treated well. Like a little princess, she was guarded by Bai family and Lu He. Finally, she killed her lover because of her own stupidity. Therefore, the rose without thorns will be pulled out mercilessly. If you want to live brilliantly, you must face everything bravely with a sharp edge. After listening to Bai Yanran''s words, Zhou Ruoqi said thoughtfully: "Yan Ran, you have really changed. You are more mature than before." "White Yan Ran raises eyebrow to smile:" be "Yes." Zhou Ruoqi sipped the red wine in the cup and said, "in my eyes, you have always been a little princess who is well protected and considerate by Luhe. But lately, you''ve changed. " "In the past, many friends advised you not to be infatuated with Xiao Zhuoyu. You never listen to them. Now, you seem to have pulled out of your feelings for Xiao Zhuoyu." Zhou Ruoqi looked at Bai Yanran and chuckled: "I''m really happy to see you have this change." Bai Yanran also laughed and replied, "if Qi, thank you." Since her rebirth, she has done a lot of different things from before. She has changed from a respectable daughter to a woman with thorns and sharp edges. Her heart has not been shaken. Sometimes, looking at herself in the mirror, she even doubts whether all the previous life is just a dream. But she knew it wasn''t a dream. With full of hatred, she came from the bloody bath, as if she had lost her former face. "Recently, I have done a lot of things that are quite different from before. Many people say that my temperament has changed greatly In fact, I have not doubted myself, but thank you for your encouragement I suddenly felt a lot more comfortable in my heart... " Smell speech, Zhou Ruoqi chuckled, she picked up a goblet from the table, filled the cup with red wine, and handed it to Bai Yanran: "have a cup?" White Yan Ran raised eyebrows and said with a smile: "of course." "Touch" the glasses collide together, and with their laughter, they scatter in the air and float far away. ¡­¡­ Standing at the entrance of the audition room, Bai Yanran took a deep breath. Right now, she''s going to audition for "green fruit.". She was a little nervous. The actresses were whispering around. A compact actress in red, covering her face slightly, said to the other actress, "who is this? Why not? " "Don''t you know?" "What? Is it famous recently? " "It''s the white Yanran who snatched from Chen Youlian the spokesperson of aisal jewelry." "Bai Yanran, successor of Bai''s group?" "Yes." "Tut, I''m afraid I didn''t come in by family background..." "I think so..." However, Bai Yanran could not hear them. All she felt was that the actresses around her were looking at herself and muttering something. It made her feel like a monkey in the zoo. Bai Yanran frowned slightly, thinking that these actresses were chewing on the tongue. Oh, if you use the skill of chewing the root of other people''s tongue to think about acting, I''m afraid it will be very popular for a long time. "Next, Li Yuetong."Hearing this, the actress in red immediately arranged her clothes and walked into the audition room. Seeing many actresses standing in the corridor, several staff couldn''t help discussing. "Who do you think will be the woman in green fruit "Who knows? I guess these actresses are all fighting for the role. " "Isn''t it just a female role? Is it important? " "You don''t know who the producer is. It''s Chen Jiayi. If you can play in her TV series, you will be popular!" "Tut, that''s what I said..." "Next, Bai Yanran." Voice a fall, white Yan Ran immediately tense spirit. However, this state of affairs is obviously not workable. She took a few deep breaths to lighten her mood. There is only one woman in the audition room. She is looking at the script in her hand, and she looks thoughtful. I''m probably thinking about who is the most suitable female character in Qingguo. If you don''t guess wrong, the woman in front of you is Chen Jiayi. Bai Yanran walked to Chen Jiayi, nodded slightly and said with a smile, "hello." Looking through the script, Chen Jiayi raised her head. See white Yan Ran that moment, she suddenly felt a light in front of her eyes. "Are you Bai Yanran?" Bai Yan Ran nodded his head and said, "that''s right." Chen Jiayi touched her chin and finally said with a smile: "it''s worthy of being a man''s favorite. It''s really temperament." In the face of praise, Bai Yanran said: "thank you." Chen Jiayi pushed the script forward: "did you read the script of" green fruit " "Yes, I like the role of female partner very much." "Oh?" Chen Jiayi immediately laughed: "her setting is not very pleasant, ah, although later temperament will gradually improve, but the early stage is a real villain." "Maybe." White Yan Ran also laughed, and then said: "but this does not affect my love for her." Chen Jiayi gently slid the ball pen in her hand and asked again, "do you think you can deduce her feeling?" "In fact, I don''t think anyone is more suitable for this role than me," she said "Because I am her." Chapter 28 Hearing the speech, Chen Jiayi was stunned and then said, "this is the best audition speech I have ever seen." Chen Jiayi naturally understood the meaning of Bai Yanran''s words. The female partner in the play of "green fruit" is a young lady who keeps her fingers away from the spring water. She is hostile to the mistress because she likes the same boy with her mistress. "I am her" in Bai Yanran''s mouth means that only she can deduce the appearance of the rich and powerful families in the script. Or, she doesn''t have to play, just show her normal appearance. Chen Jiayi then asked Bai Yanran some trivial questions. Finally, she patted her ballpoint pen on the table, raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "OK, your audition is over. Wait for the result." Bai Yanran nodded and walked out of the audition room. "Hoo ~" when she went to the bathroom, Bai Yanran turned on the tap and gently washed the sweat on her hands. Every time she was nervous, her hands would sweat. She really wanted to get the role, not only because the strength of the producer can make her quickly famous, but more importantly, she knows that the role of the female leader is Chen Youlian. Chen Youlian and Chen Youlian appear in the same play. It''s really exciting to think about it. Just thinking about it, I heard a female voice coming from the door of the bathroom. "Did you hear that? It seems that the role has been decided. " "Who is it?" "Don''t be surprised. It''s Bai''s successor, Bai Yanran." "My God, it''s her?" "I''m also surprised that so many actresses have chosen a person who has never acted before..." ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not about bringing money into the group. " "Who knows? I''m not sure Then there was a discussion filled with disdain. Bai Yanran''s face aroused a sneer. She made up in front of the mirror and then walked slowly to the bathroom door. At the sight of Bai Yanran, the two actresses who are still discussing at the door suddenly shut down. They looked at each other a few times, and kept muttering in their hearts. White Yan Ran gently swept a few eyes to their faces, their faces turned pale instantly. One of the women, who was a little taller, forced herself to write calmly and laughed: "Hello, Miss Bai." Bai Yanran stops and looks at her quietly without saying a word. Although the woman''s face is calm, but the heart has been lying like a horse. With the financial resources of Bai''s group, it''s not like killing an ant. Seeing a woman''s forehead gradually sweating, Bai Yan Ran couldn''t help laughing and said, "do you know what silence is gold? Sometimes, people are not sure about the bad luck in their own mouth which loves to chew on the root of the tongue. Do you think so? " The woman''s face turned white, and even said, "Miss White said yes, she said so." Yan Ran, no longer go to the corridor. There are still many actresses standing in the corridor. Seeing that they are coming, they step aside one after another. Are you a cannibal? After a while, a staff member came out of the audition room. "Please go back first. Producer Chen will inform the final candidate within a week." As soon as the voice dropped, there was another discussion. It was said that there would be a result immediately. Why did it suddenly become a notice within a week? However, there was no other way for them to leave. Bai Yanran is slightly relieved. Since the results in a week, I will go back and have a good rest. ¡­¡­ Gently blowing the hot air from the teacup, the white man looked at his granddaughter: "listen to Lu He, you are going to participate in the TV show audition in the morning." "Well, it''s a TV show called" green fruit. " The white man frowned, pondered for a moment, and then said, "isn''t life at home comfortable? How can I go to the muddy waters of the entertainment industry... " Smell speech, white Yan Ran put down the celadon teacup in the hand. "Grandfather, it''s because life at home is so comfortable that I want to do something." "What do you say?" "Grandfather, I''ve been well protected by the Bai family for so many years. No matter you or Lu He, you take good care of me. " "But..." Bai Yanran looked up at him: "grandfather, I don''t want to spend my life like this. I want to do something meaningful At least, it can make me feel that I am not doing nothing and wasting my time... " White old man a Leng, then smile way: "Yan Ran, you can say this words, grandfather is really very pleased." White Yan Ran smile: "I will continue to work hard, let you more gratified."The white man shook his head and sighed: "just because you have this heart, my grandfather is already very happy. You don''t have to ask yourself how to do it. If you have the support of our white family, I don''t believe that there is something we can''t do at all... " White Yan Ran suddenly cry and smile: "grandfather, do you want to bully others?" The white man sipped the tea in his cup and said, "look at what you said to the child. Isn''t grandfather for you?" "Thank you, Grandpa." White Yan Ran looked at the white old man, a pair of eyes full of smile: "however, I still want to rely on their own strength." The old man stroked his white beard and said to his granddaughter, "my son, what you want to do, do it. My grandfather will always support you. If you are tired one day and don''t want to mix up in that circle, you can leave. Anyway, our white family doesn''t lack that little money. " "Grandfather..." Bai Yanran''s heart is sour. I was spoiled by my grandfather "By the way, Yanran, there is something I want to tell you." Also immersed in the low mood of white Yan ran a Leng, and said: "grandfather, you say." White old man smile: "what I want to say is about Lu He." "You say so." The white man touched his beard and said, "although it''s not appropriate to ask you this, I think about it. You are the one who knows Lu he best. So I want to ask you, does Lu he have a partner?" Bai Yanran looked sluggish and said, "well, I''m not sure It should not be But what do you ask? " "The white old man immediately said with a smile:" no good, no good White Yan Ran slightly frowned, full of doubts, want to ask what, but do not know how to open mouth. Seeing his granddaughter''s perplexed face, the white old man smiled: "I want to tell Lu he a marriage." Bai Yanran suddenly felt his head empty and looked at him incredulously: "grandfather, you are joking..." The white man quickly waved his hand: "this kind of thing can''t be a joke After thinking about it for a long time, my grandfather decided on this matter... " Bai Yanran still felt confused. She said slowly, "who are you going to introduce to Lu he..." "The daughter of the old Qin family Qin fei''er. " Chapter 29 Bai Yanran''s face turned pale: "grandfather, in my opinion This kind of thing depends on the wishes of the party concerned. It can''t be forced to come... " The white master laughed and said, "of course, grandfather will not force them. He has such an idea, and Lao Qin also has this idea." ¡°¡­¡­ I still think it depends on fate... " "Fate is a matter that requires people to create opportunities. Is not giving them another chance? " Bai Yanran felt more and more powerless in her heart: "but..." "All right, all right, no more." Seeing his granddaughter''s strange expression, the old man said again, "don''t you approve of this marriage?" More than disapproval? That''s Lu He, who is thinking of himself. How can he give it to others?? But these words, in such a situation now, Bai Yanran really can''t say. She reluctantly tugged at the corners of her mouth: "grandfather, I don''t mean that. I just don''t think that marriage can be decided in such a hasty way Besides, Lu he is only 20 years old How can we make a marriage for him now... " The old man shook his head and chuckled: "I didn''t say it would be done. I just had the idea of matching them up As for Lu he''s young, didn''t you get engaged to that kid of the Xiao family at a young age? " It''s OK not to mention Xiao Zhuoyu, but Bai Yan suddenly feels angry when he mentions Xiao Zhuoyu. However, his grandfather''s words are all plain facts and reasonable. He can''t even say a retort. Bai Yanran thought for a moment and said, "grandfather, this matter is better to talk about later With so many things going on in the company recently, I believe Lu he has no time to waste his time on such matters. " The white man gently groped for the edge of the celadon teacup lid with his fingers, closed his eyes and thought for a moment. Then he said, "what you said is reasonable. It''s not urgent Speak slowly later. " Smell speech, white Yan Ran chest immediately relaxed long gas. ¡­¡­ The old professor spattered on the stage, while the students below were drowsy. Even in the country''s top aristocratic institutions, students still can not stop the great enthusiasm of meeting with Duke Zhou. As soon as the bell rang, the professor stopped immediately, looked at the students who had fallen asleep on the desk, pushed the presbyopia glasses, and said helplessly, "class is over." For some students who had already fallen asleep, the bell could not wake them up. The old professor got off the platform, walked outside the door, shook his head and sighed, "now these students..." She twisted her aching neck and put the heavy "Introduction to economics" aside. Bai Yanran closed her eyes and was ready to close her eyes. When she went back to university again, she felt quite different from before. At that time, she did not use her heart to study at all. This time, she felt that learning was not a very difficult thing. Maybe she inherited the good genes of her parents. Bai Yanran heard from her grandfather that her parents were admitted to famous French schools with excellent results when they were young. As their daughter, their last life is relying on the relationship of the white family to mix a diploma, I think, it is really a shame ah. After a while, Bai Yanran opened her eyes and looked at the clock on the classroom wall. Time is almost up, the next class students should come Thinking so, Bai Yanran stood up and prepared to leave the classroom. "I said, peron, why are you so busy recently? The frequency of skipping classes this month is much higher than before... " "Don''t mention it. My father arranged me to work as an intern in a newspaper office and do coolie every day..." "True or false, your father is really willing to let his little son suffer." ¡­¡­ Peron? I''m tidying up my desk. I can''t help looking at the source of the sound. Pei Lang, who is going to the back of the classroom, also sees Bai Yanran, who is looking in his direction. At the moment of sight intersection, they were both stunned. It''s impossible to pretend that she didn''t see it. Bai Yanran sighed in her heart and looked at Pei Lang with a smile: "it''s you What a coincidence, we met again... " Pei Lang was busy with his classmates and said, "you go and sit there first. I''ll talk for a while." Then quickly toward the direction of white Yan Ran, sit down in her side. Seeing this, the boy who came with Pei Lang suddenly turned black: "this guy who emphasizes color and despises friends..." Looking at Bai Yanran, Pei Lang said happily: "how can you be here?" Bai Yanran clapped the introduction to economics and said with a smile: "can''t you see it? I''m a student at the school of economics. " Pei Lang immediately raised a slightly childish smile: "I didn''t expect that we were students in the same school." Having said that, it is reasonable that Pei Lang and Bai Yanran are in the same school. As one of the top aristocratic schools in China, a university is almost the first choice for the rich and childish in the upper class.Bai Yan Ran nodded and then asked, "are you..." "I''m in journalism." Smell speech, white Yan Ran can''t help but smile: "no wonder your father sent you to the newspaper practice, but quite appropriate to your professional." Pei Lang immediately cried and laughed: "don''t talk about it. It''s boring to do coolie every day." "It''s strange. You are the second young master of Yingshang. The boss of the newspaper office points to your father and dares to make you work hard?" It''s good not to say that, but Pei Lang''s face suddenly changed color: "it was my father who let him mess with me. My father told the president that if I didn''t have a good experience in the newspaper office, he would not want to be the President..." Bai Yanran suddenly felt that Pei Lang was really too bitter. She also remembered his grandfather''s indulgence and indulgence. She felt that the gap between people was really big. Seeing that Bai Yanran did not speak, Pei Lang thought for a while and then said, "do you remember what you said that day?" "Well?" Also immersed in their own thoughts of white Yan Ran some slow but God: "which day do you say?" "It''s the day in the Jazz Cafe that you said goodbye." White Yan ran a Leng, the mind in the chest turned a few turns, actually did not know how to answer the words. Seeing Bai Yanran Lengzheng, Pei Lang is more happy. "Since we met again, and still met as alumni, does it mean that we are predestined?" be insolent and rude at first. He was just as insolent and lacking in mind as a simultaneous interpreting girl. But after several contacts, he found that Bai Yan was quite different from what he had expected. He is more and more curious about Bai Yanran. Peron must admit that he has been deeply attracted to her. This strange mood made him happy, but also a little uneasy. Chapter 30 Seeing Pei Lang''s look of expectation, Bai Yanran suddenly feels a little flustered. She looked at the time on her watch and said with a smile to Pei Lang: "it''s getting late. The next class will start soon. I have to go first..." "But you haven''t answered my question yet..." "Ai ~" knowing that he could not escape the problem, Bai Yan sighed and said helplessly, "well, we really have predestination." Pei Lang''s face is happy, just want to say something more, but see Bai Yanran hurry to pack up the things on the table. Bai Yanran mentioned the schoolbag and waved to Pei Lang, who was still standing on the side: "however, I still have something to do. I have to go first." Without waiting for Pei Lang to react, Bai Yanran leaves in a hurry. ¡­¡­ As soon as she entered the house, Bai Yanran began to look for Lu he''s figure everywhere. Since that day in the seaside kiss Lu He, the two have never been alone. It''s not because they feel shy and embarrassed. It''s just that Bai Yanran is busy with the audition of "Qingguo" and the school. Lu he has a lot of company affairs to deal with. They come and go, but they never get along well. For Lu he''s gentle nature, it seems that he can only take the initiative to attack. Seeing Liu''s mother in a hurry coming from the direction of Lu he''s room, Bai Yanran''s heart sank and asked in a hurry: "what''s the matter, Liu ma? Why are you in such a hurry? " Seeing Bai Yanran, Liu''s mother anxiously said: "Miss, the young master seems to be ill. Today, I went to bed early and didn''t even go to the company I thought the company was too busy these days. The young master wanted to have a good rest, but I haven''t woken up all morning I went to call him again just now, but he still didn''t respond, as if he had fainted... " Did not wait for Liu Ma to finish saying, white Yan ran hastily interrupts: "quick, go to call Doctor Zhang quickly!" Voice just fell, white Yan Ran Ran to Lu he''s room. Lu He on the bed, pale as paper. Seeing this, Bai Yanran is flustered and distressed. She couldn''t help shaking Lu he''s body and whispered, "Lu He, Lu he!" In the face of Bai Yanran''s shouts, the people on the bed have no response. It shouldn''t be like this. If the old Lu He, will be gentle and doting to look at himself, and then ask himself how. And in front of this pale, lifeless Lu He, so that Bai Yanran''s heart hard to pull up. "Luhe, wake up and have a word with me..." The despair and pain of losing Lu He in the previous life hit again. Although she knew that Lu He in front of her was just a little physical problem, Bai Yanran was still anxious to the extreme. "Miss, here comes Dr. Zhang!" Hearing the sound, Bai Yanran quickly looked at people. "Dr. Zhang, please come and have a look!" Doctor Zhang quickly nodded and sat down beside Lu He. He touched Lu he''s wrist, took Lu he''s pulse, and put the stethoscope on Lu he''s chest and moved back and forth. After a while, Dr. Zhang took off the stethoscope and said to Bai Yanran: "Miss, don''t worry too much. The young master should have a cold. Now there is a low fever. I''ll give the young master an injection and prescribe some medicine, so that the young master can take it on time." Hearing this, Bai Yanran hesitated: "thank you But why is Lu still awake? " Doctor Zhang touched his chin, thought for a while, and asked, "is your work very busy recently?" Bai Yanran was stunned and nodded: "there are many things in the company recently. Lu he often works late." "That''s right The young master should have been overworked these days, and his physical condition has become very bad, so he has a cold. " "As for the sleepiness you said..." Doctor Zhang stopped and said, "let the young master have a good rest first. When he is in better condition, he will wake up naturally." White Yan Ran busy way: "that I want to do what?" "You can arrange the kitchen to cook some porridge for the young master. When he wakes up, he needs to replenish his strength." Bai Yanran nodded. Dr. Zhang took out a needle from the medicine box and dropped a needle on Lu he''s arm. Almost finished, Doctor Zhang got up and nodded to Bai Yan Ran and said, "Miss, if you don''t have something to eat, I''ll go." "Thank you, Doctor Zhang." After that, Bai Yanran told Liu Ma to send Doctor Zhang away. When Liu''s mother came back, Bai Yan Ran still looked at Lu He on the bed. Liu Ma sighed and said, "Miss, I''ll arrange the kitchen to cook for the young master." White Yan ran this just has a reaction, she nodded and ordered: "boil the porridge light some, why don''t Lu like the taste is too strong." "Yes, miss." With that, Liu Ma left the room. Bai Yanran got up and went to get clean towel and hot water. Bai Yanran wetted the hot water with a towel and wiped back and forth on Lu he''s forehead and cheek, hoping to let Lu he''s temperature drop as soon as possible.Looking at the pill in the hand, and seeing Lu He who is still sleeping, Bai Yanran is helpless in her heart. How can he eat it. Do you want to be like the heroine in the TV series mouth to mouth to the male protagonist''s mouth? Just came up with this idea, white Yan Ran immediately knocked his head. Really, what is she thinking Lu he opened his eyes slowly. His swollen and aching head still made his mind a little confused. He looked at the bed, but saw white Yan Ran is red ears, a face annoyed to beat his head. He could not help but feel a little funny: "Miss, what''s the matter with you?" Hearing Lu he''s voice, Bai Yanran was stunned and looked at Lu He, and was surprised to say, "Lu he! You are awake Seeing Bai Yanran''s hair a little messy, Lu he knew that his young lady must have been here to take care of him for a long time. He can''t help but say: "hard work for you..." Before Lu he finished, Bai Yanran quickly covered Lu he''s mouth: "don''t say anything about my hard work. I''m not hard at all. It''s you who are really hard at all Dr. Zhang said that it is because of overwork that you get sick... " With this in mind, Bai Yanran''s mood was even more depressed: "moreover, you always take care of me, but I have never been able to help you This time, I also want to do something for you... " Seeing Bai Yanran''s dim eyes, Lu he felt heartache: "Miss, don''t be sad If you are sad, I will only be more sad than you... " Hearing the speech, Bai Yanran was stunned. Under the light, Lu He Ru''s eyebrows are more beautiful. Maybe this is God''s blessing. Even if he was ill, his appearance had not been greatly affected. As beautiful as Obsidian eyes are still gently looking at themselves, light light light. "Luhe, why are you so nice to me?" Lu he was slightly stunned, as if he didn''t know how to answer Bai Yanran''s question. However, Bai Yanran leaned forward slightly and gently stroked Lu he''s pale cheek. She was in his ear, breathing like Landau: "remember that day, I kissed you?" Chapter 31 Lu he''s face turned red instantly. The breath of a girl flickered in her ears. He couldn''t avoid it. See Lu he this pair of shame embarrassed appearance, white Yan Ran heart immediately feel very happy. Lu he now looks like this, which also has the usual pair of industry elite appearance? Normally, he is dressed in suits and clothes, calm until, except in front of himself, he always looks cold and ascetic With this in mind, Bai Yanran''s body leans forward slightly, and her right hand caresses Lu He Baijing''s cheek: "why don''t you answer me? Well? " Lu he''s heart beat fast, but he''s calm on his face. He turned his face slightly, trying not to see Bai Yanran. Who knows, Bai Yanran seems to have guessed his mind, and immediately stroked his other cheek with her left hand, which made him unable to avoid his own sight. Bai Yan looked at landing and said with a smile: "what? Is it possible that I am the goblin who wants to eat the meat of Tang monk in journey to the west? You dare not even look at me? " Lu he''s face became more and more hot, but he forced himself to calm down and said, "Miss, don''t be kidding..." Bai Yanran''s ambiguous attitude towards him really made him hard to calm down. He didn''t know if he had misunderstood His heart was filled with anxiety. From the first day when he knew that Bai Yanran loved Xiao Zhuoyu wholeheartedly, he chose to guard in silence beside Bai Yanran. Over the years, Bai Yanran has been hurt by Xiao Zhuoyu over and over again, making himself black and blue. He is in pain and tangled He wanted to tell Bai Yanran the love in his heart for countless times, and wanted her to give up Xiao Zhuoyu, but he didn''t dare. He knows that he can''t be wishful thinking If he even pierced the last layer of window paper, he was afraid that he would even lose the qualification to wait by her side. In the past month, Bai Yanran''s attitude towards Xiao Zhuoyu is quite different from before. He has to admit that his heart is happy. However, does Bai Yanran really no longer like Xiao Zhuoyu? Is it really possible to subvert ten years'' love in an instant? However, if Bai Yanran''s ambiguous behavior to him is just a misunderstanding. That''s too cruel for him However, Bai Yanran will not understand Lu he''s inner thoughts. She only thinks that Lu he is too slow. She was so obvious that he didn''t understand what he meant? So thinking, Bai Yanran will caress landing he Liangjia''s hand slowly put down. She raised her eyes and looked at Lu he earnestly. Her thick eyelashes fluttered gently, like butterfly wings, very beautiful. "Lu He, I''m not kidding If it was just a joke, would I kiss you? What kind of girl would you make fun of Lu he was slightly stunned. Gradually, the soft light in his eyes scattered Bai Yanran knows that Lu he''s psychological defense line is slowly collapsing. Lu He raised his hand slightly, as if to touch the white Yanran in front of him. Bai Yanran slowly closed her eyes "Brother Lu he! Are you all right? " Qin fei''er, who suddenly breaks into the bedroom, interrupts their ambiguous atmosphere. Bai Yanran almost instantly took off the force. Is this Qin Fei Er specially sent by heaven to torture her? She finally broke down the last line of defense in Lu he''s heart. Qin fei''er made such a move, and all the efforts just now were in vain She could not help holding her head and covering her face. Seeing that both of them looked strange, Qin fei''er asked, "what''s the matter with you? Why do you look so strange? " Bai Yanran pulled the corners of her mouth that trembled slightly, forced her to calm down and said, "next time you come in, remember to knock on the door..." In the face of Bai Yanran''s answer, Qin fei''er feels more and more strange. However, worried about the physical condition of landing, she did not think much about it. She hurried up to Lu he and worried: "brother Lu He, I heard Liu Ma say that you are ill. How are you now? Are you feeling better? " Lu he nodded, but said nothing more. Seeing Lu he''s reaction to himself so indifferent, Qin fei''er''s heart overflows with grievances. This is Lu He. In addition to in front of Bai Yanran, always a look of indifference and alienation, as if rejecting people in thousands of miles. Qin Fei Er opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she didn''t spit out half a word. For Lu He, she couldn''t say a word of complaint. After all, it was her wishful thinking from the beginning to the end. Isn''t it? Seeing that Qin fei''er didn''t speak, Bai Yan Ran couldn''t help asking, "is uncle Qin here?" "Well." Qin fei''er nodded and said again: "Dad seems to want to discuss an investment case of real estate development with grandfather Bai."Real estate development? Bai Yanran thought while pouring a cup of hot water for Lu He. She came over and handed the hot water to Luhe. Lu he was about to take over, but Bai Yanran''s hand took it back. See white Yan Ran blow blow from the mouth of the cup of hot water vapor, smile: "too hot, I help you blow a blow." Lu he''s heart is warm, looking at Bai Yanran''s eyes more gentle. Looking at the intimate interaction of the two people, Qin fei''er on one side has a burst of acid in her heart. In front of these two people, she is so redundant Qin fei''er didn''t want to see it any more. She said to Lu He: "brother Lu He, you should take good care of your body and have a good rest." After that, Qin fei''er walked towards the door without looking back. Bai Yanran said in a hurry: "is this going? Don''t stay a little longer? " When this was said, they were both stunned. Qin fei''er looks at Bai Yanran, her eyes slightly Zheng. Seeing the surprise in Qin fei''er''s eyes, Bai Yanran also felt embarrassed. She touched her nose and tried to hide her embarrassment. She said, "welcome to come again next time." Qin fei''er''s eyes changed a few times, and finally nodded her head slightly, and then walked out of the door without looking back. What do you think of Lu Yanran''s real estate development Lu he nodded and said, "it''s a real estate development company called Jufeng. This company is developing a new building. As a result, the company went bankrupt and the capital was insufficient, so the construction project had to be suspended." "What does this have to do with our white family?" Lu he also said: "Jufeng company sought help from many enterprises in a row. Finally, his grandfather agreed to invest in them and decided to buy Jufeng." Bai Yan Ran thought for a while and then said, "what is uncle Qin coming to discuss with my grandfather now?" Lu haodun stopped, and then said: "the acquisition has been decided, only waiting for both parties to sign the contract. However, Kyoho''s recent stock market volatility is very big, the company''s real estate prices are also in the name of the price, grandfather worried that the investment will not return, so he decided to stop the acquisition plan. Uncle Qin came here to discuss this matter with my grandfather... " Kyoho. Jufeng This name makes Bai Yanran feel very familiar. She had an instinct that she must have heard of the name. When is it?? Seeing Bai Yanran''s face stunned, Lu he can''t help saying: "Miss, are you ok..." Chapter 32 I remind of it! She remembers that the Bai family stopped the acquisition and investment of Jufeng in the last generation, and then Jufeng sought other investors. As a result, after the completion of the real estate construction, the house price soared, and the investor turned a hard hand! At that time, my grandfather told Lu He about this when he was still eating. He said that he had been in business for so many years. He even looked away and missed a big opportunity to enter the real estate development market. She remembered her grandfather''s expression at that time. She was very sorry. Seeing Bai Yanran for a long time, Lu he asked, "Miss, what''s the matter with you?" Bai Yanran just recovered. She said to Lu He: "Lu He, in your opinion, how about the investment in Jufeng? Should it stop or continue? " Although the acquisition of the company''s land peak is very far away from the development, I think it''s very possible for them to stop the development after hearing the completion of the development It''s Lu He, whose vision and judgment are both accurate and terrifying. His prediction is completely right. Because of the superior location and the rising real estate market, the real estate market has made a lot of money immediately after the completion of construction. In the face of Lu he''s analysis, Bai Yanran nodded: "Lu He, you''re right, so I think it''s necessary to persuade my grandfather to reconsider the acquisition of Jufeng." Lu he was stunned and then said with a smile, "what I said just now is my personal opinion. I can''t guarantee that my judgment is completely correct." "What''s more, the purchase was decided by my grandfather, which is not within my scope of rights. It is not up to me to decide whether to continue the acquisition." Bai Yanran looked at Lu He, and his eyes were very serious: "Lu He, you are right. Your judgment is completely correct. Jufeng has great potential. The acquisition of Jufeng will be of great help to the development of Baijia." Lu he still hesitated: "but grandfather..." Bai Yan Ran smiles: "even if it''s grandfather, there are times when mistakes are made, isn''t it?"? Moreover, if we can acquire Jufeng and successfully complete the construction of this new building, it will become an important opportunity for us to enter the real estate development market. " Baijia has a huge group system, involving all walks of life, but has not been involved in real estate development. If the investment can be successful this time, it will certainly have an important image for the white group. Bai Yanran is right. This is an important opportunity for the white family to enter the real estate development market. The white family should catch it. Lu he has thousands of thoughts in his heart. He is surprised by Bai Yanran''s vision and thinks that Bai Yanran''s words are very reasonable. However, if we want to talk about the white man, we will face many difficulties. Old man Bai has been in the business world for so many years. He has always been tough and decisive. If he wants to change his mind, it will not be easy. "Lu He, I know you are hesitant, but I will support you with all my strength. I will help you to persuade your grandfather." "But before that..." White Yan Ran mouth slightly hook a beautiful arc, lying on the bed of Lu he said: "before that, you must take a good rest. Only when we have a good body can we have the energy to persuade my grandfather, right? " Bai Yanran''s smile made Lu he lose his mind slightly, so he had to nod his head. "Miss, the porridge is ready. Be careful. The porridge is a little hot Liu Ma came into the bedroom with her porridge and put it by Lu he''s bed. Bai Yanran picked up the porridge bowl and gently shook the porridge in the bowl with a spoon, trying to disperse the heat in the porridge. Seems to be thinking of something, white Yan Ran suddenly chuckled. Lu He slightly raised his eyebrows, as if in bewilderment why Bai Yanran smiles. Seeing the confusion in Lu he''s heart, Bai Yanran said: "before, you came to take care of me, and like this, it''s the first time for me to take care of you and guard you." Lu he can''t help but say: "Miss Lao Lao..." White Yan ran quickly interrupted: "I said, I am not hard at all." "Besides, I feel very happy to take care of you like this I''m really happy It''s like, I''m not so worthless At least, when you are in pain, I can also guard you... " Lu he''s face turned red and his heart gradually lost its normal state. "It''s almost cold. Drink it." Looking up, the girl holding the bowl of blood vessel is slightly raised with a smile as bright as summer flowers The breath of Lu he was stagnant, and his mind was disturbed in an instant ¡­¡­ The car keeps going at a steady speed Looking at the trees and flowers outside the window, Lu he couldn''t help laughing: "Miss, how did you think of visiting the suburbs?" Bai Yanran turned to look at Lu he and raised his eyebrows: "Doctor Zhang said that absorbing fresh air is conducive to the recovery of the body. I want you to get better soon, so let Uncle Zhang take us to the suburbs." Lu he''s heart is warm, and the corners of his lips unconsciously surf the Internet.From time to time, Lin Yi''s window is singing, listening to the fresh air. It''s a rainy day and the air is fragrant. When they got to the parking place, they got out of the car. Bai Yanran ordered Zhang Wei in the car: "Uncle Zhang, you should rest in the car first. We will come back after a while." "Yes, miss." "Let''s go. Let''s go." Bai Yanran took Lu he''s slender white Jing''s hand and said happily: "look at this forest, it''s much more than our home''s back garden!" Lu he said with a helpless smile: "Miss, the back garden of our Bai family is already of the top scale. But if you have to compare the size of the back garden with the size of this vast suburb, you can''t In summer, if I''m tongue biting in the suburbs, I''m not joking Not far away came clear birdsong, white Yan Ran face suddenly a burst of joy, busy pull landing he''s hand to go forward. "Look at that tree! What a beautiful bird Lu he looked with Bai Yan Ran''s eyes. Sure enough, there were two larks on the tree. The chestnut brown feathers covered the back and waist, and the edge of the tail was slightly white. It looked very lovely. See Bai Yanran look so happy, Lu he''s mood is more and more happy. Suddenly, Lu he stopped. See Lu he stop, white Yan Ran perplexed way: "Lu He, what''s the matter with you?" Lu he''s face changed. He felt as if someone was following them. But when he saw Bai Yanran, who was full of joy and expectation, he couldn''t bear to sweep her interest. Lu he looked behind him. No one. I think I think too much. Maybe a few days ago, overworked, the body has not recovered, will appear this illusion. So thinking, Lu He to Bai Yan Ran smile: "nothing, let''s go on." "Good!" After walking for about 15 minutes, Bai Yanran was a little tired. She stopped and stood under a big tree to have a rest. Bai Yan Ran looked at the time on the watch and said, "it''s not early. Let''s go back in a moment, so as not to worry Uncle Zhang." Lu he nodded and agreed. "Cough, cough..." Lu he''s body is not good, cough is still a common thing. However, every time I see the painful appearance of Lu he''s cough, Bai Yanran feels that her heart has been pulled together, and she is very uncomfortable. "Lu He, are you ok?" Bai Yanran looks uneasily at landing he, and then reaches out his hand to pat Lu He on the back to help him ease his pain. Lu he coughed for a long time, his forehead exuded a little sweat, and his whole body lost strength. He looked at Bai Yanran and wanted to tell her to stay away from him, so as not to be infected with a cold by him. However, when he looked at Bai Yanran, he saw a strange man behind her! Intuition tells him! Danger! Sure enough, the man gradually approached Bai Yanran and seemed to want to attack Bai Yanran from behind He wanted to rush forward to protect Bai Yanran, but he found that he couldn''t lift a little strength. His heart was on the verge of collapse, and he was on the verge of losing his mind. I had to do my best to shout to Bai Yanran. "Yan Ran! Get out of the way Chapter 33 Hearing the sound, Bai Yanran was stunned for a moment, and then with years of TaeKwonDo skills, she quickly dodged the body. She turns around and blocks Lu He. She seems to want to protect Lu He by herself. Seeing this, Lu he was slightly stunned. The girl with a weak body is in front of her own body. His young lady, at such a critical moment, kept him behind. Such as greenhouse flowers as delicate young lady, so determined to block in front of themselves. But he was so powerless because of his illness. Lu he''s heart is sour, and an unknown emotion spreads in his chest The man''s figure slightly stopped, a pair of hands slowly stretched forward: "you..." See the man stretched out his hand, white Yan Ran thought the other side to make their own attack, quickly flashed over. The man''s movement is slow, the basic future has to make the response, then by white Yan Ran clamp arms. Bai Yanran makes force again, the man''s arm suddenly seems to tear like pain, he is in pain to cry, constantly struggling to body, want to break the white Yan Ran''s clamp. How dare you attack yourself with this ability? You''re not afraid to laugh off your big teeth? White Yan Ran sneers in the heart, the hand makes force again, the man howls more painful. Bearing severe pain, the man reluctantly said: "white, Miss White..." Lu He, who had been silent, suddenly said, "Miss, let him go." White Yan ran a Leng, look surprised: "put?" In fact, from the moment the man was clamped by Bai Yanran, Lu he felt that this man should have no malice. Moreover, from the beginning to the end, the man did not make any offensive action to Bai Yanran, but kept dodging, trying to avoid Bai Yanran''s strangulation. Lu he nodded: "I can see that he has no malice." Bai Yanran''s mind turned a few times and recalled what happened just now. It seems that the two of them are so sensitive that they regard the man as a villain. So thinking, Bai Yan Ran released the hand that clamped the man''s arm. Although she felt that the man had no malice, Bai Yanran felt uncomfortable after all. She went to Lu he and looked at him with an uncertain look. Lu he stepped forward slightly and asked the man, "Why are you following us all the time? If I''m not mistaken, you''ve probably been with us Lu he''s intuition has always been accurate, and this time is no exception. The man nodded and said, "I did follow you all the way." White Yan Ran immediately frowned: "why?" The man''s face was dark and he opened his mouth. He didn''t seem to know how to say it. See the man look embarrassed, and think of the violence he just imposed on him, Bai Yan can''t help but feel soft: "you just say it." The man pursed his lips and seemed nervous: "I''m not a gangster, I''m the general manager of Jufeng company..." Said, the man handed out a business card, proved his identity. Lu he took over his business card and nodded to Bai Yan Ran. Bai Yanran was stunned: "Jufeng..." Isn''t it the real estate development company discussed with Lu He before? Bai Yanran suddenly realized the seriousness of the matter and said, "so you followed us all the way. Do you want to say something to us?" The man paused and said, "after the company went bankrupt, I went everywhere for help. Finally, with the help of chairman Bai, he decided to buy our company. I thought the company was finally saved. Unexpectedly, two days ago, the people of Bai''s group suddenly informed me that the chairman of the board decided to give up the acquisition of Jufeng... " Speaking of this, the man''s mood was a little unstable: "I was so desperate to hear that decision! Bai''s group is the last straw of Kyoho. It is not easy to have hope, but it turns out to be more desperate Kyoho is the painstaking efforts of my friends and I for more than ten years. I really don''t want to see it collapse like this... " For men''s psychological feelings, Bai Yanran is very understanding and sympathetic. In the last life, when Xiao Zhuoyu took all the shares of Bai''s group in her hands, and she became destitute and lost her children, she was so desperate. Lu he frowned slightly, as if thinking: "so, you follow us, want to tell us this matter, and then let us help you?" The man nodded. As a general manager of a company, it is really a pity to come to this stage. The man looked embarrassed, but he still raised his voice and said, "I know this is really embarrassing, but I have no other way It''s impossible for chairman Bai to persuade him... " The man raised his head and looked at Bai Yanran and Lu He. "But I heard that she dotes on her granddaughter Bai Yanran very much, and she is very fond of Lu He, the president of the group. So I think maybe I can ask for help from you It will be possible. "Lu he pondered for a moment, and then said: "for Kyoho, miss and I are interested in purchasing. We will persuade my grandfather to reconsider the acquisition of Jufeng But we can''t guarantee success. " Jufeng general manager Chen Feng''s dark eyes suddenly had a glimmer of light, he even said: "thank you! Thank you very much Looking at the general manager of Jufeng, Bai Yanran has thousands of thoughts in his heart. Like him, she was in a desperate situation. Unfortunately, even Lu He, the only one she could rely on, died of her When the last straw is scattered from the hands, that is the real despair Seeing Bai Yanran in a trance, Lu he worried: "Miss, what''s the matter with you?" Smell speech, white Yan ran quickly shook his head, and to the side of Chen Feng said: "you go back first, the acquisition of things, I will try my best to help you down." For Bai Yanran and Lu he''s generous help, Chen Feng was grateful and worried: "really thank Miss Bai and Mr. Lu I''m really sorry to have followed you all the way and scared you Bai Yanran suddenly laughed: "your tracking behavior is really not appropriate. Don''t do this next time. If you need to, you can contact us openly." With that, Bai Yanran looks at Lu He. Lu he will take out a business card and pass it to Chen Feng. Chen Feng immediately took it over and said, "thank you! Thank you very much indeed Bai Yan Ran nodded and said, "OK, it''s not early. I''ll go back with Lu he first." Chen Feng immediately said: "then I also want to return to the company, the company is now in a panic, there are a lot of affairs need me to deal with." After Chen Feng leaves, Bai Yanran looks at Lu He with a smile. Lu he was stunned and couldn''t help saying, "Miss, how can you..." "Stop." White Yan Ran instantly covered Lu he''s mouth, two eyes looked at him closely, the corner of the mouth slightly Yang way: "how to call me miss again?" Lu he''s body is stagnant. Bai Yanran moved his hand to Lu he''s chest. A pair of beautiful eyes were still staring at him: "just now, you clearly called me Yanran. How can I not admit it now?" Chapter 34 Lu he''s eyes some Dodge, dare not look directly at Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran refused to let him go. He looked directly at the landing and laughed strangely: "it''s clear that I''ve been called Yan Ran. Why should I be a miss again?" If she doesn''t believe it, Lu he will not be enlightened? Lu he''s eyes sank a few times, and finally said, "but small..." "Stop, stop, stop!" Bai Yan Ran shook her head and turned her mouth: "I don''t care. Don''t call me miss. If you call me miss again, I will ignore you See Lu he still refuse, Bai Yanran can''t help playing Lai. She knows. Lu he dotes on her so much, it must be impossible to take her. Bai Yanran''s words made Lu He helpless and funny, but he still said: "Miss, you..." Before Lu he finished, Bai Yanran immediately changed her face. She frowned and her face was full of grievances: "why? Just let you call me a smile, is it so difficult? I know you don''t want to make me smile because of the words I said to you when I was a child. But it''s been so long, isn''t it White Yan Ran''s eyes shimmer, faintly have tears: "is my childhood a wrong words, so unforgivable?" Seeing the tears in Bai Yan Ran''s eyes, Lu he suddenly felt his heart was broken. He shook his head in a hurry and said, "it''s not..." See the flustered appearance of Lu He, Bai Yanran knows that he is about to succeed. So she decided to give Lu he a strong injection. She stepped forward, tearful, and said, "you called me Yanran just now because you were worried that I would be killed by gangsters Do you want to call me sweet when I''m really hurt one day... " Smell speech, Lu He complexion a white, thoroughly flustered look. He is not afraid of anything, only afraid that Bai Yanran will be hurt. Bai Yanran''s every word, like a needle in his heart, makes him scared! He could not help but blurt out: "Yan Ran!" As soon as the voice dropped, they became quiet. Bai Yanran blinked, then the corners of her mouth rose slowly Lu he was slightly stunned. Hearing this, Bai Yanran said to him in a lark like voice: "Luhe, you are willing to call my name at last. I am so happy." Lu he opened his mouth and wanted to say something. However, in the face of white Yan Ran that jump and look forward to the look. He had to be defeated. The corners of his mouth rose slightly in a perfect curve. The smile on his lips made his pretty face more beautiful. Bai Yanran was slightly stunned, and her heart rippled with ripples Lu he''s voice, as always gentle and beautiful. She heard him say to her, "OK, Yanran." At that moment, Bai Yanran suddenly felt that her name could be so nice. Maybe it''s not my name. Just, that call of intimacy, she has been waiting for too long, too long ¡­¡­ White House. Restaurant. The exquisite silver tableware reflects the elegant light under the light, and the napkins arranged in the shape of rose are lined in the corner of the dining table, showing unique. The bowls and chopsticks collide with each other, making a crisp sound. The old man took a few mouthfuls of food, put down his chopsticks and looked at his granddaughter. "Yan Ran, did you get the result of the audition of" Qingguo " Bai Yan Ran stopped and said, "the specific result has not been given yet, but it should be notified before tomorrow." The old man nodded and asked Lu He: "Lu He, although there are many affairs in the company, you should pay attention to your health. You are only 20 years old and fell ill because of overwork My grandfather is really guilty... " Lu he shook his head and said, "grandfather, don''t say that. The white family treats me with more kindness than heaven. In addition to handling the affairs of the group well, I really don''t know what else I can do." On hearing this, the old man Bai sighed: "my grandfather is old now, his body is not as good as before, and there are fewer and fewer things I can handle All the big and small affairs of this group fall on your own shoulders It''s hard on you. " Lu he laughed and comforted: "grandfather, don''t think about these things. Although there are many things in the group, there are many capable talents in the company. I''m not very tired with their share." Old man Bai also laughed: "it''s my good fortune to have you in the white family I''ve been in business for so many years. You''re the only one who can sit in your position when I''m 20. " Bai Yan Ran listens, and nods in the heart. In a city, Lu he is a legendary existence. He has been in contact with group affairs since he was 18 years old. At that time, he was only a student in school. However, as a student and leader of the group, he has accomplished everything excellently.He completed four years of university courses in two years, and took over many important affairs of the group in two years. All those who knew his deeds praised him as a genius. "By the way, grandfather, I want to tell you something." Lu he suddenly thought of something important and looked at the white man. See Lu he look serious, white old man son busy way: "you say." Lu he thought for a moment, and said, "what I want to say is about the acquisition of Kyoho." "Oh?" The old man nodded and said, "I really have a headache about this recently. Please tell me your opinion." Lu he nodded and said, "I carefully looked at the company''s archives of Jufeng and asked the professionals about the recent property market. On the whole, I think Kyoho has great potential, and the location of its newly developed buildings is very good. After the construction, it should bring great benefits. " The white man stroked his beard and said, "I have considered all these things you said. However, you also know that Kyoho has already gone bankrupt. It was my injection that brought him back to life and stabilized the stock market. However, the stock price of Jufeng has fluctuated greatly in recent days. I''m worried that if we continue to invest, we will not make ends meet... " Lu He smiles: "as for the fluctuation of the stock market, I think it is very normal. After all, it is a company that has just gone bankrupt. Even the capital injection of Bai family can not completely stabilize the hearts of shareholders. The risk you mentioned does exist, but I think it is worth taking. " "What do you say?" Asked the white man. Lu he laughs but does not speak, looks to one side white Yan Ran. Bai Yanran knows that Lu he is signaling it''s time for her performance. Bai Yanran nodded at Lu he and looked at him: "grandfather, I have discussed this case with Lu He before. We have considered the risk you said. However, I think that compared with the harvest after success, this risk is not worth mentioning." Bai Yan Ran stopped and said, "our white family has a big family and a big business, but we have never set foot in real estate development. If we can acquire Kyoho this time and make a lot of money after the completion of the construction of new buildings, we will be considered as successful in entering the real estate market. In other words, the acquisition of Jufeng is an important part of our white family''s march into the real estate development market! " Chapter 35 Smell speech, white old man son is very surprised, see to white Yan Ran: "Yan Ran, just now you said these words, but you think?" One side of Lu he was smiling and looked at the white man: "grandfather, these words are miss''s own ideas, absolutely true." The old man couldn''t help but feel the joy in his heart and said with a smile, "we are so sweet that we have grown up. You don''t look like a child any more when you talk White Yan Ran touched the ear, seems to be a little embarrassed. She coughed and said, "so, grandfather, do you think we''re right? If we think what we said is reasonable, we should reconsider the acquisition of Kyoho. " The white man stroked his white beard, thought for a while, and finally said, "well, what you said is very reasonable. I will reconsider the acquisition of Kyoho." As soon as the voice fell, Bai Yanran and Lu he looked at each other and laughed at each other. It''s probably done. ¡­¡­ At the moment of receiving the notice letter, Bai Yanran''s breath couldn''t be stopped. Although she is confident that she will get the female role, she is not able to decide after all. Before the final announcement of the candidate, she is still worried. She opened the notice slowly. Take a deep breath. The letter was drawn slowly from the notice. "Miss Bai Yanran, Congratulations, you have been confirmed as the final candidate." Holding the letter in his hand, Bai Yan Ran breathed a sigh of relief. She did it! White Yan Ran holding the notice letter quickly opens the bedroom door, she wants to find Lu He. She will tell him the good news at once! Knock on the door of Luhe, no one responded. Isn''t it at home? Bai Yanran went downstairs with some disappointment, but saw an uninvited visitor standing under the building. Xiao Zhuoyu! White Yan Ran steps a meal, and then go back, want to pretend that nothing happened. Unfortunately, Xiao Zhuoyu has obviously seen her. "Yan Ran!" Bai Yanran had to stop and look at Xiao Zhuoyu downstairs. His voice was light: "how? What do you want? " Xiao Zhuoyu''s face sank and then said, "can you only treat me like this now?" What else do you want me to do? Stick it up as hard as ever? Isn''t she crazy? White Yan Ran thought to turn a few turn, finally way: "what do you have in the end? If it''s OK, I''ll go up. " So you don''t want to see him? As soon as I saw him, I avoided him with an ugly face. Now this white Yanran, which he can''t avoid, is it really white Yanran? Xiao Zhuoyu suppressed his anger and said, "I''m here to find grandpa Bai. My father asked me to discuss some cooperation with him." Bai Yan Ran nodded and said, "since you are here to look for grandfather, I have nothing to do with it. In that case, I will go back first. " "Yan Ran!" Again was called to stop the pace, white Yan Ran can not help but some impatience, eyebrows slightly wrinkled way: "what do you have?" Xiao Zhuoyu closed his eyes and calmed down his mind. Then he said, "I''m looking for grandfather Bai. Since grandfather Bai is not here, shouldn''t you take care of the guests as her granddaughter?" Well, I even want to crush me with my grandfather. Bai Yanran was angry and wanted to refute. She turned her mind a few times, but Xiao Zhuoyu''s words were well founded and could not be refuted. If he really took advantage of the annoyance to say something rude, was heard by the servants of the family, it seems that they have lost their education. With this in mind, Bai Yanran''s look changed and said, "you are right. I''ll come down to entertain you. Please don''t make trouble, so as not to make everyone unhappy. " Bai Yanran went down the stairs and ordered the servants nearby to make tea for Xiao Zhuoyu, while he took a leisurely seat on the mahogany sofa. Seeing Xiao Zhuoyu still standing, Bai Yan Ran waved his hand and said with a light look: "sit down." Xiao Zhuoyu was not polite, and immediately sat down on the sofa opposite Bai Yanran. He had a cold face, a look of indifference. Tut, look at his expression. Who is it for? If he had left his former self, he would have asked Xiao Zhuoyu if he had any discomfort. But now, she wishes he wasn''t feeling well. The worse he was, the happier he was. "Tea is ready, miss." Bai Yan Ran nodded: "put it there, and show master Xiao tea." "Yes." After the servant walked away, Bai Yan Ran gently rubbed the teacup in her hand and said nothing. No one spoke.The air seemed to stagnate. "Yan Ran." Xiao Zhuoyu couldn''t help speaking first. "Well?" White Yan Ran light way, eyes but did not look to Xiao Zhuoyu. Xiao Zhuoyu looked at Bai Yanran, his eyes flashed thousands of emotions, and finally said, "Yan Ran, what''s wrong with you?" Bai Yanran sneers in her heart. What''s the matter with her? He Xiao Zhuoyu''s crime, she even listed three days and three nights can not finish. Bai Yan Ran thought for a while and then said, "why do you ask? Is there anything different about me? " Xiao Zhuoyu was stunned and said, "you know what I mean. Why do you pretend to be confused here?" White Yan Ran suddenly smile: "I really don''t understand." Looking at Xiao Zhuoyu''s unpredictable face, Bai Yanran''s heart was very happy. Once upon a time, I was so nervous in front of him. Because too afraid to lose, so afraid. The heart is very clear. Xiao Zhuoyu was the one who had been thinking and afraid of losing in the last life. Now Xiao Zhuoyu, afraid of losing, is not her Bai Yanran, but the powerful wealth behind the white family. Xiao Zhuoyu''s face turned green and said nothing. White Yanran, who drinks tea leisurely. Xiao Zhuoyu looked ugly and silent. Zhou Ruoqi, who just stepped into Bai''s house, saw this strange scene. Zhou Ruoqi coughed a few times. They immediately looked at her. "Ha ha, what a coincidence. So young master Xiao is here." Smell speech, Xiao Zhuoyu nodded, no more words. Seeing this, Zhou Ruoqi began to murmur in her heart. This Xiao Zhuoyu is really cold. I really don''t know which point of this ice face is Yan Ran in the end? Just thinking about it, Bai Yanran suddenly called out to Zhou Ruoqi: "Ruoqi, come and sit down." Then he told his servant to prepare some snacks for Zhou Ruoqi. Zhou Ruoqi sat beside Bai Yanran, but she was forced to feel uncomfortable by the strange atmosphere. She lowered her voice and said in Bai Yan Ran''s ear, "what''s going on?" Bai Yan Ran shrugged, but said: "can''t you see it? Someone is trying to find fault. " "You two don''t say a word. How did he find fault?" Bai Yan Ran pulled the corners of her mouth: "I was going to go back to my room, he forced me to entertain him here, isn''t it intentional to find fault?" Chapter 36 On hearing this, Zhou Ruoqi glanced at Xiao Zhuoyu, who was silent in the opposite direction. Besides, Xiao Zhuoyu''s cold face is enough to be boring. Zhou Ruoqi is not a little girl in the period of spring. She has no interest in this kind of poker face. She really appreciates it. It''s Lu He. It''s not cold. Even with a smile on the lips and gentle brows and eyes, it still reveals a sense of coldness and estrangement that repels people thousands of miles away. Of course, Bai Yanran is an exception. In front of Bai Yanran, Lu he has a completely different side. Zhou Ruoqi thought for a while, ready to be a peacemaker. She reached Bai Yanran''s ear and whispered, "OK, don''t worry too much about it After all, he is still your fiance in name. It''s hard to hear that you embarrass him so much. " Bai Yanran has a sneer at the corner of her mouth. She looks at Xiao Zhuoyu, but she doesn''t speak. All she wanted was embarrassment. As time goes by, Zhou Ruoqi is on pins and needles. If she had known it was such an embarrassing situation, she would not have come. She took a cake from the table and got up late as if she were embarrassed. "Sir, you are back." "Master." ¡­¡­ The voices of several servants instantly brought back their thoughts. Behind the white man, there is also Lu He who has just finished handling the company''s affairs. Lu he frowned at the moment when he saw Xiao Zhuoyu, but soon he hid his emotions. Seeing the old man Bai back, Zhou Ruoqi and Xiao Zhuoyu get up in a hurry. "Hello, Grandpa Bai." The white old man nodded and said with a smile, "I''m looking for Yan Ran to play." Zhou Ruoqi raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "yes, grandfather." Xiao Zhuoyu stopped and said, "grandfather, my father asked me to talk to you about the cooperation case." Hearing this, the white man immediately said, "Oh, yes, yes, your father called me and said that, but as soon as he was busy, he forgot I''ve been waiting here for a long time Xiao Zhuoyu shook his head: "soon." Old man Bai looked at his granddaughter Bai Yanran, then looked at Xiao Zhuoyu and said, "are you going to talk with me now? Or talk to Yanran for a second Without waiting for Xiao Zhuoyu to answer, Bai Yanran said in a hurry: "grandfather, where are you speaking? Of course, it''s important for the company. Go and talk about it. I want to talk to Ruoqi." Bai Yanran''s refusal made Xiao Zhuoyu pale. He turned his face sideways and looked at Bai Yanran. The mood in his eyes was obscure. White Yan Ran but completely ignored Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyes, a Chuai Zhou Ruoqi''s arm: "if Qi, let''s go." Seeing this, the white old man nodded: "since Yan Ran has something to do, you will go with me first." Xiao Zhuoyu had to agree. In the moment of passing Lu He, Xiao Zhuoyu had a cold arrow in his eyes. Lu he is a smile, insipid as before. ¡­¡­ "It''s over. You don''t know. I''m not comfortable anywhere just sitting down here." White Yan Ran smile: "I can be more uncomfortable than you, I was upset to see his face, but also can not neglect him, to avoid losing the dignity of the white family." On hearing this, Zhou Ruoqi touched his chin: "Tut, don''t you really dislike Xiao Zhuoyu? I can''t even say that. " White Yan Ran chuckles: "do you think before all is to cheat you not to become?" Zhou Ruoqi looked at Yan Ran and said, "Yan Ran, do you really don''t like Xiao Zhuoyu?" "Nature is true." ¡°¡­¡­ But after all, you are engaged Is it not you who want to break the engagement with him White Yan ran a smile: "that is of course." Zhou Ruoqi''s mind turned a few times: "it is not a trivial matter to terminate the engagement after all. Although the Xiao family is not as big as your Bai family, it is also very talented and rich in a city. If you terminate the engagement hastily, it must be implicated." Bai Yanran nodded: "I have considered all the things you said, so I haven''t told my grandfather about this idea We can''t do it rashly. " She would not hastily terminate the engagement, and if it was proposed by her, it would certainly arouse criticism. She didn''t care about any gossip, but if she approved of the bad influence on the reputation of the Bai family, it would not be worth the loss. Therefore, she must seize the opportunity, or she can create the opportunity herself. She wants to break the engagement at a time when she can cause a blow to the Xiao family and won''t have any influence on the Bai family. Zhou Ruoqi seems to have thought of something, suddenly said: "by the way, how is Lu he''s body?""Much better than before." Thinking of Lu He, Bai Yanran felt a pain in his heart: "if it''s not for the work of the Bai family, Lu he won''t be tired." Zhou Ruoqi''s mind flashed some thoughts, and then said: "the white family can have Lu He, which is also the blessing of you and grandfather Bai." "By the way, I heard you passed the audition for" green fruit " Zhou Ruoqi raised her eyebrows. White Yan ran a Leng: "how do you know?" Zhou Ruoqi immediately laughed: "I said big sister Zhao Bai, you also underestimated your own news value. Now which newspaper doesn''t report that you have successfully passed the audition of "Qingguo", as long as you are a little concerned about the entertainment industry, you should know. " As soon as she passed the audition, the newspapers began to hype it. It has to be said that this marketing method is indeed superb. Using his own background as a propaganda point, he raised the popularity of "Qingguo". However, she did not suffer any loss, so she was regarded as free publicity. With the topic, to attract people''s attention, to be red. This is entertainment. ¡­¡­ There is a lot of preparatory work to be done in the early stage of TV series preparation, one of which is essential. The producer and the leading actor offered to meet and discuss the shooting. So, there is such a strange picture. Chen Youlian coldly stares at the opposite Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran looks to one side with nothing to do. It seems that he is not affected by the other party''s sight. Han nuoyuan, who was not familiar with the two men, looked down at the script and was out of tune with the two people around him. When Chen Jiayi arrived, she saw such a strange picture. "I''m sorry I''m late," she said with a smile Chen you pitifully changed into a pair of smiling faces and said in a soft voice, "hello." Bai Yanran also nods to Chen Jiayi with a smile. Han nuoyuan, who had not spoken for a long time, also put down his script: "you are here." Chen Jiayi chuckled at the three and said, "let''s order." One side of the waiter handed over the menu, Chen Jiayi looked at the menu, but her heart was beating. It has been almost a week since the role candidates were determined, but she learned today that there are still a lot of disputes between the two female masters she has chosen. She''s always focused on her work. She doesn''t even know something about the entertainment industry, let alone some business celebrities. As a result, today, her staff told her in a low voice: "sister Chen, you are really powerful, you can really make a hit. This time, the audience rating of" green fruit "has stabilized." At that time, she was slightly stunned. She didn''t know what the words in the other side''s mouth really meant: "what do you mean Blow it up? " Chapter 37 "Yes, don''t you know? Miss Chen is Miss Bai''s fiance''s confidant. Usually there are a lot of gossip about three people. There is a big contradiction between them. " ¡­¡­ Chen Jiayi looks at the menu on the surface, but her heart is already turbulent. She really did not expect that Bai Yanran and Chen Youlian had this relationship. However, since they do not agree with each other outside the play, they must be able to interpret the tit for tat attitude between the female master and the female partner in the play. That said, it was only her consolation. It''s hard to cope with such an embarrassing situation. After ordering a meal, Chen Jiayi said to the three: "I am not only the producer of" green fruit ", but also its director. You must have heard of my rumor that I am very strict with actors, so in the future shooting process, if there is anything that makes you uncomfortable, please forgive me Hearing this, Chen Youlian quickly said with a smile: "what do you say? As a professional actor, it''s my duty to shoot every scene well. If you blame us, you will spur us. As a professional actor, we should thank you. How can we blame you? " Chen Youlian''s words are ironic. She is a "professional actor" and is obviously satirizing Bai Yanran, who is a monk in the middle of the road. How can Bai Yanran not hear the meaning of Chen Youlian''s words? With a smile, she said to Chen Jiayi, "sister Youlian''s words can''t be more correct. I''m also a fan of sister Youlian. I''ve carefully watched every play of sister Youlian and learned a lot of experience from it. I hope it can be used in the shooting process of" green fruit. " White Yan Ran attack words, will lead the topic to Chen Youlian. Hearing the words "sister Youlian", Chen Youlian felt a chill in her heart, but she was not easy to attack. She had to smile and say, "Miss Bai, why should I be so polite? Just call me Youlian." Bai Yanran immediately said: "that how to line, you Lian elder sister after all two years old, if I call your name directly, isn''t it neglect you?" For an actress, the most taboo is that she is old. Bai Yanran''s words clearly satirize that Chen Youlian is older than herself. Chen Youlian''s face darkened and she could not even pretend to smile. Bai Yanran is as if nothing happened, smiling at Chen Youlian. Seeing that the atmosphere between the two people was not good, Chen Jiayi was busy to be a peacemaker: "the dishes are served. Let''s have a try. The dishes in this restaurant are very good." The director has made a speech, the actor naturally wants to give face. However, no one is in the mood to savor the taste of this dish. The most uninteresting is Han nuoyuan. In the entertainment industry for so many years, he can naturally see the undercurrent between Bai Yanran and Chen Youlian. Bai Yanran and Chen Youlian''s love and resentment between the two have been widely spread by gossip magazines. Although he doesn''t want to be in such a weird crew, it''s Chen Jiayi''s play after all. As long as he plays successfully, his acting career will surely rise to a higher level. After a meal, except for Chen Jiayi, who has been talking about the script, the other three look different. Finally, Chen Jiayi got up and said with a smile, "I hope we can have a good cooperation." The three followed closely. Han nuoyuan left first by recording the program. Chen Jiayi exchanged greetings with Bai Yanran and Chen Youlian, and then left. Only Bai Yanran and Chen Youlian are left. Chen Youlian instantly changed his face and looked at Bai Yanran: "Bai Yanran, why do you want to pester me everywhere?" White Yan Ran shallow smile: "you Lian elder sister, how can I not understand your words?" Chen Youlian immediately raised her voice: "don''t be hypocritical here! You don''t feel nauseous even if you are a pity sister? " Disgusting? Of course it''s disgusting. But can disgust to her Chen you Lian, oneself also is worth. Seeing Bai Yanran''s face still hung with a smile, Chen Youlian was even more annoyed: "Bai Yanran, you robbed me of my endorsement last time. This time, I tried my best to get into the" green fruit "crew. What do you want to do "Snatch?" Bai Yanran raised a sneer at the corner of her mouth: "that spokesperson, even if it''s not me, it''s not necessarily your As for the female supporting role in "green fruit", I thought it was very suitable for me, so I went to the audition, but I was selected in a muddle headed way. In this entertainment industry, what is there to rob? It''s just, but on your own strength. " Chen Youlian''s face turned and suddenly said with a smile: "Bai Yanran, I know, because I robbed Xiao Zhuoyu. You hold a grudge and want to take the opportunity to revenge me. But don''t forget that Zhuoyu''s heart is here. Even if you can''t get along with me, Zhuo Yu won''t look at you! It will only disgust you even more! " Smell speech, white Yan Ran smile. She was so happy with her smile that she almost burst into tears."Chen you Lian, Chen you Lian, you are really my happy fruit. You are so interesting." Bai Yanran wiped the tears beside her eyes and said with a smile, "do you think that I am still interesting to Xiao Zhuoyu? To tell you the truth, he is crying and praying for me, and I will not be half nostalgic for him Bai Yan Ran stopped and said, "and you, even if you can say these words with self righteousness, what else do I do for Xiao Zhuoyu to revenge on you, which makes people laugh off their big teeth!" Bai Yanran stares at Chen Youlian tightly, pressing step by step: "since you like your Xiao Zhuoyu so much, you should take good care of him. Don''t let him swing around in front of me every day, which makes me upset!" Hearing this, Chen Youlian was angry: "Bai Yanran, you...!" "What? What''s wrong with me? " Bai Yanran raised his eyebrows and laughed. He said to Chen Youlian slowly: "do you know that just a few days ago, Xiao Zhuoyu went to Bai''s house to see me. To tell you the truth, I really don''t want to see him, but he has no choice but to treat him well with his face. " Bai Yanran''s words are half true and half false. However, the general meaning is not fraud. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu did go to Bai''s house, didn''t he? However, white Yan ran this words, Chen Youlian face instant white. It''s been a long time. Xiao Zhuoyu hasn''t come to her for a long time. And he went to visit Bai Yanran. Zhuo Yu has really changed. He didn''t do this before. See Chen you Lian look trance, white Yan Ran ready to give her a heavy blow. She walked forward slowly, looked at Chen Youlian, and said, "to tell you the truth, Chen Youlian, do you really think Xiao Zhuoyu loves you? If he loves you, how can he not even give you a title? " "If he really loves you, how can he let my fiancee humiliate you in public?" "Even if he really loves you, how can he not be willing to break my engagement with me?" Seeing that Chen Youlian was still white and silent, Bai Yanran stepped forward and said with a smile, "in fact, you know very well that Xiao Zhuoyu doesn''t have the courage to break the engagement with me. In other words, he can''t break the engagement with me at all, because his whole family depends on my Bai family!" "And you are just one of his bed warmers. He can choose anyone, you or anyone else. However, you must remember clearly that as long as I am his fiancee, you will always be a third party who can''t see light, a poor creature who can only live in a dark corner! " White Yan Ran lip pan sneer, the words that say actually kill heart! "So, Miss Chen, please stop walking sideways in front of me! You are not qualified! " Chapter 38 "Mrs. Liu, are you ready for the meal I asked you to prepare?" Liu Ma nodded: "I just went to the kitchen to see, the master is still doing, will be good later." White Yan Ran smile: "that''s good, let him pack it in incubator for me, I''ll take it out." Smell speech, Liu Ma asked: "miss is to take the meal to where?" White Yan Ran lips slightly Yang, eyes in an instant become very gentle: "I want to send it to the head office." As soon as she heard the word "head office", Mrs. Liu immediately realized, "Miss, are you going to give the meal to the young master?" White Yan Ran smile: "well." Liu Ma nodded her head in a hurry, remembering that although the young lady and the young master were not brothers and sisters, they had a good relationship. However, after all, they are not brothers and sisters. If they go too close, they will be criticized. Moreover, the young lady has her own fiance. If someone gossips outside, she may also have a bad reputation. Liu Ma''s mind turned a few times, but she didn''t say anything after all. As a servant, it is useless to say more. ¡­¡­ All the way to the company, Bai Yanran got out of the car, carrying the incubator to the company. He went to the front desk and said to the female staff member, "Hello, I want to see Lu He. Can you tell me which office he is in?" Smell speech, wear delicate make-up of female staff face a Leng, think this is where to come from the delusion of climbing to the president of the woman? However, as a professional front desk, the most basic professional quality still needs to have. "Sorry, I have to make an appointment to see the president. Do you have an appointment?" Even make an appointment She came in a hurry. She only knew that she had brought the food with her. She didn''t know what appointment she had made. However, since we have come to the company, we should follow the company''s rules. Thinking of this, Bai Yanran laughed at the female staff: "sorry, I''ll call him and ask him if he has time?" The female staff almost burst out laughing. I thought, this girl must be lying. She has worked in the company for more than a year, and has never seen a woman appear beside the president except Dong Shanshan, Secretary of the president. Bai Yanran dials down a string of numbers, waiting for the response there. Who knows, there has been no answer. It should be busy. Bai Yanran hung up the phone helplessly and said to the female staff member, "Lu he didn''t answer. He should be busy. Can you tell me directly where he is? I went to him. " Bai Yanran said this, the female staff more sit still in the heart, feel that Bai Yanran is just a woman to find Lu He Tao. She was a little cold: "the company has the company''s regulations, there must be an appointment, or you can''t see the president." When does she have to make an appointment?? White Yan Ran heart suddenly uncomfortable, coupled with the perfunctory look of the female staff, her heart is uncomfortable. The face of the female staff member is so cold that she shows a kind of family style. I really don''t know who gave her the right?! As soon as she was about to say something, she thought that it was in the company after all, or it would be better not to cause trouble. She suppressed her temper and said with a smile, "can''t you accommodate me? I really have something important to do with Lu He. " The female staff member snorted coldly and fixed her eyes on Bai Yanran: "Miss, to tell you the truth, I''ve seen many women like you. I want to get on with the president and climb to a high position. But none of them succeeded. I don''t think you are old enough. You''d better not think about these heresy. " Bai Yanran looked at the female staff in front of her in disbelief. I think this person is unreasonable. Her anger grew stronger and stronger, and just as she was about to explode, she heard the bell ring. She looked at the screen. Lu He. As soon as she picked up the phone, she quickly explained, "Yan Ran, what''s the matter? I was in a meeting just now. My mobile phone was turned on and I didn''t hear it. " Bai Yanran was angry with the female staff. Now she heard Lu he''s gentle voice. She felt the grievance in her heart have vent: "Lu He, I''m wronged." Smell speech, Lu he''s voice immediately became anxious: "what''s the matter? What happened? " Bai Yan Ran curled her lips and showed her daughter''s attitude: "I was wronged anyway." Lu he said, "where are you? I''ll find you. " Bai Yan Ran thought about it and said slowly, "I''m here at the front desk of your company." Lu he a Leng, look surprised way: "you come to the company?" "Well." White Yan Ran''s voice is dull, full of depression. Hearing the low tone of Bai Yanran, Lu he immediately went to the office door and said to Bai Yanran, "I''ll be there soon." Bai Yanran hung up the phone and sat on the sofa on one side.Seeing this, the female staff member said: "Miss, do you understand me?" Bai Yanran couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said to the female staff: "excuse me, as a front desk, is this your proper attitude towards guests? And what qualifications do you have to drive me away? " The female staff face a blue, but still hold on to say: "for you such guest, our company does not welcome." The corners of Bai Yanran''s mouth couldn''t help but smoke. Where did this come from. Obviously, he is just a small staff member, but he is so arrogant. Forget it. It''s just a small clerk. It''s nothing to worry about. If you really care about it, it seems that he is stingy. So thinking, white Yan Ran shook his head: "OK, OK, I don''t care about you, you do your work is, I sit here quietly, we do not disturb each other." However, the female staff continued: "if you don''t listen to my advice and want to harass the president, don''t blame me for calling security!" White Yan Ran forehead blue tendons can not help but jump a few. She didn''t care about this female staff member. It was her magnanimity. As a result, the female staff member turned her nose on her face. White Yan Ran disdains a smile way: "you calculate which green onion, still dare to call security to move me!" The female employee was immediately angered by Bai Yan and called to the door of the company: "security! Come here White Yan Ran some surprise, did not expect this stupid woman really dare to call security. The security guard arrived in a hurry and asked the female staff what had happened. Female staff pointed to the side of the white Yan Ran: "you drive her out." Two security guards took a look at the innocent white Yanran. I thought that this is a pretty little girl. She looks soft and weak. Why should I drive people out? The two security guards looked at each other and muttered in their hearts. See two are still hesitating, female staff anxious: "you don''t understand me? Come on The female staff member''s sharp voice makes two people are all surprised, hurriedly walks to the white Yan Ran. White Yan ran a Leng, just want to say something, the rest of the light but left to just walk down from the elevator. So she didn''t dodge at all. Stand there, definitely. Sure enough, as she expected. The moment I saw two security guards coming to her. "What are you doing?" Lu he said Chapter 39 Hearing the sound, the two security guards were both stunned and looked behind in surprise. Seeing the visitor, he quickly bowed his head and said, "good president." Lu he also stood behind a man, his assistant Cheng haofei. Lu he looked at them with ice: "what did you want to do to that lady just now?" The two security guards looked at each other with anxiety and fear in their hearts. One of the security guards even said, "president, it''s none of our business. It''s the female staff at the front desk who wants us to drive that lady out." Smell speech, Lu he immediately looked at has been stiff in the side of the female staff. His eyes were so cold that there was no expression on his face. He looked at the female clerk and said slowly, "did you ask them to drive that lady out?" The female staff member has been completely flustered, at a loss: "president, I''m sorry, I don''t know..." Lu he took two steps forward and said, "who gives you the right?" "I, I..." The female clerk pulled at her skirt and didn''t know what to say. "If I were a little later, wouldn''t you have driven the lady out? Do you think you can afford that consequence? " Lu he seldom gets angry in front of the staff. Although he doesn''t pay much attention to people, he is always gentle when he talks. This is the first time to reprimand a female employee in public! The legs of the female staff almost all softened. She had never seen such a president. Even assistant Cheng Hao, who has been following Lu he''s side, is also shocked. The president has always been gentle. It''s rare to lose his cool look like this. Look at the female staff scared straight shivering appearance, white Yan Ran in the heart also feel almost. She walked forward and gently took Lu he''s arm. "Lu He, don''t be angry. I''m fine." Lu he looked at Bai Yanran and felt a pang of heartache under his heart. He could not help but caress her shoulder: "let you be wronged." Bai Yanran shook her head: "it''s really OK. Don''t reprimand them any more Everybody''s watching. " Thinking that Bai Yanran was bullied, Lu he felt uncomfortable and tight in his heart. Where could he care so much: "you are wronged because of me. I must ask for justice for you." Bai Yan Ran chuckled: "you reprimanded them all once, and have already asked for justice for me." Lu he turned his mind a few times without making a sound. Know Lu he heart is still in love with her, white Yan Ran busy way: "I''m really OK." Said, white Yan Ran in Lu He side to turn a circle: "you see, I from head to foot, did not get a bit of harm, I am good very ah." As if suddenly thought of what, white Yan ran quickly picked up the small incubator on her hand: "Oh, almost forget, the food is almost cold." Said, white Yan Ran hurriedly put the incubator in front of his chest: "you see, this is my special food for you from home, if you don''t eat it, it will be cold." The food Yanran brought to him personally Lu he''s heart suddenly filled with a warm sense, just a moment of anger dissipated most of the time. He approached Bai Yanran and said to Bai Yanran, "it''s hard for you." Bai Yanran immediately laughed and said to Lu He: "where have I worked hard? You are the one who has to deal with so many company affairs every day..." Standing on one side, Cheng haofei coughed gently and felt strong brush. "Now, boss, what should I do?" Cheng haofei''s eyes gently skimmed the female staff next to her eyes. The so-called processing object is naturally her. Hearing the speech, Lu he looks at the female staff. Just now, Bai Yanran''s gentle expression disappeared completely, and her eyes were extremely cold. Seeing this, Bai Yan Ran stroked Shanglu he''s wrist and shook his head to him: "don''t worry about this kind of thing. You quarrel and quarrel. It''s just like this." Seeing that Lu he hesitated, Bai Yanran said again: "OK, listen to me. If you don''t eat it, the food will be cold. It''s specially prepared by my mother Liu. " Lu he was silent for a moment, but he finally nodded. Before leaving, Lu He Chong one side got Cheng haofei to order a voice: "hand over to you to deal with." Then, they went up to the floor and prepared to eat. For Bai Yanran''s magnanimity, Cheng haofei has some appreciation. If he didn''t guess wrong, Lu he was surrounded by the legendary white Yanran. He has been employed for so many years. He has heard that there is a lady named Bai Yanran in the Bai family, and Bai Yanran is loved by Bai Laozi and Lu He. He followed Lu he when he took over the company, and now it is nearly two years. But he has never seen Lu he because of which woman has lost her temper. This is the first time he has seen Lu He. It seems that Lu he really dotes on Bai Yanran.Cheng haofei''s lips sparked a smile. No one doesn''t like gossip, even as an assistant to the president. It seems that the next time I talk to a female employee of the company, I will have a new conversation. In this way, Cheng haofei laughed at the two security guards and said, "well, there''s nothing for you here. You can go first." They nodded hastily and ran to the door of the company. Looking at the female staff at the front desk, Cheng haofei is worried. Although Bai Yanran said no longer investigate this matter, but the boss before leaving that sentence "to you to deal with" is obviously not meaningful. If he doesn''t handle it well, he will be scolded. Just, what should he do with the female staff in front of him? This is really worrying Cheng haofei went to the female staff, knocked on the front desk with his middle finger, and said, "do you know who you have provoked?" "Is it the girlfriend of the President..." Cheng haofei shook his head and said with some helplessness: "at least you are also an employee of Bai''s group. Don''t you usually pay attention to the reports about the group?" The female staff is in a daze, I don''t know what Cheng haofei means. Cheng haofei felt that the woman in front of her was really stupid. I don''t know who the other party is and dare to be so arrogant in front of her. Cheng haofei turns on his mobile phone and swipes a few times on the screen. Put the mobile phone on the desk at the front desk and push it in front of the female staff. On the mobile phone, it''s an entertainment news. The title is two lines. Bai''s group''s daughter, Bai Yanran, won the female role in "Qingguo". and the girl as like as two peas in the background is exactly the same as the girl she saw just now. The female staff was completely stunned: "she is white, white..." Cheng haofei shrugged his shoulders, but said: "this time, you really got into the wrong people. It''s really up to you to challenge the group. " The female clerk, pale as a cucumber, stood there without saying a word. Cheng haofei took back his mobile phone and said to the female staff: "in two days, wait for the transfer notice from the personnel department." After that, she turned and left without waiting for the female staff to respond. Chapter 40 Open the incubator, an attractive aroma spread instantly. Bai Yanran looked forward to Lu He: "how about it? Isn''t it good? " Lu he nodded, his lips slightly raised a smile. He didn''t think how delicious the food was, but the white Yan Ran''s heart was the most moving one. Bai Yan Ran sat on the sofa beside him and said with a smile: "you eat quickly, I''m looking at you here." Lu He Wei Zheng: "don''t you eat it?" Bai Yanran touched her cheek with some embarrassment: "the food cooked by the kitchen master is too fragrant. I didn''t resist it, so I ate some at home..." See white Yan ran this pair of embarrassed appearance, Lu he can''t help but smile. Lu he''s eyebrows and eyes are particularly beautiful, especially when he laughs, like a bottle of jade carved beauty. White Yan Ran can''t help but look stupefied. She suddenly thought of Lu He, who lost his temper in front of the female staff. She has never seen Lu he like that. In front of her, Lu he is always as gentle as a pool of water. The door of was knocked. "In." Lu he said. "President, there is something you need to deal with..." Dong Shanshan''s words stopped when she pushed the door and looked at Bai Yanran who was sitting on the sofa. To see people look strange looking at her, white Yan Ran eyebrows can not help but slightly wrinkled up. As a secretary, Dong Shanshan has no right to interfere with the president''s private life. But after all, she did not hold back and asked, "this is..." Lu he replied, "this is Yan Ran." Lu he''s answer is to make Dong Shanshan''s heart sweet. She''s never seen a woman in the president''s office because she''s out of work. Moreover, the president also called her "Yanran" so kindly See Dong Shanshan look Lengzheng, Lu He slightly frowned: "what did you say just now, what is it?" Smell speech, Dong Shanshan hastily returned to God son: "is a former partner, they feel the company pays them too low, want to change the contract." Said, Dong Shanshan hands the contract to Lu He: "this is the contract, please have a look." Lu he looked at it for a while, slightly closed his eyebrows and said, "there is no problem with this contract. The remuneration given to them is also on the top of the circle." Dong Shanshan nodded and said, "I feel the same way, but their representative came and said that they must talk to you." Lu he put the contract in his hand on the table, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll be there in a moment. Which room is it?" "I put them in the conference room on the third floor." "I see." In principle, Dong Shanshan should have left immediately. But somehow, she couldn''t move her steps when she saw the white Yanran on the sofa. Seeing Dong Shanshan''s delay in leaving, Lu he asked, "Secretary Dong, what else can I do for you?" Hearing this, Dong Shanshan immediately said, "Oh, no more." Then she went to the door. As she was about to walk out the door, she saw something she had never seen before. The president sat down beside the girl and gently touched the top of her hair. On her face was a gentle smile she had never seen before. That scene made Dong Shanshan''s heart tingle. She hurried out of the office and closed the door. If it was just a guess. Now, she can be sure. The girl sitting on the sofa is the only successor of the white family, Bai Yanran. Every time the president makes a phone call, he will show a gentle smile. Dong Shanshan stabilized her mind and tried not to let herself be disturbed by low emotions. As a professional secretary, how can you let your personal feelings affect your work? With this in mind, Dong Shanshan immediately straightened up and strode forward. She just walked forward a few steps, but happened to meet Cheng haofei who was going this way. Cheng haofei said, "Hi, Shanshan." However, Dong Shanshan just glanced at him slightly, then nodded slightly, and then left on her side. Looking at Dong Shanshan''s back, Cheng haofei''s expression can not help but become a little lonely. Although she knows that she is an unattainable ice beauty, she is ignored every time Sure enough, it will be a little sad. ¡­¡­ By Lu he gently touched the top of her hair, Bai Yanran instantly turned red. She said, "you, what do you do..." Lu he was stunned and then took back his hand: "I''m sorry..." Smell speech, white Yan Ran immediately anxious, hastily explained: "no, I''m not blaming you, just afraid of..."See white Yan ran so flustered explanation, Lu he can''t help but smile: "you don''t need to panic, I understand." Bai Yanran hurriedly said, "that''s good..." Bai Yan Ran stopped and said, "aren''t you going to deal with the business of the partner? Come on. " Lu he laughed: "don''t worry." "Oh, come on, or people will say that I delayed your work." Lu He slightly frowned: "who dares to say so?" Bai Yanran suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry. Even if it is said, it will not be said in front of you. Naturally, it is said behind your back. For example, the one who just looked at her secretary strangely White Yan Ran thought to turn a few turn, still say: "good, quick past, otherwise people really should be anxious." Lu he thought for a moment and nodded: "good." As if suddenly thought of what, white Yan Ran busy way: "can I go with you?" Lu he was stunned and said, "Yan Ran, the business people are in shape and color. The partner I want to see later is not a good kind. I''m just afraid you''ll come with me, and you''ll spoil my interest. " Smell speech, Bai Yanran but smile: "Lu He, I will enter the company sooner or later. If you keep protecting me like a flower in a greenhouse, I will degenerate. That''s why I should see the world all the more, shouldn''t I? " Lu he looks slightly stunned. But he thought that if he could, he really wanted to take care of Bai Yanran carefully, not to let her endure the wind and rain, not to let her face all the suffering and unbearable in the world. He has confidence, as long as Bai Yanran is willing, he can do so completely. However, Yan Ran did not want to. His sweetness is no longer the old charming little princess. She also wanted to stand up and be on her own. Lu he''s heart, there is no lack of gratification, but also a light loss. Lu Yanran looks like he didn''t want to see you ¡°¡­¡­ If you don''t want me to go, I won''t go... " Lu he shook his head gently. He raised his hand and crossed his fingers between the white and soft black hair: "no, I don''t want you to go. It''s just, a little bit lost. " Bai Yanran said strangely Why? " Lu he smile, smile with a touch of melancholy: "I am a little afraid, if Yanran you become more and more mature, more and more powerful, then, will one day, you will no longer rely on me." If, did not have Bai Yanran''s dependence. So, what is the meaning of his existence? Chapter 41 Hearing the speech, Bai Yanran was stunned. I can''t say what it feels like. Just feel her heart, like a moment was held in the palm of the hand. Want to move, but struggle. But in fact, they don''t want to struggle. Looking at Lu he''s gloomy look, Bai Yanran can''t help but gently pull the corner of his clothes. "Lu He, what are you talking about? No matter what I become, I will always depend on you. " Bai Yanran''s eyes are very serious. Lu he knows that she didn''t lie. He couldn''t help laughing. Between the eyebrows and the eyes, it''s really beautiful. He nodded: "Yan Ran, go with me." ¡­¡­ The door was pushed open by Lu He. Bai Yanran, who follows Lu He, is a little nervous. She glanced into the room and saw a fat man with a scar around his eyes sitting on a chair. Seeing Lu he coming in, the man quickly got up and said with a flattering smile, "Mr. Lu, you are here." Several other staff members in the conference room even said, "president." Lu he nodded and looked at the man: "I heard that you are dissatisfied with the contract. What are your requirements? Tell me." The man immediately rubbed his hands and said, "President Lu, as you know, the profits of those who have recently worked in our steel smelting industry are really not high. The price you give is really lower. The brothers can''t even eat enough." Lu he opened a chair and let Bai Yanran sit down behind him. Then he opened another chair and sat down beside Bai Yanran. Seeing this, several staff members looked at each other one after another, and their eyes were full of surprise. I don''t know where this woman is sacred, and can be treated like this by the president. A staff member brought up three cups of coffee. This is what Lu he usually points out when he talks about things. He tasted the silence and tapped the coffee room. Seeing this, the fat headed man couldn''t sit still and said with a smile, "President Lu, what do you think of what I said just now?" Lu he still doesn''t speak, his fingers gently buckle on the table. It seems to be thinking. And every time he buttoned his finger, the man felt his heart beat with it. After a while, Lu he finally spoke. He looked at the man and said faintly, "as far as I know, the price our company has given you has been regarded as a high-level price in the industry." Hearing the speech, the man even said, "President Lu, the standards you mentioned were set before, but now they are different from before. The costs of human and material resources are rising. It''s more and more difficult for us to do it now." "Oh? Is it? " Lu he gently laughed, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes. "But as far as I know, the price our company gives you has brought you a lot of profits." The man''s mouth slightly twitched: "this, this is..." Lu he looked at the man and said slowly, "boss Liu, as a businessman, can''t be too greedy." It seems that Lu didn''t want to raise the salary, and the man''s face gradually became ugly: "President Lu, to be honest, the project is half way through. Now if your company changes partners, you will lose money. So, you can only cooperate with us. In this case, you can meet some of our requirements appropriately. " Lu he sipped his coffee again. He did not look at the man, but what he said was to him. "Boss Liu, are you threatening me?" Lu he''s expression is unusual calm, can''t see the slightest anger. However, Liu Wei''s heart was shaking. Lu he is a man who can''t be ignored by others. However, Liu Wei still held on and said calmly: "President Lu, I''m not threatening you. I just want to ask for a good price. In this way, I can give a good account to the employees of our company." Smell speech, Lu he gently smile: "boss Liu, so to say, you want to raise pay is for the employees?" Liu Wei''s eyes flashed a little guilty, and then said, "that''s right." "In this case, what should you say if you misappropriate the company''s huge sum of money to participate in overseas gambling?" Lu he''s words made Liu Wei''s body suddenly stiff. He looked straight at Lu He, full of unbelievable eyes. "You, what are you talking about..." Compared with Liu Wei''s confusion, Lu he is more calm. Liu Wei patted his paper bag on his body. "This is what my assistant handed me just now. It''s all evidence that you''re out drinking with the company''s property. If you think I''m slandering you, you can sue me at any time. I may not have time to tell you more, but I will let my attorney have a good talk with youLu he doesn''t have any emotion in his eyes. It seems that he is just stating a very common thing. However, one side of Liu Wei has been startled to stare big eyes. Lu he chuckled and said, "boss Liu, think about it carefully. If I make these matters known to the public, the stock market of your company will become very wonderful." Liu Wei could hardly speak: "you, you..." "To put it bluntly, even if we change our partners, the white family will not lose too much. In other words, the loss is of no significance to the whole Bai family." Looking at Liu Wei, who was speechless, Lu he said slowly, "and you, if you don''t make up for the loss of your squandering funds with the proceeds of this cooperation project with us, your company won''t last long." After a few words, Liu Wei has turned pale. He opened his mouth and tried to say something, but found that he could not say a word or a word. Seeing this, Lu he got up, looked down at Liu Wei, and said faintly, "you can take the file bag, but I have a backup of everything inside. If you want to know what to do, you can talk to my assistant Cheng haofei directly After that, Lu he looked at Bai Yanran and said with a smile, "let''s go." White Yan Ran some absentminded place nodded, followed Lu He to rise body. They walked out of the room, leaving behind a crowd of staff who looked at each other and were curious about Bai Yanran''s existence, and Liu Wei, who was sitting in a chair and said nothing. Out of the conference room, see white Yan Ran look Lengzheng, Lu he can''t help worrying: "what''s wrong with you? How come you don''t look energetic? " White Yan ran quickly shook his head: "no, no, I''m fine." She just, was surprised by Lu He. She has never met Lu he at work. I only heard all kinds of rumors in the industry. But now, really saw, actually felt, actually compared to hearsay even more formidable several points. The first-class appearance, coupled with the genius of business mind. Such Lu he is more powerful than the hero in novels and comics. How lucky she is to have him by her side all the time Chapter 42 Filled with a cup of prepared cocktail, she handed the cocktail to Bai Yanran''s hand. He said with a smile: "hee hee, this is my latest cocktail. I named it" dark blue ". What do you think In the bar, there is a kind of mysterious light shining under the water. Bai Yan Ran looked at it and couldn''t help laughing: "it looks very good." He slightly raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "that''s natural. You don''t have to see who made it. The first bartender in the night bar!" He Weiliao''s voice attracted a lot of eyes. Perceiving the attention of the people around, Bai Yan Ran can''t help but cover his face and say: "little sister, you should keep your voice down, all of you have seen it." He Wei is bold smile, beautiful red lips gently rippling open: "look at it, I grow so beautiful, do not let people see, isn''t it a pity?" White Yan Ran mouth slightly twitch. Her cousin is really domineering. However, it is not really narcissistic. He Weiwei is really beautiful, each facial features are very delicate, and she carries a kind of Royal elder sister temperament. No matter where she goes, she can attract the eyes of many men. He Weiwei picked up the cocktail in front of Bai Yanran and drank the wine in the glass. After drinking, she gently touched the mouth of the cup with her finger, and her expression was somewhat depressed: "a rose that has no one to look after will wither." the corners of Bai Yanran''s mouth could not help twitching: "first of all, what you drink is my wine Then, if you want to find someone who can take care of you, isn''t it easy? There are not many people pursuing you... " He Wei Leng a Leng, smile way: "unfortunately ah, so many pursuers, unexpectedly is not one can on the eye." See he tiny look unexpectedly exude a little lonely, white Yan Ran can''t help but busy way: "Wei elder sister, you don''t feel sad." White Yan Ran looks at He Wei, look serious way: "certainly can have! There will be someone who can be your partner! " Seeing Bai Yanran''s serious appearance, he couldn''t help but smile: "poo ha ha, I''m just pretending to be deep and pretending. You really believe it! drowned in laughter. Ha ha ha White Yan Ran suddenly a face black line. Yes, why did she believe what he Weiwei said? Her cousin, since childhood, is very strange. No one can understand her mind. Even her grandfather has no way to deal with her. White Yan Ran heart helpless, to He Wei way: "so, beautiful He Wei miss, can I have a cup of juice?" He Wei suddenly hit a ring finger, bright red lips spit out three words: "no problem!" ¡­¡­ A girl with a cap sat quietly by the bar. She ordered three glasses of red wine, two of which were almost at the bottom. She picked up the glass again and wanted to drink again, but she heard a noise coming from her side. She looked at the source of the sound and frowned. The visitors are a couple of little gangsters with strange hairstyles and very strange clothes. One of the leading gangsters whistled to Qin fei''er, with a dirty smile on his face: "Hi, little beauty." Qin Fei Er frowned and ignored him, still drinking the red wine in his hand. However, the little gangster refused to give up. He came and sat beside Qin fei''er and said, "beauty, have a drink?" As soon as the punk sat down, the smell of tobacco made Qin fei''er feel sick. She frowned and said, "go away!" But the little gangster thought that Qin fei''er was flirting with him, and even more, he put his face together and said, "Miss, I''m kind enough to invite you to drink. Why are you so fierce?" Qin fei''er was very upset by the little gangsters. She stood up and turned around and left. Who knows, just walked a few steps, was stopped by a few other thugs. Qin fei''er was obviously angry and said in a loud voice, "what do you want to do?" The chief gangster came to Qin fei''er and stood in the middle of the others. He gave a greasy smile to Qin fei''er: "little sister, why are you so fierce? Have a good time with my brothers, won''t you Qin fei''er has never been a bar in the future. With the strict family education of the Qin family, she will not be allowed to come to such romantic places. And this time, she was taking advantage of her parents are not at home, housekeeper and asked for sick leave, secretly ran out. Who knows I ran into such a disgusting thug on my first visit. In the face of these unreasonable little gangsters, Qin fei''er said angrily, "get out of my way now!" "Tut, don''t be so fierce, little girl. It will be ugly You see, a frown on your brow is not good-looking... " The commotion here has attracted the attention of several bar guards. Several security guards met each other, and one of them immediately went to report the situation to the boss he Weiwei. Hearing what the bartender said, he Weiwei immediately stood up and said, "good! It''s time to eat the heart of leopard bear! How dare you tease a little girl in my nighttime bar! Show me now"Yes ¡­¡­ Qin fei''er glared at a few scumbags in front of her eyes, as if there was a fire burning in her eyes: "you go away quickly!" Smell speech, a few hoodlums not only do not retreat, but stick closer to Qin fei''er. "Tut, little girl, don''t be so fierce..." The chief gangster slowly stretched out his hand, as if to touch Qin fei''er. "Hold him down for me!" He Wei gives an order, a few bartenders will fly up to pour that little hunk to the ground. And Qin Fei Er because of a backward hiding, head of the cap off. See clearly Qin Fei Er face that moment, He Wei and white Yan ran two people are all surprised. "Qin fei''er!" "Miss Qin!" Hearing the sound, Qin fei''er couldn''t help looking up. I was stunned to see the visitors. He Wei hurried forward, looking concerned: "Miss Qin, how are you here?" As far as he Weiwei knows, Qin''s family education is very strict, and it is almost impossible for Qin fei''er to come to such places as bars. Hearing this, Qin fei''er shook her head gently, as if she didn''t want to say anything. One side of the white Yan Ran also slowly walked over, to Qin Fei Er way: "how can you come to this kind of place, very dangerous." Qin Fei Er heart said, clearly she white Yan Ran also came to the bar, how to teach oneself. She just wanted to export retort, but touched the concern in Bai Yan Ran''s eyes. Qin fei''er didn''t expect that Bai Yanran was really concerned about her. Just want to export the words and swallow back, she lowered her head, did not speak again. Seeing Qin fei''er silent, Bai Yanran said again, "it''s not safe for a girl to be alone here after all." Who knows, white Yan Ran voice just fell, in front of Qin Fei son then straight fell down. "Qin fei''er?" Chapter 43 See Qin Fei Er fell on the ground, He Wei and white Yan Ran are very flustered. He Weiwei quickly squatted down, leaned out Qin fei''er''s breath, and smelled the strong alcohol smell around her mouth. He comforted Bai Yanran beside him and said, "she should be OK. Maybe she''s drunk and drunk." White Yan Ran slightly frown: "are you sure?" He thought for a while, shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. After all, I''m not a professional doctor Let''s take her to the hospital Bai Yanran was just about to nod, but her eyes touched those little scumbags who were shrinking near the bar, shivering. When her eyes stopped, her mouth caught a sneer: "sister Wei, I''ll go alone. There are still a few thugs here. You need to deal with them well." He slightly with white Yan Ran''s eyes to see those small gangsters, and then immediately hook hook lip corner: "that''s natural, give me." He Wei stands up and points to two bartenders: "you two, come and take this young lady to the car." "Yes Bai Yanran gently helped Qin fei''er up, and the other two bartenders came to help. "Sister Wei, I''ll go." White Yan Ran Chong He Wei says. He Wei nods slightly, to a few small hunk that shivers body goes. He Weiwei stood in front of the head of the small gangster, sneering: "Hey, who gives you the courage to make trouble in my He Wei''s bar! Yeah The little gangster was clamped and cried out in pain: "boss he, I didn''t mean to do it. I dare not, I dare not!" He Weiwei looks at the little hunk and kicks him with his feet in high heels. The moment the high-heeled shoes pierced into the flesh, the little gangster almost shed tears in pain. "Boss he! Please! Give us a break "Excuse me?" He Wei smiles and says again: "give me a reason to forgive you." He Weiwei''s make-up is gorgeous, a pair of slender Phoenix eyes seem to smile rather than smile, and it looks beautiful. However, the little gangster under her feet kept shaking and his face was in a cold sweat. He has heard of it. There was a man who made trouble in a bar before. His leg was broken and several ribs were broken. He was rescued in the hospital for two days and almost passed away in one breath. After the man recovered, he called on several brothers to go out for him. As a result, everyone was willing to help him. Who doesn''t know he Weiwei is the granddaughter of Bai''s group chairman, who dares to move her and He Wei? Seeing the little thugs on the ground said nothing, he slightly picked his eyebrows: "Hey, you don''t understand me? I want you to talk The little gangster shook his head and shivered: "I, I know I''m wrong. I dare not! No more! No more! " Several of the young gangsters around him apologized: "I dare not! I dare not! No more! " Seeing their appearance, he frowned slightly. She told the bartender, "get them out of here. From now on, they''re not allowed to enter the night bar." "Yes A bartender with a mobile phone to he Weiwei: "boss, it seems that Miss White''s mobile phone left in the bar." He slightly took the mobile phone, thinking that maybe Bai Yanran had not gone far, so they hurried to the bar door. Who knows to the door, white Yan Ran already left. He looked at the hand of the mobile phone, helpless heart. So late not to go home, Lu he must worry about Yan Ran. But this sweet mobile phone is here again. Just thinking, the mobile phone suddenly rings. Sure enough, the caller ID on the mobile phone screen is Lu He. He Wei had to answer the phone. There busy way: "Yan Ran, why don''t you come back?" He Wei a Leng, she how don''t know, Lu he now unexpectedly called call white Yan ran for Yan Ran. Didn''t he always call her Miss? It seems that something must have happened between these two people. Just thinking about it, he said anxiously, "why don''t you talk? What''s the matter? " He slightly coughed, some embarrassed way: "forehead, that, I am He Wei..." There was a moment of silence over the phone. He slightly smoked the corner of the mouth, immediately felt more embarrassed. "Well, I know you are worried about Yanran, but Yanran is not with me now. She went to the central hospital." Smell speech, Lu he more anxious way: "Yan Ran, what''s wrong with her..." Knowing that Lu he''s thinking must have gone in a strange direction, he Weilian said: "it''s OK, it''s OK. You don''t have to worry. Yan Ran, she''s OK. She''s going to send Qin fei''er to the hospital. Miss Qin was drunk in my bar. She was very drunk and passed out. We happened to meet her and sent her to the hospitalLu he calmed down and asked, "do you know which ward it is?" He Wei Yi Leng: "this, I really don''t know..." There was silence for a few seconds, and then said, "thank you, miss he. I''ll go to the hospital now." Did not wait for what slightly has the response, Lu He then hung up the mobile phone. Looking at the hung up phone, he slightly froze for a while. This Lu he is really gentle and gentle to Bai Yanran. Before she had finished speaking, he hung up. What''s more, can he stop a "Miss He" every day? She is his cousin in name. He always called her so well that she didn''t listen very well. I was thinking about it, but I saw a shaky figure coming towards her. He Weiwei beat the drum in his heart. Today, she has encountered enough strange things. She doesn''t want to get into trouble again. He slightly turned to go, but was a weak voice to hold the pace. "Help, help me..." He Weiwei hesitated, she knew she should not meddle in the matter, but the prayer in the words was too deep, even made her feel a little heartache. He Wei''s brain flashed thousands of emotions, and finally still can''t resist the choice of the heart, turned to look at that person. It''s a ragged, skinny boy. And when his a pair of eyes looked at He Wei, He Wei immediately froze! Those are a pair of beautiful eyes, blue eyes, beautiful arc, thick eyelashes slightly trembling Even in such a dusty face, it still looks particularly good-looking! He Weiwei''s voice is a little stupefied: "that, you..." Who knows, he tiny words did not finish, in front of the boy then straight Leng Leng ground to fall down. Chapter 44 He Wei mouth corner smoked a few. What''s the matter today? It''s full of people who fainted in front of her. Let the comatose boy lie on the street all night, or send him to the hospital? He Wei heart entangled for a long time, after all, is helpless to drag the boys on the ground. She waved in the street, called for a taxi, and then dragged the boy into the car. "Miss, where are you going?" He tiny eyebrow frown wrinkly, cover face way: "Central Hospital." ¡­¡­ "Hello, is there a patient named Qin fei''er?" The little nurse at the front desk was stunned and said, "I''ll take a look at it for you." The reason for this stupor is naturally startled by Lu he''s incomparably exquisite appearance. Few people who first meet Lu he are not secretly praised in their hearts. The little nurse looked through the record book for a while, nodded and said, "yes, it''s in ward 302." "Thank you." Lu he nods, turns around and goes. And the little nurse also looked at the figure of landing where to leave. Next to another small nurse patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Hello, people are far away, but still looking?" The little nurse touched her red face and exclaimed, "well, if I had such a handsome boyfriend, I would have laughed and woke up in my dream." Next to the little nurse chuckled: "come on, you can not dream, quick work!" But the little nurse did not comply, glanced at each other, still holding his face to see the direction that Lu he left. ¡­¡­ A knock on the door came, white Yan Ran Leng Leng, thought who would find it. Although there are doubts, Bai Yanran still said: "into." At that moment, Bai Yanran was stunned: "Lu he..." Lu he smile, but still with some worry in his eyes: "do you know how worried I am if I don''t come back so late?" Bai Yanran quickly got up and went to Lu He: "I''m sorry, I forgot the time when I was busy..." Say, white Yan Ran touched mobile phone, want to see now already a few o''clock. Touched a few times, but found that the mobile phone is not in the body, white Yan Ran frowned: "Oh, no mobile phone." On hearing this, Lu he chuckled: "it''s there with Miss He." "At my cousin''s?" "Yes, I just called you. It was Miss He who answered. If Miss he hadn''t told me where you were, I couldn''t find the hospital." Bai Yan Ran nodded, but couldn''t help sighing: "Qin fei''er is alcoholism. I can''t rest assured. I''m looking at her here." Lu he gently patted Bai Yanran''s shoulder, looked at Bai Yanran and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m here with you." Lu he''s expression is gentle like water, white Yan Ran slightly moved in the heart and nodded. Bai Yan Ran coughed a few times, Lu he asked how. "I think my throat is too dry. I just take care of Qin fei''er all night, and I don''t even drink any water." Bai Yanran''s expression is helpless, which makes Lu he a burst of heartache. "I''ll get you water." "Ah? No need to... " However, Lu he did not listen to her, and then hurried out of the door. Sitting down in front of the hospital bed, looking at Qin fei''er''s flushed face, Bai Yanran''s heart began to murmur. Bar that kind of place, go alone, most are depressed, go to sell drunk, but this Qin Fei Er can have what trouble? Just thinking about it, I heard Qin Fei Er spit out a few words. "Du drink..." White Yan Ran heart curiosity, then close to listen. "Du drink everyone..." What kind of alien language is this? I can''t understand it at all. Bai Yanran has no choice but to give up. She hears Qin fei''er spit out several clear words: "brother Lu he..." Bai Yanran''s body is stagnant and looks at Qin fei''er in front of her in disbelief. Qin fei''er''s name is not talking about Lu he?! Bai Yanran''s eyes trembled slightly, and thousands of thoughts flashed through his mind. No way. She must have heard it wrong. Does Qin fei''er like Lu he Bai Yanran''s look was in a trance, his eyes were blank and he couldn''t speak. She looked at Qin fei''er and wanted to confirm what Qin fei''er said again, but Qin fei''er had already shut up and said nothing. Is it that Qin fei''er ran out to drink and still drunk like this? The reason is Lu he!? White Yan Ran''s face gradually white, this sudden situation made her unprepared. She knew that her grandfather intended to match Lu he and Qin fei''er. She had thought that this was nonsense. There was no possibility between them. But now, she found that Qin fei''er had a love for Lu He.When Lu he came in, he saw Bai Yanran with a face and looked at Qin fei''er. Lu he approached her and worried: "how could you look so ugly?" Bai Yanran''s expression is still stupefied. Seeing Lu He, she just slightly eased her mind: "Lu He, you''re here..." Lu he put the water aside and gently touched Bai Yanran''s forehead with the palm of his hand, as if to test whether Bai Yanran''s temperature is normal. White Yan Ran can''t help but smile: "I''m ok, no fever." Lu he was still worried: "but..." "Oh, I''m really OK, don''t be..." With that, Bai Yanran picked up a bottle of water and drank it in a hurry. It''s just that she looks weird. It''s more like she''s hiding something. "Lu He, you go back first. I''ll stay with her here." Lu he shook his head and sat down beside Bai Yanran: "I''m here with you." White Yan Ran heart said that he did not need to accompany, but Lu He such a gentle look of concern, she could not say the words to refuse. Bai Yan Ran thought for a while, still hesitated: "however, there are so many things in the company. If you stay up late tonight, how can you do your work..." Lu he gently smile, touched the hair of white Yan Ran: "the work has never been finished, but, can accompany you the opportunity, missed has never again." Bai Yanran''s body was momentarily stagnant: "Lu he..." Why are you so good? "Well?" Lu he asked softly, in a gentle tone. Just now, because of Qin fei''er''s words, her restless heart immediately calmed down. Yeah, what''s she panicking about? Her Luhe, only gentle to her, is now in front of her, still looking at her with such warm eyes. What''s the matter with her? Think of here, white Yan Ran heart a burst of relief. She fixed to look at Lu He, lips gradually spread a smile. There was a soft light in her eyes. "Lu He, thank you, thank you for being with me all the time." Hearing the speech, Lu he''s smile deepened Chapter 45 They looked at each other and heard a knock on the door. "Yan Ran? Is it in there? " White Yan ran a Leng, this voice is clearly He Wei. She hurried over and opened the door. "Cousin, why did you come here..." He slightly bitter face: "it''s a long story, it''s always difficult to express clearly with words..." Say some, he tiny take out white Yan Ran mobile phone from pocket: "here, this is your mobile phone, I come to give this to you." Bai Yanran just wanted to say thank you, but she waved her hand anxiously: "OK, OK, I''m going to leave. I still have something to do here..." Did not wait for white Yan Ran to have a reaction, He Wei then left in a hurry. Looking at the direction that he leaves slightly, white Yan Ran picked pick eyebrow strangely. What''s the matter with this cousin who is so anxious. ¡­¡­ "Doctor, why isn''t he awake?" Back to the ward He Wei, see the person on the bed is still closed eyes, can not help but ask. The doctor thought for a while and said, "there are more soft tissue contusion on his body. He should be over pain and faint. He will wake up later." He slightly looked at the man whose face was defeated on the bed, nodded his head and said, "thank you, doctor." Several small nurses stripped off the boy''s clothes and smeared ointment on the boy''s bruises. Boy''s skin is very white, but not that kind of normal white, is that kind of long-term malnutrition accumulation of pale. When the little nurse left, he Weiwei looked at the boy for a long time. Boys mouth swelling, face covered with dust, looks very embarrassed. He slightly thought about it and found a hot towel to wipe the boy''s cheek. When she took the towel away, she could not help but sigh that the boy''s skin was good. Even one pore could not be seen on the whole face. Eyelashes are also very beautiful, the thick eyelashes are as black as crow''s wings. Tut, is this really a boy? He Weiwei thinks so, the eye moves to the boy''s chest. Well, it''s very flat. It should be male. The sleeping boy did not know that he had been judged by the woman beside him. Sitting next to the hospital bed, looking at his exquisite manicure, he could not help but sigh. Well, she did something wrong, and she didn''t have time to rest all night. Thinking about it, I heard the sound coming from the hospital bed. "You, who are you..." He Wei a Leng, busy to the person on the bed to see. As a result, she was stunned. When he first saw him, he was pale, and when the light was very dark, she did not see the face clearly. Now when he opened his eyes, she was even more surprised by the boy''s appearance. The boy seems to be of mixed race, with a three-dimensional facial outline and chic gray blue eyes. He looked at her, his eyes puzzled and dull. This little boy is really good-looking. In terms of appearance alone, it is even more eye-catching than many male stars. However, in her mind, this is not the first. She still remembers that when she saw Lu for the first time, she felt a strong sense of shock. She was elated to talk to Lu He, who was still young. As a result, she was very disappointed by Lu he''s lack of interest. Since then, she has not had much contact with Lu He. It is not that she dislikes Lu He, but the indifferent sense of alienation on Lu he is really hard to get close to. However, this does not affect her objective evaluation of Lu he''s appearance. From the first time he saw Lu He, his beauty has been in He Wei''s heart. See what tiny tardy do not speak, pour is thinking what, Yan Ze cannot help but ask: "who are you?" Hearing Yan Ze''s question, He Wei came back to God. See this by her to save the little ghost unexpectedly also frown, he tiny suddenly to Yan Ze back clap a palm. Although this slap did not use much force, but for Yan Ze, who was injured everywhere, his lethality was very great. He took a cold breath when he was in pain. He Weiwei frowned: "I tell you, if it wasn''t for my sister, you could not have died at the door of my bar tonight?"? Elder sister, I''ve been tossing about all night because of you. You show me this attitude, don''t you? " After listening to He Wei''s words, Yan Ze gradually recalled what happened before the coma, and then murmured: "it''s you who saved me..." He said helplessly: "otherwise? You''re not amnesia, are you? " Said, he slightly glanced at Yan Ze''s head. I thought, I didn''t hurt my head Is it internal injury? Yan Ze looked at He Wei and said slowly, "thank you for saving me."It seems that I haven''t lost my memory He Wei suddenly relieved a breath, and said: "since I saved you, you must listen to me, I ask you, you answer." Yanze nodded. "It must be answered truthfully." Yan Ze Leng Leng, and then said a sentence: "good." "What''s your name?" ¡°¡­¡­ Yanze. The words of words are the luster. " It''s a nice name. Thinking about this, he Weiwei asked: "how old is this year? Where do you go to school? " "18 years old, didn''t go to school..." Originally had already dropped out of school ah, He Wei can''t help but also looked at Yan Ze two eyes, in the heart a kind of unspeakable taste. "How did you get hurt? Does the family know? " The boy was stunned and stopped talking. Seeing he looked at him, he said again: "I got hurt in fighting with others I don''t have a family... " When he heard the words "no family", he was stunned. She did not expect that the boy in front of her was an orphan. She coughed softly and asked, "why fight with others?" Smell speech, the boy bowed his head, look gloomy: "they said I have no parents, is a poor worm." He Weiwei suddenly lost his words. This child is really heartbreaking. "How do you live without your family?" "I used to be in a welfare home But the dean said that I was old enough to stay in the welfare home any more, so I went to find a job As a result, the people who worked together ran against me everywhere... " At this point, the boy seemed unwilling to say anything more. He stopped his voice and remained silent. Yan Ze''s experience makes him feel heartache. Since she was a child, she did not know that there are still a group of people in this world who are so humble and difficult to survive. She couldn''t help but look at Yan Ze and said softly, "what do you want to do next?" Yan Ze a Leng, and then shook his head: "don''t know." He was silent for a moment, then looked up and said, "sister, I don''t have money now. I can''t pay back your medical expenses. I''ll find a job and pay you back..." Yan Ze''s understanding makes he Weiwei''s psychological defense line collapse completely. She looks at Yan Ze and says, "if you want, you can come to work here." Yan Ze''s eyes slightly open, and then can not set channel: "really?" He slightly smile voice, raise eyebrow way: "of course is true. Would you like to have a good salary Chapter 46 Yan Ze Leng Leng, it seems that he can not believe that there is such a good thing, but when he saw the smile on his face, he couldn''t help nodding. He tiny smile suddenly touched the head of language Ze: "really good." Yan Ze''s heart suddenly flashed a strange, how he felt, in front of this beautiful sister, knead his head way, like kneading a dog. ¡­¡­ When Qin fei''er opened her eyes and saw the land in front of her, she thought she was still in a dream, so she closed her eyes and decided to sleep for a while. As a result, when she opened her eyes again, she found that the person in front of her was really Lu He. She thought it was only in a dream that would happen, but at this moment, it really happened to her. Feeling Qin fei''er''s gaze, Lu he can''t help looking at her, and then a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes: "Miss Qin, are you awake?" Hearing the sound, Bai Yanran, who was almost sleepy enough to sleep in the past, quickly got up her spirits. She immediately looked at Qin fei''er and said in a voice, "you can be regarded as awake. I have been waiting for you all night here." Hearing Bai Yanran''s voice, Qin fei''er realized that there was a third person in the room. She raised her eyes slightly to look at the source of the sound. It turns out to be Bai Yanran. It seems that Bai Yanran saved her and sent her to the hospital. No wonder Lu is here. It''s for Bai Yanran. Thinking like this, Qin Fei Er''s heart flashed a trace of loss. Although I never thought that Lu would care about her, when the fact was so naked in front of me, I was still sad Trying to drive away the loss in the heart, Qin fei''er looked at Bai Yanran and said seriously, "Bai Yanran, thank you." There has always been a delicate relationship between Qin fei''er and Bai Yanran. Since childhood, they are not good at each other, and they are famous for their bad relationship in school. However, if there is something wrong with one party, it is difficult for the other party to turn a blind eye to it. However, since they have known each other for so long, it is still the first time for them to say "thank you" from one of them. Bai Yanran was obviously stunned for a moment, then coughed quickly to cover up the embarrassment: "no, nothing It''s not a big deal. You don''t have to worry about it... " Qin fei''er stroked her hair, pursed her mouth and said, "if you didn''t send me to the hospital, I wouldn''t know what it would look like So, thank you. " In the face of Qin fei''er''s thanks, Bai Yanran feels pressure in her heart. She quickly waved her hand: "it''s OK, it''s OK." As if thinking of something, Bai Yan Ran looked at Qin fei''er and said seriously: "you call home quickly, so as not to worry about the family. Lu he talked to Uncle Qin on the phone last night to reassure them. But if you didn''t call them in person, your parents would still be worried Feel Bai Yanran said reasonable, Qin Fei Er nodded. Is about to take out the mobile phone, but heard white Yan Ran said a sentence: "since you are OK, we will go first, if you have something, you can contact me again." Although some did not give up Lu He to leave, but thinking that they had taken care of her all night, they must be very tired, so they nodded and said, "OK, you go first." Out of the door, white Yan Ran instant long sigh of relief. Seeing this, Lu he was curious: "is it stuffy in the room?" White Yan Ran immediately nodded, such as pounding garlic: "stuffy, stuffy, too stuffy!" Lu he couldn''t help laughing, as if to feel that Bai Yanran''s reaction was very interesting. From the first moment she heard Qin fei''er say "thank you" to her, she felt uncomfortable. Who thought that she should have said the second time, white Yan Ran listen to is all over numb. That''s Qin Fei Er. It''s the Qin fei''er who has been fighting against her since childhood, and she doesn''t like each other. Now, she said thank you very much. White Yan Ran looks trance, a soft foot, a careless fall down. She fell into a warm embrace with a faint fragrance in her arms. Bai Yan Ran opened her eyes and looked at Lu He who held her. The girl''s soft body is in Lu he''s arms, as if he exert a little force, the body will break. Lu he''s heart is soft, holding the strength of Bai Yanran''s arms is more gentle. She looked at him. He looked at her. Both are silent. In the end, it''s still Bai Yanran. The door opened with a click. Qin fei''er, who wants to come out and breathe, is seeing Lu He who is embracing Bai Yanran. Between the two, the atmosphere is full of ambiguity in the flow. For a moment, the air seemed to stop. Perceiving Qin fei''er''s line of sight, Bai Yanran pushes Lu he''s body away in a hurry, and then looks at Qin fei''er: "you, how did you come out..." The impact of the mind was a little big, Qin fei''er was still a little slow, but God came. After a long time, she slowly said, "I''m sorry to disturb you."Then she turned back to the room and closed the door. After Qin fei''er left, Bai Yanran blushed and looked at Lu He, and said in a low voice: "that, let''s go back." Face if the white rosy clouds Yan Ran, eyes twinkle, full show coquettish daughter state. Lu He Wei Zheng next, face dew smile: "good." ¡­¡­ The shooting of "Qingguo" went on smoothly. After its first episode was broadcast, it caused great repercussions. The play is a youth campus theme. It tells the love story between Xu Youyou, Qin Hao and Lin Xiaoya. In the play, Xu youyou is the daughter of a poor family, but she is kind-hearted and extremely innocent, while Bai Yanran, who plays the role of a female partner, is an arrogant and aggressive young lady who likes to fight for money. However, it is surprising that netizens seem to have a good impression on the young lady played by Bai Yanran. On a well-known forum, everyone started a discussion on female owners and female partners. The title is "Xu youyou vs Lin Xiaoya, who do you like?" I thought that the public would like the kind and naive Xu Youyou, but according to the popularity of the comments, Lin Xiaoya is the more popular one. "Although Lin Xiaoya is very headstrong, but you can see that she is really a lady in a big family. Her temperament is not the same." "Lin Xiaoya is really beautiful, with a princess face." "I don''t understand why the man chose Xu youyou. Lin Xiaoya is better, rich and beautiful." "I''m tired of watching silly white sweet. I really think that Miss Lin is really worth liking." "Miss Lin''s player is Bai Yanran, right? I really didn''t expect a new person to act so well." "The woman who plays the role is a princess in reality. It''s really good temperament." ¡­¡­ Similar comments abound. Chen Youlian, who read these comments on the website, nearly threw her mobile phone out of her hand. Damn it! How dare these people ignore her role like this! How dare to put Bai Yanran such a new person even higher than her! Chapter 47 Sitting on the side of the assistant saw Chen Youlian''s face full of anger, the light in his eyes was as fierce as a knife edge, and it seemed that the next second was about to pierce the mobile phone screen. The assistant shivers, afraid that Chen Youlian is about to break out. The assistant moved out a few steps, and was about to move to the next step, but heard Chen Youlian''s sudden roar: "go! Get me the agent! I have something to talk to him about! " Hearing this, the assistant nodded in a hurry: "yes, Miss Chen." With that, the assistant rushed to the outside of the lounge. She ran very fast, as if there were wolves and tigers behind her. When the agent rushed to see Chen Youlian looking at the mobile phone, his face iron blue, very terrible. Agent Zhang he busy way: "you Lian, what''s wrong with you?" As soon as the agent came, Chen Youlian quickly changed into an aggrieved look. He frowned and looked at the agent with water in his eyes: "brother Zhang, have you seen the news about" green fruit "these days Zhang he hesitated: "yes, the ratings of the program are the first at the same time. The response is very good." Zhang he did not expect that Chen Youlian would be unhappy with "green fruit". After all, "green fruit" is Chen Youlian''s most popular TV series. After hearing the speech, Chen Youlian narrowed her eyebrows and eyes and handed the mobile phone to Zhang He: "but you see, this review is full of praise of Bai Yanran, and there are many netizens who praise her to step on me, which makes me sad to death." "Er..." Zhang he stopped and said, "you Lian, in my opinion, these are all normal discussions If there is a discussion point, there will be something to watch. Because of this, the audience rating will be higher and higher. " After listening to Zhang he''s words, Chen Youlian''s face turned blue again. She said, "but brother Chen, this comment is all about praising her Bai Yanran. Do you look down on me. What''s more, even if the drama goes on like this, it will consume my popularity! " There seems to be some truth in Chen Youlian''s saying so. So thinking, Zhang He nodded slightly and said, "what do you want to do?" Chen Youlian thought for a while, and a cold smile appeared on her face. "I want you to send me a message." ¡­¡­ See in front of this little boy with lollipop in front of him, when he was a child, Bai Yanran''s heart almost collapsed. Bai Yanran pointed to the little boy and said to him in a trembling voice: "sister Weiwei, are you kidding me? Let me take him Xiaozhuo for a day? You might as well kill me with a knife! " He Xiaozhuo in Bai Yanran''s mouth is the rich son of the kindergarten teacher who resigned in anger. At that time, the incident was also published in the newspaper and became the laughingstock of the people of a city after lunch for several days. For this reason, Bai Yanran''s aunt and her husband also took her son he Xiaozhuo to visit the teacher three times, only to ask for the teacher''s forgiveness. Finally, the teacher was moved by his family''s sincerity and returned to school. Since then, he Xiaozhuo has been restrained a lot in school, but this does not mean that he has completely changed his ways. Imagine that if a child who can make an experienced female teacher leave his job, if he is mischievous, he does not have to drive people crazy. He slightly rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "Hey, Yan Ran, I know you are the best. Help me." After seeing he Xiaozhuo, Bai Yanran hesitated and said, "but, don''t you have anyone else in your family to look after Xiaozhuo? It''s OK to find a nanny..." He Weiwei suddenly had no choice but to say: "my parents have gone on a tour. Aunt Li, the nanny who looks after Xiaozhuo, has asked for leave Xiaozhuo knows very well, if you look for a baby sitter to take care of him, he certainly won''t agree. I think about it and I can only ask you for help... " "But cousin, why don''t you take care of Xiaozhuo yourself?" He Wei a Leng, and then squeak: "of course I have an urgent matter, or I won''t ask you for help." See white Yan Ran still complexion hesitant, he slightly holds white Yan Ran''s hand: "Yan Ran, Yan Ran. Save my cousin. For the sake of my cousin''s pain, please help me Looking at He Wei such appearance, white Yan Ran gradually soft hearted, almost agreed. But she changed her mind. If she agreed, she would spend the afternoon in endless torment. So she looked at him and said slowly, "cousin, I''m not helping you. It''s really that I have something to do today. I still have a lot of classes in the afternoon..." Smell speech, he tiny grin: "forehead, interrupt, I asked Lu He, you have no class this afternoon." White Yan Ran''s expression suddenly such as by lightning. She slowed down and stroked her face and said, "cousin, it''s not that I don''t want to help you. It''s just that I can''t control him with my little cousin''s ability. If my little cousin is naughty, how can I... " "So you don''t have to worry." He Wei Chong Bai Yan Ran blinked, and his eyes were full of malice: "I told Lu He, let him help him in the afternoon, take he Xiaozhuo, you two look at him together, there must be no problem."Smell speech, white Yan Ran quiver voice way: "Lu He He, unexpectedly agreed?" He Wei smiles: "yes, he agreed." He Weidun, and red white Yanran blinked his eyes, and said with a smile: "at the beginning, he did not promise, almost immediately hung up my phone, but I immediately told him, Yan Ran will also go, and then he agreed." He Wei smile is extremely happy, and at this time in the heart of Bai Yan Ran, she seems to be a female demon head with deep thinking. Bai Yanran''s heart was cold. She looked at her eyes and was still licking the lollipop. She seemed to care nothing about everything around her: "Xiaozhuo, my sister will take you this afternoon. Would you like to?" He Xiaozhuo lightly glanced at the white Yan Ran, and then if there is no ground to snort: "OK." White Yan Ran suddenly feel the whole person is not good, clearly she is willing to take him one afternoon is her kindness, the result of the child also a face of disdain. See white Yan Ran face is not right, He Wei busy press Xiaozhuo''s face, said to him: "quick, quickly say Sister good, thank you sister!" He Xiaozhuo''s face was pinched by his sister, but the expression on his face was still arrogant and charming. He opened his mouth and did not say anything. Seeing this, he tiny smile gradually faded down, a pair of eyes staring at he Xiaozhuo: "he Xiaozhuo, you are skin itching, even the elder sister''s words dare not listen to, eh?" He Xiaozhuo is not afraid of the earth, but her sister. Last time he left the teacher angry, he Weiwei locked him in the room, knocked the board on his butt for 30 times, which made him unable to get out of bed for three days. Thinking of the deep pain, he Xiaozhuo felt a cold on his back. See he tiny look is wrong, hastily look to white Yan Ran: "Yan Ran elder sister is good, thank Yan Ran elder sister." Although the tone is still full of reluctance, but it is a great progress. Bai Yanran''s heart trembled, thinking that He Wei, who is known as the devil''s head, is afraid that only she can make him Xiaozhuo. Is thinking, but saw he tiny toward her showed a very bright smile: "Yan Ran younger sister, then please you and Lu He cousin!" Bai Yanran''s heart is bitter. She closed her eyes and observed for a few seconds the tragic fate of her and Lu He Chapter 48 On weekends, it''s a crowded time in the playground. Most of them are parents with their children. On this rare weekend, they share the family relationship. Stand at the gate of the amusement park. Bai Yanran pulls he Xiaozhuo, who is constantly licking lollipops, and looks at his watch from time to time. Why hasn''t Lu come yet? I don''t think I''m stuck in something. Just thinking about it, she saw an eager Lu he running towards her standing direction. "It''s OK." See Lu He forehead some fine sweat, white Yan Ran busy ask: "how? Why do you sweat so much? " Lu he shook his head, smile mixed with guilt: "sorry, the company has something to deal with, I came late." See Lu He apologetic appearance, white Yan Ran heart but some sad. Lu he worked hard every day for the sake of the white family. But even so hard, he never complained, and took care of her. Such Lu He, she is very distressed. "It''s OK. You''re just a little late. It''s nothing." Bai Yan looks at landing he, smiling very gently. "Hello, what are you doing? Take me to the amusement park!" He Xiaozhuo completely interrupted the warm voice of the world. I''m just a five-year-old kid. I dare to be so arrogant Bai Yanran''s heart is already turbulent, landslides and tsunamis, but she looks at he Xiaozhuo gently: "Xiaozhuo, let''s go in now, OK?" He Xiaozhuo Piao white Yan Ran, and cold hum a: "well." This dead kid, she''ll get rid of it sooner or later! Seeing the interaction between Bai Yanran and he Xiaozhuo, Lu he is smiling. I seldom see Bai Yanran getting along with children. In this way, it is very interesting. Entering the playground, the noise is more noisy. Bai Yanran holds on to he Xiaozhuo tightly for fear of losing the child. He Xiaozhuo doesn''t know Bai Yanran''s worry at all, and rushes forward with full strength. In people''s eyes, Bai Yanran is like the owner led by a stubborn donkey. Of course, the stubborn donkey naturally refers to he Xiaozhuo. Bai Yanran is really dare to be angry and dare not speak. I''m afraid that the stubborn donkey will kick his feet to find trouble, and then he will really suffer. "Wow! I''m going to take that, I''m going to take a pirate ship Bai Yanran didn''t like to come to the amusement park since she was a child. On the one hand, she felt that the noise and annoyance of people were very loud. On the other hand, the equipment of the amusement park was dangerous. What kind of roller coasters and pirate ships were flying around in the air, naturally it was not small dangerous. Bai Yanran stroked he Xiaozhuo''s hair and said with a gentle smile: "Xiaozhuo, it''s not that my sister doesn''t want to take you to play. It''s just that these flying things in the air are very dangerous. Shall we play something else?" He Xiaozhuo does not agree. He does not look at Bai Yanran and stares at the pirate ship. Bai Yanran resisted the anger in her heart and pulled the sleeve of he Xiaozhuo: "Xiaozhuo, you see, the carousel over there is also very interesting, let''s go and play that one." The direction of Bai Yanran''s finger is just a carousel. The children sitting on it are all smiling. Bai Yanran thought, he Xiaozhuo should be satisfied. However, he Xiaozhuo threw his body and ran straight to the direction of the pirate ship. "Alas, alas..." Bai Yanran rushed to catch up. Lu he comforts Bai Yanran and follows her to he Xiaozhuo. This little ancestor, how fast he runs. Lu he and Bai Yanran looked at each other and felt deeply helpless from each other''s eyes. He Xiaozhuo pointed to the ticket office, took out the lollipop in his mouth, and said to Bai Yanran, "quickly, buy me a ticket." Bai Yanran is really curious about how her gentle and virtuous aunt taught such a rude little devil. Who knows, she just wanted to nod, but saw Lu He squatting down and said to he Xiaozhuo: "sister Yanran helped you buy tickets, shouldn''t you say thank you?" He Xiaozhuo listened, and his eyes turned a few times. He turned his mouth and said, "why?" Lu he chuckled: "no one has the obligation to give you anything. Sister Yanran took you so hard and helped you with all kinds of things. Shouldn''t you thank her?" Lu he said this words to the side of the white Yan Ran guilty. The purse on her body was given to her by Lu He. To say the least, all her expenses came from Lu He, which is not really what she bought for he Xiaozhuo. He Xiaozhuo counselled his nose: "I don''t want it." Seeing he Xiaozhuo still this kind of reaction, Bai Yanran shook her head helplessly and waved to Lu He: "forget it, don''t force him, just buy it for him." Lu he was not supposed to. He looked at his eyes as white and sweet as consolation, and said to he Xiaozhuo, "if you don''t want to say thank you, sister Yanran and I will leave. You can play alone in the playground."Lu he''s eyes are calm, even a little smile, but he Xiaozhuo''s heart suddenly shrunk. The more good-looking people are, the more deterrent they will be when they start a fire, especially when people like Lu He, who have always been gentle and speak heavy words, are even more daunting. White Yan Ran is Leng for a while, thought Lu he this is how. She was busy pulling the corner of Lu he''s clothes and whispered in Lu he''s ear: "almost. Xiaozhuo grew up being spoiled, and it can''t be changed for a while." Lu he is Chao Bai Yan ran with a smile. His eyes are full of calm and calm. He seems to have confidence in his practice. Bai Yanran is some Lengzheng, but Lu he held his hand and turned to the entrance of the amusement park. Not waiting for Bai Yanran to react, he Xiaozhuo, who was just arrogant, was in a hurry to catch up with Bai Yanran and Lu He. He stood in front of them, curled his mouth and said wrongly, "how can you do this! How can you ignore me! I''ll tell my sister! " With that, he Xiaozhuo grinned and began to cry. Bai Yanran''s heart clapped for a moment. If he Xiaozhuo cried, it would be endless. If there were so many people in the playground, she would be thought to have bullied the child. Maybe there will be passers-by to criticize her. White Yan Ran in the heart flustered, complexion a white, immediately to squat down to comfort he Xiaozhuo. "If you want to cry, Yanran and I will go back immediately." He Xiaozhuo, who was about to cry out, was choked by Lu He, staring at his eyes. His tears whirled in his eyes, but he did not shed tears from his eyes. Lu he picked his eyebrows slightly, and his eyes were calm: "so, don''t make any more noise, understand?" He Xiaozhuo lowered his head and sniffed. It seemed that he was extremely aggrieved. But Bai Yanran and Lu he both know that this is a child''s usual trick. At this time, Lu He Chong white Yan Ran made a look. White Yan Ran suddenly understand, Lu he this is to sing with her a red face, a singing white face. She stroked he Xiaozhuo''s head and said softly: "Xiaozhuo, brother Lu he didn''t mean to hurt you. As long as you are obedient, we won''t go, OK?" He Xiaozhuo just raised his head, a pair of round black shining eyes looked at Bai Yanran, and then looked at Lu He. Chapter 49 Bai Yanran looks at he Xiaozhuo with no voice. He Xiaozhuo''s black and white eyes turned a few times and his mouth turned. White Yan Ran heart with a breath, know the success or failure in one fell swoop. Finally, he Xiaozhuo was defeated by Lu he''s deterrence. With his mouth curled up, he said dejectedly: "sister Yanran, brother Lu He, don''t go. I know I''m wrong." At that moment, Bai Yanran felt that she was about to cry with joy. She suddenly understood the joy of the serf turning over and singing brother. Because at this moment, she finally stood up from the hand of he Xiaozhuo. Lu he''s lips are slightly raised, as if all this is in his expectation. Bai Yanran pulled he Xiaozhuo with one hand, and blocked Lu he''s ear with the other hand. He said quietly in Lu he''s ear: "Lu He, you''re really powerful. Even he Xiaozhuo can make it." Lu he is red white Yan Ran smile: "compared with those unreasonable partners, this kind of child is nothing at all." Looking at the landing He Yun light breeze light smile, white Yan Ran face slightly Zheng. She knew that Lu he had a hard time. From the beginning of University, Lu he began to take over the affairs of the group. In order to manage the group better, he even overloaded his studies and completed the four-year credits in two years. But in the ordinary group work, he is to face all kinds of people. For example, the boss of the iron and steel plant two days ago, if not Lu He, is afraid it is very difficult to settle down. Sometimes, she felt that Lu he was like a god man, invincible and omnipotent. However, she knew that he was just a mortal who bore everything silently. Every time she thought of it, she couldn''t help feeling hurt. As the night approached, many lights in the playground lit up again and again, just like the flowers blooming at night, which was very eye-catching. This kind of scene is what children like most. Sure enough, he Xiaozhuo, who was still depressed just now, immediately pointed to the lights everywhere: "how beautiful!" Bai Yanran and Lu he both smile and nod at him. Looking at the red face of he Xiaozhuo under the light, Bai Yanran suddenly feels that this little devil is not as annoying as he imagined. "I''ll take that one! On the merry go round He Xiaozhuo excitedly said. Bai Yan Ran looked at him strangely: "don''t you want to take a pirate ship? How did you change your mind? " "Good looking carousel now! It''s full of lights! I want to sit down! " Bai Yanran followed his eyes, and sure enough, the colored lights used for decoration decorate the merry go round like the magic car in Disney animation. Bai Yanran was about to talk, but saw Lu he patted he Xiaozhuo''s head and gave him a smile: "OK, let''s go sit down." Lu He ignored all the way, or was reprimanded with a heavy tone. He Xiaozhuo was flattered to hear Lu he speak to him in such a gentle tone. He counseled his nose and nodded in his eyes: "well." This kid, it''s not shy. Seeing he Xiaozhuo''s strange look, Bai Yanran on one side can''t help but think so. Bought the ticket, three people sat on the carousel together. He Xiaozhuo was held in his arms by Bai Yanran. With the rotation of the Trojan horse, he giggled. His eyes were bright, but they were very good-looking. It''s lovely that he doesn''t cry or make noise like this. Bai Yanran is thinking about it, but finds that Lu he is staring at her with soft eyes. Under the light, his eyes were reflected with gorgeous brilliance, and his white Yan Ran''s heart thumped. Feeling the temperature on her face was rising, she could not help but slightly lowered her head. Under the carousel, he Xiaozhuo clamoured to eat hot pot. Bai Yanran had no choice but to promise him. But before that, she decided to take pictures. Since her parents died, she has never been to the amusement park again. She did not expect to come to this place again after many years. The reason is actually to help her cousin look after he Xiaozhuo. White Yan Ran''s eyes flickered slightly, her lips rose slightly, but in the smile, there was Miss, also lonely. ¡­¡­ The little girl in the pink princess skirt ran forward with the windmill in her hand. Her parents were helpless and wanted to laugh. "Yanran, slow down! Slow down The voice of parents rings behind her, but the girl should not. Under the sun, the girl''s dark and bright eyes are reflected particularly beautiful. When she heard her parents'' shouts, she stopped and looked at her parents. Her red face was full of smiles: "Dad, mom!" The woman squatted in front of the girl, gently stroking the child''s forehead messy broken hair, eyes gentle like water: "you child, you can run really fast." Seeing his wife and daughter so happy, the man couldn''t help laughing. The afterglow of the sunset gilded their bodies with gold, and the girl''s laughter like a silver bell floated in the air for a long time¡­¡­ Seeing Bai Yanran lost his mind, Lu he was worried. He looked at Bai Yanran and patted her on the shoulder: "what''s the matter?" Bai Yanran quickly eased his mind and said: "ah, nothing, nothing..." See Lu he is still slightly frowned, full of worried look, Bai Yanran quickly changed the topic: "I want to take a group photo, OK?" Feeling that Bai Yanran''s proposal was very good, Lu he nodded and said, "let''s ask the staff to take a picture for us." "Good." Lu he went to the ticket office and gave the conductor a smile: "can you take a group photo for us?" The face of the ticket girl turned red in an instant. One side of the white Yan Ran heart is covered with sour water, on the Lu he this graceful face, where is to attract people''s attention. Just like now, even a smile to a female conductor can make people feel excited. The conductor blushed and nodded, "yes, yes." Three people stand in front of the carousel, Bai Yanran will he Xiaozhuo in the arms. It looks like a young couple coming out with their children. People passing by can''t help but cast curious eyes. After taking a photo, Bai Yanran patted he Xiaozhuo''s hairy hair and said with a smile: "go, go and eat what you want to eat!" "Well!" He Xiaozhuo nodded heavily, his eyes were black and bright, and a thin blush appeared on his fleshy face. It seems that taking care of a child is not as difficult as she imagined Bai Yanran thinks so, the corner of the mouth appears a faint smile. Lu he''s eyes also cast to her, the moment their eyes meet, are a smile. ¡­¡­ On the other side, she told Bai Yanran that she had something to do. She took Yan Ze to all the shopping malls in a city. Looking at Yan Ze, who had just put on a new suit of clothes, he touched his chin slightly and shook his head: "no, this body seems too mature. He is only 18 years old Change it. " Chapter 50 However, the face of the counter manager is a little bit too stubborn. She has never seen a few customers who are so picky as he Weiwei, except some artists who rely on clothes and face to eat. However, as a professional sales staff, she still has good professional quality. She took a step forward and said with a smile: "Miss, if you are not satisfied, you can choose something else. We will fully cooperate with you." He slightly picked the eyebrow, as if thinking about what, after a while, and shook his head: "forget it, just want to start that one." As soon as the words fell, the corner of the counter manager''s mouth began to twitch. Even Yanze, who was brought to buy clothes, was unable to laugh or cry. After a long time of hard work, the final choice is still the one you like. See counter manager look strange, he tiny pick pick eyebrow: "how? Is there a problem? " The counter manager''s face quickly hung a professional smirk: "no, no, I''ll put it up for you right away." "No, just let him wear it." Yanze is obedient, took the clothes and went into the fitting room. This afternoon, He Wei didn''t do anything else. He took Yanze to the shopping malls of a city and selected clothes, shoes and some daily necessities for him. But these, but can''t be white Yanran know. If you are Yan Ran to know these, must be Qi Qiqiao bleeding can not. He Weiwei is thinking like this, but heard the mobile phone ring. If you are really afraid of what to come, the caller ID is "Yan Ran" two big characters. He Wei suddenly feels in the heart a burst of numbness, is not Yan Ran know what she came out to do, to attack her? So thinking, he slightly pressed the answer key, forced to calm down: "Yan Ran? What''s the matter? " At the other end of the phone, Bai Yanran added a piece of mutton to he Xiaozhuo''s bowl, and said to he Weiwei: "Wei elder sister, we are eating now. When you come back, I''ll take Xiaozhuo back to your home. " See white Yan Ran is not to crusade against her, He Wei heart relaxed tone, and said: "Yan Ran ah, I have not finished, you can help me look after Xiaozhuo for a while." Bai Yanran''s mouth twitches. Although she has changed her outlook on he Xiaozhuo through today''s relationship, it does not mean that she is willing to take the bear child with her all the time. "But, cousin, I have something to do..." Bai Yanran''s voice did not fall, he was slightly interrupted: "Yan Ran, cousin, I''m really tired. I''ve been busy all afternoon, and I don''t even have the time to breathe. Can you bear it? Help me again, just for once, please, please ¡« " " but... " "Oh, don''t do it. My cousin knows you''re the best. It''s settled. Bye!" Did not wait for white Yan Ran response, He Wei quickly hung up the phone. The white Yan ran over there listened to the busy voice coming from the mobile phone, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help twitching a few times. Lu he saw the situation, chuckled, and put some beef slices in the white Yan Ran bowl: "eat first, the beef of this house is not bad." Bai Yanran looks at the beef slices in the bowl and decides to turn grief and anger into appetite. ¡­¡­ See he slightly hung up the phone, Yan Ze walked to her side, look a little awkward way: "I''m good." It''s true that people depend on clothes and horses on saddles. After a little dressing up, Yanze doesn''t have the ragged appearance of a little street beggar a few days ago, which is more dazzling than the idol stars on TV. "He said with a smile," he said again and again By He Wei so a boast, Yan Ze''s face actually suffused with a little red. He is really a child. If he is praised by others, he will be ashamed to be like this. He slightly walked to Yan Ze''s eyes and raised his eyebrows and smile: "how can you blush easily? As a bartender in my nighttime bar, I can''t be so thin skinned." Yan Ze is now a bartender in the night bar. It is also a very surprising thing. Yanze has amazing talent in mixing wine. With a few words from he Weiwei, he can make several decent cocktails. Smell speech, Yan Ze''s face is more red, he don''t open a face: "I just did not blush." Tut Tut, still a dead arrogant Jiao. He Weiwei decided not to tease him any more. She picked up her purse with one hand, pointed out the window of the mall with the other hand, and lifted a smile from the corner of her lip: "let''s go, let''s go to dinner!" Out of the window, there is a bustling night scene. Inside the window, Yan Ze nodded, his eyes glimmering. ¡­¡­ "Explosive news! Did you hear that? Did you hear that? The president and Miss Bai''s family broke the news. They are lovers and even have children A female staff member holding a pile of materials whispers to another female staff member with a good look on her face. "Oh, my God. I haven''t heard of their marriage. They even have children. Isn''t that illegitimate? "Another female employee was shocked by the news and couldn''t help crying out. She realized that she had lost her manners. She quickly covered her mouth. "Who said it was not?" The female staff holding the information sneered: "what''s more, Bai Yanran has an engagement with Xiao Zhuoyu, the young master of the Xiao family. As a result, even the children have jumped out. It''s really incredible..." Another female employee quickly nodded and said in a low voice, "Oh, my God, there are many stories about rich families. It turns out that it is true Tut, it''s really chaotic But where did you get the news? " The female clerk rolled her eyes. "Please, don''t you watch the news? It''s all over the news, okay! Today alone, the front page headlines of several newspapers are this news! " "True or false..." Two people are whispering, but do not know that there is a person standing beside them. "If you have time to chew your tongue here, you''d better work hard." Hearing the sound, both of them were shocked. They looked at the people in a hurry. It was Dong Shanshan who came. At the sight of the visitor, they both changed their faces and said in a fluster, "Secretary Dong." Dong Shanshan looked at two people. He looked very cold. "You are very busy. You chew your tongue early in the morning." They looked at each other and their hearts beat like drums. The female staff holding the information was obviously afraid of Dong Shanshan. She even said, "Secretary Dong, we know that we are wrong..." Secretary Dong glanced at them again, but there was no smile in their eyes. Two female staff members were trembling in their hearts, thinking about what kind of punishment they would be subject to, but they heard Dong Shanshan''s mobile phone ring. Dong Shanshan took the phone, said a few words and left in a hurry. The remaining two looked at each other. Did they survive? Judging from Dong Shanshan''s eagerness, it is clear that there is something urgent to deal with. As the Secretary of the president, it is only Lu He who can make her so anxious. Now, it is obvious that what she has to deal with is the explosive news that Lu he and Bai Yanran have illegitimate children! Chapter 51 Seeing that Dong Shanshan had gone far away, the female staff holding the data sneered: "Oh, it''s just a secretary to the president. I really regard myself as a senior manager." The female clerk next to her was shivering and said, "sister, don''t say it..." "What are you afraid of? I will say it The female employee sneered: "who knows that Dong Shanshan has a strong desire for the president. She is not just a secretary. She really takes herself as a root onion! If you want me to say, today''s news just extinguishes her anger! " "Sister, don''t talk about it..." Next to the female staff almost cry out, she pulled another person''s sleeve: "don''t say..." The female clerk frowned, thinking that Dong Shanshan had gone far away, and she had nothing to fear. Thinking about it, she felt a heavy shoulder as she tried to talk again. She felt strange and turned her head. The female clerk was shocked and stuttered: "Cheng, Cheng assistant..." The reason why she felt a heavy shoulder was that Cheng haofei put a pile of heavy documents on her shoulder. "Assistant Cheng, what do you mean?" Cheng Hao Fei smiled softly. "I think you seem to be very idle. Why don''t you sort out these documents?" The female clerk''s voice trembled a few times, her eyes dodged: "but, I have other work to do..." "Is it?" Cheng haofei raised a sneer: "since you are so busy, how can you still have time to break your mouth here?" The female staff member''s face turned pale. She knew that Cheng haofei must have listened to what she had just said, and what he did now must be to vent her anger on Dong Shanshan. Seeing that the female staff did not speak, Cheng haofei patted the documents in his hand to the female staff: "these are the introduction forms of the major companies of our Bai''s group. Do you want to sort them out well, understand?" Looking at the heavy documents in her hands, the female staff couldn''t help but say, "but..." Cheng haofei didn''t give her a chance to speak, so he interrupted her: "OK, don''t be. After that, I''ll put it in the office Cheng haofei was deliberately trying to embarrass her. He did not say what standard to arrange the data according to. He only said the word "sorting out" in vague words, which clearly meant to make trouble for her. The female staff wanted to say something more, but Cheng haofei waved and turned away. "Sister, are you ok..." Asked the woman next to her. The female clerk, however, was white and did not speak. ¡­¡­ "President, what should I do with this?" Dong Shanshan looks serious. She holds several magazines in her hand, and the front page headlines of those magazines are all explosive news that "Lu he and Bai Yanran have an affair and have an illegitimate child". Then she put some magazines back on the table. If you look closely, you can see that Dong Shanshan''s fingers are slightly shaking, as if she had exhausted her strength to keep calm. Lu he is quietly looking at a few magazines in front of him, seems to be thinking about something. "Boss, something happened..." Cheng haofei, who just came in, closed his mouth before he finished speaking. He looked at the two people in the office and the magazines on his desk. He realized that everyone had understood the situation. He went to Lu he and said, "boss, what should I do this time?" Lu he closed his eyes slightly and tapped his fingers on the wooden table top. Cheng haofei and Dong Shanshan looked at each other, and thousands of thoughts flashed through their hearts. Although Lu he is only 20 years old, he is mature and steady, and his mind is extremely careful. When he was so silent, they couldn''t figure out his mind. Lu he''s eyelashes flashed slightly, leaving a string of silhouettes on the white clean lower eyelids. He hung his head lightly, making people unable to see the slightest emotion. Cheng haofei''s mood is somewhat complicated. He quietly turns his head and looks at Dong Shanshan anxiously. He always knew that Dong Shanshan had a love for Lu He, and now that such a big thing happened again, and she had to take care of it, it must be hard for her. As if aware of Cheng haofei''s line of sight, Dong Shanshan raised her head. With Cheng haofei''s line of sight intersection moment, Dong Shanshan Leng Leng, Cheng haofei is embarrassed to do not open an eye. At this time, the silent Lu he suddenly made a voice. "What do you think of it, Hoffe?" Cheng haofei was stunned. He straightened out his thoughts and immediately said, "in my opinion, we should contact other newspapers first and block the news immediately. There is no way to publish these news, but we can''t let the situation continue to expand." Lu he nodded, slightly frowned and said, "it''s no good just to contact other newspapers to block news..." "I want you to look into something." Lu he looked at Cheng haofei and said seriously. "You say so." "basically as like as two peas of a few magazine agencies, it must be someone who intentionally releases it. So, I want you to find out who put it out. "Cheng haofei felt that Lu he was right and nodded quickly: "good." "And contact some of the most famous newspapers." Lu he stopped and said, "if something so big has happened, the white family must respond to it The specific content of the response will be discussed at that time. Please contact us first During this period, they are not allowed to release any news related to the Bai family. " "Yes." Dong Shanshan on one side is a little unable to stand, and all the things are handed over to Cheng haofei, so what should she do. "President, what should I do In fact, I can help you with the things you handed over to assistant Cheng... " Lu he shook his head and said to Dong Shanshan, "those things are not just for one person. I have important things to tell you." Dong Shanshan was just about to ask what was the matter, but Lu he picked up his coat from the clothes rack, put on his coat and said to Dong Shanshan: "Secretary Dong, I need you to stay in the president''s office. There are a lot of company affairs here. You can help me deal with them." Without waiting for Dong Shanshan to speak, Cheng haofei asked, "are you going to..." Lu he looked at Cheng haofei: "I''ll go back to the Bai family." Cheng Hao is not immediately aware of this, out of such a big thing, Lu he must be very worried about Bai Yanran. Some things, the phone is always not clear, you must see me to speak clearly. After that, Lu He Chong Cheng Hao Fei and Dong Shanshan nodded and left the office in a hurry. Only Cheng haofei and Dong Shanshan are left in the office. Cheng haofei flashed his face and said to Dong Shanshan, "then I''ll deal with those things first Goodbye. " Dong Shanshan nodded and her expression on her face was faint. Cheng Hao didn''t understand. He watched Lu he go to find another woman. Dong Shanshan''s heart must be hard. However, the feelings of this matter, who can control it? Even himself, is not he a poor man struggling in the whirlpool of feelings? Seeing Dong Shanshan''s cold look and no response to his words, Cheng haofei smiles bitterly and turns away. The most bitter thing in the world is not to ask for but not to have a chance to pursue. Clearly know that person''s heart is another person, why do you insist. It''s a pity that everyone knows these truths, but they can''t let them go or forget them Chapter 52 Looking at the magazine in her hand, Bai Yanran frowned tightly. On the front page of the magazine, there is a picture that has been magnified several times. In the photo, Lu he and Bai Yanran stand together, their faces full of smiles, and they look very close. Bai Yanran''s hand also holds he Xiaozhuo, who is short in stature. Such a picture is really easy to imagine. "Illegitimate child" in the title makes Bai Yanran laugh and cry. This news is obviously aimed at her and Lu He. In fact, she didn''t mind being thought of as a couple by the public. Frankly speaking, she was happy to be thought so. It is only at this juncture that she still carries the name of "Xiao Zhuoyu''s fiancee". At this time, rumors about her affair with Lu he will certainly be detrimental to the reputation of Lu he and Bai''s group. What''s more, the idea of illegitimate children is ridiculous. She and Lu he are only 20 years old, while he Xiaozhuo is already 5 years old. In this way, isn''t she pregnant at the age of 15? These magazines, when they get a picture, can make up a fantastic story without considering the causes and consequences. For them, as long as there''s heat, it''s enough. Think of here, white Yan Ran''s eyebrows frown more tightly, she must think of a way to solve this matter. Is thinking, he slightly pushes the door to enter. Seeing Bai Yanran sitting on the bed looking at the magazine, He Wei hurried over and said in a loud voice, "Yan Ran, don''t worry. These magazines and newspapers will know how to catch the wind and make up. My parents have already cut off the sales of several magazines..." Was he slightly under a jump, white Yan Ran Zheng for a moment, nodded: "sorry, this matter, Xiaozhuo also implicated in." He Weiwei quickly shook his head: "you can''t say these words that make me feel sorry. If I hadn''t asked you to help me with Xiaozhuo, I wouldn''t have burst out such ridiculous news!" Bai Yanran sighed: "the news is obviously for me. I''m afraid I''ve offended someone. Some people intend to embarrass me So, it''s me who got Xiaozhuo involved. " See white Yan ran so, He Wei in the heart is afflicted very: "Yan Ran, you don''t like this..." As if thinking of something, Bai Yanran suddenly asked: "how about aunt and uncle? Are they angry? " No matter how mischievous he Xiaozhuo is, it is the son of his aunt. Seeing the child appear in the news headlines or as an illegitimate child, the aunt is afraid that it is very uncomfortable. He Weiwei quickly waved his hand: "you don''t have to worry about this. My parents are in a good state of mind and are not affected at all They are just worried about affecting you. After all, you have just set foot in the entertainment industry, and you are also a half public figure This kind of news must be bad for your image. " "None of that is in the way I''m not very interested in the entertainment industry... " It''s just for revenge that Chen Youlian stepped into the entertainment industry However, these words, she will not tell him slightly clear, after all, she does not want her cousin to worry about her every day. Thinking of Chen Youlian, a glimmer of light flashed in Bai Yanran''s brain. She has been involved in the entertainment industry for the first time, and has no enemies. If someone really tries to screw her up, she may have something to do with Chen Youlian. See white Yan Ran eyebrows lock, He Wei is more anxious: "Yan Ran, you don''t worry, you don''t worry, this matter we he family will help you handle well." When He Wei wanted to say something more, someone knocked at the door: "Miss, are you there?" It''s Ma Liu. White Yan Ran light voice way: "enter." After Liu Ma came in, she saw he Weiwei was also there. She nodded at him and said to Bai Yanran, "Miss, master Xiao is coming. He said he wants to see you." Smell speech, white Yan Ran facial expression is blue. See white Yan Ran facial expression is not good, He Wei hurriedly said to Liu Ma: "Liu Ma, you go down first, say to Xiao Zhuoyu, let him wait below." "Yes." After Liu Ma left, He Wei sat down beside Bai Yanran: "do you want to see him? If you don''t want to see Xiao Zhuoyu, I''ll tell you the truth and drive him away. " Bai Yan Ran was silent and pondered for a while, then he raised his eyebrows and laughed: "why don''t you see him? See you, of course She was in a bad mood, and someone hit the gun. She told her to cherish this opportunity. See white Yan Ran suddenly eyebrow smile, how tiny heart straight drum, do not know white Yan ran this gourd actually sell what medicine? Down the stairs to the main hall. Xiao Zhuoyu is just seeing his eyes closed on the sofa. Bai Yan Ran walked forward a few steps: "if you want to come here, it is better to go back to your Xiao family." Hearing the sound, Xiao Zhuoyu immediately opened his eyes. His face was not good-looking, his eyes were tinged with red blood. See white Yan Ran came, his brow slightly frowned: "do you know that you and Lu He those good things are on the news?"White Yan Ran tiny smile, look almost provocative way: "that concerns you what matter?" Xiao Zhuoyu suddenly burst into anger: "you are my fiancee now, but this kind of news spreads out with other men, do you think it''s very appropriate!" Seeing Xiao Zhuoyu''s look so ugly, Bai Yanran''s heart is a burst of sneer. Who doesn''t know his love affair with Xiao Zhuoyu. Chen Youlian is only a relatively stable one among his mistresses. If the women who have relations with him are counted carefully, they will be able to form a small cheerleading team. In her last life, Bai Yanran watched her fiance publish newspapers with other women time and again, and saw her romantic affairs. She could only bite her teeth and go back to swallow. Every midnight dream back, she was wronged to tears, heart like a knife twist. And in the daytime, I have to smile in front of those media cameras. Now he knows the urgency. But when she was wronged, where was he!? With this in mind, Bai Yanran''s smile even more: "what''s wrong with it? When you and those women are having a good time outside, you don''t think it''s inappropriate. Why should I think it''s inappropriate? " He Wei of one side pour is startled. She knows that Bai Yanran likes Xiao Zhuoyu since she was a child. She has paid too much and sacrificed too much for Xiao Zhuoyu. Sometimes, she even felt Bai Yanran a little pathetic. For a man like that, why? Now, she seems to have completely got rid of the infatuation of Xiao Zhuoyu. Facing the exasperated Xiao Zhuoyu, Bai Yanran''s eyes did not have the slightest fluster. On the contrary, she is very calm and calm. She looked at Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyes, just like looking at a dying insect, extremely cold. He Wei feels, her cousin, is really changed, completely changed. Chapter 53 "You...!" What else did Xiao Zhuoyu want to say, but he found that he could not be refuted. He closed his eyes, his heart filled with thousands of thoughts, and finally said: "Yanran, I used to be sorry for you I will change it later... " White Yan Ran''s mouth a trace of scorn smile. In the past life, he comforted Xiao Zhuoyu every time she was extremely aggrieved and couldn''t help crying to Xiao Zhuoyu. I will never say anything again. I will change what I say. And she believed it all. However, later, she realized that it was all his tricks to deceive her. It was just to get the property of the white family in her hands. When he got the property of the Bai family, he would forget her and despise her. White Yan Ran thinks so, the corner of the mouth draws a sneer again: "what you say is good to hear, how can I believe you?" Xiao Zhuoyu''s face was stagnant, and he didn''t know how to answer. Seeing that Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t speak, Bai Yanran stepped forward, stared at him, and said: "what? No more words? What do you say will change for me, but what have you changed? Are you still having fun with Miss Chen every day? On that day, in the newly developed Seaview area of Ruoqi''s family, didn''t you also have a good relationship with Miss Chen Lang? " Recalling that night, Xiao Zhuoyu was even more angry: "you dare to mention that night, where were you and Lu at the seaside..." "What?" Bai Yanran sneered: "if you and Miss Chen kiss me there, you won''t allow me to go to the seaside with Lu he? Xiao Zhuoyu, you take yourself seriously? " After listening to Bai Yanran''s words, Xiao Zhuoyu''s face was blue and white, which was really colorful. Seeing this, Bai Yanran was smiling again: "how? Don''t you dare to talk? If you are full of confidence, how can you dare not return to me? " In the face of Bai Yanran''s provocation, Xiao Zhuoyu''s face was even more ugly. He didn''t make a voice, his eyes sank a few times, and he looked at Bai Yanran quietly. He slightly approached them and laughed, ready to be a peacemaker: "well, well, after all, it''s at home. In front of so many people, it''s not good-looking. Why do you make noise here?" It''s the wise man''s way to go down the stairs. White Yan Ran thought for a while, see to what tiny: "you say right, make noise here, what system?" With that, Bai Yanran retreated to the sofa and waved to the servant next to him: "go to see some tea and serve master Xiao." At the command, the servant rushed down to make tea. But obviously, some people don''t want to follow the steps of he Weiwei. This person is Xiao Zhuoyu. Xiao Zhuoyu calmly looked at Bai Yanran: "how are you going to deal with this matter?" "What to do with it?" Xiao Zhuoyu sneered: "as a woman with a fiance, you are calm enough to spread such absurd news with other men." Bai Yan Ran chuckled and said, "I can''t compare with you. I often have affairs with all kinds of celebrities." "You...!" "If you want me to tell you, I still don''t have enough news. If I collude with all kinds of people like you every day, I''m afraid that even if something comes out, it won''t make a big storm Where will be like now, all over the world is my news It''s just a pity that Lu he was involved with me... " Now, Xiao Zhuo Yu is still thinking of you when he lands If you don''t think about Lu He, can you still miss you? Bai Yanran glanced at Xiao Zhuoyu lightly, and his eyes were disdainful. "I''m wrong about one point. The celebrities you''ve been dating all day and my family, Luhe, are incomparable. They are just seasoning your romantic life, and Lu He, to me, is a very, very important person Xiao Zhuoyu''s face was more green, and blood was slowly floating in his eyes. It was obvious that there was a frenzy of anger in his heart. In particular, when he thought of Bai Yanran and Lu he and Bai Yanran''s indifferent attitude towards him, he felt even more painful. That feeling is a complex emotion of jealousy mixed with anger. He didn''t want to admit it, but he gradually realized that he was really jealous. He was jealous of Lu He. This kind of consciousness made him a little embarrassed to not open his face: "Yan Ran, I know that I once sorry you, you say these words, if only to deliberately hurt me, I can forgive you..." So? Is Xiao Zhuoyu crazy? He''s talking to her about forgiveness? Bai Yanran just thought it was too funny. She didn''t hold back her emotion. She couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha ha ha Ha ha ha Ha ha... " Seeing Bai Yanran''s uncontrollable smile, Xiao Zhuoyu''s look was even worse. His brows were tight and his eyes were heavy and heavy. "What are you laughing at?" Bai Yanran stopped laughing, wiped the faint tears from the corner of his eyes and looked at Xiao Zhuoyu.Her face was as cold as frost. Her voice is as sharp as a knife. "Xiao Zhuoyu, are you talking to me about forgiveness? What qualifications do you have? " White Yan Ran''s eyes become more and more indifferent, it seems that there is going to be frost inside. "Don''t you know how much you''ve done to me? Now, with a gentleman''s face, you come to me to talk about it. Don''t you feel sick Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyes flashed. Such sharp white Yan Ran, actually let him feel some fear. "I''m sorry, I was wrong in the past, I will change it, so please forgive me..." "By what?" Bai Yanran sneered: "why do you apologize, I want to forgive? Why do you say you will change, I have to believe it? Why did you waste so many opportunities that I had given you, and still want me to give you another chance? " Next to a group of servants shivering, seems to feel at a loss for the atmosphere at this time. Seeing this, He Wei was busy waving to the servant beside him: "I see some fallen leaves at the gate of the courtyard. Go and clean them." "Yes." Several servants were busy as if they had got a life-saving talisman, one by one, and hurried to the yard. And Xiao Zhuoyu, obviously by Bai Yanran a series of questions forced to speechless. His throat moved a few times, as if there were thousands of words surging in his throat, but in the end, he had to quietly spit out a few words: "I''m sorry..." What else would he say but I''m sorry? Looking at Xiao Zhuoyu''s appearance, his eyebrows were locked gently and his eyes were deep like the sea. It seemed that he was worried and depressed for her. In her last life, she was soft hearted again and again for the sake of Xiao Zhuoyu. Facing that face, she let down her dignity again and again. Until later, even when she lost her child, he was still sneering and even suspected that the child was the illegitimate son of her and Lu He. At that time, she knew what it was really like to lose heart. He never saw her pain. So why should she care about the pain of his false disguise. White Yan Ran''s look more and more cold, she gently opened her lips, faintly spit out a few words: "there is no need to tell me I''m sorry, I don''t want to hear." And no matter how much you say I''m sorry, I''ll never forgive you, never. Bai Yanran, who once loved Xiao Zhuoyu deeply, had already died in that cold and humid basement. Or, no, earlier. Or, when she lost the fetus in her womb, and he doubted the life experience of her baby like the devil, that Bai Yanran had already died completely. Xiao Zhuoyu, the white Yanran who once regarded you as life, was killed by you. You knife a knife, her heart pieces gouged out, she was black and blue, she hurt blood and flesh. And you are the executioner who killed her. Isn''t it? Bai Yanran looks at Xiao Zhuoyu quietly. Her eyes are as cool as frost, just like looking at the extremely humble mole ants. Chapter 54 Seeing Bai Yanran for a long time without saying anything, he just looked at himself with a strange and indifferent eye. Xiao Zhuoyu was a little embarrassed and didn''t open his eyes: "even if you don''t want to forgive me, now the situation has been so, shouldn''t you think of a way to solve it?" Bai Yan Ran chuckled: "that''s my own business. You don''t have to worry about it." "Even if I don''t have to worry about it, don''t you have to worry about it?" Bai Yan Ran frowned: "Xiao Zhuoyu, what do you mean?" Xiao Zhuoyu looked at Bai Yanran and put his mobile phone on the table: "today''s news, I have sent it to grandfather Bai by email. Presumably, he will talk to you soon." "You...!" Bai Yan Ran''s face suddenly changed: "who let you make up your own mind and tell grandfather about it?" A while ago, the old man was not very well, so he went to a leisure House abroad to recuperate. This is also the reason why Bai Yanran is not too flustered. She thought that this kind of domestic news could not be seen abroad. Even if her grandfather came back in a few days, the matter had been solved, and he would not be too worried. Who knows Xiao Zhuoyu actually told the news to his grandfather. He Weiwei smelled the words on one side. He was also worried. He stood up immediately. A pair of jade pointed to Xiao Zhuoyu and said, "how can you tell my grandfather! My grandfather is not in good health at this time. Aren''t you angry at him? " In the face of he Weiwei, who was furious, Xiao Zhuoyu touched the rim of his teacup quietly and said, "cousin, if you really want to investigate, you can''t get rid of this matter?" He Weiwei''s anger in his heart is not flat, and Xiao Zhuoyu satirizes him and immediately blows his hair: "what do you mean?" Xiao Zhuoyu chuckled and said, "if I''m not mistaken, the so-called illegitimate child in the picture that has been made a great deal of by media reporters is your brother he Xiaozhuo. I don''t believe it. Yanran will take he Xiaozhuo to the playground for no reason. " Xiao Zhuoyu''s guess is not bad at all. He Weiwei couldn''t find any reason to refute it for a while, so he pursed his lips and didn''t speak again. Bai Yanran frowned. In front of her, teach her cousin a lesson. I don''t know who gave Xiao Zhuoyu the face! "When is it your turn to teach my cousin a lesson?" Xiao Zhuoyu''s face turned blue and said, "am I wrong? Did you take he Xiaozhuo to the playground on your own initiative? " Bai Yanran closed her eyes, then looked at Xiao Zhuoyu and said word by word: "this matter is obviously targeted at me. Even if there is no Xiaozhuo, there will be other news. Obviously, someone wants to ruin my reputation. " Bai Yan Ran stopped, then lowered her eyebrows and narrowed her eyes and said, "I always thought Miss Chen was kind and generous. I didn''t expect that she would use this kind of means It really disappoints me Hearing this, Xiao Zhuoyu''s body was stagnant: "you mean that the person who released the news was Chen Youlian..." Bai Yanran suddenly covered her mouth and regretted: "God, what am I talking about? Don''t think about it. I didn''t say Miss Chen..." Xiao Zhuoyu frowned: "you said clearly just now..." Bai Yanran stopped talking. She lowered her head and her voice was filled with a low mood: "I know you like Miss Chen, and I don''t want to destroy the relationship between you. So, you should hear everything..." Hearing this, Xiao Zhuoyu immediately said, "Yan Ran, between Chen you Lian and me, it''s not like what you think..." Bai Yanran quickly waved her hand: "don''t explain, I understand..." Xiao Zhuoyu said that she knew what she knew. Even he could not understand his own sincerity. Bai Yanran could understand what He Weiwei is dark sigh Bai Yanran, which makes good, and shifts the focus of the contradiction to the relationship between Chen Youlian and Xiao Zhuoyu. Xiao Zhuoyu is about to say something more when Bai Yanran''s mobile phone rings suddenly. White Yan Ran swept an eye mobile phone, to he tiny say: "is grandfather." He micro nodded: "you find a quiet place to answer the phone, here I am." "I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go upstairs." Then, Bai Yanran went upstairs with her mobile phone. For a moment, only he Weiwei and Xiao Zhuoyu were left in the room. He slightly glanced at Xiao Zhuoyu and chuckled: "are you going to continue to quarrel with me here, or leave first?" In any case, he is also Bai Yanran''s real fiance, he Weiwei''s brother-in-law, and he Weiwei''s attitude really made Xiao Zhuoyu feel embarrassed. "Cousin he, after all, I''m half your brother-in-law. Why do you have to point every word at me?" He Weiwei''s eyes flashed a few times. His heart said that Xiao Zhuoyu was really thick skinned. In this situation, it was obvious that his cousin didn''t mean much to him. As a result, he put his face up. But it''s not a good fight. After all, Yanran and Xiao Zhuoyu are still engaged. The engagement between the Xiao family and the Bai family is of great importance and cannot be terminated at will.Since Yan Ran hasn''t broken the engagement with him, she must have some plan in her mind. With this thought, he Weiwei''s face softened a little. She looked at Xiao Zhuoyu and smiled: "Zhuo Yu, don''t misunderstand me. Cousin, I''m not aiming at you However, you can see that Yanran is angry now. No matter how you say it, she can''t get rid of it for a while. " Xiao Zhuoyu''s face was slightly better. "In my opinion, instead of worrying about anything here, you might as well ask Miss Chen whether she did it or not?" Hearing this, Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyes sank a few times and finally nodded: "what you said is reasonable." He Wei faintly breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that he could finally send away the Buddha. "Go, then, before it gets worse." Xiao Zhuoyu nodded, picked up the coat on the sofa and left. He Weiwei is secretly happy in his heart. He wants to send Xiao Zhuoyu away, but he sees Lu He who has just come in from the door. Oh, how did the two meet again Sure enough, when he was thinking to himself, he saw Xiao Zhuoyu go straight to Lu He. "Lu He, do you have time to talk to me? I want to talk to you. " Xiao Zhuoyu had a smile on his face, but there was no smile in his eyes. However, Lu he is worried about Bai Yanran at this time. Where is he in the mood to argue with Xiao Zhuoyu, he frowns slightly: "sorry, I have something urgent to look for Yanran, and I don''t have time to chat with you." However, Xiao Zhuoyu did not let him go. He blocked him in front of him and drew a sneer: "Yanran is talking to my grandfather on the phone now. I''m afraid I don''t have time to talk to you. In that case, why don''t you and I find a quiet place to have a good talk? " Lu he glanced at Xiao Zhuoyu. His eyes were cold and could not see the slightest emotion. Just when he thought Lu he would say no, he heard Lu he spit out a few words to Xiao Zhuoyu: "OK, I''ll go with you." Chapter 55 The flowers in the back garden are still in full bloom, and the flowers are full of beauty. During this period, many butterflies are attracted, and they dance freely in the flowers. However, the two people sitting in the pavilion did not enjoy the elegant scenery. Xiao Zhuoyu gently raised the cup in his hand, took a sip of tea, and then raised his eyes and said, "now, there are so many news about you and Yan Ran. Do you think you have a sense of accomplishment?" Lu he looked at Xiao Zhuoyu strangely, and felt that Xiao Zhuoyu''s words were simply fantastic: "are you crazy?" For Lu He, what worries him most is that Bai Yanran is hurt. Now that the news is overwhelming, where can he be happy and talk about his sense of achievement? Xiao Zhuoyu gently buckled a few tea lids and said with a smile, "why do you pretend to be in front of me? Do I not know your sweet mind?" In fact, both of them knew that from their first meeting when they were young, they both read deep hostility from each other''s eyes. How can Xiao Zhuoyu not see Lu he''s love for Bai Yanran because of his considerate attitude towards Bai Yanran. Lu he looked at Xiao Zhuoyu, his expression was very magnanimous: "so what?" His eyes are black and white, giving people a strange sense of calm, it seems that Xiao Zhuoyu''s words did not have the slightest deterrent to him. But Xiao Zhuoyu''s face is extremely ugly. He looked at Lu He, his eyes sharp as a knife: "don''t play garlic in front of me!" From the beginning, he hated Lu He. Light expression, as if to everything are indifferent, do not fight not rob. However, when he was 15 years old, from the moment he climbed the stairs to see Lu He, he saw her appreciation of Lu He in Bai Yanran''s eyes. At that moment, his heart produced a clear understanding of how Lu would shake his position in Bai Yanran''s heart. So from the beginning, his heart was full of disgust for Lu He. It seems to be in peace with the world, but actually it is better than anyone who wants to get Bai Yanran''s heart. He''s had enough of that look! Lu he obviously couldn''t guess the changes in Xiao Zhuoyu''s mind, but felt worried about Bai Yanran. He frowned slightly, thinking to himself. I don''t know what my grandfather said to Yanran. Did he blame her? Did you say something hard to her? Yan Ran will not be wronged, will not be wronged, but also in front of him strong? Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking at Xiao Zhuoyu: "what do you really want to say? If I''m done, I''ll go. " Xiao Zhuoyu sneered: "I want to say a lot, but I don''t know, do you have the mood to listen to pile by pile?" Lu he''s face is still calm: "you say it is." Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyes fixed on landing he, word by word: "I want you, leave Yanran." If Bai Yanran is at the scene at the moment, she will clap her hands and laugh too much. It''s ridiculous. Xiao Zhuoyu, who is so conceited, is really ridiculous. Lu he seems to have lost his patience completely. He frowned: "if you want me to come here just to say these boring words to me, I don''t have time to communicate with you here." Xiao Zhuoyu sneered: "Lu He, do you think that if you keep at Yanran''s side, she will love you? Don''t you dream? It''s just because of my indifference that she''s frustrated. " "In other words, as long as I wave, Yanran will still come back to me And you have no chance at all. " Lu he is still motionless, only slightly trembling fingers, revealing the hidden emotions in his heart. Seeing this, Xiao Zhuoyu said again: "you should know that Yanran is a man of long love. As like as two peas, she died when she was half alive. When she was going to have a cat, she cried out for a cat that looked exactly the same as the old one. What she cares about most is always the first one, isn''t it Xiao Zhuoyu''s words seem good, every sentence is reasonable, even he himself felt very confident in his words. It''s a pity that he can''t count one thing. That is, now Bai Yanran is born again. After those towering resentments, even if she once had more admiration for Xiao Zhuoyu, now it can''t be ignited. Xiao Zhuoyu could not have known all this. However, Xiao Zhuoyu''s short words just poked the pain point in Lu he''s heart. Lu he doesn''t know how old Bai Yanran is. He was standing by her side when the cat died. He saw that her whole body broke into tears, as if crying into tears. Her eyes were red and swollen with tears, and her breath became unstable. She seemed to faint in the next second. ¡­¡­ She has put so much effort into a cat, not to mention Xiao Zhuoyu, who has been in love with her for several years?How could Bai Yanran forget his love for Xiao Zhuoyu in one dynasty. A painful emotion suddenly surged to his heart. Lu he was afraid that Xiao Zhuoyu would find the confusion in his eyes, so he closed his eyes and turned his face slightly over his cheek. Xiao Zhuoyu, who has been staring at landing he, can''t see the subtle changes on his face. He knows that Lu he''s heart is shaking. ¡­¡­ He slightly into the door, is to see white Yan Ran has been on the phone, sitting on the edge of the bed in a daze. See white Yan Ran look not good, he Weiwei busy way: "all right, you how facial expression is not too good What did grandfather say? " Bai Yanran shook her head gently: "my grandfather didn''t scold me. He just asked me how I was going to deal with this matter. Do you need his help..." He hesitated for a moment and then said, "that''s good But why do you look so unhappy? " Bai Yanran sighed slightly and raised his eyes to He Wei: "when I talked on the phone just now, I heard my grandfather still coughing He''s sick, and I''m really sorry to let him work so hard... " Smell speech, he Weiwei''s expression also gradually appears gloomy: "I''m sorry, if it wasn''t for me, it wouldn''t have happened..." See he tiny will responsibility to her body, white Yan Ran busy way: "no, those things don''t blame you at all Even without you, there will be rumors about me... " After listening to Bai Yanran''s words, he Weiwei felt more guilty: "Yan Ran, don''t say I know that you are afraid that I will be sad... " White Yan Ran gently shakes her head, she takes out the mobile phone, slides on the mobile phone page several times, and hands the mobile phone to he Weiwei hand: "you see." See white Yan Ran face adamant, seem to be to what matter already had an idea, He Wei in the heart has a murmur. As she thought, she flipped through the pages of her mobile phone. The clock on the wall ticked and the hands kept moving forward. The air in the room became quieter. The more you look down, the tighter the frown is. Her pupils were slightly dilated, and her voice was full of surprise: "this is..." Chapter 56 White Yan Ran quietly looking at He Wei: "this is the mail I just received." He Weiwei''s voice hesitated: "but are these credible? Who sent it to you... " White Yan Ran smile: "that person you don''t know, his name is Pei Lang In fact, Bai Yanran is also very surprised, since that time in the school to see one side, the two people have no more contact. She also did not know, where did Pei Lang get her mailbox and sent her such important information. He Weiwei also wants to ask again about the matter of Pei Lang in Bai Yanran''s mouth. However, this is obviously not the focus of attention. She paused, pointed to the mobile phone, and said, "now that there is evidence, what are you going to do with it?" The information in the email is about who sent the photos and news to the newspaper. And that person is Zhang He, Chen Youlian''s agent. Bai Yanran and Zhang he have no enmity and hatred, and there is no intersection. Therefore, his cruel hand to deal with her is bound to have something to do with Chen Youlian. The white Yan Ran lip Cape spreads silk silk sneer, in the mind plans how to deal with Chen you Lian. "This evidence does not need to be exposed in a hurry. The most important thing now is to clarify the news that Lu he and I have illegitimate children. Only when it is proved that the information between Lu he and I is false, it is meaningful to expose this evidence. At that time, everyone will understand that Chen Youlian released these news to slander me. Naturally, her so-called public image will be greatly reduced. " Feel white Yan Ran said very reasonable, he slightly nodded. He thought about it for a while, and then said, "so, when you saw the email just now, did you know that the person who was going to frame you was Chen Youlian?" White Yan Ran nodded: "yes, at the beginning, I was just suspicious. After reading that email, I just decided." He slightly touched his chin: "look at the way you hate Xiao Zhuoyu''s speech. I thought you already knew that the person who was going to hurt you was Chen Youlian." Bai Yan Ran chuckled: "I was deliberately to Chen you Lian''s body, as for Xiao Zhuoyu believe it or not, that''s his thing." "You''re really smart," he chuckled With Xiao Zhuoyu''s temperament, most of them will ask Chen Youlian for a clear answer. If Chen Youlian really did it, Xiao Zhuoyu and Chen Youlian would inevitably quarrel. If Chen Youlian didn''t do it, Xiao Zhuoyu had doubts about Chen Youlian, and Chen Youlian would be wronged. Therefore, no matter what the result is, it is bound to create a gap between them. See white Yan Ran, He Wei can not help but ask: "however, there is one thing, I do not understand." White Yan Ran raises eyebrow way: "you say is." He Weiwei looked at Bai Yanran, worried and confused in his eyes: "Yanran, after so long, I can see that you hold a grudge against Chen Youlian and Xiao Zhuoyu However, with the wealth of the white family, I think it''s no problem to clean up the two of them. " He Wei pauses and says: "as long as you tell my grandfather, I don''t believe he will not turn to you or help you So, why should you let yourself suffer so much I don''t want to see you so tired. You can let go, and naturally someone will do it for you... " Bai Yanran was stunned. In her heart, she was moved. She did not think, He Wei is so quietly worried about her. But she didn''t want to stop. In her last life, she suffered humiliation and died miserably. She could not forget the pain. She wants revenge, she wants to revenge herself on those who hurt her so much. White Yan Ran closed his eyes, and then looked to what tiny, eyes are a clear. "Sister Wei, thank you for caring about me But it''s my own business and I want to do it myself If I don''t do anything, I really feel sorry for myself... " Is it not that God has given her a chance to live a new life? She must cherish it. Seems to understand the firm heart of white Yan Ran, he slightly nodded, but the eyes are still full of hesitation. "As for what you said, why don''t you directly use the wealth of the Bai family to defeat them..." White Yan Ran chuckled, slightly raised eyebrows, fixed to see what tiny. Her eyes were black and white with a clean breath. But what he said was frightening. A word came out of her mouth. "Ever heard of frogs boiled in warm water?" See what slightly doubt ground frown, white Yan Ran is a smile again: "if really want a person pain, want warm water boiled frog like revenge. Let him suffer in the slow torture bit by bit, which is the most torturous, isn''t it? " He Wei Leng Leng, it seems that still do not understand the meaning of white Yan Ran words. Bai Yanran is a smile, no longer speak. She had understood the pain.Day and night, every minute, every second. It permeated her every nerve, and it made her miserable. In this life, she must give back the pain. ¡­¡­ Seeing Lu he was slow to speak, Xiao Zhuoyu was more powerful. He was staring at the landing and said: "what? Are you afraid of what I said "In fact, you know in your heart that I still love you, right?" Lu he didn''t speak, and slightly closed his eyebrows and eyes. His eyes were looking at the utensils on the stone table, but he didn''t actually land in a certain position. His thoughts, some confusion. Although Xiao Zhuoyu''s words are so aggressive, Lu he''s brain, still can''t help but emerge those smiling faces of Bai Yanran. ¡­¡­ "Lu He, listen to me. Although you may not believe it, I really don''t like Xiao Zhuoyu... " "Lu He, I know, you may not believe it." Bai Yanran looked up at Lu He, eyebrows and eyes raised a good-looking arc, the corner of the mouth spread a smile: "but, I will prove to you!" "Lu He, I hope that one day, I can do something for you, no matter what." ¡­¡­ The girl''s eyes are so hot, her words are so sincere. Between her eyebrows and eyes, there was a gentle smile. Would she be lying to him like that? No, he doesn''t believe it! Why does he want to waver in Xiao Zhuoyu''s one-sided words, but not to believe the truth that Bai Yanran told him personally?! His smile is very different from before. And he, too, is different. How could he be reconciled to retreating to the silent waiting position again? He was willing to believe her as she believed him now with all her heart. Thinking like this, Lu He raised his head slightly. He looked at Xiao Zhuoyu, his eyes were calm, and his lips, gradually floating cloud light breeze light smile. "What you are really afraid of is actually yourself, isn''t it?" Xiao Zhuoyu''s body suddenly burst out: "what are you talking about?" His face was blue and white, full of confusion and panic after being exposed. But the smile on Lu he''s lips is deepe Chapter 57 It''s a game. Whoever panics first loses. Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyes twinkled. Facing the calm Lu He, he finally couldn''t help but say in a loud voice: "Lu he! Who do you think you are? You are just the adopted son of the Bai family. Who gives you the qualification to show off in front of me? " Xiao Zhuoyu lost from the moment he started to mess. Seeing through the panic in Xiao Zhuoyu''s heart, Lu He smiles and his eyes are still like water: "master Xiao, what are you flustered about?" A few birds fluttered out of the bamboo groves beside the pavilion, making restless calls. A gust of wind, with some moisture. The atmosphere between them was still as cold as ice. Thousands of thoughts flashed through Xiao Zhuoyu''s mind. Finally, he looked at Lu he and gave a cold smile: "it''s Lu He, who has never been disordered." Lu he is gently hook hook lip corner: "flatter." "Then we''ll see." After leaving a word coldly, Xiao Zhuoyu got up and walked out of the courtyard. ¡­¡­ When Lu he returns to the living room, he is seeing Bai Yanran rushing down from upstairs. As soon as Bai Yanran saw him, he ran to him and said anxiously, "Lu He, are you ok? What did Xiao Zhuoyu say to you..." Listen to He Wei said, Xiao Zhuoyu found Lu He to talk, Bai Yanran immediately turned to run downstairs, afraid of what happened to Lu He. Seeing the sweat on Bai Yanran''s forehead, Lu he knew that she was worried about him, and felt a burst of heartache. The heartache, and mixed with the silk silk secretly happy. "I''m fine." Lu he gently smiles, as if to comfort her. White Yan Ran''s heart is slightly prickly. Lu he is always like this. No matter what happens, he will only hide in his own heart and refuse to speak out. For her, he always has a gentle smile. Put all the negative emotions in order to make her smile. Such Lu he was forced to look like that in his last life She still remembers that day It was the first time that she saw Lu He, who had collapsed. ¡­¡­ A strong melancholy air enveloped the whole Bai family mansion, and lost all the shares in his hands, lost his child in the womb, and was doubted by his husband about the life experience of the child. Pale white Yan Ran, sitting on the bed, holding legs, silent. The Bai family was in decline, and many servants left, leaving only a few loyal old servants, Liu Ma and de uncle. Looking at the skinny white Yanran on the bed, Liu maqiang could not let her tears fall: "Miss, don''t do this. Even if you don''t have children, you should take good care of your body You look like this, do you know how distressed I am... " For Liu Ma with a cry, Bai Yanran did not have the slightest reaction. She was just staring at the air in front of her. And her eyes were empty. "Miss, you haven''t eaten for two days You have just lost your child. You are so weak that you can''t eat any food! " Then, with a bowl of porridge, Mrs. Liu went to Bai Yanran and said, "Miss, you can have a few sips, even if it''s just one bite..." White Yan Ran''s eyes are still empty and incomparable, her eyes do not have the slightest look, showing a sense of frustration. At this time, just after handling the equity transfer, the company''s business Lu he rushed to. It was only a few days before Bai Yanran transferred all her shares to Xiao Zhuoyu, to Bai Yanran''s abortion or even nearly death. In just a few days, Lu he''s heart was exhausted. However, when he saw the lifeless white Yan ran on the bed, his heart still couldn''t help but ache. The pain is going crazy, and the next second is about to bleed. Lu he walked forward a few steps and went to Bai Yanran. He held on and pulled the corners of his mouth at her slightly: "Miss, have some rice, OK?" Bai Yanran, who has been unresponsive to everything outside, hears Lu he''s voice and finally has some reaction. She slightly side head, looked at eye Lu He. Her head was heavy and her thoughts were still very vague. But she was still conditioned to spit out two words: "Lu he..." One side of Liu''s mother excited: "Miss, miss, finally speak up!" It has been two days, Bai Yanran did not say a word, did not eat a grain of rice. Nothing seemed to prove that she was alive, except for her slightly open bloodshot eyes and a slight gasping breath. Lu he took a step forward and pushed Bai Yanran''s hair out of her forehead. As if afraid of scaring her, he lowered his voice to incomparable tenderness: "Miss, have some rice, you can have strength only when you are full, isn''t it?"Looking at Lu he fanruo coax children like treatment of Bai Yanran, Liu Ma''s eyes are a burst of pain. After all these years, she had seen through it, and only Lu he was really devoted to her young lady. It''s a pity that the young lady of her family was so stubborn that she threw herself into Xiao Zhuoyu''s body to get such a miserable end. Bai Yanran''s eyelashes blinked gently. It seemed that he didn''t understand Lu he''s words: "eat, eat?" Although already exhausted to the extreme, Lu he still gently smiles a way: "yes, have a meal." White Yan Ran does not have what look of eye bead son to turn, and then quickly shake head a way: "no, I don''t eat!" Lu He Yi Leng, did not seem to think that white Yan Ran will be this kind of reaction. "I don''t eat, I don''t eat, I don''t eat..." On the bed white Yan Ran holds the head, the mouth repeats such a sentence, looks like a madwoman who has lost heart. Lu he''s heart, as if by the wire wrapped around, the pain is about to suffocate, but can''t move. He gently held Bai Yanran''s hand, let her not hurt his body. He looked at Bai Yanran and controlled his tone. "Why not Bai Yan Ran blinked his eyes and said with a dull look: "if you don''t eat, you''ll starve to death..." "If you die, you don''t have to suffer so much..." Lu he''s body suddenly stagnates, looking at Bai Yanran''s eyes full of disbelief. Smell speech, Liu Ma''s tears brush down. How could the lady of her family, who was once so dignified and arrogant, become what she is now "Lu He, tell me..." Bai Yanran looks at Lu He, his eyes are dull. "The child is gone, and Zhuo Yu doesn''t want me Why, I still live, why... " Her every word, like a bayonet, severely pierced Lu he''s heart. His heart is full of holes and blood. Lu he''s body was a little unstable. He stepped back two steps, his eyes were filled with deep frustration: "why, now, your heart is still..." Why do you still have Xiao Zhuoyu in your heart Why does he hurt you like this? You still have him in your heart The rest of the words, Lu he can not say, his body swayed a few, eyes have no light Chapter 58 "Miss, miss, don''t say it..." Bai Yanran was still staring at Lu He: "Lu He, I know, you are the smartest. You must know everything..." "Please tell me Zhuo Yu doesn''t want me anymore. Why am I still alive? Why... " White Yan Ran''s question voice, a knife a knife to strip his heart flesh and blood. That kind of suffocating pain made Lu he want to faint at the next moment. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but suddenly he felt a salty smell in his throat. A mouthful of scarlet blood overflowed the corner of his mouth!! The dazzling red finally awakened Bai Yanran''s long sleep consciousness Lu he ¡­¡­ I feel so depressed that I vomit and bleed Bai Yanran did not dare to imagine how much pain Lu he suffered at that time. The turbulent memory made her heart twitch. She closed her eyes slightly, and could not bear to think again. Seeing Bai Yanran''s strange look, Lu he thought that she was worried about her affair with him, so he hurriedly said, "you don''t have to worry about the news. I will deal with it. I have already called Pei Jun and believe that he will find out some inside information as soon as possible... " White Yan Ran slightly nodded: "this matter, I also have some ideas." White Yan Ran sneers: "I already know, the person that releases this news, it is Chen Youlian." "Chen Youlian?" Lu he frowns gradually, it seems that Chen Youlian is so ungrateful. Last time in the night bar, he had warned her, did not expect that she would dare to speak to Bai Yanran. "Yes, although not Chen Youlian himself, but that person is Chen Youlian''s agent Zhang He. If it is really calculated, Chen Youlian must have something to do with her." Lu he nodded and asked, "where did you get the news?" Bai Yanran gave a sly smile and shook her mobile phone: "those evidences are all stored in my mail box..." It seems that I didn''t understand what Yanran said. Lu he''s look was still a little hesitant. Seeing Lu he''s hesitation, Bai Yanran took a step forward, winked at him and said firmly, "believe me, look at me." Lu he was stunned and said, "I have sent someone to seal the news Now the most important thing is to respond to this news. " Public sentiment is easy to mobilize, so it is necessary to respond quickly to the situation. The slower the response, the more likely it is to arouse public suspicion. For rumors, we should put them out before they start a prairie fire, or they will be out of control. White Yan Ran nods: "you say right." As for how to respond to the incident, she will have to think it over. ¡­¡­ In the top floor of Yingshang head office. A group of responsible editors of Yingshang daily stood with low eyebrows and eyes, afraid to speak. "What a beautiful job you''ve done! You can report the news of Bai family as you like Pei Jun threw his magazine to his desk, and the atmosphere in the office suddenly fell to freezing point. Everyone dare to speak out, for fear of accidentally touching the boss''s mold. Yingshang daily is a newspaper distribution company directly related to Yingshang entertainment. Its influence and popularity can rank among the top in China. Such a media voice, will inevitably have a great impact on Bai''s image. "Who was responsible for this disclosure?" Pei Jun''s voice dropped, this week''s magazine editor shivered: "president, it''s me..." Pei Jun walked up to the female editor and fixed his eyes on her. The female editor lowered her head and felt a chill spread from the bottom of her heart. She did not dare to look at Pei Jun, so she had to look down at the ground and dare not speak. Pei Jun sneered: "you do, really beautiful ah." The female editor said in a hurry: "president, I''m to blame for my poor review of this matter However, it was the editor under my hand who assured me that it must be true that I would dare to burst out... " "Besides, I really didn''t expect that this would cause you so much trouble I don''t think it''s different from the usual entertainment news... " "You think?" Pei Jun looked at the female editor and said in a cold voice, "do you know what is the consequence of irritating Lu he?" The female editor was stunned. Lu He, the business genius who became president of Bai''s company at the age of 20 and stood at the peak of his life. She is also the protagonist of this report. With the support of Bai''s powerful financial resources and the ruthlessness of Shanglu he''s means, if he wants to target a company or a person, it''s as easy as a duck''s back Thinking of this, the female editor''s voice was as low as the sound of a mosquito: "sorry, I didn''t think so much at that time..."Pei Jun returned to the boss''s chair and rubbed his sore temples. "You guys, immediately send me an apology statement online to apologize for the false report." The female editor immediately raised her head: "however, there is no evidence that it is false..." "Fool!" Pei Jun''s eyes sank and said in a loud voice, "I''ve made you hair. Naturally, I know it''s fake!" Lu he''s behavior, how can unmarried children, it is ridiculous. What''s more, the tone of Lu he''s call in the morning is that if he doesn''t solve the matter properly, Yingshang entertainment will suffer. He can''t control other newspapers, but Yingshang Daily has to make a statement. Pei Lang, who has just entered the office, sees Pei Jun reprimanding several editors. He thinks that he should be dealing with the news of today. He turns his mind a few times and just wants to quit, but his brother stops him: "Pei Lang, why are you here?" Pei Lang touched his nose: "don''t you have something to do? Talk to them first. I''ll come in later." Pei Jun waved his hand: "OK, I''m almost finished. Come here." Said, and looked up to the table several accountability: "give you the matter, do it for me, don''t mess up again!" Several editors nodded and said yes in succession and hurriedly retired. Pei Lang came over and threw the U disk on the table. "What is this?" Pei Jun raised his eyebrows and asked. Pei Lang said with a smile: "brother, it''s useless for you to ask those responsible people about such matters. You should dare to ask them the talents under their hands..." Pei Jun a Leng: "what did you ask?" "Of course." Pei Lang pointed to the U disk on the desk: "it''s all written in it." Pei Jun looked at Pei Lang strangely: "what does this matter have to do with you Why do you care so much? " Pei Jun knows his brother. It has always been nothing to do with yourself. How can you worry about this news for no reason? Is it because he also thinks that offending Lu is a terrible thing, and he takes the initiative to help solve it? But soon, Pei Jun denied his idea. Because he saw his brother Pei Lang''s eyes flickering and said, "well That, Bai Yanran and I are friends If a friend is in trouble, how can I not help... " See Pei Lang this pair of embarrassed appearance, Pei Jun almost laughs. Recalling the strange reaction of Pei Lang when she saw Bai Yanran on the spot of ISAR''s advertisement shooting last time, Pei Jun immediately sorted out a general idea from his mind: "are you talking to Bai Yanran..." As if he knew what Pei Jun was going to say, Pei Lang quickly waved his hand: "what are you talking about? We''ve only met a few times. How could there be..." Chapter 59 Seeing Pei Lang''s face flustered, Pei Jun''s smile on his face was deeper: "I haven''t said anything, what are you flustered to explain?" Pei Lang looked sluggish: "you..." "What''s more, you just said that you and Bai Yanran were friends, but now you have only met a few times I don''t see you anymore Pei Jun touched his chin and looked at Pei Lang with a smile: "tut Tut, why don''t you talk?" If you fall into the hole you dug, what else can you say? Pei Lang shrugged: "forget it, whatever you say Anyway, I adjusted the monitoring and asked the little editor who received the news about some things and sorted out the evidence. I think it should be useful for you to give Lu he a job. " On hearing this, Pei Jun was moved and said: "Xiao Lang, my brother really doesn''t hurt you in vain. Now we all know that I share my worries for my brother." Pei Lang immediately shook his body: "come on, you are less numb. If you really want to thank me, say to the hapless chief of the newspaper, don''t tell me the hard work all day long. I am also the second young master of Pei family at least. As a result, I am more bitter than those ordinary interns every day. " Pei Jun couldn''t help laughing and said, "I really have no idea. It was arranged by my father. If you really want to extricate yourself, you''d better go to your father. " Pei Lang was helpless. If it is useful to find his father, where can he ask Peijun to help? "The president is back. I have to arrange my work." Pei Jun nodded and made a gesture to Pei Lang: "thank you." Pei Lang quickly waved his hand and chuckled: "you can get it..." With that, peron backed out. ¡­¡­ "Click." Chen Jiayi stopped shooting and said to Chen Youlian in front of the camera: "Youlian, you are not in good condition. Do you need a rest?" Chen Youlian chuckled and looked very weak: "I''m sorry, I''m not feeling well recently." Chen Jiayi looked at the time and said, "it''s still early. Go to have a rest. The next play is a very important match between you and Bai Yanran. If you are in a bad state, you can''t get any effect." Hear Chen Jiayi mention Bai Yanran three words, Chen Youlian conditionally frowned, but she immediately restrained her expression and said with a smile: "good." Back in the lounge, Chen Youlian immediately picked up her mobile phone and dialed Zhang He: "what''s the matter?! The news of Bai Yanran and Lu He in the magazine just spread out. How could there be an apology statement issued by the newspaper in the afternoon! All help to clarify that Bai Yanran has no illegitimate child at all! " Her bright red nails were pinched in the palm of her hand, her brows were tightly wrinkled, and she looked in a bad mood. However, it is normal for her to have this reaction. After all, she wanted to point to the news and put on the image of black and white. However, before the news had formed a large-scale public opinion, several newspapers cut off the sales of the magazine. What''s more, the Yingshang daily published a statement on the Internet, apologizing for the false report. Damn it! It''s ridiculous! Chen Youlian thought more and more angry, even the whole body can not help shaking a few shake. Zhang He over there also felt strange, but after all, the news was not true. There is no such thing as illegitimate children. Although I feel empty in my heart, Chen Youlian is the most influential artist under his hand after all. If he offends her, his life will not be easy. In this way, Zhang he said to Chen Youlian: "Youlian, you should calm down first After all, what we have done is disgraceful, isn''t it... " Chen Youlian couldn''t hear others say that she was wrong. But now that she is a trusted agent, Chen Youlian can''t help but feel bored: "enough, I''ll tell you again when I go back." Voice just fell, Chen Youlian immediately buckled the mobile phone. She sat on the sofa with a calm face and angry eyes. "Miss Chen." Bai Yanran sat down quietly beside Chen Youlian and said with a smile, "what''s wrong with Miss Chen? I don''t seem to be in a good mood Chen you Lian forced to pull the corners of her mouth: "Oh, Miss White, where can I see that I am in a bad mood?" "Oh? That should be my mistake. " White Yan Ran is a smile again: "sorry, misunderstood you. I should say, you look so happy, you are so proud Chen Youlian''s eyes gradually cold, she knows that Bai Yanran is challenging her. But she can''t show the slightest flaw, in case of being discovered by white Yan Ran to release the news is her, that matter can''t be so simple. She smiles at Bai Yan Ran and pretends to be calm: "Miss Bai''s acting is really good. It''s not like her first acting at all. You are highly praised on the Internet." "Yes." Bai Yanran said with a smile: "it was really a good comment Unfortunately... ""What a pity?" Bai Yanran suddenly raised her head and looked at Chen Youlian: "unfortunately, I don''t know which villain I have offended. It''s ridiculous and ridiculous that the news that I have an illegitimate child has been released on various media." Chen Youlian''s heart suddenly shocked, and her voice calmed down: "yes, yes I don''t know who would do such a boring thing. " Bai Yanran stroked her forehead and sighed: "however, some newspapers simply corrected their mistakes. They issued an apology statement in the newspapers, and clarified that my so-called illegitimate son was my cousin at all, which did not let the situation develop seriously." Chen you Lian''s expression has been a little tense, she can''t even make a fake smile, just pull the corners of her mouth: "ha ha, that''s good." Seeing this, Bai Yanran is very happy in her heart. Such Chen you Lian, like a poor mouse played with by a cat, is extremely funny. She will never forget how arrogant Chen Youlian was in front of her. Obviously, she was the one who robbed someone else''s fiance, but all day long, she kept a momentum in front of her. And now, the original look of pride has completely disappeared. She clearly saw the panic in Chen Youlian''s shaking eyes. However, she is not ready to let Chen Youlian go. Bai Yanran approached Chen Youlian and whispered in her ear: "Miss Chen, you say, who will harm me in the end?" Chen Youlian''s body suddenly trembled. She chuckled to Bai Yanran, but the smile was very strange because of the strange radian of the corners of her mouth: "this, how can I know..." Bai Yanran lowered her eyebrows and narrowed her eyes, and said calmly, "well, I thought Miss Chen has been in the entertainment industry for so many years. Naturally, I can see something from it. Unexpectedly, you don''t have any clue..." "Ha ha, Miss Bai is laughing..." All of a sudden, there was a discussion at the door. "If you want me to say, Miss Bai''s performance is really good. The opponent of Han nuoyuan a few days ago has not been suppressed by his old style." "Yes, yes. At first, I thought that this Miss Bai was bringing money into the group, but I found that she had real skills. I''m really sorry to think about that..." "Didn''t you read the online reviews? Miss Bai has long been more popular than Chen Youlian It''s just that the news suddenly appeared this morning, which really scared me... " "Isn''t that all clarified?" "Tut, even if it is clarified, it can''t be over for a while If you want me to say, it must be someone who is jealous and wants to wipe black and white and Yan Ran... " "Ouch, you mean something in our current crew." "Go and go Be careful that walls have ears... " "It''s OK. I just looked at it. There''s no one in the lounge." It''s also a coincidence that behind the sofa where Bai Yanran and Chen Youlian sit, there are several potted plants growing very vigorously. From the outside, the sight is blocked by several potted plants, and naturally feel that there is no one in the room. "OK, OK, it''s about to start up Let''s go quickly, or the director will urge him again... " "Mm-hmm The footsteps of several people gradually faded away, and it was completely quiet outside. The two people in the room, however, had different faces. Looking at Chen Youlian''s trembling fingertips, Bai Yanran knows that she is pressing her emotions. Bai Yanran stroked her hair, wrapped a few strands of broken hair behind her ears, and said with a light smile, "Miss Chen, how can you look so ugly? Are you the one who let them say the right thing and put those news on me? " Chen Youlian''s body suddenly shakes, her pupils slightly open, reflecting Bai Yanran''s calm and calm face Chapter 60 "Miss Bai is really joking. How could I do such a thing..." Chen Youlian was in a panic. Her fingers turned pale because she was holding the corner of her dress too hard. Her talent and experience as an actress were also brought to the best of her ability. Her white face turned red and tears began to appear in the corners of her eyes. White Yan Ran see the appearance suddenly feel a burst of funny. Who is she playing pity with? Are we still in this relationship of pretending to each other? She showed a sarcastic smile: "Chen you Lian, you are disgusting!" The opposite Chen Youlian estimated that she would insult people so straightforward, for a time, face blue and white, only feel humiliated. White Yan Ran see her reaction, suddenly feel a burst of comfort in the heart! "You think you''ve got a good way of doing things, don''t you? That only shows your ignorance Speaking of this, Bai Yanran''s hand unconsciously clenched into a fist. "It doesn''t matter what you say, but you involve Lu he and Bai''s family. Chen Youlian, you make me really unable to treat you with the attitude of treating people!" After that, Bai Yanran gets up and goes away with the winner''s smile, regardless of Chen Youlian''s face. "Oh, by the way," she suddenly turned around when she reached the door. "I have a big gift for you, and I wish you all the best tomorrow." With that, a narrow smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. The next day. Bai Jia, the largest financial group in a city, held an interim press conference. At the press conference, there were a large number of people, and when you looked up, you could see that there were reporters and accompanying cameras everywhere. From this, we can see that we are concerned about the so-called "illegitimate child" incident. And now in Xiao''s house. "Zhuoyu, Zhuoyu, you must help me!" Chen you Lian faintly collapses on the sofa edge, a pair of beautiful eyes actually already cried swollen. Xiao Zhuoyu is upset by Chen Youlian, and tries to comfort her with his softest voice. "You Lian, I really can''t help you this time. When Lu he and the Bai family make a move, it must be a matter of certainty. I and Bai Yanran''s marriage is still on the surface. I can''t make it for you at this time. " His words are rational and heartless. In a trance, Chen Youlian seems to see himself abandoned by Xiao Zhuoyu. This kind of thought and insecurity almost drove her crazy. She could only beg Xiao Zhuoyu with a more pitiful gesture, hoping that he could help her to save the situation that would destroy her life. Xiao Zhuoyu had long been distracted by the woman''s stupidity and noise. After pulling her apart, he slammed the door out. At the press conference. A microphone aimed at today''s hero Lu he and heroine Bai Yanran. The lights on the stage are bright, and the murmur is constantly under the stage. "President Lu is really God''s feast. How can he be so handsome and so young! He is still the president of the Baijia financial group. He really envies Miss Bai! " Reporter a covered his red face and sighed. "That''s why Miss Bai has the capital to let President Lu treat her well! Miss Bai is the real lady of the family. She is beautiful and plays well. " Reporter B is obviously a senior fan of Bai Yanran. "That''s why Xiao Zhuoyu is a big fool. He would put a fragrant steamed bun as big as Miss Bai, instead of spoiling a small artist of the 18th line." Reporter C made a summary. "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to attend the press conference of the Bai family." On the stage, Lu he was in a good mood and spoke gently to the audience. And Bai Yanran, who was wearing a white dress, gazed at him gently - this is my man, my Luhe. Miss Bai''s mind was almost bewildered by Lu he''s Shenyan, so that she didn''t know what he said later. "Yan Ran, Yan Ran?" White Yan Ran suddenly back to God, reflected in the corner of Lu he''s mouth with a smile, and that pair of eyes that seem to know everything. Her face turned red, and she immediately sat at the right position and spoke to the microphone: "Hello everyone, I''m Bai Yanran, and I''m also the only successor of the Bai family consortium. I want to clarify this case of illegitimate children." she paused, and seemed very satisfied with the reporters'' seeking information. Then she said, "President Lu and I are not unmarried children, but the so-called Illegitimate children are actually my little cousins. " "My God!" "How could that happen?" "Explosive news!" The sound of sobbing and the sound of the shutter button. "Therefore, this malicious person not only insulted President Lu and I, affected the company''s reputation, but also involved a five-year-old child!" At this time, Bai Yanran, who had been trained in Bai''s family for many years, showed her momentum incisively and vividly. Under the stage by her aura pressure of silence.Only Lu He, he saw how sad and angry she was, he took her hand, tightly wrapped in his warmth. "And we have found the one behind it!" Lu he''s thin lips light open, but threw out an explosive news! "The company of Lian Shang is Chen you entertainment." And then the evidence came out on the big screen. There was an uproar under the stage. At the same time, Yingshang company, in the president''s office. Pei junqian one second also with relish to eat the masses of melons, the next second almost spewed water! Finally, he can only collapse on the sofa and smile bitterly. Lu He, Lu He, why do you have to pull me up! Is it revenge? Good you Luhe Different from President Pei''s words of suffering, Xiao Zhai is depressed to a terrible degree at the moment. Chen Youlian coldly stares at Bai Yanran''s fresh and proud face on TV, and the hatred and malice in his eyes are exposed without concealment. "Bai Yanran, wait for me! I, Chen Youlian, will not let you have a good time The vicious voice seemed to be poisoned and lingered in the room for a long time. In the car. White Yan Ran emptily fell on the leather back, just domineering Miss White now immediately became a good girl next door. "Tired? It''s really hard for you today. " Lu he opened the door and sat in. As soon as he saw Lu He, Bai Yanran''s face showed a happy smile: "Lu He, Lu He, do you think I''m good today?" "Yanran is very powerful." Lu he''s eyes are full of extreme tenderness, and his heart is full of the girl in front of him. This is his miss. He wants to protect the people he cherishes all his life. Bai Yanran''s face flushed slowly because of Lu he''s undisguised gaze. Since they talked to each other, Lu he is becoming more and more provocative. Even his eyes are damned to be occupied. Unwilling to be compared with the white Yan Ran eyes turned a few turns, the plan. "Will Lu He reward me?" She deliberately bullies herself to approach Lu he and puts her mouth on Lu he''s ear to blow. As she expected, Lu he''s ears are gradually red, and slowly the blush spreads to the cheek, so cute. If any employee of Bai family saw it, he would be shocked. Is this still the stern and stern President? "What reward does Yanran want?" Lu he spoke with a red face. "Will you give me a kiss?" She cherry lips kiss open, but said to make Lu he the most blushing heart beating love words. Chapter 61 Yanran is actually a girl with a bad heart and has her own little girl. Lu he always knows this. So he had been very self-conscious not to touch her so-called Teaser line. "So who can tell me how to break this situation today?" Lu he''s heart in silent cry crazy, but on the surface or wind light cloud light, not surprised, trying to maintain his gentle elegant childe like. Maybe I can''t see his embarrassment and embarrassment when I come to another person. It''s a pity that Lu he meets her, Bai Yanran! Who is Bai Yanran? A woman who appears to be more upright than anyone else, is actually full of bad water. In fact, she has been thinking about playing tricks on Lu He for a long time after her rebirth. Before, she was so blind that she was so fascinated by a fan of Xiao Zhuoyu that she didn''t know the existence of such a creature around her! And Lu he is still so gentle and doting on himself. How could his former self not find it! Why do I always think of dark light when I am happy? Bai Yanran, don''t think about it! When I am with Lu He, I just want to think about the present and the future! " Thinking of this, she shook her head vigorously, as if to throw the gray memory out of her mind. With his eyes moving and his eyes spreading, Lu He, like a shy little daughter-in-law, was in a good mood again, and his evil mind climbed back to his heart. "Yan, Yanran, don''t do this!" Lu he stammered as he kept avoiding the approach of Bai Yanran. Lu he felt that he was going to be driven crazy. He knew what the so-called "ice and fire" was like. Like the girl around, but can not cross the boundaries, he can only blindly suppress himself, suppress the wave of her constantly tease the heart. "Lu he!" Bai Yanran suddenly sat up straight and called him. "You look at me and say what you''ve always wanted to say," she said, gazing straight into the limpid eyes of landing. "It''s also what I want to hear." She added softly. Lu he couldn''t believe his ears. Was his young lady just encouraging him to say it? Thinking of this, he distracted himself from looking at the driver in front of him, and found that the driver''s uncle had raised the sound insulation baffle with great insight. "Yanran, is our relationship a little abnormal, we..." Lu he''s evasive eyes and lips suddenly stopped because of Bai Yanran''s move - she suddenly leaned over and kissed him! "Luhe," she said with a twinkle in her eyes, "I understand what you want to say. It''s just the status of a young lady''s adopted son, isn''t it? I tell you, I don''t care! What I care about is you -- Lu He. As for Xiao Zhuoyu, I don''t care at all. Sooner or later, I will break up. I like you, and I don''t want to run away from you. What about you? What''s your attitude? " Lu he looked at her, the eyes clear, magnanimous incomparable girl, she has already opened her heart to see herself, how can it be? Can only pet ah! This is the one he vowed never to hurt! "Well," he said, with a soft look in his eyes and his arms around her, "no matter who else, we''re together." ¡­¡­ At night. In the past, the White House, which used to be a little bit lonely, started to make a fuss. After busy in the kitchen, she began to direct the servants to move here and there in the living room. It was just like a top that could not be stopped. As soon as Bai Yanran and Lu he came back, they were pulled into this army of spinning gyroscopes. The "top" pushed Bai Yanran out of the clouds into the room. Then suddenly, a large number of stylists began to creak. You and I talked about her skin and hair quality one by one The noise made her brain AChE. Please! I want to enjoy the moon with my Luhe tonight! Bai Yanran thinks like this, more and more irritable, seize the position of the door, want to run downstairs. "Miss, you can''t go tonight." At this time, Liu Ma suddenly pushed the door and entered, facing the gradually petrified white Yan Ran warning way. "Why? At least let me know why Bai Yanran fell back to her seat and howled. "Well, don''t you know, miss?" "Master Xiao said that he had already said hello to you," said Liu "What''s the greeting? Why don''t I know?" Bai Yanran suddenly realized that the sign was wrong. Did Xiao Zhuoyu want to start doing things? By the way, Xiao Yan Bai''s wedding party is still wrong Sure enough! Bai Yanran sneered at him in the bottom of his heart, this Xiao Zhuoyu is a dog that can''t change to eat shit! Always like to put a foot in when others are most happy. At this time to mention the engagement, it is estimated that it is also because of the sudden 180 degree change in their attitude. I feel that I have no bottom in my heart! In addition, the little lover Chen Youlian has fallen down again and is easy to be gossiped about. This makes me want to hold my so-called fiancee''s thigh tightly!Bai Yanran thought more and more bad heart, in the heart has Xiao Zhuoyu freely and vividly scolded a thousand times, but the surface still had to pretend to be very calm and said: "Oh? Then I''ll have to dress up. " "Well, come on, young lady! You have to be ahead of master Xiao and them Liu Ma was relieved and turned downstairs to continue her "top" business. "I''m fast? I''ll give them face when I sit there, OK? " White Yan Ran thought in the heart like this, the mouth showed a sneer. ¡­¡­ On the first floor of the White House, Lu he is restless on the sofa. Yan Ran has been up for so long. Why hasn''t he come down? The screen of his mobile phone is dark and bright, if you look carefully, you can see that his message to "Yanran" is very urgent, but the locked wechat "Yanran" has not responded. Just thinking, on the second floor corridor, a small servant poked out his head and called to Lu He: "young master, the master has something to do with you. Come to the study." "OK." Lu He smiles and nods. When he gets up, he turns his mobile phone to off state The city is still prosperous at night, the night is no longer a hindrance to people''s extravagance, and the road is still flowing. A BMW was flying in the traffic. Xiao Zhuoyu and his family were sitting in the car. However, the atmosphere in the car was a little dull. Xiao Guo in the back seat glared at Xiao Zhuoyu who was driving. However, Xiao Zhuoyu''s mood was obviously not much better. It can be seen from his grip on the steering wheel and his white knuckles. "Ah Guo, you can talk to the children. Don''t beat and scold them all the time." Finally, it was Mrs. Xiao, he Wanzhen, who first broke the situation. "It''s all you, mother, how defeated!" No matter who advised him, Xiao scolded people, "can we provoke the white family? In order to be a little lover, he can''t even keep his marriage. After that, when he really takes over the company, can we still get it? I think the company will probably be destroyed by him! " "But Bai Yanran''s sudden attitude change towards me was unexpected! And you pity... " Don''t mention that woman to me! I''ll tell you, if you can''t finish this thing well when you go to Bai''s house today, don''t come in from now on! " He Wanzhen pressed his temple with a headache. It seems that the two masters have been able to fight for a long time. I hope the trip to the white family will be smooth and smooth! White House, in the study. Old man Bai was talking to Lu He with a serious look. Lu he''s face was still calm, but his fists hanging on both sides of his body clenched and loosened, clenched and loosened. It seemed that he was suffering a lot In the room. Bai Yanran sits on the chair, endures a group of people to her from the hair quality to the toes of all kinds of comments and teasing, but think of the party for a while, she evil raised the corner of her lips. Yes, she white Yan Ran, and start to be a demon again! Xiao Zhuoyu, I will make you regret attending today''s party, no! I regret knowing Bai Yanran The night was dim. Good opening, too Chapter 62 White House. At the moment, the training of the servants can be reflected incisively and vividly - the brilliance can be seen on the cold and smooth marble floor; the two fortune trees beside the revolving stairs seem to have been re watered, and they are exploring the world with vigor; the smell of the kitchen is constantly blowing, which is very impressive Bai Yanran has been sitting in front of the dressing table, staring at her elaborately dressed in the mirror. She seems to suddenly think of something, grab the mobile phone to look at wechat - sure enough! Lu He sent her so many messages asking about her situation, but she was upset and didn''t look at her mobile phone at that time. Her heart surged up to Lu he''s guilt and sorry, crisp and numb, as if to drill from her heart to the corner of her eye. "I was forced to dress up, Xiao Zhuoyu will come today, but I want to cancel the engagement today!" she said After waiting for a long time, Lu he did not return. She put down her mobile phone in disappointment ¡­¡­ Outside the door. Xiao Zhuoyu''s car stopped at the front door of the White House. Uncle De, the Housekeeper on one side, quickly opened the door for Mrs. Xiao and stood respectfully aside. "Xiao Guo, ah Zhen, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Ha ha ha ha ha!" White old man''s unique hearty laughter came through the gate, and Lu he followed him behind him. Xiao Zhuoyu is really angry when he sees Lu He. His spleen, lung, heart, liver and kidney ache together. Two men with the same body and jade body have been tearing and beating in the air for several times before opening their mouth. "Oh, old man Bai, I''m glad to meet you. I haven''t seen you for a long time! Your body has always been so strong Xiao Guo and old man Bai walked into the living room as they exchanged greetings. He Wanzhen walked gently aside, adding words to adjust the atmosphere from time to time, which made the men smile comfortably and heartily. "Go and get the lady down! Just say that master Xiao and his family have arrived. " Liu Ma secretly told the servant. The servant took orders to go, and after a while, Bai Yanran appeared on the second floor. At this time, she was so beautiful that a pure handmade evening dress in Italy showed her perfect figure. The fishtail design of the skirt showed her as mysterious and beautiful as a mermaid princess in the deep sea. The unique neck hanging design of the neckline was also ingenious, which not only avoided excessive exposure, but also set off her perfect neck line. Finally, a pure white Swarovski "Star Moon" necklace highlights her innocence. Lu he and Xiao Zhuoyu were both stunned at the moment when they saw Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran''s surface was motionless, elegant and restrained. In fact, they had already been happy in their hearts - see my charm, ha ha ha! She meets the land He Chi Chi''s eyes, and his eyes in the air intertwined, but Lu He in contact with her eyes in the moment of escape also seems to turn away. What''s the matter? Bai Yanran has a big question mark in her heart. Is it Xiao Zhuoyu who bullied my family Lu he again? Thinking of this, Bai Yanran did not mean to reward Xiao Zhuoyu''s two big white eyes, which made Xiao Zhuoyu''s face baffled - where did I provoke her? The party episode soon ended, and everyone entered the table at the table. The old man Bai and Xiao Guo were still chatting with each other very much. Bai Yanran began to play with his mobile phone in boredom. She sent several wechat messages to Luhe one after another, but Lu he didn''t give her cell phone a second eye, and she kept silent there, wondering what she was thinking. It was Xiao Zhuoyu, who was very interested in her, holding his cheek and looking at her all the time. "Master white, let''s talk about the children''s marriage." Xiao Guo changed his words and carried on the conversation to the core. "Finally Is it time to start? " Bai Yanran burst out a sneer. "Well, today we''ll talk about the children''s marriage." the white master looked at Bai Yanran''s direction. "I know my granddaughter very well. It''s infatuated with your son! My suggestion is to get married as soon as possible. " What?! Grandfather, what are you doing! Bai Yan Ran showed an expression that she couldn''t believe. This beginning was far beyond her expectation. She didn''t expect her grandfather to ask them to get married as soon as possible without saying a word for her! Xiao Zhuoyu, on the other hand, showed a clear expression and looked around her arms to see what the woman was going to do to hinder her marriage. However, Lu he''s hand under the tablecloth is almost unconscious. He seems to be trying to restrain something. Bai Yanran suddenly stood up and calmly said to the Xiao family and the white master: "I''m sorry, I want to cancel my engagement with Xiao Zhuoyu." Lu he''s eyes shrank as he listened to his words. His clenched fist clenched harder, and the expression of painful struggle appeared on his face. But Xiao Zhuoyu looked at Bai Yanran in disbelief and called out: "Bai Yanran, are you crazy?" "Zhuoyu!" Xiao scolded his son, then slowed down his face, and then slowly opened his mouth to Bai Yan Ran: "why do you want to cancel the engagement?" "Because Xiao Zhuoyu doesn''t love me at all. What he loves is the so-called Chen Youlian! Maybe now Chen Youlian will not pose any threat to me, but there will be a second, third or even more Chen Youlian in the future! I''m the eldest lady of the white family. I married for the sake of happiness, not for dealing with these bad things and turning into a yellow face early! "White Yan Ran threw a voice to finish saying something, the living room became quiet instantly. After a long time, the white old man opened his mouth: "Yan Ran, you are a little tired, go back to have a rest first! I''ll deal with these things with your uncle Xiao. " Then he motioned Uncle De to take her down. "Wait a minute. I have something to say." Lu he suddenly stood up! Bai Yanran''s gloomy eyes brightened up again because of his voice. Sure enough, her Lu he came to speak for her! He adjusted his state for a while, and then began to speak with difficulty: "grandfather, how about extending the marriage period to Yanran university after graduation?" For a moment, Bai Yanran felt that she had heard wrong, how could it? How could Lu say that? Obviously, they still express their feelings to each other in the car, saying that they want to "ignore each other". How can they change in the blink of an eye? Her tears burst into tears. For a moment, she couldn''t see whether the man in front of her was her Lu He. His figure was fragmented in front of her eyes, leaving only the continuous surrounding voice saying "extend the marriage period until after graduation from university". Why? She wanted to ask him, but she just opened her mouth weakly in the air and left in vain. She quickly returned to the room, the room did not turn on the light, she went to the bed, sat on the cold floor, tears, finally uncontrollably rolled down Chapter 63 In the living room, the atmosphere is still strangely silent, because of the sudden departure of Bai Yanran, it seems ridiculous and boring. At the banquet, Bai Laozi and Xiao Guo exchanged their eyes, and finally agreed to Lu he''s proposal. Lu he sat down quietly and thought in a trance: "it''s good to be able to guard you for two years..." In the room, Bai Yanran locked the door and refused to respond even though she knocked on the door. She sat alone on the cold floor with her knees in her arms, and the moonlight poured into the dark room, on this weak and helpless girl. Outside the door, Mother Liu knocked on the door again and again, imploring the young lady to open the door: "Miss, open the door! You didn''t have a good meal tonight. It''s not good to go on like this! " "Dong Dong Dong..." The knock on the door suddenly stopped, and a man''s gentle voice came from the door: "mother Liu, go and have a rest! Here I come In the dark, Bai Yanran''s eyes suddenly widened! This is Lu he''s voice! The door was silent for a long time, and then the man quietly opened his mouth: "Yan Ran, you obediently eat the rice, OK? Liu Ma has boiled sugar lotus seeds for you I don''t eat! What can you do with me! White Yan Ran silent protest in the heart, but zhileng ears listen to the outside of the door. After a while, the man sighed slightly, then turned to leave the voice, "Dong Dong Dong", he went downstairs. "Lu He, do you really care about me?" Her tears welled up again and plunged herself into the darkness again. ¡­¡­ Dong Shanshan thinks something is wrong these days. What is wrong? She can''t say, anyway, the work is not as efficient as before. What''s the problem? "Buckle" she knocked on the door of the president''s office with a stack of Kyoho group''s data sheets in her hand. "Come in, please." After a long time, the man''s voice came out of the room. "President, this is the capital chain situation of Jufeng in recent five years Secretary Dong professionally put the statement in his arms on the table, "do you see, is there anything else I need to do?" She held her hand respectfully to one side, but she did not see the voice of the president turning the report or asking her to go out. She looked up at the president, but saw her brilliant president in a daze at the desk! Dong Shanshan seems excited to find some big news. It turns out that the president is not an efficient "humanoid machine" all the time, and he will be in a daze. But the excitement returned to excitement. After standing for a long time, her feet were numb, so she could only remind her that "President?" "Oh, sorry!" , Lu he was pulled back to reality by Dong Shanshan''s voice, "it''s OK, you go out first!" "All right, president." Dong Shanshan went out and gently closed the door. As soon as the door closed, the pain in Lu he''s eyes came out again and again. He kept thinking about his expression of disappointment and tears that day, as well as the words that his grandfather had talked with him in his study. ¡­¡­ In the study, the old man sat majestically in front of his desk and looked at the child who was regarded as his grandson: "Lu He, do you know what happened to the Lu family?" What? What happened to the Lu family? Lu He raised his head in disbelief, only heard the old man Bai continue to say: "what''s more, there is something strange about the cause of your parents'' death. You know, I''ve been checking the cause of your parents'' death. A few months ago, an anonymous person suddenly said that he had met your biological parents before he died!" ¡­¡­ After that, they talked a lot, and the white man finally said, "from now on, I hope you can stay away from Yanran. The Lu family is too powerful. In case of any accident, this is something you and I don''t want to see. " "Good!" He heard his calm voice, "when I take back all that belongs to me, I will give Yanran a reply." ¡­¡­ Thinking of this, Lu he laughed at himself, as if laughing at his own incapacity and the distant future of time, but chewing the words "Yan Ran", he felt very happy. "Lu family..." His eyes became fierce and fierce, "Lu family, I''m here!" ¡­¡­ Outside the door. What''s wrong with Dong Shanshan, the more he thinks about it, the more he does it? How can I suddenly lose my soul and lose my wisdom? I can''t interest myself in my favorite job in the past. The most important thing is that the president is in a daze! She thought like this, to the elevator there, but accidentally hit a hard "meat wall"! "Ouch! What a pain! My nose Dong Shanshan''s tears burst out in an instant, "are you ok? I didn''t mean to. " The man''s voice of panic came from overhead. As soon as Dong Shanshan looked up, she was not angry at all. This is not Cheng haofei! What bad luck!She stares at Cheng haofei and goes to the elevator, but Cheng haofei seems to have no eyesight. In such a large place, he just stands at the elevator entrance. Dong Shanshan tried to be patient to negotiate with Cheng haofei: "please let me go. I''m in a hurry." Cheng haofei''s eyes darkened, but he finally chose to get out of the way, and then watched Dong Shanshan''s graceful posture fade away behind the elevator door "Green fruit" shooting scene. Director Chen Da today has more than once called to the camera: "Yan Ran, your eyes, pay attention to the eyes! It''s not so sad. It''s happy! How can you be sad to meet again after a long separation? Do it again "No, no, no, Yan Ran, you''re in the wrong position. You''re going straight ahead. The second girl''s character is tough and direct. Your steps are too empty! Let''s do it again! " There are countless problems like this and the remakes and remakes. This kind of torture made people on the shooting scene miserable, and many people murmured in private, "what do you think about Miss Bai? A few days ago, the state was OK. How could I be so lost? " Some people wonder. "Yes! In my opinion, she is the eldest lady. She has a bad temper. She has suffered a lot. I guess she wants to give up the burden! That''s what we''re going to find out! " Some people look as if they have seen through everything. "But Miss White doesn''t look like that." There are also some for Bai Yanran''s rehabilitation. Even Chen Jiayi, who loves Bai Yanran the most, began to worry about her state. After asking for no result, she decided to let Bai Yanran have a good rest first, and then decide whether to start work or not. There is no sound insulation wall in the world. Soon, it fell to Chen Youlian''s ears. And a good thing to her is that she completely changed her taste, into "Bai Yanran doesn''t know good or evil, plays a big lady''s temper in the crew" and "Bai Yanran is arrogant because of being spoiled". She decided to satirize Bai Yanran and let her know how powerful she was! Chapter 64 She Chen Youlian has always been an activist, so she unconsciously walked to the door of Bai Yanran''s restroom. The little assistant on the side was so anxious that tears came out, but she did not dare to pull. But she was afraid that the firecracker temper but big mindless woman would do anything to make her smile and generous. After all, now her reputation of Chen Youlian has been very bad, if it was not for the Xiao family in Peijun In front of good or bad say to protect her, she does not know in which corner stink! Take a look at Chen Youlian. She just wanted to go when others were in trouble. But when she really came to the door, she also began to be afraid. Chen Youlian, Chen Youlian, how did you really come here? Don''t you try to avoid her these days? Yes, the "illegitimate child" incident hit her too much, and now she has no courage and Bai Yanran positive just. But what else can we do when we get here? She still lifted her foot in. "Well, this is not the most popular lady of the Bai family! It''s said that you have done a lot of wonderful things today. It''s a mess for the crew! It is true that women with gold masters are not the same! " This words down, said Chen Youlian heart is sour, angry and sad, would like to tear in front of this closed eyes woman. However, Bai Yanran didn''t pay any attention to her. She is so tired today that she can''t even bring up a trace of interest in the enthusiastic shooting in the past. What is swirling in her mind is the fragmented figure of Lu He in tears and the lingering voice of "extending the marriage period to university graduation" She knew that because of her own reason, the work of the production team was stagnant today. Fortunately, she did not have a match with Han nuoyuan, the male host. Otherwise, the temper of a big man would not be so easy to coax. "Ah, I''m Bai Yanran. Now I''m also a woman who has been abandoned by men for no reason." With this in mind, Chen Youlian''s eyes are much more pleasing to her. After all, although the positions of the ranks are different, they can really have a chat with men. What''s more, she has been worrying about this kind of thing all day. It''s good to have a shrimp and crab for her entertainment! "I said," Chen Youlian, what are you doing there? If I were you, I would be so ashamed that I would not even dare to come out of my house. I can''t imagine that you have the most thick skin "Bai Yanran sneered and opened his mouth. Then he turned his head again. He seemed to be surprised by what he thought of." Oh, by the way, look at my brain! Speaking of the gold Lord, how dare I compare with the one behind you! After all, it''s Xiao Zhuoyu, young master Xiao. It''s a spoony man who can even ignore his fiancee for love Chen Youlian''s face is blue and white. How wonderful it is! In particular, the words "love" and "infatuation" really hurt her heart. She thought that she was weeping for Xiao Zhuoyu day and night at home, but he never came to see her. Although it seems to help her settle the storm of the matter, "green fruit" is still in the shooting, but there are thousands of songs in it. Do you think she doesn''t understand ? In the dark, we don''t know how to say her! Even director Chen''s attitude towards her has become more and more apathetic, and in the crew, no one is willing to talk to her. Everyone avoids her like a snake and scorpion, and all this is due to the woman in front of her! Chen you Lian suddenly raised his head, burst out a vicious light in his eyes, and shot at Bai Yanran without concealment! "Bai Yanran, you''d better be careful about everything, or your family Lu he doesn''t even know who to look for when you die!" Hearing the words "Luhe", Bai Yanran began to have a headache again and waved her hand. The assistant on one side began to drive people like a duck: "come on, Miss Chen, you go this way! Miss Bai is going to have a rest. Let''s talk about it another day Chen Youlian was pushed to the door by her assistant, and then "pa!" The door was slammed shut. All the people in the crew who passed through the rest room pointed to Chen Youlian. After all, it was like her that Chen Youlian had a closed door! "Bai Yanran! You''d better not fall on me! Or I''ll make you eat too much She swore secretly in her heart. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something. She took out her mobile phone and began to look for her mobile phone address book. Then she stayed in a certain space for a long time. After a long time, a fierce smile gradually appeared ¡­¡­ The crew of "Qingguo" shows all kinds of life, and the interior of Lu''s enterprise is also restless. Everyone would like to walk in the company holding their breath and not let the angry superiors pay attention to themselves. Otherwise, a strange fire will make you dizzy! As for why people are so angry recently? We still have to find the root cause from President Lu -- "are you a pig? I''m paying you to come to the company to raise a bucket, isn''t it? Such a small contract can make mistakes, in case it is not timely, who will bear the loss of the company? I suggest you go home and ask your son in the third grade about how to settle accounts and come back again!... " Minister a came out of the president''s office dejectedly; "you have to come to me for advice on such a small matter. Are you really an Ivy League graduate? No self judgment, right Manager B came out of the office in dismay Dong Shanshan didn''t think that the subordinates were pitiful. After all, the president was always a person with clear rewards and punishments. She was curious about why the president suddenly got so angry and scared the people below him that he didn''t even dare to show off.At noon, she put away these confused thoughts and emotions, changed into a professional secretary, professional smile and began to rush people to the president''s office - the president needs to rest and eat! This group of people are worried that there is no reason to retreat so that they can escape. At this time, Secretary Dong is like a muse. Everyone goes out in a hurry. Soon, only two of them are left in the office. After a long time, Lu he said in a low voice: "you also go out!" "Good president, today''s lunch..." "I won''t eat lunch today. By the way, you can give me the financial statements of Luyuan group for the past five years and their capital chain development." "OK" Secretary Dong was ordered to go out. Although she was very curious about the private affairs of the president, a secretary''s high degree of self-control told her that she could not interfere What''s more, what does the president want from Luyuan group? Do you want to cooperate with that group Anyway, she''s just a secretary, and these things are not in her scope of work ¡­¡­ Inside the door. After those unrelated people had retired, Lu he reached out and rubbed his shoulder - the intensity of today''s work made the shoulder a little sore. I suddenly remembered that when he gave Yanran a massage, the girl''s dimple like flowers, her bright and clear eyes, and she said, "Lu He, you are so comfortable to massage, please give me a massage every day in the future." As soon as the picture turns, it is the disappointment she showed to him that night and the tears in her eyes. However, she left without saying anything. His Yan Ran must be very disappointed with him! She must be curling up in the corner again - this is a habit of Bai Yanran from small to big. She likes to drill into the corner when she is wronged. She used to drill in the closet and quilt, but now she is everywhere when she is big Just thinking of that picture, Lu he was in agony, as if someone was gouging out the flesh in his heart. "Yanran, Yanran, can you wait for me? Two years later, when I have the ability to block all the darkness and danger for you, I will come back to you... " ¡­¡­ The weather gradually turned cool, Bai Yanran came out from the crew, in her strong demand, from the nanny car to a person to go for a walk, she wanted to change her mood under the embrace of nature. People in the street flow ceaselessly, everyone is happy to smile, and talk to their favorite people A burst of music came out of nowhere: ambiguous, make people feel wronged, can''t find the evidence of love, when to move forward and when to give up, have no courage to embrace, Listen, listen, she squatted on the ground crying, Lu He, Lu He, I, is not even the courage to embrace you almost no longer The stream of people is still flowing, the girl''s delicate figure in the crowd is so inconspicuous and fragile, yes, who will care about her? Everyone has their own life Chapter 65 When night fell, the passers-by quickened their pace of going home. Bai Yanran walked along with the crowd in a trance. For a time, she wanted to go on forever. Suddenly, her stomach was attacked with an unbearable pain, and the intense pain crawled up all kinds of nerve endings and went straight into her mind. "It hurts..." Bai Yanran unconsciously crouched down at the door of a bar. Her painful face was all wrinkled together, and her face was covered with sweat. It''s the back lane of a bar, and the random garbage pile on the street gives off an intolerable stench. A bartender comes out from the back door with a garbage bag, swearing and swearing that the guests who spit are not a thing. All of a sudden, he saw Bai Yanran curling up in the back lane. When he was about to ask, he heard a burst of rapid braking sound. A small black minivan stopped at the entrance of the back lane. Then, as soon as the door opened, two fierce and powerful men strode in the direction of Bai Yanran! The bartender hid in a hurry and saw that the girl seemed to have some Kung Fu? At first, he could bear the pain and move with those big men, but the other side was numerous. Soon, after one of the men quickly attacked the girl''s back neck, everything returned to peace. The van, like when it came, drove quietly in the night like a ghost ¡­¡­ In the White House, Mother Liu is really in a hurry today. The atmosphere at home has not been very good these days. The master seems to be angry with the young lady. He is usually too spoiled. Now he has not looked at the young lady with a positive eye. It seems that she is trying to force her to obey? What about the peacemaker, Master Lu he? I don''t know what I''m doing these days. I''ll lock myself in my room if I have nothing to do. Otherwise, I''ll come back to the party in the spirit of wine, and everyone will sleep. Anyway, it''s mysterious that the dragon can''t see the end. What about the young lady? Thinking of this, Liu Ma just wanted to sigh. Miss is also a day running between the University and the crew, saying that they want to be both right. She comes back late every day. No, it''s more than 11:30, and she hasn''t seen anyone. "Liu Ma, why don''t you go in so cold?" The man''s voice came from the door. Liu Ma was as excited as she saw the straw: "young master, you are back! Miss still hasn''t come back, and no one has answered the phone. Ask director Chen of the production team whether the work has been finished for a long time or whether the young lady insists on walking home, but now I don''t know what''s going on! " Hearing this, Lu he''s brain flashed like a Firestone. A few days ago, my grandfather told him in his study. Did the people of the Lu family come so fast? I''m aware of his identity, right? Before he had time to think about it, he immediately turned around and ran to the direction of the car: "Ma Liu, I guess something''s wrong with Yanran. Don''t disturb my grandfather first, and immediately ask Uncle De to send someone to find out according to the only way for Yanran to get home from the crew!" "Good!" Liu Ma ran into the house immediately. On the bus, Lu he''s face was full of worry, and a terrible thought flashed through his mind. He couldn''t catch it, but he was just as frightened. "Yanran, Yanran, you can''t do anything! You have to hold on and wait for me... " He quickly searched the navigation for the route Bai Yanran might pass. In the vast night, a low-key Bugatti Veyron drove towards the destination ¡­¡­ In an abandoned village, in a small wooden house, Bai Yanran opened her eyes and felt the pain of being demolished. Looking around, it was clearly an abandoned black house! In a moment, she knew her present situation - she was kidnapped! However, Bai Yanran is not flustered. Her mind is trying to recall the self-defense lesson taught by the Taekwondo teacher. Fortunately, these stupid people don''t know how to tie her up a little. I think she is a young lady who has no self-protection ability! At the same time, Bai Yanran''s hands went to the top. The rough rope made her wrist ache, but she still resisted the pain and bypassed the rope. Then she quickly observed the surrounding environment - the only exit was the iron door on the left. Ah, no, there was a small skylight near the ceiling! Bai Yanran''s eyes lit up, and she began to look for something to jump on ¡­¡­ Lu he has been searching crazily for a night, but there is no result. He is tired and falls on the leather seat and dials a phone call called "cross". After three rings, the other party answers the phone. "Hi, my little Lu Lu, how are you?" The tone of the other party is frivolous and casual. It is obvious that Lu he is his long-time friend. "I need you to help me find someone in a city of China." Lu he calmly replied, "I need you to use all your strength in a city to help me find it. The sooner the better, I hope I can hear your good news today." The other side was silent for a long time, and then said, "so the once invincible R is begging me, isn''t it?" Smell speech, Lu He sneer, haze and domineering from his past clear eyes shot out: "cross, I hope you can understand, I do not look so good to talk, it seems that Gong Ming to let you know what I mean to you!"The other person suddenly lost his voice, and then changed to another calm man''s voice: "R, I''ll help you with your help. I''m sorry for cross. He''s just like this because he hasn''t seen you for too long. You know him. By the way, will you come back? " "I''ve been there all the time," Lu he replied. "Recently, I have the idea of going back, because I have a very important thing to do with you. I''ll talk about it later." "Is this person important to you?" "Very important! Just like ah Qi to you The other side was silent for a long time, and then he said, "OK, I understand!" "Ten minutes," Lu he said to himself, "I''ll only give you ten minutes." Time keeps ticking away, and does not change its frequency for anyone, "the countdown is three minutes..." "Two minutes..." "One minute..." Just at this time, a strange little red dot flashed wildly on the navigation of Lu he! It''s the guy Yanyu who hacked into his GPS! Good. A suburb of North District, isn''t it? In the night, a sports car turned around and roared away ¡­¡­ Bai Yanran is very distressed. How can we climb out of the small window without showing mountains and dew? "Damn it, it''s really bad luck today! Kidnap a big girl and get kicked in the crotch! It''s killing me The voice of a person''s complaint came faintly from outside, and another companion comforted him, "what if she''s horizontal again? Isn''t she still in our hands, waiting for us to rub round and flatten it?" The man retorted, "but Miss Chen told me not to move her for the time being. What should I do if I don''t give her a commission after ten thousand moves?" The companion said scornfully, "are you stupid? Just a little abuse, who knows! Besides, she is going to be killed by Miss Chen sooner or later. Let''s have an addiction first Not good! Those stupid thugs are coming in! White Yan Ran in the heart of the alarm bell, hurriedly do the bound posture waiting for them. "Click!" The iron door was slowly opened! "Pa!" Suddenly came the light thorn white Yan Ran can''t open an eye, two tall and strong men a face lascivious smile approached her! Chapter 66 On the road, Bugatti Veron is still driving madly, and pedestrians are rare on the road. If people see it, they will be surprised - the driver is driving with his life! Crazy speed, cool car skills, from this can be seen that Lu he''s car skills are obviously to the level of professional racing driver! Suddenly, the harsh voice of the telephone rang! Lu he pressed the button, only heard the other side say: "Chen Youlian", then hung up the phone "Squeak -" after the screeching sound of tires rubbing on the ground, Lu he came out of the car. At the moment, he was like an emissary of the underworld who came to fight against the human world. His cruel and vicious face made people shudder. His arrogance and fortitude were miraculously integrated with his carved exquisite appearance, as if he had been born like this! He touched the pistol pinned to his waist, and his temperament immediately became introverted and rigid. Those exposed domineering qualities were instantly removed, but his fierce determination on the brow was not allowed to be ignored! "Chen Youlian," he said with a playful sneer, "moved my woman, you are finished!" ¡­¡­ Bai Yanran was staring at by these two strange men, only felt hair in the heart, and was thinking about how to deal with it. The other side even grabbed her collar with a smile! Between the electric light and flint, Bai Yanran didn''t have time to think too much, and her instinct of survival took the upper hand. Her powerful sweeping leg chopped the past and kicked one of them on the right shoulder, but the man directly grabbed her regardless! Bai Yanran side to hide, but the scope is too small, she just wanted to roll from the two men, so dead, her hair was stuck by something. White Yan Ran really want to cry without tears, when not card, but this time card! One of the thugs caught her in a flash! Just at this time, there were two shrill gunshots and abuse outside! The three people who were fighting in the room froze for a moment. A man came in from outside and cried anxiously: "run with the goods! There''s a bloody one out there who''s coming in! " Hearing this, the two thugs got up from the ground, regardless of whether Bai Yanran''s hand was tied or not, carried her on his shoulder and ran! They took her through the long dark corridor, and zigzagged to a small back lane. After whispering with the people who met there, they took Bai Yan Ran to the van. Bai Yan Ran was heavily fell on the car splint by them. She bared her teeth in pain. She really took people as goods! But is it Lu He who came to save me? The idea was nipped out by her own at the very beginning. How could it be? Besides, he can''t use a gun like that! Who is that All of a sudden, the hitchhiker who was driving the van in front of him began to shrill: "my God! That man is following our car "What! Is he really going to die? " Everyone began to panic. After all, no one would have expected someone to save a lady who didn''t know anything. "Damn it, just with him! Who is afraid of whom! Isn''t it Bugatti Veron? I don''t know where I''m driving when I''m driving! " One of them seems to be the boss of the thugs. As soon as he spoke, everyone began to get excited, and the speed of the van was also carried faster and faster! "Bang!" After a gunshot, the left tire of the van leaked, and the car began to drive in a very strange posture, but the speed decreased significantly! "Damn it! Call nine! Tell the brothers to come out with the guys Bai Yanran was so anxious that her tears would come out. In fact, when she heard the boss say Bugatti Veron, she knew who it was! Driving Bugatti Veron and so desperate to save themselves, in addition to her Lu He who? But there are so many people on the other side, in case there is an accident She didn''t dare to think about it any more, so she began to hammer the car baffle. Unfortunately, no one paid attention to her. What should she do to help Lu he ¡­¡­ Lu he''s hands firmly grasp the steering wheel and his red eyes are crazy! His lips hung a casual but cruel sneer, a pair of eagle eyes always firmly fixed on the front of the rickety van, he was waiting for an opportunity, a chance to overturn them without harming Yan Yan. Soon, the first turning is ahead, and the opportunity is coming! He suddenly accelerated! The wind whistling past both sides of Bugatti Veyron, but couldn''t stay on it for a second - too fast! Bugatti Veyron''s gas pedal is pushed to the maximum, the car roars at its prey! "Boss, boss, how did he speed up suddenly?" Thug A is really going to cry! "He wants to solve us in the first corner!" The boss seemed to think of something and yelled at the other end of the mobile phone, "come on, I can''t hold on!" ¡­¡­ Good! Lu he''s mouth is covered with a sneer, which will soon end you! This difficulty for a man who used to gamble his life on cars is nothing at all! "Three," he said in his mind, "two, one!" Bugatti velon''s speed has been raised to the extreme! Just as he got to the front of the van and tried to force it to stop, something happened!Motorcycles sped out from both sides of the silent road and roared towards Bugatti Veyron! Lu Hemu was red to crack, and the madness and darkness in his eyes almost engulfed them! All of a sudden, a military plane came in mid air! The man standing on the plane smiles at Lu He, and then throws something at the motorcycles that are chasing Lu He fiercely! In an instant, the power of tears gas began to release. Those drivers were fumigated with snot and tears, and soon lost the ability to continue to catch up with Lu He. "Lu He, remember, you owe me a favor!" The man on the plane yelled at landing Ho, and the sky calmed down. "This white pupil! How could Gong Ming send him? " Lu he had no choice but to shake his head, and then, determined to climb up his face! Bugatti Veyron''s speed was instantly mentioned to the extreme! The car roared to the van under the master''s driving! Soon, under the pressure of Lu He, the van was forced to stop fleeing. Lu he quickly flashed out of the car. After a sharp over shoulder fall and powerful sweeping leg, the action ability of those thugs was basically disabled. Lu he slowly walked to the back compartment. When he saw Bai Yanran still good, his heart, which had been hanging all day, finally returned to the original place. "Lu he!" Bai Yanran sobbed and hugged him. Lu he felt that his heart, liver and spleen all hurt together. His baby was treated so rudely by those people! They can''t die! Holding and landing he''s white Yan Ran feels the man''s muscles tensed up in an instant, and his whole body is full of strength and oppression like a bow and arrow about to leave the string! On his face, she is no longer familiar with the light and gentle jade, instead, she is strange and even afraid of the dark and hard! Bai Yanran trembled and stretched out his hand to explore Lu he''s face. Lu he''s muscles changed from tense to relaxed. He held Bai Yanran back and enjoyed the hard won warmth. "Lu He, who are you?" Chapter 67 Hearing this little question, his back tensed up in an instant. Sure enough! The last situation he wanted to see was finally broken mercilessly. "Yanran, I''ll explain this to you later. I didn''t mean to hide it from you. At the right time, I''ll tell you," Lu he looked at Bai Yanran, "please believe me, I''ll never hurt you!" Bai Yanran, looking at the landing why he was worried and helpless for fear of being misunderstood, gently laughed: "OK, I believe you! When you want to talk to me in the future, tell me. " "Good!" Lu he hugged her back more forcefully. "However," white Yan Ran Fu in Lu he''s shoulder suddenly evil smile open, "why do you want to extend my marriage before?" Hearing this, Lu he''s shoulder is stiff, but he smiles helplessly. Alas, he is still not ready to let him go! ¡­¡­ On the bus, Lu he and Bai Yanran talked about his various relationships with Luyuan group, including the fact that he was released to the United States since he was a child. However, he has not said what happened in the United States. It is not time for her to know about these things. And the death of his parents Speaking of this, Lu he''s eyes are dim, and his left hand is powerless to hold. Seeing his strange white Yan Ran, he caresses his small hand on the man''s warm big hand, and holds him back with force! Feeling Bai Yanran''s intention, Lu he gratefully smiles at her: "my grandfather said that the cause of my parents'' death is strange. It may not be the accident, it is man-made! But now my strength is not enough to shake the powerful Lujia. Lujia is too big. City B is just the tip of the iceberg in its huge branch. Its headquarters are in Russia. " "Why can Lujia develop so fast? My grandfather has also talked about the Lujia financial group before. It is clear that this is a small group that has just developed, but its growth trend is not expected. Three years later, it quickly toppled other large companies in B city and became the leading local financial group. " "Yan Ran, you are still too innocent, many fields, is the darkness you can''t imagine." Lu he gently touched the girl''s soft hair and her eyes were heavy. "So, in order to protect me, you are going to hide it from me and fight them alone? If it wasn''t for today, would you never have told me! " Bai Yanran began to pick and match, pretending to be very disappointed - because she knew that Lu he couldn''t see her crying and that she was disappointed with him. Sure enough, she so a dose of cardiotonic go down, Lu he immediately flustered, began to coax her: "how can? How can I be willing to keep it from you forever? I intend to come back to you and tell you everything after two years when everything is settled down "So," Bai Yanran seemed to think of something suddenly, "so you asked grandfather to extend the marriage period to two years later, didn''t you? You still don''t want me, do you? " "Fool, how can I not give up you? I will not abandon you if I abandon the whole world Bai Yanran hugs Lu He with red eyes. This man, who plans to bear all the wind and rain with his back, protects himself under his wings and shows her the most beautiful and sunny things in the world. However, she spends a long and lonely night alone Thinking of this, she quietly approached Lu he and whispered in his ear, "Lu He, I love you." Lu He smiles happily. It''s enough to have this wife. "I love you, too." He said. ¡­¡­ White House, Bugatti Weilong stopped at the gate and saw Bai Yan walking down from the car. Then, the old man Bai and uncle Liu Ma De, who were looking around the door, finally put their hearts down. Bai Yanran jumped at him as soon as he got out of the car and cried in his arms about his encounter tonight. "Liu Ma, didn''t you tell your grandfather not to disturb him? Why did he come out?" Lu he followed behind, quietly asked Liu ma. Just when Liu Ma was about to answer, a neutral voice came: "you stinky boy! I haven''t talked about you yet! But how dare you not report such a big kidnapping? Fortunately, there is no big deal, or you will be treated well today! " Lu He helplessly looks at the master of the voice -- old man Bai, while Bai Yanran, who nestles beside him, chuckles. Liu''s mother also bent over with a smile Moonlight gently sprinkles to this world, lining the white house now more beautiful and comfortable. "If it''s so easy all the time." Bai Yanran thought. But some people don''t think so. For example, Xiao Zhuoyu, the eldest master of Xiao, strides towards Bai Yanran with a sharp brake sound. The anxiety and worry on his face are not fake. Why is he worried about me? Just thinking about it, Xiao Zhuoyu stretched out his arms to her, and Bai Yanran squatted down like a reflex, while Lu he quickly blocked Xiao Zhuoyu''s face! Three people in such a strange posture of stalemate for a long time, finally, the white master first broke the deadlock: "Zhuo Yu is coming! It''s cold outside, Mrs. Liu, lead the children in Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t care about the old man Bai. He didn''t care about Lu He who was in the middle of them. Instead, he opened his mouth to Bai Yanran: "are you ok? They didn''t hurt you, did they? " Hearing this, Lu he''s eyes sank, and her eyebrows wrinkled unconsciously: "she''s very good. She was rescued by me." Also deliberately in the "I saved back" on the word added strength.Xiao Zhuoyu''s ears were quite different. He kept a close eye on landing, like a rooster that would explode at any time. Trance, white Yan Ran seems to see between them "crackling" the sound of electric current. "I''m fine. Let''s go. Luhe, let''s go in." Then he took Lu he''s hand and went in regardless of others. When Uncle De saw the two of them holding hands, he exchanged a worried look with his mother. After all, Lu he was only an adopted son, and they were not related by blood. In front of his fiance, was that not good? Unfortunately, no matter how much they can say, they are not the real white family. Let them experience some things by themselves But Xiao Zhuoyu''s face is green and white for a while. When has he been ignored? But in the end, the elder is also here, because of the education, he tolerated, still did not attack, obediently followed the crowd into. "So, what''s going on, Lu He, have you found out?" The old man sat majestically on the chair, while Ma Liu and Uncle De stood respectfully to one side. "It''s Chen Youlian who is behind the scenes. I heard the thugs talking before." Bai Yanran opens his mouth. Hearing this, the two men secretly swore in their hearts: Chen Youlian, you are dead! Chapter 68 The rising sun is like a golden egg yolk, hanging in the air, shaking and shaking. If you are not careful, it will sprinkle on the earth. The sun is warm and touching the world. It is a beautiful day! Bai Yanran opened her eyes lazily from the bed, and her head was as painful as a blast. Yesterday, in order to kidnap, the White House was busy until the last midnight! She used to keep fit and go to bed early. She went to bed at 3 a.m. yesterday, so she went to bed for four hours Ah, ah, ah, ah, Bai Yanran is mad at the mirror impatiently, all blame Chen Youlian! Bai Yan Ran thought of this woman to be angry, it is clear that the trend is gone, how can she still jump in this world! Wait! Bai Yanran shows a funny smile. Is she a role that allows people to rub round and flatten? She wants Chen Youlian to pay for what she has done! "button button" door suddenly rang, Bai Yan thought it was Liu Ma to send ironing clothes to her, did not want to face a bubble opened the door, and turned out to be Lu he! Lu he looked at the frightened white Yanran with a funny face. The gentleness in his eyes was more and more spoiled. Knowing that she was embarrassed, he did not tease her. He only said, "go downstairs to have breakfast, and I''ll take you to school." quickly closed the door, and blushed and red, thinking of Lu''s deadly tender eyes. He could not help falling into it, but then found that the foam on his face had to be dried. ¡­¡­ In the living room downstairs. Lu he walked downstairs, he recalled the lovely reaction of Bai Yanran, and felt that the mood of the day had become better, and the smile at the corners of his mouth became more and more gentle. "Lu he! Did you just go to my fiancee''s room? " The unpleasant voice rang, and Lu he frowned. Sure enough, this morning will not be too pleasant! There are still some dogs that are going crazy again, such as Xiao Zhuoyu. "So what? What if it''s not? " Lu He raised his eyebrows at Xiao Zhuoyu, neither admitting nor denying it. He just went to his position and pulled out his chair and sat down. "What?" Xiao Zhuoyu is really going to be angry. This bastard Lu he always thinks that he is not in favor of his eyes. Now he has become a time bomb! Yan Ran''s attitude towards him has changed a lot because I have been with him for a long time! Wait, they won''t have true feelings, will they! The last kiss on the beach Think of here, Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyes seem more and more haze, you want to be in this young master''s eyes to engage in love, right? Don''t be caught by Laozi, or you will have a lot to eat! "Good morning, Luhe!" Of course, the dog dressed up and walked down the stairs. "Good morning, Yanran!" Lu he gently toward white Yan ran back an an, looking at his eyes, Bai Yanran suddenly thought of his embarrassing appearance, face "Teng" a red. "Bai Yanran, didn''t you see me?" When Xiao Zhuoyu saw the blush on Bai Yanran''s face, he became more and more agitated. "Don''t you know yourself, Xiao Zhuoyu? As far as our relationship is concerned, it''s good not to drive you out. " White Yan Ran sneers to say, the expression on the face is like swallowing a fly alive. "Bai Yanran, you..." Xiao Zhuoyu looked excited and wanted to say something more, but was interrupted by Lu He: "grandfather is still sleeping, some people don''t want to make a big noise in the early morning, which has a bad influence." Xiao Zhuoyu was turned a solid closed door, his face was purple, but because the old man Bai was still resting, he had to start eating obediently. "Yanran, about Chen Youlian..." Lu he suddenly looks up at Bai Yanran. When he mentions the name, the killing intention in his eyes flashes. "Lu He, this matter I can handle by myself, you don''t care about it." Bai Yanran quickly replied. "Well, that''s up to you." Lu he gently nodded, but in his heart secretly thought of Chen Youlian''s countermeasures. His heart''s ruthlessness showed that the corner of his mouth''s smile became more and more gentle. ¡­¡­ The morning episode passed quickly. "Green fruit" crew shooting scene. Bai Yanran went to the crew early. In order to make Chen Youlian whole, she asked for leave from the college. There was no part of her play today. "Good morning, director Chen!" Bai Yanran said hello to Chen Jiayi with a smile. Chen Jiayi said strangely: "Yan Ran? How did you come? Isn''t there no part for you today? " "I''ve come to the cast to find sister Youlian Bai Yanran ha ha ha to go to Chen Youlian''s restroom door, Chen Jiayi see she does not want to say clearly, then also follow her to -- entertainment circle is not such a little thing? She is just a director and doesn''t want to worry about the bad things between female stars Bai Yanran walks to the door of the rest room. After knocking on the door, Chen Youlian''s assistant opens the door. As soon as she sees Bai Yanran outside, her small face turns pale and pale. Why is this great God? Then they will fight again The assistant wanted to cry without tears. "Who is it, Xiao Li?" The direction of the dressing table came the voice of Chen Youlian''s inquiry. "Yes, yes..." The assistant began to shiver."It''s me, sister Youlian." Bai Yanran went in with a good smile. She admired her acting skills and felt sorry for herself if she didn''t take a little golden man. She could still laugh so happily at such a bitch. Thinking of this, she faced Chen Youlian, who was scared to death, and laughed more gently: "sister Youlian, what''s the matter? Look at you, sister Said to take a tissue to Chen you Lian wipe sweat. "You, you came to see me?" Half hesitated to take over the paper towel. "How can it be, bitch! I''m here to kill you Bai Yanran screamed wildly in her heart, but the surface became more and more delicate and pitiful. Her large clear and twinkling eyes were staring at Chen you Lian. "But I don''t know what the fool is! I don''t know who kidnapped me. Oh, naive "White Yan Ran thought in mind," Lu he is really great, will those thugs collective hit dizzy, then sent to the police station. " Yes, after Bai Yanran was sent home yesterday, Lu he called the director of the police department and gave a brief account of the incident. After that, he asked himself to go to the interrogation room to interrogate them in person and ask the police to turn off the monitoring. Xu Jianshe, the director of the Supervision Bureau, is usually an old doggerel who makes the best of both sides. When he sees such a big figure as Lu He, how can he say "no"! He immediately ordered those thugs to be sent back to the police station and waited for president Lu to come to the police station for interrogation. Why? When he saw the little red ticket given by President Lu, director Xu didn''t think about anything But this series of process Lu he is to deal with extremely well, Leng is not a bit of wind out, suitable to Chen you Lian still don''t know anything! Oh, by the way, it is said that the boss of the thug is still Chen Youlian''s little lover! No wonder so much Chapter 69 "What happened to sister Yanran last night? According to Director Chen, you didn''t go home late yesterday... " Chen Youlian tentatively opened her mouth. "Yes, I was kidnapped yesterday. Fortunately, I ran out of the broken place cleverly, or you can''t see me now, sister." Bai Yanran sneered in her heart, but the surface was more and more pitiful. "So it is The thugs didn''t say anything It''s about who''s behind the scenes... " Chen Youlian asked nervously. Bai Yanran is almost to laugh to death, she thought in the heart: "good, finally asked you want to ask the question, right?" But on the surface, she still did not show the mountains and dew to answer: "no, I was too late to escape, who cares about these..." Smell speech, Chen you Lian''s face is completely relaxed down, she began to hypocritically comfort Bai Yanran: "Yan Ran also don''t be too sad, just live." White Yan Ran sneers in the heart, I believe you a ghost, your death time is not far, last time did not pull you completely, this time, I want to let you blood debt blood compensation! After Bai Yanran left, Chen Youlian quickly took out her mobile phone and wanted to call the boss, but no one answered Oh, yes! Chen Youlian''s heart is not so nervous for a moment. Just connect it, which means it hasn''t fallen into other people''s hands But why is it a female voice? The voice "You are too soft to bear," she said Chen Youlian is shocked, the mobile phone "flutters" to fall to the ground! Panic, only see white Yan Ran money from behind the door and came in again, hands still have a phone not hung - that is her number! "Chen you Lian, Chen you Lian, you really look down on me, Bai Yanran. Just a kidnapping wants to overthrow me? Listen to them. You''re trying to hire someone to beat me, aren''t you? Tut Tut, it''s very thoughtful! " White Yan Ran to Chen you Lian said coldly, eyes light flow, only let people feel Lengyan abnormal, can''t look directly. "Bai Yanran, you design me!" Chen you Lian is scared to fall to sit on the ground, but still don''t forget to roar at Bai Yan Ran. "Yes, I''m just designing. How about you? You''re good enough, Chen Youlian. In order not to let us catch you, we installed an anti monitoring system on your mobile phone, right? The number you call will automatically become empty after the call. You say, if I don''t design you like this, how can I catch you? " Said, also proud to Chen you Lian shook the mobile phone in the hand. "Bai Yanran, you can''t die easily! If you don''t want me to rise again, you''d better not let me down now Chen Youlian falls on the ground, the malice and hatred in the eyes are like being poisoned and shoot towards Bai Yan Ran! "Chen Youlian, this is what you owe me. As I said earlier, what you owe me will be recovered bit by bit one day. Ah! And Xiao Zhuoyu, you two dog men and women, kill you, don''t understand my hate, "Bai Yanran squatted down gently, said to the decadent Chen Youlian, and then chuckled as if thinking of something." ah, yes, I won''t kill you immediately. I want you to see that after you fail, I succeed step by step, and "she gently approaches Chen Youlian Shaking his body, he said to her ear, "you''d better live tenaciously, because Xiao Zhuoyu and I have fixed their marriage date, or he asked for it on his own initiative! But don''t worry, I''m not interested in your man at all. I''m going to destroy him. Like you, one day, I''ll make him kneel on the ground and beg me like a mole ant! " With that, she was satisfied to see Chen Youlian cry from a slight tremor. This condescending feeling made her return to the night before rebirth. Xiao Zhuoyu and Chen Youlian had no affection for her that night. It was them! They killed her and Luhe! As a result, my grandfather died, and the Bai family was fragmented At the thought of this, Bai Yanran''s hatred spreads out from all parts of her body. In her eyes, she can''t stop being fierce. Chen Youlian is a little scared. She crawls back and dare not look at Bai Yanran''s eyes again The assistant has been waiting outside the door nervously for a long time. Why hasn''t Miss Bai come out? They won''t fight, will they? She wanted to get close to the door to hear what they were talking about, but the sound insulation effect of the door was so good that she couldn''t hear anything. Instead, she got some people''s advice on her. When she was hesitating, the door suddenly opened. Miss Bai came out of the door calmly. The assistant was about to walk in! But white Yan ran a hand to block. "Bai, Miss Bai..." The assistant looked at her with fear, thinking that she was angry with Chen Youlian, and now she is going to get into trouble and lose her temper. "It''s OK," Bai Yanran said with a funny face. "Now Chen Youlian''s mood fluctuates a little bit. After you go in, you don''t ask why. You don''t pay attention to what she says, or it will easily involve you. Do you understand?" The little assistant kept nodding, and she didn''t want to take care of them! I can''t take care of her ten guts. After the explanation, Bai Yanran strides toward the outside with the winner''s smile on her face ¡­¡­ White group.In the president''s office. Lu he is standing in front of the large French window. Outside the window is the continuous flow of traffic and continuous sea trade. Everything shows the extraordinary of this place. Yes, this is the most prosperous imperial building in a city, the economic center of the coastal city. When Dong Shanshan came in, she saw such a scene -- a high set suit of iron gray Amani, which was well cut, outlined the excellent figure of the president. The back facing back was broad and strong, but full of strength, just like a wolf that was elegant and ready to attack and tear up the enemy! The sun in his marble like carving on the cold face, it seems to be in the sigh of nature''s uncanny workmanship. But at the moment, the president''s thin lips pursed into a line, and his beautiful eyes were murderous and wanton, which made him afraid to approach Dong Shanshan was so excited that she didn''t want to die. Did she dare to be infatuated with the president or when the president was in a bad mood With this in mind, she chose to insist: "president, the general manager Pei of Yingshang entertainment has arrived. It''s in the reception hall. You can see..." Lu he''s pretty lips hook out a trace of evil spirit''s sneer: "tell him to wait, I don''t go down, he is not allowed to go." "Yes Dong Shanshan quickly withdrew from the office, but in her heart she was crying, "Why me?" She thought, "how can I appease these two Buddhas?" When she thought about it, she felt chilly all over her body. Just thinking about it, a slender man in the opposite side came over. She fixed her eyes on it. Isn''t this Mr. Pei? It''s not nice of her to whisper! You can''t let him see the president now, or he will lose his life Dong Shanshan rushed forward and successfully intercepted the angry Pei Jun in front of the elevator door. "Did Lu He pigeon me up and hang me up?" Pei Jun is so angry. When he thought that he received a call from Lu he last night, he already knew that the tone of President Lu was wrong, but he thought he didn''t offend him much! As a result, he asked his subordinates to investigate. It turned out that Chen Youlian was acting as a demon again, and moved Bai Yanran, the woman on President Lu''s heart. He knew that he was in the wrong. He didn''t even have time to linger in the women''s nest early in the morning, so he went to Lu''s group to apologize to Lu He. But what about Lu he? Closed closed dead or alive, the tea on the table is changed again and again, never see Lu He that proud figure. I can''t help it, he thought. It''s just me. I''ll take it. But how can the Secretary be broken if he refuses to let in? Pei Jun is completely depressed now. There is no way. Who can make President Lu rich and powerful? One of his own small minions of the entertainment company is not enough. He''s filling his teeth! Thinking of this, Pei Jun grinned at Dong Shanshan and said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. I sit at his door and wait! It''s all over the place! " Finish saying, also regardless of Dong Shanshan surprised eyes, still really want to sit down at the door! Suddenly, the phone rang, Dong Shanshan trotted to pick up the phone. Two seconds later, she gave Pei Jun a professional smile and said, "Mr. Pei, the president wants you in." In the office. Pei Jun is not the first time to come to this room, but he is still surprised by the incomparable taste of the office. The office with black and white as the main tone appears modern and cold, while the lines full of ideas on the wall add a touch of softness and interest to the hardness. There are no other decorations in the room. The only one is a painting - a copy of Van Gogh''s starry sky. When Lu Hemei looks at it, Pei Jun feels that he is looking at others through this painting Pei Jun opened his mouth nervously: "Lu He, this matter is Chen you Lian is not right, I apologize for her first, how to do, you say, as long as it is not murder and arson, I will do it!" Lu He raised a sneer at her lips: "Chen Youlian is damned. If I didn''t let me move her easily, do you think I would let her go?" His tone is gentle and soft. The sarcasm and disdain in his tone make Pei Jun feel that he is discussing an ant with him. Pei Jun secretly rubbed the goose bumps on his arm unconsciously, and said, "how about if I find some people to teach her a lesson?" "Not enough, I want to make her feel like a failure in the bottom of her heart, and let her experience what life is not like death..." Lu he''s lips are full of strange smile Chapter 70 God, he''s going crazy! Pei Jun in the bottom of his heart yelled, little Yanran, you know your family Lu he so abnormal? "Don''t move her on the surface first," Lu he said gently and softly, as if discussing a tiny mole ant. "Chen Youlian''s poor family background has always been a thorn in her heart. Her stepfather drunk wine and often beat and scolded her and her mother. You don''t have to do anything. You just ask me politely and say that you did everything. " "I know," Pei Jun wryly smile, but such a big Buddha has opened his mouth, what can he do? I can only bear it in silence! After Peijun left, Lu he took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone call. "Dudu Dudu" phone was picked up after three rings. "R, have you come to us a little frequently recently?" The joking voice came over the phone. Lu he rubbed his temples like a headache: "all of you are waiting for me in the M national old base. If you give me another week, I will fly to you." Hearing Lu he''s words, the tone of the other party instantly became serious: "are you going back? The golden throne of the Mafia Godfather will always be reserved for you Suddenly, his tone became fierce and cold again, "this time, if anyone stops you from climbing that position, Gong Ming and I will not let them go! Robin thinks that the former Godfather and adopted son can do whatever he wants. Who doesn''t know that you are the best choice... " "Cross", Lu he broke off the other side''s chatter, "other things wait for me to come back again, help me with Dingzhi they say an." Finish saying, ignore the other side''s "Ai Ai Ai", hang up the phone decisively. ¡­¡­ At night, a corner of the metropolis. Under the prosperity of the city, there are always several dark and remote corners like a cancer, where all the most incorruptible and backward social bottom are gathered. Time seems to be stagnating here. The crooked alleys separate the metropolis from the forgotten village. Chen Youlian turns in from an alley like a thief, holding a bulging package tightly in her hand. She looks nervous and looks around from time to time as if she is guarding against someone. She skilfully shuttles through the twists and turns of the path. It seems that she has come many times. Her forehead began to sweat, I do not know which dog suddenly barked, scared her almost to the ground. "In this dog place, one visit will reduce my life span by ten years..." She cursed secretly and stopped in front of a dilapidated little house. Chen Youlian secretly cheered herself up and stepped into the threshold as if she had made up her mind. Inside, it was a mess again. A fat man was sleeping on the ground, his clothes were full of filth he vomited, and there were several white wine bottles lying on the ground. Chen you Lian is full of disgust, then the old man, to the inner room gently called out: "Mom, I''m back!" In response, an old woman came out of the inner room. The years left too many traces on her face. It can be seen that the first half of her life was really hard. At this time, the old man on the ground quickly grasped Chen Youlian''s ankle! Chen Youlian was scared to retreat again and again. She stepped on the man''s hand and cried in her mouth, "why don''t you die?" Seeing this, the old woman shook her head in pain, but she could only go forward to separate them. The man awkwardly got up from the ground and looked at Chen Youlian with a silly smile: "my dear daughter, you have come to send money to my father again! What a wonderful daughter of my father Say then want to use hand to touch Chen you Lian! Chen Youlian recoiled in disgust and looked at the bloated and obese man due to excessive drinking and said: "what are you, you dare to call dad? Get out of here! I gave the money to my mother, not to you. You drunkard, why don''t you die outside? " It turns out that this old man is Chen Youlian''s stepfather, and his nominal father is Chen guogang. However, Chen Youlian was not named Chen Youlian either. He was given the surname "Chen" after his mother married him. And that old woman is Chen Youlian''s natural mother. "You little hoof, don''t think I don''t know. Isn''t there a rich concubine outside? Now is more and more lawless! Even Lao Tzu doesn''t pay attention to me. I tell you, don''t push me, or I will shake out all those disgusting things you used to do! " With that, he opened his big hand like a PU fan and grabbed Chen Youlian. Chen''s mother was eager to protect her daughter. She quickly blocked her daughter in front of her, but Chen guogang slapped her in the face. Just as she was about to grab the money in Chen Youlian''s arms, a group of people came in. They were dyed with colorful hair and wore various kinds of ragged clothes. They looked like young people in society. This group of people come in also do not do, just toward Chen Youlian and Chen guogang they a crazy clap. Chen Youlian''s greatest fear is that someone knows her unbearable family background. Seeing so many people taking photos together, her lips turn white. She quickly whispers to them for mercy: "please, don''t shoot us." One of them was holding a camera and chatting, "yo! This is not our big star Chen Youlian! It''s fun. In the past, the concubine of Xiao''s eldest young master turned out to be an incorruptible pauper As soon as his voice dropped, a group of little thugs behind him all giggled. "What are you going to do? What''s the intention? " Chen Youlian has a white face and her hands are shaking."It''s nothing. It''s just that you''re crazy. I want to cure you. What''s the matter? A few days ago, I lent you nine brothers. What was the result? Even nearly lost their lives, a group of people also entered the Bureau, you say you should die? " The little gangster who opened his mouth before sneered and looked at Chen Youlian, who was kneeling on the ground, at a loss. "Please, let my daughter go! She''s too young to be sensible. You''d better hold your hand high... " Chen''s mother on one side couldn''t look down. She came to help her daughter plead. The speaker winked at her side. Two people came forward, one left and one right, and took Chen''s mother out. "Are you here for Bai Yanran?" Chen Youlian suddenly realized, then sneered, "I knew that she would not let me go so easily." "It''s not miss white calling us," the man looked pitifully at Chen Youlian, who was clever. "Do you know that you have offended big people. If he does, it won''t be as good as now. On this point, you have to thank Miss Bai." "Lu he! It must be him Chen you Lian clenched her teeth and shot out the malice in her eyes without concealing, "he won''t let me go!" She sat down on the ground: "anyway, I''m already like this, Zhuoyu doesn''t want me, and my reputation stinks. It doesn''t matter. Please expose your photos!" "No, no, no, we won''t expose the photos, but you have to promise us one thing." The man said, "I want you to swear that you will never harass Miss Bai Yanran. You will do what she tells you. One thing you need to do in the next week. " "What''s the matter?" Chen you Lian doubts. "Pay close attention to Miss Bai''s whereabouts and safety issues for us, and report to me as soon as there is any abnormality." The man finished, Chen Youlian''s mobile phone rang, Chen Youlian was scared a shiver, quickly picked up, found that it was a strange number. "Here''s my number. Remember, do it for me! If anything happens to Miss Bai, you can''t afford ten lives, and we can''t pay Mr. Pei. " "Mr. Pei? Pei Jun? " Chen you is confused. What is the relationship between Bai Yanran and Pei Jun The gang retreated as quietly as when they came, leaving Chen Youlian sitting on the ground, unable to recover for a long time The gang of "punks" who went to Chen Youlian''s house to take a picture got on the car in an alley. The man who had spoken earlier took out his mobile phone and dialed a number: "Mr. Lu, what you told us, we have finished. Next, it''s up to Chen Youlian. We will also protect Miss Bai well! " When a man hears the speech, he hangs up the phone, and the ghostly smile disappears in his mouth. The tall and straight figure is integrated with the boundless night sky, as if he was born into darkness Chapter 71 At the same time, in a certain place in M country, an inconspicuous building is quietly dormant in the suburb far away from the noisy city. It''s flattering to say that this place is a suburb. It''s so desolate that even animals are rare. It vividly interprets what is called "dogs don''t poop, birds don''t lay eggs.". "Squeak -" a screeching sound of tires rubbing against the ground suddenly sounded, breaking the comfort and tranquility of the suburbs. Then, a very chaotic red lotus super run stopped in front of the building. After a while, a beautiful woman with long hair and a tight black buttock skirt got out of the car. The short skirt perfectly outlined her exquisite figure, showed her white and round shoulders, and revealed a charming and charming temperament all over her body. It''s a pity that the beautiful woman broke her work when she opened her mouth: "crescent moon, come down to me quickly! R is waiting for us at the old base. This time, I''ll ask him for advice. I''ll have a look at the legend of the former killer world. There are still a few catties or two left now! " Not to be cold in the new moon, she was cold and beautiful, but her face was colder than before. She looked at her friend helplessly at first, and then said, "ah Zhi, can you do something corresponding to your appearance? Don''t be so old and old, and do you forget it? Five consecutive defeats Said, stretched out five fingers, still in front of ah Zhi shaking. "Grandma! How many years ago was that? Seven years ago! I''m only 10 years old! It''s a physical instinct. It has nothing to do with my Assassin skills and Kung Fu! " The girl named "ah Zhi" was obviously unconvinced and pouted her lips and then said, "besides, at that time, my third brother insisted on returning home. Who knows if he would be so happy in China that he forgot his instinct!" "Let''s go in! Otherwise, cross will start to read for a long time The new moon was obviously unable to bear the girl''s fragmentary reading, and went inside. "Oh, crescent moon, wait for me!" Ding Zhi hastens to keep up with Walking into the building, we are confronted with "MBS", which is the abbreviation of this building. Compared with the backward and dilapidated appearance, it is the advanced and high-tech interior. Obviously, its appearance of obscurity is only to conceal its true function. Ding Zhi and crescent moon walk to the front of the gate, the gate automatically scans the pupil and confirms that the selected person is correct, and the gate opens slowly. Soon, they came to the meeting hall on the second floor. "Third brother, I''m coming!" Ding Zhi opened the door and called to a group of men beside the conference table. "Take a look. Which is your third brother here?" A lazy, evil and charming man spoke lazily. He was dressed in white, and his flaxen hair was shining in the sun. A pair of peach blossom eyes were slightly upwarped. Noble spirit and killing intention coexisted in his eyes. His beautiful lips seemed to smile. This young man gave people a noble and cold feeling, and he was the "ghost face doctor" - white pupil! "You a group of smelly men bully me and a Yue two little girls, do not be ashamed of you Ding Zhi is obviously very indignant, immediately a move to seize the hand toward white pupil! At this time, a big man with white pupil is sitting next to him! The cold light in his eyes flashed, and his powerful legs pedaled on the table, and the man was already ten meters away. When his hands pushed against Bai Tong, Bai Tong was out of Ding Zhi''s attack range. Ding Zhi can''t help sneering. Is it true that she is the first killer in the world? As soon as she swept under her feet, a chair flew towards the man, but the man didn''t mean to hide at all, but he beat the chair to wear when he was in the right place! Ding Zhi eyes cold light flash, hands several silver needles fly out! And the man seems bulky and clumsy, but dexterous to incredible, he from the silver needle inseparable attack to kill the encirclement, five fingers into claws toward Ding Zhi to catch! The enemy of this degree is enough for her to be serious! Ding Zhi''s eyes finally showed a trace of interest, the smile was gradually replaced by serious. "Enough!" Just when Ding Zhi shoots out the gossamer, a man''s majestic voice comes from the theme! "Gong Ming, you are too boring! I haven''t been serious for a long time. I haven''t had a good time yet! " Ding Zhi instantaneously switched from murderous gas overflowing to coquettish clever mode, and the flowing clouds and flowing water are simply amazing. "Ah, I said black old ghost, your skill is not good, or not as good as my home ah Zhi!" A cheap voice came. The known as the "black old ghost" man stood quietly aside, did not pay attention to, and Ding Zhi is fried, she said darkly to that person: "Hello! pupil! Who is your family ah Zhi? Let''s talk about it if you look mature! My sister may give you a chance to kiss my instep "R is coming back," Gong Ming said. "We have to be fully prepared to welcome him back and clear all obstacles for him." "Robin and his cheap dad are at the end of their good days!" Crescent sneered, "he is really crazy in recent years. He didn''t pay attention to our terrorist organization. If it wasn''t for his father''s face, ah Zhi and I would have done him! Will it stay in the way of my third brother''s eyes now? ""R has to be a godfather in order to open up arms sales in Western Europe for us..." White Tong ponders, and the silent hacker genius Yanyu also agrees with his nod, obviously agrees with this idea, "and among us, only R can take all black and white. He has this strength and experience." "As far as I know, R has also done very well in China, and Bai''s group is already the leader in the industry, and everything will be more convenient for us at that time - you know, Huaxia people are too cautious, some pave the way, it will be much better." The man sitting on the throne said: "in this case, we have to do something!" "I can finally do what I like. Europe is so quiet recently. I guess some people will forget us! Let my weapons wake them up! " Cross rubbed his hands. The excitement on his face made people think that he was not going to kill people with heavy weapons, but to go shopping in the city. And everyone under the seat showed a fierce cold smile Chapter 72 China is still the most prosperous imperial capital in a city. In the mansion, the man looks out of the window with his arms in his arms. He seems to be thinking about something. There are always some people in the world, even if they just stand there without talking, they have an aura that can''t be ignored. And Lu he is obviously such a person, the demon noble face, cold eyes, domineering noble body All the things are showing the man and the extraordinary King''s posture. After pondering for a long time, he pressed the phone of the president''s office, and soon Dong Shanshan came in. "Book me a ticket to M. I''ll leave tomorrow at the latest." He spoke in a deep voice. "Good president." Dong Shanshan hesitated for a moment, or decided to open his mouth, "president, do you have any private affairs?" "Secretary Dong, please do your job well. The rest is not in your scope of work." However, he is gentle and indifferent because of his gentle tone. "I''m sorry, President, I''m..." Dong Shanshan was so scared that the blood color on her face faded completely. Her eyes dodged and her lips stammered to open her mouth again. However, Lu he abruptly interrupted her politely: "Secretary Dong, it''s very late now. You can leave work." Dong Shanshan came out of the president''s office in a trance. After a long pause at the computer screen, she planned to clean up and go off work. At this time, the door of the office opened and Lu he came out and said to Dong Shanshan, "forget to say it. Don''t talk about it to anyone, especially Yanran." when it comes to that name, Lu he''s eyes flash slightly and become gentle in an instant, "Just say I went on a business trip and it will take me a week to come back." When Dong Shanshan saw the change of the look on Lu he''s face, she was even more sad. The president should like Miss Bai very much! Just talking about the name of the lady, the happiness and happiness in my eyes will overflow What about yourself? I''m just a little secretary. Why should I argue with a lady Although puzzled and aggrieved, Secretary Dong still follows a high-quality secretary''s job. After smiling professionally at Lu He, he said, "good." ¡­¡­ At night, in the bustling city a, man-made lights are thick. The streets and lanes, straight or curved, stretch in all directions on the ground covered by buildings. They are like wolves who do not admit defeat, trying to break away from the control of the city What about people''s hearts? The expansion of people''s heart seems to swallow up the boundless darkness. The man''s eagle eyes are slightly narrowed, and the murderous spirit is wantonly in the eyes. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He couldn''t help laughing, and his eyes became soft. He said something gently, which was scattered in the wind, and only the wind sighed. The man said: "Yan Ran, wait for me to come back..." ¡­¡­ In the daytime, in the university campus, Bai Yanran felt very unhappy all day. From the alarm bell ordered in the morning, she suddenly went on strike for no reason, and then there were countless bugs: for example, the driver Xiao Liu sent herself to school but was blocked. Finally, she had to rely on her "two legged master", or she was bumped by someone when she was walking on the road Now -- Bai Yanran looked at this rash little brother with a gloomy face, and his notes and pens were scattered all over the ground. The younger brother was probably scared out of control by the elder sister''s resentment. He was there "I, I, i..." After a long time, I didn''t come out with a reason. "Forget it, forget it, you go! I''ll do it myself. " Bai Yanran waved her hand impatiently, and her younger brother left. driven to distraction on campus, the sun shone on her body, and the wind was warm. Well, everything was fine. The Wutong trees on both sides gently dropped a falling leaf. Well, everything''s fine, but what about the bad feeling? I always feel monitored Thinking of this, Bai Yanran looked around suspiciously. There was an endless stream of pedestrians, including students and teachers There''s nothing wrong with it. Do you really think too much? Bai Yanran frowned and finally chose to walk to the classroom with the book in her arms In a corner, two strong men were close to the wall, their faces tense, as if they were afraid of being found by someone. One of them sighed with relief when she saw Bai Yanran walking away. Is this white lady really just a big lady who is not familiar with the world? How could he be so sensitive that he was almost found ¡­¡­ After class, Bai Yanran hurried to the "green fruit" crew to shoot. Before her front foot went in, Chen Youlian got out of the nanny car. As soon as she saw Bai Yanran standing there looking at her with a smile on her face, she shrunk her shoulders and wanted to pass by Bai Yanran Bai Yanran frowned. Chen Youlian, who is so docile and obedient, is not normal She hasn''t even started to cure her! Was he beaten to death by his own words? It can''t be Lu He who did something about it! No, I warned him not to move So what''s going on Bai Yanran thought and was about to lift her feet to go inside. Suddenly, a strange feeling that made her uncomfortable went down her whole body pores. As soon as the cold wind blew, her whole body''s hair stood upside down Again and again, this inexplicable feeling of being followed and peeped Bai Yanran looks around once more with suspicion on her face. After confirming that there is no one else, she hesitates to enter the crew. Is it because she is too sensitive recentlyIn the dark, two or even more people came out of their hidden corner, and the breath of killing had not completely faded. One of them pressed a small communication device which was as small as an ear nail. After waiting for a few seconds, he said, "everything is safe, my Lord. The young lady has joined the crew and is under constant surveillance..." ¡­¡­ At the airport of the state of crolis in M, a man in a black wind coat is tall and straight, like a bamboo plucked from the dark. Although it comes from the dark, it is shining with its own dazzling light There is a special temperament flowing on his face with oriental characteristics. The two unrelated qualities of wanton arrogance and gentle jade are perfectly integrated by him All of a sudden, the messenger in the man''s ear flickered twice, glowing red in the dark. The man raised his hand and pressed the button. After hearing the report that the other party had no feelings, he laughed with relief. The smile was evil and noble Many girls blushed one after another. This Oriental man is simply a wonder. But just thinking about it, no one dares to ask the handsome man for his contact information -- the handsome man doesn''t seem to be easy to provoke Chapter 73 ¡­¡­ In the night of M country, a black super run galloped on the road, and Lu he skillfully drove the car, bringing its speed to the extreme. The wind came mischievously through the window and lifted up his soft hair. He pressed the communication button and said to the other end of the phone, "I''m back!" Finish saying, also regardless of the other party''s messy "R", "third brother", as well as do not know what things fell "crackling" sound, Wu Hung up the phone. His mouth slightly cocked up, looking out of the window at the M country of the night, he thought in his heart: I''m back! MBS base, just because of a phone call from Lu He, the immortals from all walks of life are looking at each other''s anger, and they are playing with each other''s anger. It is estimated that they will be surprised! Who''s not on the list? How many people are lining up outside to take their lives Even for a phone call and fight each other, so that the MBS collective no power, only to quell this farce Looking at the phone, Ding Zhi gradually into the God, her thoughts floated to many years ago She and Xinyue are the longest partners with Lu He! Lu He, who has been arranged to grow up together in a killer training camp since childhood, will always come forward when others bully them. At that time, they always followed Lu he and called "three brothers" one by one. This habit can''t be changed now Later, Lu he became R, who ranked first in the list of killers. It was said that he was cold and ruthless, and his two pistols were all shot. However, there was a saying on the road that "R is terrible if R has a gun, and R is more terrible without a gun". He is famous for his close hand combat. He plays with a dagger Rumor has it that he can''t fight back as long as he stares at him. He doesn''t often take orders and only deals with the prey he''s interested in. However, later, R disappears, and the rising stars in the killer world emerge in endlessly. Soon, she and Xinyue occupy the top of the list of killers, and this ranking has been maintained for many years, and R has become a forever legend and regret in the killer world At the thought of this, Ding Zhi''s eyes have been darkened. Her third brother, who had retreated from such a high level of achievement and status, could even give up the position of Mafia Godfather that their brothers had laid down for him, but they were determined to go back to China. They were angry and thought that the third brother was not kind and left his brother without even calling After returning home, the third brother has been busy with his own business affairs, and his contact with them has gradually become less and less. The internal communication is still whether R wants to wash his hands in a golden basin. She and Xinyue do not know how many times they have done with people for this matter. This is their third brother. How can people say behind their backs! Think of here, she is a little sad, third brother, why you don''t want to say anything to us, we are still your brothers from life to death ¡­¡­ "Bang!" After special corruption treatment, MBS glass which can withstand the power of ten jin explosives was suddenly broken from the outside to the inside, and the harsh alarm sounded. Gong Ming and others quickly switched to the level 10 alert mode. The smoke of gunpowder gradually dispersed, and a tall and slender figure of a man came out of the ruins, with a king''s breath that can not be ignored. His cold and cold breath has not faded out, just like a cold faced general who has just returned from the slaughter in the Shura field. Ding Zhi''s eyes are a little hot, she called out: "three brothers!" , and the new moon rushed up together, leaving only the numb crowd The security measures of MBS are still not effective when they are attacked by the fire wall "Gong Ming, you are really living more and more back!" he said with a smile R£¡ We finally come back from a series of "surprise", it is r back! Cross rushed to Luhe with a cry. A bear hugged Lu he''s arm and rubbed on it constantly. His attachment was expressed in his words Everyone was embarrassed. Bai Tong couldn''t help but say sarcasm: "cross, pay attention to the image! Anyway, I''m a big guy who plays with weapons. Can I have a face? " As soon as he said this, everyone laughed. Lu he looked around at everyone. He was a good brother he could entrust to his back. Gong Ming, Bai Tong, Yan Yu, cross, Heili, Ding Zhi, Xinyue Everyone looked at him with a smile. In their eyes, they were happy and moved to meet again after a long time ¡­¡­ In China, a taxi "suddenly" stopped at the rotating gate of Bai''s group. The door opened, and a girl got out and entered the gate. The front desk lady blooms with a standard eight toothed smile and pays attention to everyone who comes and goes. All of a sudden, Bai Yanran walked in from the revolving door -- since the last time in the company, I''m afraid that no one in the whole company does not know this white lady! "Miss Bai, are you looking for the president?" she asked "Yes," Bai Yanran replied with a smile. Obviously, she was in a good mood. At last, she turned her head playfully. "Don''t you have to make an appointment this time?" "Ah, Miss Bai, of course you don''t have to make an appointment, just..." The receptionist hesitated. "The president left last night.""Coax!" White Yan Ran''s brain seems to be burst open a colorful mushroom cloud, boom her once could not find the north, how can? Lu he never conceals her whereabouts! In this way, the bad feeling became stronger and stronger. She lifted her feet and went to the president''s elevator. Seeing that the front desk lady couldn''t stop, she just returned to her post and called Secretary Dong on the 62nd floor On the elevator, Bai Yanran watched the numbers rise higher and higher impatiently. For some reason, the feeling of uneasiness in her heart was very strong, which frightened her. She looked at the reflection of herself in the mirror and silently thought: Lu He, where are you? ¡­¡­ On the 62nd floor, Dong Shanshan was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. As she watched the numbers on the elevator rise higher and higher, she felt more and more uneasy. This Miss Bai doesn''t look like a fool. In case she is seen through, she will have a lot to eat Dong Shanshan is almost ready to cry without tears. Why is this kind of "sandwich biscuit" work always her turn? Last time, the president and Mr. Pei, this time, the president and Miss Bai Do you want to raise the salary with the president? Or she doesn''t mind paying more dividends at the end of the year "Ding!" she thought in confusion The elevator door is open! Chapter 74 Dong Shanshan suddenly stood in the same place, and at the same time, Bai Yanran pretty figure walked out of the elevator door. Dong Shanshan calmed down for a moment, smiling at Bai Yanran and saying, "Hello, Miss Bai!" "Hello!" "Bai Yanran is very impatient now, and has no time and thought to talk to Dong Shanshan about some things. She opens the door and asks," I want to see Lu he! Where is he? " "At last, this is the moment!" Dong Shanshan cheered herself up secretly in her heart. On the surface, she was still smiling: "general manager Lu left yesterday morning by plane." seeing Bai Yanran, she asked again. Dong Shanshan preemptively replied, "Lu always goes to m state-owned commercial trade. You know, Bai has always had the idea of opening a subsidiary in M country and expanding its own brand. This time, Mr. Lu went there in person, on-the-spot investigation to m country. " Really? Bai Yanran''s suspicions and strangeness in her heart are not reduced by Secretary Dong''s seemingly seamless remarks. On the contrary, the doubts in her heart are getting bigger and bigger. But looking at Secretary Dong''s smiling impeccable face, she suddenly has no desire to continue to ask. After all, it''s Lu he''s person. What can she ask? Let''s take a look at Dong Shanshan. She was very anxious when she learned that Bai Yanran entered the company''s gate, accepted a series of inquiries from Bai Yanran calmly and generously, and now she has been serving to send Miss Bai down the elevator The whole process is perfectly human! But Cheng haofei laughingly looks at the woman who is paralyzed in the rest room now? Yes, Dong Shanshan is so tired that she is paralyzed. I don''t know if it is her illusion. She always thinks that this white lady is not as easy to fool as she seems ¡­¡­ On the bus, the more she thinks about it, the more wrong it is: it''s really right to go to country m to develop trade. I heard my grandfather and Lu he discuss this issue at the dinner table. At that time, she refused to listen to their business conversation on the ground of "no business at the table", because it would look like a fool But! The biggest problem is that he didn''t report to his grandfather to develop trade in M country and start a brand! At least she didn''t hear about it. Bai Yanran firmly recalled the past few days, and was sure that she did not hear anything about m at home. But why do they have to say it in front of you? Can''t they say it on another occasion? And last time, I clearly expressed that I didn''t like to talk about formulas in private time. They really seldom talked about the company at home So Bai Yanran is really trying to find various reasons to explain her anxiety and anxiety. However, she finds that she can''t escape that point anyway --- admit it! She yelled in her heart. You just feel that Lu he went to m country without telling you. Are you not happy? There are so many new and interesting things in M country. Who knows if he can''t find the north because of the beauty there! She thought bitterly, in the heart is also aggrieved is sad, this still knows Lu he? How much do you really know about him All of a sudden, she hated herself in her previous life. Foolishly, one day, she only knew that Xiao zha''nan. What about Lu? I really think that his kindness to himself is necessary. Of course, I never go into deep research on why. I never take the initiative to get to know him. Even his family background was only revealed under repeated questioning before Thinking of this, Bai Yanran''s eyes are dim. Lu he''s family background is so complicated. No wonder he has been hiding it before. He still wants to protect himself! however! White Yan Ran secretly clenched his fist, and he was no longer that silly old lady who didn''t understand anything in his previous life! Since Lu he is still worried about himself, he should take the initiative to prove to him that he has grown up and become stronger! I can also cover a piece of wind and rain for him And the first person who took the knife was her old enemy Chen Youlian! In fact, it''s no wonder that she''s Bai Yanran. It''s mainly because Chen Youlian''s behavior is too strange these days. She bet that Chen Youlian has been observing her from afar more than once or twice. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon! Either she Chen Youlian is crazy and falls in love with her; or she has something to hide from herself! Bai Yanran''s mouth slowly floating on a funny smile "Card!" Director Chen finished shooting in front of the camera. Bai Yanran immediately relaxed in front of the camera. How tired! When he passed by, he also showed a smile to her. Obviously, he was very satisfied with her recent state and performance. In the distance, Chen Youlian has been playing drums in her heart for a long time. Several times, she has looked at Bai Yanran and found her peeping. However, she didn''t say anything at all. Instead, she was herself, like a puppet who was carrying a line to perform. She even needed the permission of the line bearer to survive Thinking of this, her mouth filled with a bitter smile, once mighty Chen Youlian in the end is no longer arrogant, arrogant or by the world to smooth the edges and corners. Now she has to live by monitoring her once most hated opponent, otherwise, they threatened to expose her worst family background "Ring the bell!"Suddenly, the harsh sound of the phone broke Chen Youlian''s meditation. She picked up the phone in a panic. After seeing the caller ID, she mysteriously went outside Bai Yanran squints her eyes. If she is sure she is not wrong, Chen Youlian looks at her in this direction subconsciously at the moment of seeing the caller ID! She has something to hide from herself! ¡­¡­ Outside the door, Chen Youlian connected the phone tremblingly, but the other party was silent. After waiting for a few seconds, she lost her breath and took the initiative to report to the other party: "Bai Yanran everything is normal, but..." She hesitated for a moment and then said, "I always feel like she has found something. She has been looking at me several times today. I''m afraid she will be suspicious." The other side''s tone was flat and smooth: "you have to pay attention, she has already noticed your surveillance, you need to hide more, in addition, she also went to Bai''s group today," at last, the other side sighed, "this Miss Bai is not simple! No wonder the Lord is so nervous about her Bai Yanran is suspicious of her! Chen Youlian thinks in a trance, but she doesn''t find Bai Yanran in the dark to observe her manner carefully ¡­¡­ M country, the old base is very busy recently! Because of Lu he''s sudden return, these usually cool to no friends terrorists actually decided to hold a party in the base! The night is still very charming, and Lu He, as the protagonist of the party, is not in a good mood at this time. On the one hand, although there are only a few brothers and Ding Zhi Xinyue who grew up together since childhood, Lu He, who has always loved purity and purity, is still disturbed by the deafening music. In addition, Lu he''s pupils are dim According to the agent he planted beside Yanran, the girl has been very sensitive to detect something, and even the well-trained agents are almost found Thinking of this, Lu he''s mouth slightly raised and showed a gentle smile. The moonlight streaked his gentle jade face and decorated his extraordinary appearance like a knife carving. The moonlight scattered on his long and straight body was like a war robe tailored for the son of God. It was so pure that the imitation of Buddha did not belong to this world Chapter 75 Ding Zhi with wine from the back door to slip in, is to see such a scene. Although she and her third brother''s Yan have been looking at each other silently for many years, she will still be shocked -- Yan of her third brother is so aggressive! After all, she has seen how wild a heart is hidden under the innocent appearance of an angel Thinking of this, she quietly approached from behind Lu He with wine. Just when she wanted to scare him, the man said calmly: "ah Zhi, don''t be naughty." Ding Zhi a Leng, raised his head is on the man''s smile and narrow eyes She pouted and said, "what! From small to large, no time to scare you success, you have eyes behind your head! It''s not fun. I don''t want to play! " Finish saying, still hate ground to stare at her three elder brother one eye, "thanks to I still know you don''t like lively, so stole some white Tong that mean devil''s wine to you, if you didn''t return, he would not take out these peerless good wine!" With that, he put the wine and the glass heavily on the table and became really angry. Lu he thought it funny. How could the world''s No.1 killer, who had been talked about on the road in the past, still look like this: "how can ah Zhi still be the same as xiaowa''er, third brother..." Suddenly, the man''s gentle voice suddenly stopped. Ding Zhi just wanted to look up and was pressed to the ground by the man: "be careful, there is the smell of gunpowder!" Ding Zhi had to kneel on the ground with extremely humiliating posture, but at this time she could not care so much, because she really smelled a faint smell of gunpowder in the air! Someone broke in! Between the electric light and flint, Ding Zhi has no time to think too much. She just wants to get up and inform Gong Ming in front of them, but is held down by Lu He Yi: "Ah Ming knows." Ding Zhi had to nod obediently and continue to lie on the ground quietly, waiting for the arrival of the great God The party in front of us is still in the sound of passionate music, but at this time, people on the dance floor seem to be on guard. Over the years of living on the knife edge, they have formed an intuitive instinct for danger. For example, now, a seemingly harmless breath full of unusual strength flows slowly in the middle of the dance floor ¡­¡­ At the scene of "green fruit", Bai Yanran followed Chen Youlian into the production group, and she deliberately pulled the distance into a point. At this time, Chen Youlian Leng, who was highly nervous, did not find her. This abnormal behavior makes Bai Yanran more sure of her own ideas -- Chen Youlian, she has something to hide from her! And Lu he may be one thing! This unexpected discovery makes Bai Yanran''s confused mind suddenly clear up because of Lu He. It is like a drowning person who suddenly finds a straw to save his life. It is also like a person who can''t walk out in the dark, and sees the light in front of her. She looked at Chen Youlian''s direction and made a decision in her heart. Chen Youlian sits uneasily on the rest chair. The assistant beside her makes a pot of hot water for her, and says to Chen Youlian, "sister Chen, this is hot water. You can drink a little to warm yourself up." She nodded at random, and before it was cool, she sent it to her mouth in despair. Before the assistant called out, she asked a pair of white and slender plain hands to reach out and took away the hot hot water sent to Chen Youlian''s mouth. Chen Youlian looks up at the master of the hands in a dazed way, but Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran watched Chen Youlian, who gradually became panic stricken under her own gaze, sneered in her heart. Chen Youlian, Chen Youlian, you are a very powerful actor. Why are you so bad at acting? Lu he asked you to act in front of me. I don''t think your acting skills are so poor! "Sister Youlian, what''s the matter?" Chen Youlian opened her mouth without hesitation. "It''s like losing your soul. It''s hard to slow down the progress of the crew because of such hot boiled water! Now it''s near the end of the Qing Dynasty. Sister Youlian should pay attention to it Said, in the hand of the boiled water to the side of the small assistant, the small assistant took the cup, gave white Yan ran a grateful look. "I-I''m fine! I went to play against Han shangnuo... " Chen Youlian thinks that she can''t resist Bai Yanran''s eyes that seem to have seen through everything. She says that, and then she gets up in a hurry and tries to find a reason to go. How can Bai Yanran let her escape like this! She quickly hooped Chen Youlian''s wrist, and looked at each other''s face in their own slowly tightening hand strength inch by inch pale. "Bai Yanran, you are crazy! Let me go! You hurt me Chen Youlian''s face shriveled with pain. In a trance, she felt that her wrists would be crushed by Bai Yanran! "Well, let''s have a good chat." Bai Yanran sneered and let go of Chen Youlian. He sat down on the chair beside him and said, "what are you talking about? Ah! Just talk about where Lu has gone Chen you Lian''s face changes instantly white! She stuttered and said, "Lu, Lu He, how can I know where he is! Bai Yanran, are you looking for trouble Finish saying, still pretending to be fierce ground to stare at white Yan Ran, seem to want to make oneself look more aggressive a bit. Unfortunately, her opponent is Bai Yanran. In the last life, she has seen Chen Youlian''s ability to pretend to be powerful. However, this move has no effect on her. On the contrary, it makes her more sure of her doubts about Chen Youlian."Good! You don''t have to say it! Then let''s come bit by bit and say it! Why are you spying on me! Or "she watched with satisfaction as her pupils widened, as if to guard against what she said next," or, who told you to watch me! " "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m just a little actor. How can I have so many skills Ah! Bai Yanran, let me go Chen Youlian is playing her "white lotus" nature. Suddenly, Bai Yanran quickly grabs her wrist. She is in a cold sweat and can''t speak. "Do you think this scene is very familiar?" White Yan Ran sneers to increase the strength of his hands, is he abnormal? She even thought that Chen Youlian''s scream was very pleasant. "Last time, I asked you the same question, but what about you? White lotus whore is really OK, do you think I have no evidence to come to the trade to question you rashly? Do you want to make the whole show know? It seems that last time I was too kind to you, I should not let you die, but should make it difficult for you to be a man in the world again Chapter 76 Hearing the threat of Bai Yanran, Chen Youlian is almost scared out of control. Bai Yanran how crazy this person is, she has seen, no is she dare not do, said to destroy her, she will do it! Thinking like this, Chen Youlian''s hands trembled slightly. What to do? She is now like an ant on the hot pot, warning and revenge from the group on the one hand, and the threat of Bai Yanran on the other. What should she do? Bai Yanran looks at Chen Youlian''s face with satisfaction. It''s very good! It shows that she is entangled. It depends on her choice. Chen you Lian is in a trance to think about, but see in front of her white Yan ran a face sneer at her, think secretly: can''t manage so much! After all, now the threat is close at hand, that still can manage so much! So thinking, she said to Bai Yanran: "I can tell you, but you have to promise me, can''t let that person move me!" "Yes, it''s up to you!" Bai Yanran said. Pei you said: "I am afraid of the future, he will be a good threat to Chen family." Finally, she pretended to be very aggrieved and cried to Bai Yanran, "Miss Bai, I''m also forced to be helpless! Or I don''t want to! You say I have nothing now. How dare I fight with you? " With that, she looked at Bai Yanran with a fawning face, hoping that she could treat her "leniently" in her attitude. Chen Youlian''s false appearance of cheerfulness makes Bai Yanran just want to throw up. But now she has no energy to meet her well. Her attention is attracted by a name. She hears her unbelievable voice coming out of her throat: "what do you mean, Mr. Pei?"? Pei Jun of Yingshang entertainment "Yes, yes," Chen Youlian seemed to be frightened by Bai Yanran''s sudden loss of heart. "It''s that he found someone to follow me and take photos in my house, threatening me to keep a good eye on you and report to him regularly." Chen Youlian''s voice gradually becomes distant, Bai Yanran lowers her head with a bitter smile. What are you still looking forward to? Do you think it was arranged by Lu he? Look, you pretended to be smart. The clue is broken again! However, Pei Jun sent someone to watch what he was doing! At the thought of this, she suddenly became elated and left with her bag, leaving Chen Youlian, who was worried by the ups and downs of her emotions Bai Yanran went to the crossroads and stopped a taxi. After getting on the bus, she said to the driver happily: "Yingshang entertainment!" ¡­¡­ In the old base, the exciting heavy metal music is still on, but the people who were still twisting their hips on the dance floor the previous second are missing, which makes the atmosphere even more strange. "It''s the smell of blood!" Cross sniffed hard at the air, and suddenly lowered his voice. "Here they are Heili''s cold and fierce face grinned with a bloodthirsty excitement, as if excited for the coming war. The back door, Lu he pressed the small communication device in his ear, and after a brief communication with Gong Ming, he said to Ding Zhi, "they are coming!" Smell speech, Ding Zhi lazily stretched a waist, revealed a amorous smile: "just right! Let me loose my muscles and bones! " As soon as the voice fell, the dense shell attack was like raindrops rushing towards the rotten glass of MBS! "Boom After a burst of palpitating shelling, a soft voice came from behind the smoke: "R, I heard you are back!" The muscles on Lu he''s face became stiff and tense, and the white pupil, whose eyes could not be opened by the gunpowder that was brought by the shell, actually commented in a leisurely way: "this Robin, how can you still be such a mother gun?" the voice of the other side stopped abruptly, apparently the other side also heard his vomit, and after the white pupil fell, the "Gaga" laughed, and the scene appeared to make complaints about it. The man named "Robin" was obviously annoyed. After a pause, he walked in from behind the big glass window that had been blasted to slag: "it''s OK, I don''t care what you think, I''m here to play with R. R. Where are you? " If it is not seen how abnormal Robin is, Ding Zhi would like to rush up and soak him up! Unfortunately, this is also a "snake and scorpion beauty". How innocent and charming he is on the surface, how vicious and abnormal he is in his heart. Once upon a time Ding Zhi can''t help shivering at the thought of what Robin did. Once he was smiling innocently on the plane. As a result, he let the Mafia''s running dogs butcher the whole city! It''s really a city! All the women, children, old and young, the group of friendly and innocent black people, under the relentless attack of cannonball, instantly turned into blood mud, blood from people''s still warm body twitching down, slowly flowing into a river of blood Ding Zhi think of that scene all want to vomit! But what about Robin? Just smile and turn away. What a bloody master! Even the killer who is used to killing like her can''t be calm, but this seemingly harmless Robin has done it, and has done quite well! He is like a poisonous poppy. Countless people go through fire and water because of his extremely psychedelic appearance, but they are all swallowed up and have no bones left. This is one of the reasons why they want to push Lu He into the Mafia by pushing Robin out of his way to power. This shady female gun, however, has a perverse and persistent interest in their Lu he!For example, now, this pervert is going crazy and looking for Lu he and getting angry! You don''t pretend to blow up our MBS base, just to find a Luhe! In the smoke of gunpowder, Lu he stood up quietly with a cool tone, as if what he was facing was not a big devil who killed people without blinking an eye, but a corpse with no temperature for a long time: "Robin, what do you mean?" "Ah! My R, you''re here! If you don''t come back, I want to go to Huaxia to look for you! " Then he looked as if he was wronged and tilted his head. His eyes turned a few times, and then he laughed again. All the people who laughed were creepy! "Motherfucker! Blow up my mother''s nest and dare to miss my third brother Ding Zhi suddenly burst! The figure quickly kills Robin, who is still laughing! Chapter 77 Robin indifferent to smile, but in Ding Zhi is about to approach the moment, such as ghosts drift out of her attack circle. Then a dagger with a flash of cold light flew towards Ding Zhi with the power of a thousand Jun. Ding Zhi''s eyes are full of murderous spirit, and a cold and bloodthirsty smile blooms around her mouth, which is mixed with her beautiful face of all kinds in the past, forming a kind of fatal charm! She quickly went down to her waist and ran straight at Robin in such a strange posture. Her hands were turned on, and countless filaments with sharp light were shooting at the man! Robin burst up in an instant, but in an instant drifted to Ding Zhi''s back. Her body wrapped around her back like a ghost. Ding Zhi was disgusted to death by this abnormal and feminine man. She reacted very quickly. Her left hand pretended to be clawed at Robin''s head. When he was distracted and sidetracked, his right hand circled around his back in the same posture Realize her attempt, just want to attack, but was a cold pistol against the throat! "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa!" At the scene came a burst of applause for fear that the world would not be disorderly, but cross with a bad smile. Robin''s face was stiff, and then he gave a gentle smile. He slightly deviated his head, as if to say something to Ding Zhi, who hijacked him. Ding Zhi face no expression, "pa!" It''s the sound of a loaded gun! The people brought by Robin are very nervous! They picked up guns one after another and aimed at everyone''s head! While the terrorists were not willing to be outdone, they also raised their guns and cannons without any expression. Cross also exaggerated to move out a long-range gun barrel and looked at the other party''s face gradually stiffening after seeing the long-range gun barrel with a bad smile. "This is my little baby! However, I just developed it recently. I don''t need to say anything about this power, but the performance is not stable. "He said, frowning as if he was very distressed." the main reason is that I can''t control its firepower well! If one of them is not careful and its firepower is too big, it is possible to blow you back to your hometown! " Finish saying, he also complacently and one side black Li picked pick eyebrow, meaning: how? I''m cool, isn''t it! It''s not like a primary school student! The atmosphere of the scene is at war, and the forces on both sides are not willing to be outdone! "Well, Miss Ding," Robin said softly, "let''s each step back. I''ll take my men, and you''ll ask your men to put down their guns, OK?" "Fart! Since ancient times, there are only two types of people under my gun. One is the disabled and the other is the dead. What kind of people do you want to be? " Ding Zhi''s long hair dances with the wind, her black eyes are cold and bloodthirsty, full of hatred and hatred for Robin. "Ah Zhi, let him go!" All of a sudden, Gong Ming opened his mouth in a deep voice, unable to recognize his original emotion and anger. "Why?" Ding Zhi is very puzzled, very unconvinced to put the loaded gun to Robin''s throat again sent. "Ah Zhi, come back! We can''t face them right now! Robin can''t die Crescent calmly said, a pair of past no sad no happy eyes look to Dingzhi, but with a bit of anxiety. "I''ll go with you, and I haven''t been back to the Mafia for a long time." In the silence, the man opened his mouth quietly, but his eyes were bright. In a trance, Robin had a feeling that he was fiercely compared with him! King''s breath! All the people present were shocked by Lu he''s decision without warning! Cross eye red to crack, toward landing he roared: "why? Don''t you tell us why you don''t do anything! " Lu he did not waver a little because of cross''s question. He looked at Robin with a heavy tone: "what? Dare you "Oh! How dare I take you home? God knows how many times I''ve thought about this scene! " Robin suddenly laughed. The smile was gorgeous, but it was reckless. He was staring at the landing. The momentum of both men was released without reservation. Neither of them wanted to admit defeat easily in front of each other! ¡­¡­ On the way to China, Bai Yanran called landing ho again and again, but she was helpless. Lu he seemed to be vaporizing from the world, and all the calls were like a drowning stone without any news. Yinghui''s taxi stopped at the door of the building, and soon Yinghui stopped for entertainment. "Oh! Return Yingshang entertainment, today you will never be entertained again! " White Yan Ran in the heart hate to think, lift foot then walk toward the gate. The front desk lady is supposed to be a type who likes to watch entertainment news. As soon as she saw Bai Yanran, she recognized her. After hearing Bai Yanran''s explanation of her intention, she was quickly arranged to get on the elevator. When the lady was about to call the president, she was stopped by Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran was smiling genially, but actually she was gnashing her teeth in her heart: "don''t tell him, I want to Give him a surprise. " The front desk lady hesitated and nodded, but in the light of her idol, she still hung up the phone. However, she did not know that this unintentional act caused Pei Jun''s "tragedy" In the president''s office, Pei Jun was in a good mood and tasted the coffee delivered by the special plane. He felt that his pores were opened. What a perfect day! He thought.After listening to Chen Youlian''s daily report, he was in a better mood: Lu he was just on the line of taishanggang! How powerful can Bai Yanran be? No, I still haven''t found anything! However, he began to cry again. This job did not mean to be relaxed at all. In case Bai Yanran was found by the female tiger He Leng is in the warm sun to fight a shiver, that is will be blasted, even slag are not left! Miss Pei always thought of a secretary outside "Boom Pei Jun''s head of a colorful mushroom cloud exploded, fried him for a time can not find the north. The secretary looked suspiciously at the president who was in disorder in the wind. How did the president react so much? Is this lady the predecessor of the president? Do you want to throw this girl out I was thinking about it in a mess, but the door was gently pushed open. The girl''s soft voice came: "Mr. Pei, I''ve come to see you!" ¡­¡­ In the room, Bai Yanran with a sneer on her face and Pei Jun, who appeared to be trembling under her gaze, formed a strange calm. After a long time, Bai Yanran held her arm and said, "Mr. Pei, I don''t want to go around with you. Let''s open the skylight and tell the truth. Where is Lu he? Or why did you ask Chen Youlian to spy on me? Is that what Lu he meant? " Chapter 78 Pei Yanran tried to answer a series of questions: "my mind is so dizzy, I want to ask you a series of questions Finish saying, also pretended to pose toward white Yan wink, that effort to show good looks let people really suspect, if the buttocks grow a dog tail, it must be shaking the joy! Bai Yanran turned a blind eye to his strong courtship, but still kept staring at him, until President Pei couldn''t stand her naked eyes and took the lead to move away from his eyes. "Well," she said slowly after finishing a comfortable sitting position. "You only need to answer what Lu he did in M country and why the mobile phone has always been unanswered." Finish saying, still to Pei Jun narrow ground blink an eye, seem to say: look, I am good to you! You only need to answer one question! Pei Jun is almost to be baiyanran''s thick skin and oil and salt does not feed gas to vomit blood, and there is obviously another such person - so accurately speaking, he is going to be angry by the couple to vomit blood. How can one or two be so cheeky and natural? "Well, I''ll tell you the truth," Pei Jun didn''t mince when he saw the situation. He always wanted to betray one of them, didn''t he? The immediate interests are more important! "I don''t know what Lu he did when he went to m country. But it''s really Lu he''s idea to ask Chen Youlian to spy on you. In order to protect you well during the week he left, of course, the people who protect you are hidden in the dark." he pressed the corner of his eye like a headache. "As for why the mobile phone is often not answered, I don''t know, because I need to report your whereabouts and information to him on time Safe, so it''s always one line communication - I contact him through the communicator. " Finish saying, to white Yan Ran Yang in hand that small correspondence instrument. "This was developed by Lu he a few years ago. Only people who know the password can access this special channel. In other words, this is a very safe and effective phone, and it can''t be monitored by others." Pei Jun said again. Bai Yanran looks at Pei Jun and laughs suddenly. Pei Jun''s hair is creepy and her goose bumps fall to the ground. She spoke softly, but what she said made Pei Jun unable to calm down: "can I contact him through this communication device?" Then I was very satisfied to see Pei Jun gradually petrified in his sight ¡­¡­ Lu he followed Robin not long ago, and did not need any one of them to accompany him. This is tantamount to entering the wolf''s den with bare hands. Everyone frowned and the scene was silent for a long time All of a sudden, cross slapped the table and jumped up first. He said, "no, no, I can''t let r die like this. Robin''s abnormal desire for R can be seen by everyone. What should be done if he is forced And the Mafia old men, hate R is a bone deep state... " "Pa!" Cross hugged his head and screamed, but the new moon, who was silent all the time, held his arms and said coldly, "take care of your crow''s mouth. The third brother will be OK. Also, "she turned her head and Ding Zhi exchanged her eyes," I believe three brothers, he did so, there must be his own reasons. " "But..." Cross mumbled to say something more, but under the new moon''s gaze, he had to sit down and swallow the second half of his words. What will be followed by cross''s unfinished "but", as we all know, is nothing more than the safety condition of R. after all, it''s a wolf''s nest that always eats people and doesn''t vomit bones! What''s more, they have been fighting with those old people so many times because of the sphere of influence in Western Europe For a moment, the atmosphere became more dreary. "Well, the more times like this, the more calm we have to be," said Gong Ming, who was sitting on the throne. His words undoubtedly gave a boost to the ailing terrorists. "R asked to go to the Mafia voluntarily in exchange for a moment of peace between us. Recently, the international police and the FBI have been keeping a close eye on us. As long as they intervene, if we both have one Believe it or not, our losses must be greater than those of the Mafia, because our general base is in country m, and it is not easy for us to leave. The Mafia is not the same. Their nest is in Italy. Their arms and oil diamonds smuggled every year bring huge profits to Italian trade. Officials and businessmen protect each other, "he said with a sneer The leader seems to have cut down the Mafia, but in fact, it''s all empty. When the time comes, which core figure will come to power without the support of the Mafia. In fact, Italy has become more and more difficult in recent years, and most of them are controlled by the Mafia. " This said, Ding Zhi only felt black in front of her eyes, she trembled and said, "so, third brother is using him to exchange for the temporary safety of all of us, right? What if the Mafia doesn''t let people go? It''s no good trying hard. Can''t we negotiate? Third brother... " At last, she couldn''t say it any more with palpitation. The female killer ranked No.1 or No.2 in the killer gang was afraid to say the word "death". "I can''t control so much. Anyway, if the Mafia grandsons don''t let go, I''ll rush in with you to save people!" Heili glared angrily and patted the table."It won''t work at that time. Of course, we have to rush in to save people, but not now. Otherwise, it will be meaningless for R to go deep into the tiger''s den. Wait, wait, wait!" Bai Tong opened his mouth calmly, but his words were reasonable enough to be merciless. "And when will it be?" Yan Yu couldn''t help speaking. "R is so smart that he must think of the way back. Wait for his signal! Then we will rush in... " The voice of white pupil is ethereal, just like the man who seems to be gone forever. It is so ethereal that it makes people feel palpable ¡­¡­ On the private plane, the cold wind from the two wings of the plane, big white clouds in the sky freely stretch the body, everything is beautiful beyond words. Robin looked out of the window with great interest, only to feel that his mind was opened up, except for the man around him. Robin frowned, and his eyes fell on Lu He. Lu he kept his eyes closed and his arms folded. He did not say a word all the way. What''s more, his head was obviously tilted to the outside, so he didn''t want to talk to Robin. It doesn''t matter. Robin smiles softly. Don''t you have to be obedient when you come to my place Chapter 79 ¡­¡­ Ying Shang entertainment, Pei Jun is thinking about a question: can he slip away now? After all, it is everyone''s instinct to stay away from danger! For example, now, when it comes to this, Pei Jun just wants to slap himself a few hours ago. Why do you think you have nothing to do with others! I almost didn''t hand in my underwear Look at the present. You''re in trouble! On the left, Bai Yanran is impatient to use the communication instrument to make a call to land where, but it is always unattended. She felt that she was going crazy, and her eyes were like a knife shooting at Pei Jun, who was trying to be a transparent person! "What''s going on? Not one way contact? Why no one answers Bai Yanran is almost crazy. She has the heart to kill Pei Jun now. The sense of uneasiness and suffocation has driven her to go crazy. At this moment, she deeply felt how important Lu he is to her. Has it been so deep? She laughed weakly and slumped on the sofa. Pei Jun carefully picked up the communication instrument which was thrown by Bai Yanran at will. He was also very confused. It was clear that someone had received it before "You say, Lu he can''t have an accident!" As soon as this idea darts out, Bai Yanran doesn''t care about anything. Her eyes are red and she shouts at Peijun: "where is he in the end?" "I only know that he is in the state of M, the state of crolis" as soon as his voice was finished, a figure flashed out quickly, leaving Pei Jun in the same place with a myriad of feelings: love really makes people live and die On the bus, Bai Yanran quickly reserved a ticket to fly to crores state tonight. After booking, she felt her heart was calming. She clenched her fist secretly. Lu He, wait for me! ¡­¡­ At an airport in Italy, when the plane stopped, Robin, Luhe and a group of bodyguards stepped out of the plane, and a group of officials who had been waiting at the airport earlier rushed to meet them. "Lord Robin, you''re back at last. Tell us to wait!" In the crowd, a short, fat, middle-aged, bald man with a greasy face was flattered to welcome him. He thought he was smiling brilliantly at Robin. As a result, his face was just squeezed together, which was more greasy. Robin obviously didn''t want to see the bald middle-aged man again. He closed his eyes and forced out a smile to make up for the man. Soon, Robin was surrounded by all the stars, lengthening Lincoln, and, of course, Lu He. On the car, Lu he was still the same as the eight winds. Robin sneered at him: "R, do you think I can do nothing for you? You''ll be in a familiar place soon. What do you think? Oh, by the way, I forget that you have been in China for so long that you don''t even know where to raise yourself, do you? " What this said is a gun with a stick in it, and let out all his resentment and dissatisfaction with Lu He. In fact, Robin''s feelings towards Lu he have always been complicated. He hates him because R is always better than he is. He grew up in a secret service camp. His adoptive father, former Godfather NEB sabada, only praises R. he is the pride of the secret service camp, because his achievements in his little years are beyond the reach of many people in their lifetime, and his name is forever Printed in the history of the secret service camp -- the pride of the secret service camp forever, the legend of the killer world forever! But he also has a deep attachment to him. Robin''s mind gradually drifted away, floating to a young age At that time, the training was so cruel and arduous that every day''s heavy training pressed heavily on their immature shoulders. At that time, although Lu he had not yet become a fearless r on the road, he had already made a name in the world, and he was just a child to be bullied. At that time, the children in the secret service camp loved to bully him. They were the godfather''s adopted son. Their jealousy and displeasure towards the drillmaster made them vent their twisted hatred and anger on this thin little boy. At that time, Robin was just a child who had no strength to bind a chicken. Whenever a big child punched and kicked him, he would instinctively put his hands around his head and shrink in the corner, allowing them to fight and kick instead of fighting back. He just wanted to quickly end the daily routine of beating and scolding. But this situation changed after Luhe appeared. It was a summer afternoon, the weather was stuffy and hot, making people inexplicably irritable. On the way back to the dormitory to wash, Robin was blocked by a group of unkind older children. As they approached step by step, Robin could only retreat helplessly. When his back reached the cold and hard wall, he was afraid to slide down the wall and fall to the ground. At this time, Lu he appeared like a God from the sky. He came in from the dark and secluded Lane against the light. Robin could not see the expression on his face. He only remembered that the people who bullied him ran out from behind him in fear and retreated clean like the tide. Lu he came to him gently, and that step seemed to be walking in his heart Since then, right? Robin pillowed his arm and thought in a trance that Lu he was destined to be different in his heart. He soon became a small follower of Lu He in everyone''s mouth. Wherever Lu he went, he followed him. With Lu he''s training, he is growing faster and faster, and will soon be able to compete with Lu he But later, Robin''s eyes sank down, he left the secret service camp, left the Mafia, he became the world''s number one killer on the list of killers - R, he and the gang of terrorists who have always been paying no money to the Mafia. He remembered the way his adoptive father talked about Lu when he gritted his teeth but couldn''t put it down. His departure, after all, was too much for the Mafia. Later, R left country m without saying goodbye and returned to China to engage in commercial trade. He didn''t believe, he didn''t believe in the past, no one in the eyes of R will be willing to live in China, a small city a, to be his president.Thinking of this, he was relieved to laugh, but fortunately, R is still back, is not it OK to sit here endlessly? He still has feelings for himself and the Mafia, the place where he was raised When Robin is intoxicated by himself, Lu he is thinking about the way out quickly in his mind. All his guns and communication equipment were forcibly seized, which meant that he had only a chance to fight out of the encirclement with his bare hands. Wait, communications! Lu he''s calm eyes suddenly open in the dark! He thought of Yanran. He didn''t contact Pei Jun all day. Fortunately, he had implanted the chip into the deepest part of the cochlea in advance, and had done antimagnetic treatment. The general equipment could not be checked. In order not to cause doubt for safety, he specially blocked it temporarily Chapter 80 Lu He Mou eyes slightly bright, but the surface did not show half. Today''s Robin and he had known before Robin is completely incomparable, the degree of danger is extremely doubled. He was able to reveal a little bit of evidence that robin was able to connect with the outside world. What''s more, the destination has not been reached yet, and it is not known what will happen there. Now contacting Pei Jun will only make things more troublesome. The speed of the car is getting closer and closer to the ground, because the speed of the car is getting closer to the ground. Long time no see. I didn''t expect to see you again. ¡­¡­ China''s International Airport, a plane to m country is ready to take off. Pei Jun stands in the airport hall and pulls up a bitter smile. He looks at Bai Yanran and runs to the passenger passage. When her figure completely disappeared in the sight, Pei Juncai calmed down his expression and changed back to the appearance of the elite president in his daily life. Lift a hand to take out the mobile phone from the pocket, quickly press a string of numbers, quietly waiting for the answer. In a few seconds, the other end of the phone was picked up. "R''s heart has gone to your place with one-way communication device. I believe you should be familiar with her. If something happens to R and you want to save him, you can only rely on her." The silence on the other end of the phone didn''t last long. After knowing, he quickly hung up the phone. Pei Jun put the mobile phone back in his pocket, touched his nose and walked out of the airport. Bai Yanran, who was just mentioned by him on the phone, couldn''t wait to get on the plane. After sitting down, she looked out of the window, waiting for the plane to take off. Lu He, don''t let anything happen to you. I won''t allow you to have an accident. ¡­¡­ After driving for nearly four hours, the car slowly slowed down until it stopped smoothly. In fact, the place where Lu he got off was not a treacherous forest or an isolated castle on a cliff. On the contrary, it is a flat grassland with scattered farmers. What Robin called "home" was a small manor. Through the iron fence, you can see that the courtyard is full of unknown flowers of various colors, which is particularly gorgeous. Passers-by who don''t know will think that this is what the beautiful manor owner settled here, but only those who know can know why these flowers can be so gorgeous. And how many young corpses are buried under these flowers, before they can experience the beauty of the world, they are destroyed in the evil. "Welcome home." Robin comes down from the other side of the door, stands behind Lu he and greets him warmly. "My home has never been here." He gave Lu a soft smile when he defeated him. "Your home is here, R. you just lost your way. I''m taking you home now Lu he turned his face slightly, gave Robin a smile that he couldn''t agree with, and then walked inside. He doesn''t want to talk nonsense with Robin. He can cooperate with Robin to come here. He just wants to find out the strength here and deliver the news. Lu he walked all the way, feeling and calculating the number of guards in this seemingly peaceful manor. It''s only a hundred meters away. It''s actually close to a hundred people guarding it. Some people are directly exposed in the light, while others are guarding in the dark. But for Lu he''s careful observation, I''m afraid he can''t find these people. These people are only outside the manor. When they enter the house, Lu he frowns. Step by step in the room. It''s like an iron barrel, which has been closely guarded. After Lu he was taken to the living room, the Mafia who had been guarding him faded away. "R, do you remember here? Do you remember those years when we supported each other Robin ho interrupted Lu''s observation. He began to fall into his own memories. "I always miss the days when you were with me. It was the best day of my life." Robin had a rare smile on his face when he recalled it. But this person is too insidious, that smile can''t soften his expression, but it makes people feel creepy. Lu he looked at his intoxicated appearance. He was a little agitated. He never thought he had any good memories with Robin. But every time he made a little noise, Robin would come around like a poisonous snake. Before that, he could escape smoothly, but he didn''t want to be r any more. He was Lu He, Lu He of Bai Yanran. He didn''t want to let Bai Yanran know about his past affairs. Robin''s appearance is not only to tell him the past, but also to warn him of danger. So at the moment Robin appeared, he decided to deal with these things, and never let Yanran get hurt because of himself."But r, why are you going? Is NEB bad for you? Or... " Robin is completely insane at the moment. He began to create illusions for himself and make up suitable reasons for Lu he''s departure. "No, what you miss most is what I want to forget." Lu he''s words broke his imagination. His dark eyes were like a stick, beating Robin out of measure. "What do you say?" Robin is now like a helpless child, not like the godfather of the Italian mafia. Lu he sighed in his heart. Robin was the same as when he was a child. In fact, he has grown up, he no longer needs his spiritual support. "Robin, we''re not kids anymore. I don''t like the life here, so I''m leaving. You know all this, don''t you? " Between the words of he Bai and Lu, the air is torn. Robin seems to be hit, he waved to let people take Lu He down. His decision is in the middle of Lu he''s mind. Now what he urgently needs is a separate space to contact Pei Jun. ¡­¡­ Bai Yanran felt that it was getting colder and colder all around. Sitting on the seat with her eyes closed tightly, she fell into a nightmare. She dreamt that Lu he was standing in front of her with blood all over her body. She wanted to reach out and grab it, but it was like fog, which dissipated in an instant. She kept shouting, "Luhe, Luhe..." But there was no response. "Miss, miss. Wake up "Bai Yanran is finally shaken up by the stewardess'' urgent cry. As soon as she opened her eyes, she was the stewardess'' standard and polite smile. "Are you all right, miss?" The stewardess are worried. This is a guest with a special seat. If something happens on the plane, it will be in trouble. Bai Yan Ran shakes his head, "how did the plane land?" "This is the transfer station. Do you want to get off the plane, miss, or wait at your seat?" Bai Yanran also lost the strength to get off the plane. In retrospect, the nightmare just now still scares her. She shakes her head at the stewardess, and then sits in her seat waiting for the plane to take off again. The stewardess also retired wisely. Bai Yanran touched her forehead, and then took out the one-way communicator from her bag. Originally, she wanted to casually see if she could contact Shanglu he. As a result, her mobile phone was immediately answered. Chapter 81 "Hello..." Bai Yanran picked up and said a word. But Lu he at the other end of the phone was scared. Sweet? How did the phone get to her? But Lu he immediately laughed at himself. Yes, Yanran is so smart, there are ways to get their own news from Pei Jun, but now his situation is not suitable to tell her. "Yanran, it''s me." After thinking about it, Lu he still decided to pacify her first and let her return the call to Pei Jun. "I know, Luhe, where are you? I miss you so much. " There are three parts of her voice crying. I don''t know why it is like this. She feels aggrieved when she hears Lu he''s voice. "I''m in m now, and I have something to do. I''ll go back in a week." Originally, it was just a little bit hot in the nose. After hearing Lu he''s words, Bai Yanran''s tears blurred her vision in an instant. "Lu He, do you think I''m a fool?" Lu he was flustered, "how can it be! Yanran, don''t think so "Then why do you think I''ll believe your fool''s words! If you didn''t think I was the one to fool, how could you say that? " She suddenly raised her voice, the original is not obvious crying cavity, suddenly can not hide. "Are you crying?" White Yan Ran did not answer this question, two people across the phone silence, but the scene is more severe. Lu he didn''t expect that one day, Bai Yanran would cry for herself. He didn''t want her to cry for himself. She is so beautiful, should be happy every day smile, wanton publicity, rather than leave tears. "Yanran, I''m..." Hearing her cry, Lu he lost his sense of propriety. He wanted to be by her side now and wipe away her tears. "Lu He, I said, I want to do something for you. Do something useful. It''s not that kind of trifling. I want to help you and face difficulties with you. I want to be with you. " This is also the most important thing after her rebirth. She wants to be with me. Lu he heard this sentence in his heart a little subtle, this confession than the seaside kiss, and she said like more moved him. All he wanted was to be with her all the time. Because of this sentence, the two people''s minds are connected together and become a tie between each other. Lu he''s eyes slightly warm, even the tone has become more gentle, "Yan Ran, thank you." "You don''t have to say thank you to me." I really don''t have to, because your kindness to me is something I can''t finish all my life. "Well, I know I can''t stop you. Where are you now?" "On the plane to crores." "Alone?" Lu Yanran was moved again. "When you get to the airport in crores, take a taxi to the MBS bar in the city, go in and find the bartender and tell them you''re a friend of R''s and want to see g." Lu He pursed her lips and decided to tell Bai Yanran so much. He knew that if he finished one time, the silly girl would rush to Italy to look for him, and he would not allow such things to happen. "Will he take me to see you when he finds G?" After that, m will contact me about 2 o''clock. All right? " "Good." Although she did not know where he was now, Lu he said that he would not contact him until two o''clock in the middle of the night. "Yan Ran, be careful on the way." Lu he finally thought about it or told him. "I will. You have to wait for me. " Lu he did not respond, but directly hung up the phone. He lay in bed, looking at the cramped ceiling, feeling the gloom around him, but his heart was unusually warm. "I''ll wait for you. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." No one listened to the whisper in the room, turned into soft dust, floating in the air, filling every corner of the room. ¡­¡­ Although Bai Yanran is a little lost, Lu he didn''t leave any words for her at last, but she also knows that this is not the time to care about these things. The plane took off slowly after half an hour, flying to the other end of the ocean with her eagerness and missing. After 12 hours of flight, crores airport. White Yan Ran cleanly out of the airport, waving at the scattered taxis outside the airport. It''s about six o''clock in the afternoon in country M. "Where to go?" White Yan ran a move, there is a taxi to stop. "To the MBS bar in town." After hearing this address, the driver raised his eyes slightly, and then drove straight to the destination. ¡­¡­ The MBS base is actually under the bar. Under the cover of the noise, it is a good place to become a base.Gong Ming sits on the chair and looks at Ding Zhi. Her face is full of disapproval. "Why don''t you pick her up at the airport?" Ding Zhi skimmed her lips, "who is she?" "You know who I''m talking about." "She has her own hands and feet. Why should she be picked up? Who is not a little princess "But Pei Jun said that she was the chance to save R Gong Ming looks at Ding Zhi and feels headache. Her momentary anger may prevent Lu he from being rescued. Originally, Gong Ming asked Ding Zhi to wait at the airport to see when Bai Yanran would appear. Once you show up, take her to the base. But Ding Zhi unexpectedly because of personal emotional factors, in front of his orders, did not go to the airport to meet Bai Yanran, which let everyone horizontal can not accept. Especially white Tong, his cold eyes have not left from Ding Zhi''s body since just now, and Ding Zhi himself is not aware of it, and is still playing small temperament there. "I believe the third brother, he must have a way to help himself." Ding Zhi heart hair empty, but face to strong very. What else does Gong Ming want to say? There is a sound coming from the wireless headset in his ear. "G, someone wants to see you." Gong Ming touched his forehead and said in a deep voice, "who is it?" "A man who claims to be r''s girlfriend." Gong Ming smile, "bring her over." At this time, the upstairs Bai Yan Ran looked at the bartender and repeated, "I''m R''s girlfriend, I''m looking for G." The bartender tilted her head and said, "sorry, I don''t understand." Bai Yanran had to say it again in English, but the bartender said that there was no r or ABCDEFG in this bar. She has been following the bartender for more than ten minutes without any result. White Yan Ran dejectedly out of the bar door. Is Lu wrong? Not this MBS bar at all? But according to Lu he''s temperament, he would not make such a joke about it. And now it''s more than eight o''clock in the evening, and it''s only four hours away from the two o''clock agreed by her and Lu He. Just when she couldn''t understand, two men in black leather appeared in front of her, blocking her way. "Miss White, G said," please go and see him. " Chapter 82 Bai Yanran waited for this sentence all night, where there is no reason not to agree. Those two people also don''t say much nonsense, take Bai Yanran to the back door of the bar to enter, go to a staircase leading to the underground. Although Bai Yanran is a little uneasy in the heart, but when he thinks that this is for Lu He, he grits his teeth or resolutely goes down. Almost walk for four or five minutes, walk white Yan Ran heart more and more no bottom. Then at the next corner, you can see a thick gate. This door is very new. It''s just finished. White Yan Ran thought they would take her through the door, but the two people suddenly said: "to, please go in." They opened the door for her, but the room was dark and couldn''t really see what was going on inside. Bai Yanran grabbed the corner of her right coat and walked inside with a breath of air. "Anybody?" She didn''t get used to the darkness. She asked the situation first. "Hello, Miss Bai." Bai Yan Ran looks for sound to see, see a fuzzy figure sitting on the chair. She couldn''t really see his face with the light on her back, but she was sure that was what Lu he said about G. "Hello, I''m R''s girlfriend. He asked me to come to you." Gong Ming''s eyes showed a playful look, "girlfriend? Isn''t r finally alone? " He said this is to understand their affairs, this person and Lu he''s relationship is not general. "Yes, I am his girlfriend. Can you take me to see him "Cut, say what is his girlfriend, but even now he can see you do not know." If not Ding Zhi to speak, Bai Yanran did not find her right side there are other people. But now, despite her sarcasm, she asked in a quick voice, "what do you mean? Is Lu He in danger? " Ding Zhi''s face full of ridicule, retorted: "you are not his girlfriend? What, he didn''t tell you? It seems that... " "Ding Zhi!" Gong Ming drinks Dingzhi. "Please tell me where Lu he is? I know he''s in danger, but he won''t tell me, just let me find you. " Bai Yanran can only put a low profile now, she wants to know about Lu he too much. "Third sister-in-law, don''t be nervous." Bai Tong glides her wheelchair with both hands and enters her sight from the dark. "Since the third brother asked you to come to us, we have already made a plan. You should believe that the third brother can handle this matter." "Third brother? Third sister in law? " Bai Yan Ran is surrounded by these two appellations dizzy, which one is this singing again? "Yes, Lu he is our third elder brother, and you are our third sister-in-law naturally. I forgot to introduce you. We are members of MBS. My sister-in-law may not know us very well. " Bai Yanran had not paid special attention to MBS, but after Bai Tong reminded her, she seemed to think of something. A piece of news that she had seen all her life flashed through her mind. MBS rescued hundreds of children and women captured by extremist organizations. "At that time, the news was very popular, even vaguely. The international community recognized that MBS was not a pure terrorist force, but a special army with only principles. They aim to rob the rich and help the poor, and rescue women and children controlled by extremist organizations, but they also carry out assassination and other tasks. However, those who killed are those who are notorious in the world, or corrupt officials, or unscrupulous businessmen. Therefore, many people do not feel afraid of MBS, but also admire it very much. And she is one of many admirers. I didn''t expect that Lu he knew this MBS. What''s more, he was a member of this organization. And the previous generation, he has such an identity, but also willing to always be with her, life and death together. She didn''t know how many things Lu he kept from her, but whenever she tore open a little hidden secret, she felt that she would love him more. "Third sister-in-law?" Bai Tong''s voice broke Bai Yanran''s reverie. White Yan Ran clear cough a, find their own voice, "I know MBS, but did not think that Lu he is one of you." Ding Zhi snorted, "of course you don''t know. If it wasn''t for you, the third brother doesn''t know how cool and unrestrained he is now. Where can be like now, curl up in a city of China country, do a small company president. " White Yan Ran canthus tiny pick, small company? At any rate, Bai''s company is also one of the top 500 enterprises in China. In this way, she is described as a small company. This woman doesn''t think that only the top 500 companies are big companies. "I don''t know if Lu he would be more chic without me, but I know he will be really happy and happy when I am there." White Yan Ran light reply, let Ding Zhi have no way to refute. She''s right. Once they went to China to look for Lu He. At that time, Lu he left m country not long ago. When they found him, they saw him like a servant guarding Bai Yanran''s side. They are angry. They want Lu He to come back. "You know what? I didn''t know what happiness is until I saw her. So I''m not going to leave. " In that year, Lu was sixteen.In the twinkling of an eye, six years have passed. Bai Yanran said the same thing, but it made Ding Zhi''s anger less. Gong Ming, who had not spoken since just now, finally said, "Miss Bai, what did r say?" Bai Yanran collected the mind and conveyed Lu he''s words exactly. "Then we''ll wait until two o''clock to contact him?" After Gong Ming made a decision, he asked people to take Bai Yanran to have a rest. Since that nightmare, Bai Yanran has not been sleeping. She has been struggling to keep up with her spirit to m country. Her fatigue on her face has been unable to cover up. Although Lu he didn''t say anything to let Gong Ming take care of her, as his good brother, he knew he would. White Yan Ran was taken to a small room, the brain is full of some wishful thinking, but soon fell asleep. When she fell asleep, she still held her cell phone tightly in her hand and refused to let go. At 1:50 p.m., Bai Yanran opens her eyes and goes out to find Gong Ming. At 1:59, there were seven or eight people standing in the whole room. Bai Yanran didn''t ask much. She watched the time sliding slowly, and her eyes were not separated for a moment. At 2 o''clock sharp, the phone dialed out on time. "Lu He, I found G Lu he at the other end of the phone pulled at the corner of his mouth, "I know, Yanran is the best. You''ll find G "Well." Bai Yanran is like a child with sugar, but he is not sweet in his heart. "Now give g the phone. I have something to tell him." Bai Yanran obediently gave the phone to Gong Ming. Gong Ming takes the phone, cold eyebrows pressed together, listening to the arrangement of Lu He on the other end of the phone. "Now Robin, there are about 300 people here. You can mobilize people from u continent to Sicily, and then bring 200 brothers from the headquarters. This time, we need to solve these problems thoroughly." Chapter 83 "Thoroughly? So determined this time? " Gong Mingmei corner micro pick, a little surprised at Lu he''s sudden decision. "Well." Lu he was silent for a few seconds, "because I don''t want to let Yanran get hurt." "I see." Lu he said, "and don''t let Yanran come here." Gong Ming originally did not let Bai Yan Ran go to the idea, in his eyes, she and cumbersome have no difference. "Of course, I will not." Gong Ming looked at Bai Yanran, vaguely took this sentence to the past. "OK, now give Yanran a call." Lu he also wants to hear her voice. Gong Ming''s heart secretly mocks a sentence, this boy is in danger, still full of brain wants to fall in love. In the mind so thinks, but the action actually is not ambiguous, gave the telephone to the white Yan Ran. "Your boyfriend wants to talk to you." Gong Ming''s words made the people in the room holding their breath waiting for some important news to fall down. Bai Yanran blushed with embarrassment. She knew that this was Gong Ming''s girlfriend before teasing her. After receiving the call, Bai Yanran backed out and returned to his room. "Luhe, it''s me." No one around, white Yan Ran whispered to the phone. "Yanran, be obedient, wait for me at the base, they will come to save me." "Do you just want to tell me that?" She thought what she had said had taught him his determination. As a result, he advised her not to go. "Yanran, I don''t want to hurt you." "But if I can get hurt for you, I will." Don''t say it''s injury. Even if it''s for his death, as long as he''s OK, she thinks it''s worth it. "But I don''t want to. I just want you to be good." Lu he Chensheng, this is a serious problem. He does not allow Bai Yanran to sacrifice for him. "Luhe, do you love me?" Bai Yanran is impatient to pull these questions with him, simply throws a heavy blow. Lu he''s throat was tight, and his Adam''s knot slipped slowly, unable to speak. "I know you love me and you are willing to do everything for me. I am the same. " "Yan Ran..." Lu he spit out these two words that he didn''t know how many times he had been grinded by his lips, but none of them made him feel difficult. "I said you have to wait for me, or I''ll be angry and I won''t pay attention to you. Because you hurt the heart I want to pay for you What she said was extremely serious, but what she said ignored him, let alone that she could not do it. How could she bear to do it. Hearing what she said, Lu He ignored him. A heart mentioned to his throat, "Yan Ran..." But he couldn''t say anything. He could only repeat her name again. "Lu He, you are the worst. You left me alone in M country. You made me worry about you. You didn''t allow me to find you. You don''t tell me how powerful you are and how much you have paid for me. How can you bear to be like this? In so many years has been quietly paid for me, nothing said. You are a villain and a fool She said and cried, she is still aggrieved, but this time she is not aggrieved for himself, she is wronged for him. She thought of the end of their last life when they both died. She thought that he had never heard a word of thanks from her until he died. She did not let her know his heavy and warm love. How could this man be so stupid! The more she thought about it, the more wronged she felt. She simply cried out. Lu he''s heart was tight and her face was flustered. "Don''t cry President Lu, who has always been eloquent in shopping malls, is clumsy and speechless in the face of Bai Yanran''s cry. "You are the most stupid, you are the worst!" Bai Yanran sobbed and couldn''t stop her tears. "Good, good, I am the most stupid, I am the worst." He can only follow her words now. Two people are like this, one is crying, the other is listening. More than ten minutes later, Bai Yanran belched and said, "I must go to save you. It''s hard to stop anyone!" Lu he now where dare to refuse, his stomach of emotion finally turned into a sigh, "good, but you have to protect yourself." Bai Yanran showed a successful smile, she knew that Lu he could not bear to refuse her. As long as she cried, everything was easy to say. "I will protect myself, because I love you, I can''t bear to die." Lu he''s mind trembled, vaguely answered, "I know." With that, Lu He hung up the phone in a hurry. Leave Bai Yanran alone holding the phone silly music. No matter how many times she and he express their feelings to each other can make her happy. She looked at the hand of the mobile phone, is indescribable gentle. ¡­¡­ The reason why Lu He hung up in a hurry was not only shy, but also heard the footsteps. It''s about 3:30 in the middle of the night. Originally, he thought that the Mafia were resting at two o''clock, but now the footstep sound is obviously directed at his room, which makes him have to be vigilant.Sure enough, the footstep stopped at the door of his room, and then the door opened. He doesn''t have to look at the people who come in. "R, are you asleep?" Robin goes to Luhe''s bed and asks Lu He who is sleeping with his eyes closed. Lu he didn''t pay any attention to Robin and closed his eyes. "I know you''re not sleeping. It''s ok if you don''t talk." Robin sat down by the bed. "R, do you remember this room? This is the place where you gave me special training when I was a child. I always liked this room. So I''ll make it into a bedroom and wait for you to come home one day and I''ll give it to you. " Robin said and laughed. Lu he didn''t pay attention to this place. At that time, he just randomly found a warehouse to train young Robin. Unexpectedly, Robin cared so much. "And the room you used to live in when you were a child. Now it''s my bedroom. After I took over the Mafia, I transformed this villa. I promise you, you will be very comfortable here, so stay here, OK?" Lu he heard here open his eyes and sat up looking at Robin. "Don''t you pretend to sleep?" Robin laughs wantonly. "Why do you have to? I used to sympathize with you, so I helped you. I don''t want your reward, but what you do can be regarded as revenge. " Lu he''s voice is filled with cold, like the winter snow, Zha Robin all over the cold. "Pity me? Why pity me Robin''s original smile froze, and he shrieked, "it was the secret service camp at that time. You can''t sympathize with me!" "No, I really sympathize with you, because you were so poor and so small. And I have no other advantages. I''ve been compassionate since I was a child. " Lu He sneered. "No, you''re R. you''re the number one killer. Compassion is too extravagant for you. You must be lying to me." Robin tries his best to bring him back here. If Lu he said that his childhood affection was just sympathy, it would be ridiculous. "I didn''t lie to you." Robin sprang up from the bed. His breath became short, his chest heaved sharply, and his fundus was gradually dyed red with blood. Lu he just looked at him lightly, without any fear. He admitted that he was infuriating Robin just now. The more angry he was, the more favorable Gongming''s destruction plan would be. He gambled on Robin''s feelings about his childhood. Now it''s clear that he won. Chapter 84 In the world, the only thing that can hurt people who are determined is emotion. Robin happened to have such a feeling for Lu. "Poor Mafia, I don''t need a new one." Robin fell into his own mind. Lu he watched him run madly from the room, squinting his eyes. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Gong Ming is not idle here. After Lu he''s phone call, he immediately starts to mobilize people to gather in Sicily. At the same time, let Bai Tong arrange 200 people to follow him. After receiving the order, Bai Tong does not have any hesitation, and immediately arranges people to call back to the base. But in about an hour or so, 200 people have been all set up at MBS base. Gong Ming is holding a flying knife in his hand. A pair of skillful hands are skillfully manipulating the knife at his fingertips, as if this knife is a part of his fingers. After a while, Ding Zhi strode in. "All ready. Are you going now?" The knife in Gong Ming''s hand flew up a beautiful arc. After he put it in his hand steadily, he said cleanly, "let''s go!" "Hold on!" Bai Yan Ran looked at everyone had gone back, but no one had to take her meaning, she jumped out in a hurry and called out. Ding Zhi originally half foot has stepped out of the door, hear this sound Jiao drink hard take back foot. He turned his head and said, "what''s the matter with you?" "I''m going to save Lu He, too." "Are you sure you are going to save the third brother instead of Tiandu?" Ding Zhi sarcastic way impolitely. Bai Yanran bit her teeth. Of course, she knew that she might not have played a big role in the past, but it could not stop her. And she is also to understand, in front of this called Ding Zhi woman has inexplicable hostility to her. Simply she does not waste time on her body, turn to ask Gong Ming voice. "Can you take me with you?" Although this sentence is an interrogative sentence, Bai Yanran''s attitude is extremely resolute. Gong Ming''s eyes moved, and he couldn''t see any changes on his face. Looking directly into her eyes, she said, "R said, don''t let you go, you should listen to him." "I know, but just now I have told Lu He that I must go, and he has promised to go!" Gong Ming did not speak, Ding Zhi snatched a voice: "impossible! Three elder brothers, how can you easily know the danger of this operation! He would rather die than risk hurting a finger Although she didn''t want to say it, it was the truth. Lu he regards her as a treasure and will not allow her the chance of injury. "That''s why I''m going. Because of the danger, I have to go. Because without Lu He, it would be meaningless for me to live. " Her words are not loud, but the words knock into Ding Zhi''s heart. I didn''t expect that Bai Yanran was such a state of mind. Ding Zhi''s biggest knot in Bai Yanran''s heart is her cold attitude towards Lu He before. In addition, she realizes that Bai Yanran and Lu he are actually called by the name of Miss, which makes Ding Zhi despise Bai Yanran. Now Bai Yanran has firmly stated that it is important to follow Lu He, and she also eliminated some hostility to her. "But if you follow the past, you will only get us involved." Ding Zhi made a straightforward statement. Bai Yanran naturally knows that she can''t help, but she wants to give him the first hug after he is out of danger. Just like his countless waiting times, he never said how dangerous it was, just wanted to dedicate like this. Gong Ming see Bai Yanran embarrassed and sad appearance, clapping said, "well, let her follow, Xiaotong, you and her together, don''t let her accident." White pupil faint should a, "good, Miss White, do not run around." "I will not." Bai Yanran nodded. Then MBS people went out from the dark road, outside the bar parked more than a dozen transport vehicles with the sign of the icehouse. MBS members quietly get on the car, the driver and others almost close the door, there is no difference in appearance. Bai Yanran thought he was going to get into the dark carriage, but he was nervous. However, Bai Tong took her to the top floor of the bar. On the top floor, there is a military helicopter, the screw rod whirls rapidly, and makes a huge noise. "Go up, Miss White." After Bai Tong finished speaking, he went straight to the plane in a wheelchair, and Bai Yanran also followed closely. When the plane took off, she felt a little nervous. Lu He, I''m here. In this life, I will take good care of you. ¡­¡­ Bai Yanran wants to save Lu He in M country, but Huaxia almost turns over the sky because of her rash action. In the living room of Bai family, Xiao Zhuoyu is sitting on the sofa, his eyebrows are tightly twisted, and he looks at the old man who is drinking tea in the opposite side without saying a word.Old man Bai didn''t care about his eyes. After drinking a pot of elegant Kung Fu tea, he was ready to continue to make a second pot. Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t have any patience to continue to observe how the kungfu tea was made. He sprang up straight and cried impatiently, "where is Yanran, grandfather?" The white man didn''t stop and said, "I said I''m going to film." "Grandfather, I asked, she is not in the crew at all, and Lu he is not here. If you don''t give me an account, I''m afraid we can''t do it well today." After all, Xiao Zhuoyu was young and full of vigor. He couldn''t bear such careless things. What''s more, what he cares most is that Lu he and Bai Yanran disappear together. In addition, he had doubts about the relationship between the two people before, which naturally made him feel more uncomfortable. As a result, he even lost his sense of propriety in front of the white man and said such threatening words. The white master raised his eyes slightly, looked at the angry Xiao Zhuoyu, and said faintly, "can''t you be good? Why can''t you be good? " Xiao Zhuoyu recovered a little and knew that he had just made a slip of the tongue. "Grandfather, I don''t mean that. I just care about Yanran. She didn''t say a word to me when she went out. And Lu he has disappeared. You know, Lu he is a foreign surname after all, and Yan Ran is the successor. They are not seen together. I''m afraid... " Xiao Zhuoyu deliberately pinched his words and refused to finish, leaving three points in a sentence, which made people daydream. But he forgot that the old man in front of him was also famous in the shopping malls in his early years. These small tricks of his were common and ignored at all. "What you are afraid of will not happen at all, so don''t worry about it. It''s better to hold on to Yan Ran''s heart after she comes back, rather than worry about what she has Xiao Zhuoyu was a little confused by the words of old man Bai. What does this old man know? Does he know that Bai Yanran doesn''t like him? Then why would he have them engaged? Chapter 85 "What do you mean, grandfather?" The white man snorted, "young man, do you really think that my eyes are blind? Yanran was infatuated with you before, but now it''s hard to say. The reason why I let you get engaged is only considering the relationship with your father and the cooperation between the two families. As for you, I don''t like you at all The white master''s disdain was expressed in his words. He looked at Xiao Zhuoyu with a kind of contemptuous eyes, which made him feel ashamed, flustered and even shameless. "Grandfather, I''m..." Xiao Zhuoyu wanted to argue for himself, but he was interrupted by the white master. "Besides, where my granddaughter goes, I don''t need to report to anyone, not even my fiance." After that, he didn''t even look at the kung fu tea on the table and went upstairs. Xiao Zhuoyu was distracted to see his figure disappear in the stairway. His panic almost rushed to his brain, stirring his mind to the end. His marriage with Bai Yanran was not valued by the Bai family at all. When he realized this, Xiao Zhuoyu only felt humiliated. He can''t stay in Bai''s house for a moment. He rushes out. He needs to find a place to vent his emotions. At this time, he can only think of one person. ¡­¡­ Lu he thinks it should be about noon. He noticed that the light outside was hot and bright when the man who had just delivered his meal. At the same time, he is also calculating when Bai Yanran can arrive here. His most conservative estimate is after nightfall. And Yanran will contact him. He has to wait. And he had to store his energy, so he ate his lunch clean. He thought the next time the door opened, it was dinner time. But it was not long after lunch. Robin also smiles and leans on the doorframe, looking at Lu he''s eyes with infatuation. "R, you''re awake." Lu he felt more and more that robin was crazy. He is paranoid, even crazy. After being devastated by his words, he can recover so quickly and come back to him. Lu could not help but reexamine how important his position was in Robin''s mind. Robin came in with a chuckle, the sinister smile and the frantic flow of his eyes were signs of danger. "R, we haven''t played a good game since we''ve been apart for so long. Shall we have another fight? It''s like when we were children." He also wanted to touch his cheek with his fingers. Lu he a flash from the bed turned up, frown appearance let Robin more obsessed. "R, promise me." He is like a charming child. "Why should I do such meaningless things?" Why don''t you waste your strength on land. "As long as you win, I''ll let you go." Lu He canthus jumped a bit, gently opened thin lip, said: "good." Robin wasn''t ready to fight in the room. The room was precious, so he didn''t want to destroy it. He took Luhe to a place in the basement similar to a fighting field. Lu he still has some memory of this place. This is the final destination of the children who lost the fight when they were children. The walls around the fighting field are still reddish brown. Why don''t Lu want to guess why? He knows that there are many things behind it that can''t be lifted. He had not been sent here as a child, but he had seen people dragged here. At that time, NEB was the godfather and said to him, "R, you have to win all the time, so you can live." After that, he patted Lu He on the shoulder, and then led him to stand outside the room listening to the growing cry inside, until he was calm again. Since then, Lu he has been more desperate than anyone else. Train yourself and want to leave. I didn''t expect that after so many years, he stood here again. It''s just that I''m standing in this room. "R, come on, just win me and you can go." Robin did not notice that Lu he fell into a trance of memory, he quickly took off his clothes, revealing a strong body. Along with it are the crisscross scars on the skin. All of them seem to have their own past. Why don''t Lu talk? He throws his clothes aside and makes a fighting posture. His eyes are locked on Robin. Robin looked at his face and gave a smile. "R, you know, the way you prepare for battle is actually like a hunting lion. It''s dangerous and charming." As soon as the voice dropped, Robin had a swing leg close to him. Lu he''s eyes sank and mobilized his whole body''s muscles to deal with it. Robin''s foot. After the block, it broke out suddenly, and a fist hit Robin''s side face. However, Robin''s strength and he are equal, two people several rounds of entanglement have not been able to distinguish. Lu he played more and more calm, his sweat mixed with heavy breathing, diffused in this room.At last he seized a chance to pull his backhand behind Robin and lock his throat as he stepped up again. "You lost." Lu he''s three words have no ups and downs, just like a normal contest. Robin laughed, "R, it''s a pity that you don''t want to be a killer." Why didn''t Lu speak, let go of Robin and turned around to look for his clothes. "In fact, it''s good not to be a killer. You''re not fit to be a killer because you have emotions. There''s the last thing a killer needs. NEB said that if you stay in the secret service camp, sooner or later you will die because of this. " Robin said to himself. Lu he picked up his clothes in the corner and turned a deaf ear to Robin''s words. "So what I just said is that you shouldn''t be merciful to me at all." Lu he is aware of Robin''s approach, his subconscious side, but he was still cut by the knife on his back, making a long wound. Lu he couldn''t believe it and turned to Robin, "you just lost." Robin put out his tongue and licked it gently on the blade of his finger tip, rolled up a drop of blood and swallowed it. As if he had drunk something sweet, he said with a smile: "did I lose? I didn''t admit it. " Lu he''s forehead was seeping with cold sweat, and his lips were shaking slightly. He already felt his clothes on his back, which were wet with blood, were clinging to his skin. And it also brings a dizzy feeling. Lu he has been immune to bleeding since he was a child. Now he can feel sleepy. There is only one possibility that Robin''s knife has something hypnotic. "If you lose, I won''t let you go." Robin gets closer. Lu he forced to endure a burst of weak feeling, cold voice said: "you can''t keep my." "Is it? There''s some anesthetic on my knife. Even if you want to go, you can''t go. " As soon as his voice fell, he fell straight down. Chapter 86 When Lu he wakes up again, it is late at night, and there is a rapid sound in his ear. That''s Bai Yanran''s signal to contact him. He looked around the room, which was still the same one. His clothes were gone, but they were wrapped in bandages. Lu he can''t do anything else, and quickly open the communicator, and white Yan Ran contact. "Hello." Lu he opened his mouth only to find his voice a little hoarse. "Luhe, what''s wrong with you? Is something wrong with you White Yan Ran how can not hear his voice the same, a word string her anxiety and worry, throw out. Lu he pulled the corners of his mouth and wanted to say with a smile that he was ok, but he felt that he had no strength to pull the corners of his mouth. "I''m fine," he added, taking a hard swallow. "Are you in Italy already?" Bai Yanran felt that she was going to cry again. She bit her lip and said, "I''m already in Italy. Gong Ming asked if you can act now. The brothers outside are ready." Lu he replied, "yes." Bai Yanran is subject to the will, and Bai Tong nods. White pupil left hand caresses ear earphone, spit out two words gently, "action." Bai Yanran saw a large group of people in the dark cover up to the front of Chuang Tzu, she was excited and nervous, could not help but continue to say to the phone: "Luhe, they are moving." Lu he lies on the bed, feels the strength gradually from the fingertip to withdraw, to Bai Yanran''s words casually and gently should a: "good." "Lu He, are you hurt?" Otherwise, how could Lu he respond to her with a good word? He never spared talking to her. Even before the ice broke, Lu he took the initiative to lengthen the dialogue line between them. "Yanran, I''m ok. You''ll see me later. " Lu he felt that his body finally had some strength. More words. Bai Yan Ran, she looked at Chuang Tzu and whispered to the phone, "Lu He, I miss you, you taught me what the taste of missing is, so you should give me a good one." There was a small sound outside the door. We could hear that the people in Chuang Tzu were aware of the danger approaching. Lu He Wei narrowed his eyes and whispered, "I will be fine, wait for me to come out." Then he hung up and focused on the changes in the manor. White Yan Ran looking at the mobile phone trance, thoughts struggle out. I don''t know why, but she''s still a little flustered. ¡­¡­ In Zhuangzi, Gong Ming takes half of the people from the left, while Ding Zhi and others take half of them from the right. After solving more than 40 people quietly, they were finally discovered by the night watchman Mafia. For a moment, the alarm inside Zhuangzi was sounded. Gong Ming saw that he was exposed and said to the earphone: "see the light, give me to rush out is dry!" Ding Zhi they wait for is this sentence, suppress bend hide in the dark action originally is not their style. "Go Ding Zhi jumped out of the grass, the Mafia that her eyes touched were all shot by a submachine gun in her hand. More and more Mafia are coming out of the house, fighting each other on both sides. But Luhe''s room in the house is very quiet. Robin blocked in the door, red eyes looking at him, as if betrayed the same injustice. "R, you let someone else come here!" His questioning was unreasonable. Lu he doesn''t want to pay attention to it at all. Now he has recovered 70% of his strength. It seems that Robin''s anesthetic has almost returned. "I''m going, Robin. My home, my heart is not here. " He clenched his fist and was ready to fight Robin again. "But you''re leaving. What am I going to do. You''ve left me once. Why do you want to do it again? " Lu He Mou eyes slightly heavy, seemingly guilty expression, but in his heart is thinking about how to win Robin successfully. The sound of gunfire outside has been getting closer to the house, which means Gong Ming is basically about to take down the Mafia outside. The house is now a weak defense. Now he either drags with Robin until Gong Ming comes, or has a fight, subdues Robin, and finally takes out the Mafia. If Lu he didn''t wake up, it was a helpless choice. Now he is sober, but he is not in the habit of letting others solve his little troubles. "No more, I never abandoned you, because I never accepted you." As soon as the words were finished, Lu he''s bullet body went to Robin, and his fist pointed to Robin''s abdomen. With a dull sound, Robin''s mouth was filled with blood. He took his sleeve and rubbed the bloodstain, and said with a cold smile, "no, you are not. You just forget our past. R, don''t be afraid. The world is bad, they want to separate us. Why don''t we go to heaven together The more he said, the bigger his smile. Finally, he took out the knife that hurt Lu he from his arms."Heaven? Robin, even Hell won''t accept people like you After saying that, two people are fighting each other again. Lu he''s this time has no soft hearted element. He moves to attack Robin''s key points, which makes Robin unable to fight back. Two people fight all the way out of the small room, to the manor is still inseparable. In the end of the manor, he didn''t care where he wanted to see Lu Yanran, but he didn''t care where he wanted to see her. Lu he and Robin have been vaguely divided between victory and defeat, and finally Lu He kicks Robin down with one foot, which makes Robin''s mouth full of blood and spawn more blood foam. "Lu he!" Bai Yanran happily called out, and she rushed to land where to run. She saw him, his fierce posture in the battle, his cold eyebrows and eyes, and his every inch pleased her. She also saw his victory, and now she just wanted to give him a hug. Lu he was called by Bai Yanran to draw attention. He turned his head and saw Bai Yan Ran running towards him. Fly into his arms. "Yan Ran..." Lu He Yi''s hands want to touch her back, but trembling dare not tighten. The sound of fighting around them at this moment has become the background music between them, playing the hymn of love for them. Bai Yanran hugs herself to feel that her hands are sore before she retreats from Lu he''s arms. She just wants to tell Lu He Xi whether she likes this hug. The next moment, her face loses color, and she pushes Lu he away without thinking. "Lu he!" ¡°R£¡¡± "Third brother!" "Yan Ran!" "Bang." "Bang." Six sounds, followed by a landing. Lu He bit teeth, a pair of eyes burst open, looking at white Yan Ran to fall in front of him. His legs all lose strength, climb kneeling to white Yan Ran in front of, embrace her, embrace into the bosom. Chapter 87 "Luhe, I''m in pain." Bai Yanran felt that the right shoulder blade was almost broken. The bullet was originally aimed at Lu He, but after she pushed him away, the bullet tilted to her shoulder and penetrated her shoulder blade. "Sorry, Yanran. Sorry... " Lu he covered her wound with his hand. If the big one cried like a child. Bai Yanran has never seen Lu he cry since he has memory. She remembers a time when she was a child, she couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night, she secretly ran to the stairs to play. Then I saw Lu He sneaking back from the outside, covered in blood. She was frightened. She wanted to ask Lu he what had happened, but the words were swallowed by Sheng Sheng again. He was so calm that he took off his face. The long wound kept bleeding, but he didn''t feel at all. He gave himself a good order, bandaged it up, and then went out and lost his clothes. That picture has a great impact on Bai Yanran. She even felt that Lu he was a freak who could not cry, hurt or feel sad. But now, he''s crying. Cry very sad. "White Yan Ran corners of the mouth slightly curved," you this fool, don''t say sorry to me, I''m very happy to hurt is me. " She lay in his arms, trying to wipe away some tears for him, but her hands were too painful to lift. Lu He shakes his head, "Yan Ran, why do you want to be so stupid? It doesn''t matter if I get hurt." "I''ll be heartbroken when you get hurt. How can it be ok?" Bai Yanran felt a little sleepy, even the gunshot wound on her body didn''t hurt so much. She said in a strong spirit: "Lu He, I''m so sleepy. Can you hold my hand? In this way, I will remember the shape of your palm when I die, and I will remember you when I touch it in my next life... " Lu he''s heart churning, "death" this sensitive word here, is a minefield, especially Bai Yanran himself said. "Yanran, you don''t want to have an accident, you don''t want to die." He flurried to hold white Yan Ran delicate hand, ten fingers intertwined, reason at this moment has completely collapsed. Bai Yanran felt their hand in hand, and then she closed her eyes and fell asleep. "Yan Ran!" Lu He yells, he dare not let Bai Yan Ran sleep, he is afraid that she will never wake up again. Ding Zhi looked at the present stage of this birth from death, turned a big white eye. "Third brother, you''d better take her to the helicopter outside, where the pupil is." Oh, man. In the face of love, even IQ is not needed. Lu he listened, without saying a word, picked up Bai Yanran and rushed out. ¡­¡­ Bai Yanran had a long dream. She dreamed that she was married to Lu He. She was wearing a white wedding dress, and her face was full of happy smiles. In the dream, the white man took her hand and walked into the church step by step. Lu he stood at the other end of the red carpet, smiling at her and holding out his hand. The red carpet is short, but long. She finally handed her hand to Lu He. Two people close to each other and smile. He Weiwei, the master of ceremonies in the church, frowned and read the sacred wedding words. "Bai Yanran, would you like to marry this handsome, handsome, kind-hearted and talented young man around you as your husband, loving her, comforting her, respecting her and protecting him as much as you love yourself. In the days to come, whether he is poor or rich, ill or healthy, he will remain faithful to her and love each other until he leaves the world? " "I will." He winked at her and said, "Xiao Zhuoyu, would you like to..." He micro words did not finish, white Yan Ran surprised turn head to see the man around. The man holding her hand was Xiao Zhuoyu. "Go away, don''t touch me, Xiao Zhuoyu, get out of here." She woke up with a scream, and it was Xiao Zhuoyu''s surprised eyes on her. "Yan Ran..." Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t expect just now that he just touched Bai Yanran''s hand, she was still in her sleep and she let him roll in her mouth. White Yan Ran in the eyes of disgust is so obvious, she saw that he is not what fiance''s love, and know an enemy. "Why are you here?" She had noticed that this was her room. "I heard you were hurt in filming, so come and have a look." White Yan Ran smell speech to feel his right shoulder wrapped tight bandage, think of the things before he fainted. She struggled to get up. "Yanran, you should be lying in bed now." Xiao Zhuoyu went to help her. Of course, Bai Yanran doesn''t want to be touched by him. She can see clearly that Xiao Zhuoyu is begging to stick to her. It seemed that he was afraid of the divorce. But what''s the use of fear.Bai Yanran would rather fall aside than let Xiao Zhuoyu touch her. She absolutely let himself roll to one side, and this scene was just out of the study of the white man see really. White Yan ran toward the right side to fall to the ground when the wound was heavily pressed, she poured a breath of cool air. The original white gauze was quickly dyed with magenta. White old man ran to help her, "Yan Ran, you wake up, why don''t you say a word." Although he was blaming Bai Yanran in his words, his eyes were gently aimed at Xiao Zhuoyu. The meaning of this could not be more obvious. Xiao Zhuoyu anxiously explained: "grandfather, Yan Ran, she just woke up." White Yan Ran grabs the white old man''s coat corner, wrung eyebrow to ask: "grandfather, how can he be in my room?" Originally Xiao Zhuoyu appeared in this room as a fiance, but Bai Yanran didn''t like his existence, so there was something. The white old man''s mouth sank and he called out, "come on, send master Xiao out." Xiao Zhuoyu only felt that his heart would be burned clean by his anger. He doesn''t know what to swallow his anger now. He just wants to let his anger burn away. "Bai Yanran! I am your fiance Word by word, he jumped out of the teeth, a pair of eyes locked in Bai Yanran''s body. Bai Yanran has nothing to be afraid of, and even wants to laugh. Don''t Xiao Zhuoyu know that he is in the Bai family now? Don''t you know it''s in front of the white man now. She sneered and replied impolitely, "of course I know you are my fiance, not my husband. In the 21st century, Xiao Zhuoyu, you don''t think you can get into the house with a marriage contract? " Bai Yanran''s indifferent attitude stung Xiao Zhuoyu''s nerves, not to mention the white man on the side still said nothing. Things are too abnormal, Bai Yanran should not be like this. "Yanran, I know you are angry with me. If I do something wrong, just tell me I will change it." Chapter 88 When Bai Yanran heard Xiao Zhuoyu''s words, she felt that she was a fool. My last life was destroyed by such a man. His impulse, his intelligence, were insults to her. Bai Yanran stood up with the help of the old man. Now she just wants to find Lu He. "What you did wrong was to show up in front of me and get in my way. So master Xiao, please leave the White House. " She made a direct order to leave. Xiao Zhuoyu bit his lips and saw a trace of ferocity in his eyes. Then he went out of the white house without saying a word. Today, he was humiliated in the Bai family, and he would return it to Bai Yanran after marriage. As for the dissolution of the engagement, Xiao Zhuoyu never thought about it. He knew what the engagement meant to him and to the Xiao family. So he put such a small setback in his heart, waiting for the future to double back. When Xiao Zhuoyu left, Bai Yanran asked him where Lu he was. Old man Bai sighed and helped Bai Yanran to sit down. Then he said: "Yan Ran, why do you have to like Lu he?" Bai Yanran is not surprised that her feelings have been known, frankly said: "grandfather, Lu he so excellent, like him is not very normal?" With his hands folded behind his back, the white man stood in front of the window of the room, staring into the distance. "Yan Ran, Lu he''s family background is very complex, like him will let you hurt." Old man Bai spoke to Bai Yanran with a rare serious tone. "Grandfather, I''m not afraid to get hurt." The old man turned to meet the eager eyes of Bai Yanran. "Yanran, my grandfather is old." His words made the air in the room heavy. "Grandfather can''t always guard you, so I want to find an honest and reliable person to rely on for the rest of your life. Don''t ask you to have any more opportunities in the future, just hope you can live a happy life Bai Yanran''s lips trembled slightly, but she didn''t notice that the old man had been immersed in a layer of time''s imprint unconsciously. His hair is not as black and shiny as she was when she was a child, and there are wrinkles on his face that cling to the surface of his skin. "Grandfather doesn''t want to stop you and Lu He, but this time you can be lucky to get a life back. What about next time? Grandfather doesn''t want to send black hair to white haired people any more. " White old man went out of the room, leaving white Yan ran a rickets back. Bai Yanran stares at the white old man''s room and whispers: "but grandfather, the honest and reliable person you are looking for once also let me send a life." Time blink of an eye passed three days, these three days Bai Yanran never saw Lu He. She took advantage of Liu''s mother to take care of her secretly asked, but Liu Ma squeaked and refused to say, just that if she said more, she would be punished by the white master. Bai Yanran knows that the old man Bai is afraid that he has given orders to the servants of the Bai family, so that they don''t tell her about Lu He. Bai Yanran has no way, can''t ask a result, also can''t see Lu He. Can only have been in the white family to recuperate, wait until the injury is almost good, the crew urged her to film the notice also arrived. "Green fruit" is actually about to be finished. When the crew couldn''t get in touch with Bai Yanran, they were worried about whether she would stop acting at the last minute. Fortunately, Bai Yanran finally appeared. Today, her part is not much, mainly because of the conflict with Chen Youlian, who was bumped into by the man. After that, the man said a lot of excessive words, and when next week, Bai Yanran''s part should be over. Bai Yanran is not in a high mood because of Lu he''s affairs. After she collapsed, she sat quietly and looked at the script in her hand. However, she noticed that people around her pointed at her. In particular, her eyes were full of sympathy and pity, which made her a little puzzled. After waiting for more than half an hour, the heroine Chen Youlian finally appeared in the crew. However, different from the last time I saw her, Chen Youlian is now in high spirits. Facing Bai Yanran, she just pursed her lips and laughed, without any fear and respect. White Yan Ran eyebrow peak a pick, this is again which sing out. "Miss Bai, I heard that you went abroad some time ago. Is it fun?" Chen Youlian smiles and answers. "It''s fun, but I remember I''ve only been out for less than a week, so it''s like a long time. I don''t know Miss Chen any more. " Bai Yanran is happy to be careless. Chen you Lian covered her mouth and chuckled, "Miss White is laughing. I haven''t changed anything. How can I not know me. It''s just that you haven''t had a short week. A lot of things have happened Bai Yanran heard her words, put away the script in her hand, and said, "Miss Chen, please speak up." "I have nothing to say, but pity Miss White. When you go out to play, you have to make entertainment headlines every day and be criticized. My God, don''t miss white know that? "Chen Youlian pretended to be surprised. Then, as if she had said something wrong and done something wrong, she stood up and walked away in a hurry. Bai Yanran took out Liu machai''s mobile phone this morning and opened the slag wave app to see what news she had been on these days. As a result, the news that Xiao Zhuoyu was drunk and unclear about women was widely reported. Bai Yan Ran curled her lips and didn''t care about the news at all. However, the following related news has successfully attracted her attention. Bai''s group announced the change of chairman, and the former Chairman Lu he resigned. Lu he resigned? Why is Lu no longer the chairman of Bai''s? Bai Yanran''s brain is in a mess. How can this be? He doesn''t care about the company because he can''t see anyone at home. Is it because of his grandfather''s obstruction that Lu he intends to retreat? Bai Yanran wants to call Lu He to ask clearly, but she knows she can''t contact him. When she got her cell phone back, she tried to call him and answered her with endless messages. But Bai Yanran knows that someone must know where Lu he is. ¡­¡­ Peijun sat on the sofa straight, looking at the opposite white Yanran, in the heart has coded tens of thousands of words, ready to give Lu He. People do things! This is how Lu he treats his brother. He left his troubles to himself, an innocent melon eater. But Pei Jun naturally can''t say. He raised a standard smile and said to Bai Yanran, "well, Miss Bai, I really don''t know where Lu he is." You know I won''t tell you. "Pei Jun, you don''t pretend to me. You were so close to Lu He before, how could you not know where he was." Pei Jun quickly waved his hand, "I don''t, I''m not, don''t talk nonsense." Chapter 89 After Peijun denied the third company, he said: "I was not good with Lu He before. I''m close to the president of the white group. Now Lu he is no longer the president. Naturally, it has nothing to do with me. " Pei Jun almost clapped for his defense. Bai Yanran patted the table, "Pei Jun, you are my three-year-old child, believe you this set of lies." If it is true as Pei Jun said, Lu he would never have given him the responsibility for her safety before. It can only be said that this person has been beaten up by Lu He. "I''m not lying. You can''t believe it. Miss Bai, I have another important meeting to hold, so I won''t entertain you He casually picked up the contract and a pen on the desk and went to the meeting in a proper manner. Bai Yanran waited until he came to the door and sneered: "OK, when you can''t get in touch with him, why don''t you. Well, I don''t force you to tell me where he is. But please tell me that I''m going to marry Xiao Zhuoyu. I hope Lu can remember the nurturing grace of our Bai family for so many years and come to my wedding. " After she put down her words, Pei Jun, who stayed at the door, quickly left Yingshang entertainment with a pair of thin legs. It took Pei Jun a long time to make his brain clear. What did that Aunt say just now! My God, it''s so exciting that his heart can hardly stand it. Pei Jun immediately took out the mobile phone in his pocket, pressed a string of numbers and waited for the connection. The phone has just been picked up, Pei Jun can''t wait to inform Lu He of this huge surprise. "President Lu, guess who just came to me." He is so excited now that he is in front of him. Lu he tired of silent forehead, light mouth way: "is Yan Ran." Pei Jun giggled and then said, "yes, it''s your baby Yanran. She just said that in my office Please convey to me that I am going to marry Xiao Zhuoyu. I hope Lu can remember the nurturing grace of our Bai family for so many years and come to my wedding. " Pei Jun said these words also deliberately pinched the throat, imitating Bai Yanran''s tone at that time. Pei Jun still waiting for landing how to give him any reaction, the result is only the beep of the phone being hung up. In the past, there was no answer. "Who is it? I don''t want to eat melons. What''s the difference between watching a TV series and seeing half of the advertisements?" Pei Jun''s roar was ignored. ¡­¡­ After Lu He hung up the phone, he would run out in a panic. She said she was going to marry someone else. He''s going to lose her. Lu he now wants to run to her, tell her that he loves her, and ask her to wait. Just wait a little longer. But he couldn''t even get out of the door, so he was stopped by Bai Tong. "Third brother, you can''t go out now." White pupil gently reminds, let Lu He restore a little sense. Yes, now that the plan has reached a critical juncture, we really can''t go out. But what about his girl? "Third brother, what happened? Is your miss white going to have another moth? " It was Ding Zhi who spoke. There are seven or eight people sitting in this room. And these seven or eight people can be said to be MBS leaders. They all came to China after they had carried the Mafia''s nest in Italy last time. Bai Tong said that the remnants of the Italian mafia must know where the headquarters of MBS is in M, which is no longer very safe. It happened that both Lu he and Bai Yanran were going back to China, so they followed them into China and took refuge for a while. There was no comment on the decision. Lu he also wants to use their power to solve the problems of the Lu family first. However, before solving the Lu family''s troubles, he didn''t want to let Yanran get involved in any danger again, so he would say goodbye to old man Bai. At the same time cut off the contact with Bai Yanran to protect her. But he did not expect his decision but let Bai Yan Ran angry to take the matter of marriage as a threat. "Nothing. Yanran is angry with me." Why don''t Lu want to explain too much to Ding Zhi. Ding Zhi blow the bubble gum in the break, careless opening: "is it, Miss White angry very normal ah, you ignore her." Lu He pursed his lips and returned to his seat. His eyes looked at the zigzag trend map on the computer, but his mind was still calm. "When you were arrested before, Miss Bai said, because if there was no third brother, she would be meaningless to live. Tut Tut, very affectionate. " Ding Zhi admitted that if it was not for Bai Yanran at that time, she would not help them speak now. Why didn''t Lu know that there was such a thing. He was shocked and his eyes were full of tenderness. It also strengthened his determination. Lu he looked up at Bai Tong and said, "a tong, we need to trap Lu family before the settlement on Friday. I want to return to Lu''s group in an open and aboveboard manner.""Good." After seeing Bai Tong''s promise, Lu he told Ding Zhi, "ah Zhi, Lu family, please take people more closely." Angelica wittily blinked an eye, said that after receiving, took three or four people to go out. Gong Ming, sitting in the corner of the room, said playfully, "R, do you have anything to tell me?" Lu he shook his head, "I dare not command, but I want you to protect Yan Ran secretly." Gong Ming straightens up, flicks the dust that doesn''t exist on the bullet, and goes out with a smile. Lu he looks back on the screen in front of him. Yanran, you have to wait for me. ¡­¡­ At this moment, Bai Yan Ran sneezed. After she came out of Yingshang entertainment, she was ready to go back to Bai''s home by car. But it was funny that she saw Xiao Zhuoyu and a strange woman holding together at the gate of Yingshang entertainment. She rolled her eyes at the two men, ready to bypass them and go home by car. But Bai Yanran is not prepared to pay attention to them, they can not let Bai Yanran go. Xiao Zhuoyu swept the rest of the light, and saw Bai Yanran walk by. He pushed away the woman in his arms. The woman was pushed back and staggered for two or three steps to stabilize her body. She just wanted to ask Xiao Zhuoyu what to do, but when she looked up, where was anyone else in front of her. Xiao Zhuoyu had already gone after Bai Yanran. "Yan Ran, Yan Ran..." Xiao Zhuoyu trotted forward and stopped him. "Yanran, how can you be here?" White Yan Ran in the heart is annoyed, oneself don''t want to see this person, see he still don''t know how to block oneself, the tone is even worse. "Why don''t master Xiao continue to hold the girl together?" Xiao Zhuoyu''s heart a joy, white Yan ran this tone, sounds very angry. So she didn''t let him touch her before. She didn''t want to be engaged to him because she was jealous. This cognition makes him very happy, because it proves that Bai Yanran still cares about him. Then there is still room for recovery. "Yanran, you misunderstood me. It was the woman who posted it. I don''t know her at all. " Xiao Zhuoyu was anxious to get rid of himself. Chapter 90 Bai Yanran said while walking to the side. Xiao Zhuoyu made a lunge and blocked the way. "Yanran, you really misunderstood me. I just arrived here. And then I met this woman, and she came up on her own initiative. " Xiao Zhuo Yuquan when now Bai Yanran is jealous, coax a few times. But he didn''t know that his love affair had been understood clearly by Bai Yanran. Not to mention that his name is still hanging on the entertainment version these days. Bai Yan Ran laughed, "is it? It seems that I wrongly blame you, brother Zhuoyu." She said to Xiao Zhuoyu in a sweet tone, which made Xiao Zhuoyu happy. It seems that he flattered a few times, the little girl will still forgive him. Women can''t help but coax. In his heart, Xiao Zhuoyu looked guilty and affectionate. The mouth is still fragmentary said: "yes, how can you doubt me, silly girl. Don''t you understand me yet Bai Yanran almost vomited. Xiao Zhuoyu''s skin is as thick as the city wall. Rebirth to now, she has not thought about how to start with Xiao Zhuoyu, but just now she thought about it. If Xiao Zhuoyu is not wronged, he will give him a gift. But this big gift bag still needs her to seduce in the early stage. Just let Xiao Zhuoyu into the urn at the same time, but also gas that evaporation in the world of Lu He. With a plan in mind, Bai Yanran''s desire to retch was also forced down. She continued to say in that sweet voice, "I''m sorry, brother Zhuoyu. People just care about you too much. You and Miss Chen broke my heart before. Now that we''re engaged, and you''re hugging other women in public, I''ve lost my mind. I''m sorry She said it with an air of sobbing. Acting is her sideline now. That''s not something you can get. Xiao Zhuoyu''s heart was completely satisfied by these words, and his inner uneasiness was also dispelled. He deliberately pinched his voice. "It doesn''t matter, Yanran. Now we are unmarried couples. You have to believe me. Especially when we get married, we have to live together and face the ups and downs together. " White Yan Ran glanced over the cold light. Marriage? Live together? Facing ups and downs together? You, Xiao Zhuoyu? Xiao Zhuoyu saw that she did not speak, but thought that Bai Yanran was shy because of misunderstanding him. He just wanted to take her hand, but his hand was empty. "Brother Zhuoyu, I''m going back." Xiao Zhuoyu immediately interface: "I send you?" Bai Yanran said with a smile that she didn''t need to. After turning her head, she immediately put away her smile, leaving her face in disgust and indifference. Xiao Zhuoyu was a little disappointed that he had not been able to hold his hand, but he didn''t think much about it. The woman who had just been dumped by him saw that Bai Yanran had left, and immediately pasted it up again. She clasped Xiao Zhuoyu''s arm with both hands and rubbed her breast against his hand. She pouted and said, "master Xiao, why did you push people away?" Xiao Zhuoyu looked at the woman and took back his hand without a trace. "You can''t even recognize my fiancee unless you don''t read the news. It''s a bit fake when it''s over played. " Xiao Zhuoyu folded his sleeves. The woman felt as if she had been rejected. It''s not like this just now. She finally made entertainment headlines with Xiao Zhuoyu. How can she allow herself to be rejected casually. She has just won fame, but she has not exchanged for better resources, so Xiao Zhuoyu, a big fish, can''t slip away from her face for the time being. Seeing that Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t want to be entangled with her in front of others, the woman stepped back wisely and kept at a distance that was not embarrassing or misunderstood. "People are just a little sad, master Xiao. Since you don''t want to play, I''ll go first." She winked playfully and made a gesture to leave. But that step did not step out three steps, behind the back came a "slow down.". The woman''s mouth slightly pick, and immediately smooth around. He looked at Xiao Zhuoyu with big innocent eyes. Xiao Zhuoyu secretly scolded a demon and took her to the underground garage. ¡­¡­ Bai Yanran ignored what happened after she left. Even if she saw her, she would not say more. I even hope that the more such things are, the better. When she went back to the White House by car, the white family had no one but a few servants. Old man Bai will not come back tonight. In such a big white family, she didn''t even have a heart to heart talk with someone. Even though there was a loud TV in the living room, it still seemed so quiet. This is the voice of the heart. The TV station on the TV screen changed rapidly. After changing more than 30 TV stations, Bai Yanran simply threw the remote control and went upstairs.Her destination upstairs is not her own room, but a closed room belonging to Lu He. Bai Yanran remembers that she hasn''t entered Luhe''s room for a long time, even what the room looks like. Now she couldn''t get in touch with him. She wanted to feel his breath in the room he lived in. Bai Yanran thought that Lu he''s room should be melancholy light blue, or a simple and capable gray decoration style. Just like his people. But the room was white. It''s so white that it doesn''t look like a living bedroom all year round. It''s like a hospital. The things in the room are very simple, a bed, a table, a bookcase and a computer. "What? It''s been so many years since I lived here." White Yan Ran carefully stepped in, looking at the layout of the room, murmured in a low voice. Because things are too simple, there is nothing to hide. She first went to the bookshelf to read the eye book, and then casually pulled out the book and turned it over a few times. It''s full of business English. What''s more, Lu he carefully wrote down the red notes. White Yan Ran to see the head of the pain, she put the book back, and turn a few. But those books are not professional books, they are just a mess of foreign books. English, German and French are visible. Bai Yanran understood how Lu he came to be fluent in several foreign languages. People are not only smart, but also diligent. "Worthy of being the man I like. Great Bai Yanran couldn''t help but say a word to himself with pride. She went to the desk again. There are several books on the desk, which are all formulas that Bai Yanran can''t understand. She flipped the pages of her mind. Although I can''t understand it, it''s also the way to think about Lu He. Originally, Bai Yanran thought that this book had nothing worth reading in the end, but she found a small paragraph on the last page. ¡°I love you£¬my princess.Ena I love you forever¡­¡­¡± The handwriting is Lu he''s, and ENA is her English name. White Yan Ran holding this book, excited like a child who just ate sugar. Chapter 91 These words are different from those in front of the shorthand. They are very powerful. It can be seen that when Lu he wrote these words, he attached great importance to it. Every stroke goes straight to the bottom of my heart. Bai Yanran threw herself on the bed with the book in her arms. Then she rolled a few times with a smile on her face, and covered her whole body with the breath of Lu He. After she was tired, she lay flat and looked at the ceiling. "You are a fool, you are. Don''t tell me anything. Don''t tell me anything. Don''t you want me to guess? " There is no one else in the room, but Bai Yanran is still a sweet complaint. It may be that the smell of Luhe all around her confused her and made her have the illusion that she could hear her own words. "Since you like me so much, how can you bear to let me not know your whereabouts?" White Yan Ran lies on the bed, murmured a word. In the soft and warm breath, deep sleep. ¡­¡­ In the dark room, only the sound of keyboard tapping. Several computer screens are still flashing in the room. But why doesn''t Lu want to pay attention to it. His earphone recorded the sound in his room of Bai family clearly. Bai Yanran''s fine murmur, and the joyful laughter, even the deep breath of his bed smell is clear. Why does Lu feel so shy. If Bai Tong had not been sitting by his hand now, his face would have been red and he would have been giggling. However, because of this, he is more determined to speed up the desire. Give him a little more time, as long as a little more time, he can be open and aboveboard with her. Lu Jia, he will solve it properly. ¡­¡­ It was night, and the white man came back from the party. After entering the door, Mrs. Liu put hot water on him properly to relieve his fatigue after social intercourse. Now it''s just like nine o''clock in the evening. The old man Bai didn''t see Bai Yanran and thought she hadn''t returned. He casually mentioned Bai Yanran''s news with his mother Liu. "Miss Liu came back in the afternoon, but she wasn''t in the room and didn''t see her go out," she said She went to the room just after dinner and didn''t see anyone. The white man took the boiled water hand for a meal, then asked: "the garden and the study these places have seen?" Liu Ma said yes. After the hot water was as hot as his throat, the white man felt a little warm and leaned against the sofa to squint for a moment. Then he got up and went upstairs. The direction was Lu he''s room. White Yan Ran sleeps very heavy, did not hear the door that tiny opening sound. After the door handle turned open, the white man came in quietly and saw the white Yan Ran lying on the bed by the light of the door crack. Some of his words rolled over his throat and turned into a sigh. The door was closed and peace returned to the room. One night. Bai Yanran wakes up in the early morning''s birdsong and wakes up slowly after a few calls. She said that she didn''t feel anything, but she heard a clear breath of Lu he''s blood. She just choked on the water. Several lines of sight in the room cast doubt on him, which made him a little embarrassed. He coughed gently to relieve the itching pain caused by choking water. Then he said to the crowd, "it''s OK. It''s too urgent to drink." There was no accident in Lu''s heart. They are busy with what they are doing. Ding Zhi wiped and rubbed a gun, blowing the muzzle of the gun, satisfied to see the silver lady pocket pistol reflecting his red lips, then put the gun back into his pocket. She tidied up her things neatly, and kept on reporting the news about the Lu family with Lu He. "Third brother, the Lu family is still normal. Lu Er Ye didn''t make any special move. He took two models home for a scuffle last night. Mr. Lu seems to have noticed the volatility of the stock market, but I haven''t seen what measures he has taken. This kind of thing depends on his small pupil. As for Mr. Lu, he came back from O Chau yesterday. " Lu he originally heard that there was no reaction in front of him, but his return was a surprise to him. "When did he come back?" Ding Zhi is a Leng first, a moment to return to God after: "yesterday afternoon about five o''clock to the Lu home." Lu He pursed his lips and tapped the table top rhythmically with both hands. Mr. Lu is back, which is not a good signal. In fact, Mr. Lu is not Lu he''s grandfather. He should be the second grandfather. The Lu family in city a is very complicated. In the 1960s, when Chinese state-owned enterprises were in full swing, the Lu family had already stood in city A.Although there is no clear sign to enter the business world with Lu''s signboard, we all know that the Lu family really began to make money when forcing state-owned enterprises. Later, in the 1980s, the Lu family put up the sign of Lu''s consortia. At that time, Lu was a benchmark for the business community. If there is any disturbance in China''s state-owned enterprises, big guys will put their eyes on Lu''s body to see what''s going on. Why is it that the old man of the Lu family is the second grandfather. This is what happened after Lu he''s parents died. Lu family is an ancient and simple family, and the concept of "Di Shu" has not been completely abolished. The rule of the Lu family is to give the property to the eldest son. Even the second son of a compatriot is not qualified to take over the family business, unless the legitimate son dies without a queen. Lu he''s grandfather had never met him. Shortly after he was born, his grandfather died in a car accident. For various reasons, Lu he''s parents sent him abroad, hoping to make him grow up safely by the distance from emperor Tiangao. As a result, Lu he grew up, but they died early. Although there is no evidence to show that the cause of his parents'' death is related to his second grandfather''s position as the owner of the house. But this doubt never stopped in his mind. Because after his parents died, the Lu family was all handed over to Mr. Lu. At the thought of this, Lu he''s eyes glided through a trace of coldness. "Well, I''m afraid he won''t come back. Ah Zhi stares at the old man with all her strength. Call me right away if there''s anything wrong Ding Zhi said it was after going out the door. Everyone also led the same character as yesterday and went out of the door. Lu He Duan sits in front of the computer desk, originally ear is clean, suddenly in the earphone came the dialogue between Bai Yanran and Bai Laozi. ¡­¡­ In fact, Bai Yanran is also a face of perplexity to see the white old man open the door to come in. She just sweetly kiss that book again, the next second on the white man''s line of sight. "Grandfather..." Bad, I was seen by my grandfather when I was infatuated with flowers. What should I do? I''m waiting online, urgent! Chapter 92 Bai Yanran didn''t think of how to smile and politely resolve the embarrassment. The white man came in with a face full of resentment. White Yan Ran accosted a smile, "good morning, grandfather." She looked at the clock on the wall. It was about seven thirty. How could he be so careless? After sleeping all night in Lu he''s room, he was caught by the white master. Relative to Bai Yanran''s embarrassment, the old man has no expression. He walked around the room casually, and there was nothing to notice. "That''s how you like him?" The white master is not all what circles, a word today''s theme pick clearly. White Yan Ran hears this question bottom of heart suddenly trembles. Not only is Bai Yanran''s heart trembling, even Lu he at the other end of the headset is also highly nervous. He has a feeling in his heart that whether he and Yanran can get the support of the white master depends on whether Yanran can persuade him this time. In the room, suddenly quiet. It was quiet enough to hear the rustling of the leaves by the wind and the second hand leaping on the clock. This is a different question. Bai Yanran has a feeling in her heart. However, this time, the old man and the white man can say that she can not be shaken. She organized a language, "grandfather, if you have to have water and oxygen to live, then Luhe is my water and oxygen. I can only be with him for the rest of my life. It''s because I owe him and because I love him. " After Bai Yanran finished, her face was red. What she''s talking about is numb to death. And the opposite is the white man, so to say it is a challenge to the old people''s bottom line. "Even if you know that Lu''s family is a muddy water and you can''t get out after stepping in it, you still have to like Lu he?" The old man was not shocked by the numbness of his words. What he cared about was Bai Yanran''s heart. "Yes." And white Yan Ran also did not take a bit of hesitation to admit. "I love him, so I''m not afraid of any danger. Even if it''s the Lu family or some terrorist, the dark group, to me, Luhe is Luhe. Without Lu he would be meaningless. " The white man stopped. He walked out of the room directly, leaving Bai Yanran at a loss. After a while, there was a foot step outside the door, accompanied by the white man''s voice, floating into the room. "Well, your happiness is up to you. Grandfather is behind you. " White Yan Ran eyes a bright, grandfather does not object to her and Lu he''s matter? At the same time, Lu he is also happy. White old man son unexpectedly agreed to Yan Ran and his things, but also just that words, every word is beating his heart. Lu he wants to appear at Bai Yanran''s side and tell her her joy. But reality stopped him. No, he can''t go out yet. But it''s fast. Lu family, I Lu he is coming back. ¡­¡­ At the moment, the atmosphere of Lu''s family is relaxed. After playing a set of Tai Chi in the morning, Mr. Lu entered the living room of the house. The servant had already prepared breakfast. On the table were hot porridge and a newspaper. After taking his seat, Mr. Lu first tasted the porridge and then flipped through the newspaper at will. The scene is relaxed. There is no big news in the newspapers. The biggest news is Lu he''s resignation from Bai''s family. Today, it was taken by the entertainment section for publicity. However, as for the news in the entertainment section, Mr. Lu always didn''t like to read, so he didn''t notice how much the photo of Lu He in the newspaper looked like his big brother. When Lu Qixiang was a man in his seventies, he was also called Lu Qixiang. After Lu he''s grandfather took over the Lu family, Lu Qi began to fade out of the business circle. If it hadn''t been for more than a decade ago that Lu Qi took over the Lu family again, and let people''s memory go back to the 1970s, I''m afraid that no one can remember him now. Lu Qi finished reading a newspaper and folded it carefully. The newspaper lay flat on the table, and there was little sign of being turned over. Lu Qi is such a cautious personality. He picked up the porridge, which was a little cold, and continued to drink slowly. There were about two or three people walking on the whirling staircase of the Lu family''s house. Laughing and scolding, this morning rendering some erotic. Lu Zhen has a plump left hand and a thin waist on his right hand. This morning, he is really full of vigor and pride. As a result, after going downstairs, Lu Qi glared at his eyes and scared his three spirits to seven spirits. "Dad, you''re back." Lu Zhen was stiff all over, but he forgot that his hands were irregular on the two female models.Lu Qi couldn''t see Lu Zhen, so he snorted. Lu Zhen was much more sober by the hum. He quickly took back his hand and let the female models leave by themselves. And then he went up to face Lu Qi. "Dad, didn''t you say that it would take a month to go to o island this time? Why did you come back in a week?" Lu Zhen is about 40 years old, but he is still like a child in front of Lu Qi, and he dare not speak loudly. Lu Qi looked at this son more and more annoyed, "why, I came back earlier so that you can''t be romantic and happy?" "I dare not. I just want you to come back so suddenly "Something happened. I heard that Lu Jun actually had a son. I had to find him in front of those old men." Lu Qi himself is more than 60 years old, but there are still a group of old men in his mouth. He was talking about the uncles of the Lu family. Lu Zhen was stunned and couldn''t believe it. He asked: "big brother has a son?" Lu Qi stares at the front of him in a sinister way. "Hiding from the past under my hand can be regarded as a capable person, but it''s not my son." Lu Qi admired Lu he''s father and even spoke highly of his mother. But the strange thing is that they are the big house, and Lu Qi is the second room. Lu Zhen has long been used to Lu Qi''s praise of his son. What he is more concerned about now is where the "big brother Pro son" suddenly appears and how to solve it. Because it''s not nice to say that everything they have now is bought from the flesh and blood of the big room. If such a person appears at this time, they will have nothing. "Dad, do you know who that man is?" Lu Qi''s right eye slightly narrowed, which is a sign of danger. "A little frown, but no definite goal." All of a sudden, he turned the topic around and reprimanded: "be honest with me recently. Don''t mix with women all day. I don''t expect you to be as good as your big brother, but at least you should be shoulder to shoulder with the third brother. In the future, Lu''s will be handed over to you. " Lu Zhen was trained to say a word did not dare to say, after an honest meal with Lu Qi went to the company. Chapter 93 No one knows these little theatres of the Lu family. Lu he did not know that his existence had made Lu Qi feel dangerous. But even if Lu he knew, he would only sneer and continue to carry out his meticulous plan. It was Friday in the blink of an eye. After the stock exchange clock struck five times, the originally colorful electronic screen stopped fluctuating. It''s like time is still. Bai Tong''s fingers finally got a rest. He didn''t stop these days. He turned his head to look at Lu he and chuckled: "third brother, OK." This is what Lu Ho said. He got up. A pair of straight and long thighs have been bent these days. I''m a little tired. Now the stock market is closed, Bai Tong said well, that is to say, those retail stocks outside Lu''s company have been put under his name, and the shareholding is about 25%. Lu Qi shares in 28%. But Lu he also has a 4% stake in the Bank of his mother trust, which means he has 1% more shares than Lu Qi. On Monday, he will enter the Lu family by virtue of his status as the largest shareholder. Then he went back to the Lu family to reveal the identity of his eldest son and drove Lu Qi out completely. After solving these things, Lu he missed Bai Yanran. It''s been two weeks since I saw her. From the last time the white man and Yan Ran talked in his room, there was no sound in his room. He now wants to tell Yan Ran what he has done. He wants to tell her that he doesn''t need two years to marry her. He has worked hard to compress his time in order to marry her. But now it''s a little dangerous to go out in the open. Lu Qi, however, has been aware of his existence. As for how much information he knows about him, he is not sure. So finally Lu he decided to dress up and go to Bai Yanran''s school to find her. Today, Friday, I can just give her a surprise after class. ¡­¡­ Bai Yanran finished the professor''s class with some boredom. Lu why not see this period of time, she even study, have no motivation. As soon as the school bell rings, the students can''t wait to rush out of the classroom to welcome the beautiful weekend. Only Bai Yanran, slowly pulled himself out of the stool, and then packed things out of the classroom slowly. The classroom is still a little far away from the school gate. The drivers of Bai''s family usually park their cars outside the school and wait for Bai Yanran to finish school. Today is no exception. However, Bai Yanran thinks that he may forget to look at the almanac when he goes out, otherwise how can he meet Xiao Zhuoyu, this annoying dog excrement, in the way. "Yanran, you are over." Xiao Zhuoyu raised his handsome smile to welcome him. White Yan Ran rolled a white eye, "if I don''t finish class, is it still in class?" Xiao Zhuoyu ate shriveled, the smile on the corner of his mouth had a moment of solidification. He is still thinking, is not white Yan Ran said last time to forgive him just coax him, in the heart or angry before his own behavior? After several disputes, he decided to continue to coax, perhaps can coax well. He coughed on purpose. "Yan Ran, today Friday, I know that there is a restaurant special food only on Friday, so I''ll take you to taste it." "I don''t think it''s necessary. Is Zhuoyu still short of food to eat? Any phone call, Yingshang Entertainment''s little stars have brought a bunch of paparazzi with you to the appointment? " Bai Yanran said with a gun and a stick. However, she vowed that if she knew that Xiao Zhuoyu would misunderstand this as jealous, she would take good care of her mouth. But just because she didn''t know, when Xiao Zhuoyu''s face showed a clear smile, she felt a little uneasy. "Well, Yanran, I know you are angry with me, so give me a chance to atone, or I will be upset." Xiao Zhuoyu seldom does this kind of deliberate ingratitude. Fall into Bai Yanran''s eyes is very novel. Bai Yanran''s eyes turned and thought that he would launch his revenge plan. Today''s meal can actually be started. Then he was in a rush. It''s just that happy smile with a bad smile, flashed by and did not let people find it. When Bai Yanran got on Xiao Zhuoyu''s car, a car that had been parked at the school gate started slowly, and followed them not far or near. Lu He Yi on the car is holding the steering wheel with both hands, and his back is full of blue veins. There were already big drops of sweat on his forehead, sliding down his cheek. Recalling that scene, he only felt heartache. Originally he wanted to give Bai Yanran a surprise after class, but he saw Xiao Zhuoyu also came to find Yanran. He had already made up his mind that Bai Yanran would not go with Xiao Zhuoyu, but in the end he saw her smiling and getting on his car. I''m your oxygen, your water? How did Xiao Zhuoyu change completely when he was coquettish. Lu he is not confident in himself. Because he knew how much Bai Yanran liked Xiao Zhuoyu before. Although Bai Yanran repeatedly said that she didn''t like Xiao Zhuoyu, today''s action seems to be different.As long as Xiao Zhuoyu apologizes, Bai Yanran will forgive him. As long as Xiao Zhuoyu finds Bai Yanran to compound, there will be no place for him between them. Lu he''s head is in chaos, and his eyes are full of jealousy and madness. He knew he shouldn''t follow them and watch them laugh. But they couldn''t control themselves and followed them closely. After a short drive in the city, the car arrived at its destination. Xiao Zhuoyu brought Bai Yanran to the restaurant called Royal. This restaurant is a five-star restaurant under Lu''s banner, which has been reported many times at home and abroad. but the same, this is also an important business shop of Lu. There are many Lu''s eyeliners in this restaurant. Xiao Zhuoyu felt that she would be very happy to come here with Bai Yanran. However, Bai Yanran doesn''t feel much. Royal is just a place to eat, especially today, her purpose is not just to eat. The two soon entered the restaurant. Lu he twisted his eyebrows and looked at Royal''s door, hesitating whether to enter. He didn''t know what the danger was when he went in. But if he doesn''t go in now, he won''t give up. There was a struggle between reason and emotion in his mind. In the end, emotion conquers the line called reason. Lu He tightens his hat, bites his teeth and enters the restaurant. The doorman at the door wants to stop him from landing. After the black card in Lu He Liang''s hand proves his financial strength, the doorman releases him. Although it''s strange to wear a baseball cap and a jacket in the dining room, it may be the guest''s preference. After Lu he went in, he waved and asked the waiter where the Xiao family''s eldest young master''s box was. The waiter thought they were friends and reported the box number. Lu he directly asked to open the box next to him. The waiter first examined Luhe, and finally, with the sexy chin of landing Ho, he got on the number with the person in his memory. She just wanted to breathe out Lu he''s name when she was interrupted. "Yes, Mr. Lu. I''ll open the box for you right away." The waiter smiles and opens the box. After sitting in the box, he casually ordered two dishes and asked the waiter to go out. Then he cocked up his ears and tried to hear the sound of the box next to him. Chapter 94 Royal''s box is very tasteful in design, and its confidentiality is also good. At least after Lu he tried it himself, he had a certain understanding of its sound insulation effect. Because he could only hear the vague voice in the next room, but he couldn''t hear exactly what was said. One of the reasons why Lu he made r jump on the list of killers in his early years is his excellent detective ability and excellent listening ability. Can''t hear the sound, just like a cat in the heart constantly itching, let him more and more want to understand the situation next door. In fact, it''s normal that Lu he can''t hear. After Bai Yanran and Xiao Zhuoyu enter the box, they don''t talk much. Xiao Zhuoyu provoked the topic several times, but Bai Yanran and his casual attitude extinguished the fire of conversation. White Yan Ran wholeheartedly looking at the mobile phone, sometimes looking at will unconsciously show a smile. Xiao Zhuoyu kept his anger to the embarrassment in the box. What does Bai Yanran mean. Come with him, then hang him here, just play with your cell phone? Xiao Zhuoyu suddenly began to doubt what it was in her heart. However, in order to avoid embarrassment, he forbeared for a long time and did not say it. "Yanran, what are you looking at?" After thinking about it, Xiao Zhuoyu took the initiative to pay attention to where her attention was. At the same time, he also took the initiative to pry the body over, which made Bai Yanran feel nauseous. She just said: "I can''t take back a friend with a smile." She supported her chin with one hand and looked longingly at Xiao Zhuoyu and said, "brother Zhuoyu, I think this box is also very big, so let her come." Hearing that Bai Yanran has already let others come, Xiao Zhuoyu wants to refuse. Today''s main purpose is to talk good words with Bai Yanran and get back together. Now, it''s nothing to add a person in temporarily. He Mou bottom a dark, "then when does your that friend come?" "She''s nearby. She''ll be here in about ten minutes." Xiao Zhuoyu is very angry. What can he say in ten minutes? I''m afraid he will be interrupted when he talks to Yanran. Bai Yanran naturally saw Xiao Zhuoyu''s trembling lips and rapidly growing nostrils. He was very happy. But this is not her happiest, the next talent is the most let her happy. There was a moment''s silence in the box, but soon the waiter came in and asked if he wanted to order. "Yanran, what do you like to eat?" Xiao Zhuoyu wakes up the gentlemanly demeanor with reason, Bai Yanran''s heart disdains the cold hum, but now it''s not time to tear up the x-play, so she suppresses her arrogant mood and orders a few dishes at will. The waiter took up the menu, and then said with a little shyness, "are you the white Yanran in green fruit?" Unexpectedly, the waiter could recognize himself. Bai Yan Ran said with a smile, "yes." Miss, can you make me smile This is the first time Bai Yanran has seen live fans. Naturally, she did not have any opinions. She drew a signature for her and asked her name to write it down. The waiter went out with a satisfied face. Xiao Zhuoyu laughed and joked: "Yanran is quite successful, and has already had its own fans." White Yan Ran also grinned, did not pay attention to this quarrel. She calculated that the person she called was about to arrive, and there was no need to continue to involve Xiao Zhuoyu. The box door was opened as soon as the thought rose in her mind. I saw a graceful woman coming in from the door. Her body is hot, the ups and downs of the chest and pretty buttocks are perfectly displayed by a tight dress. Especially that pair of long legs, round and straight, without a trace of flesh, when the title of peerless legs. Looking at that face again, there is a charming air between the eyebrows and eyes. Even the red lips, which were not good-looking originally, are also particularly gorgeous by the eyebrows and eyes of this amorous feelings. Xiao Zhuo Yuguang is to see this woman''s body and face has been a little dry mouth, if not for the white Yan Ran here, he has now pasted up and this woman almost. "Sister Xiaoxiao, here you are." Bai Yanran pretended to be familiar with the greeting of this woman. "You call me, why don''t I come?" As soon as she opened her mouth, Xiao Zhuoyu''s body, which was half crisp, completely surrendered, and his body also had an embarrassing reaction. If the table was not covered by a tablecloth, the atmosphere would be embarrassing. He picked up the glass in front of him and took a sip. Bai Yanran has already noticed Xiao Zhuoyu''s unnatural appearance. What she wants is this effect. "Sister Xiaoxiao, you can sit here," Bai Yanran arranged her opposite Xiao Zhuoyu. "Let me introduce you. This is our cast member, Xiaoxiao. This is my brother, Xiao Zhuoyu, whom I knew since I was a child. "After Xiaoxiao took his seat, he looked at Xiao Zhuoyu with ease, "hello." Xiao Zhuoyu also hastened to reply. "White Yan Ran secretly snickered," you are so clever, there is a word Xiao in the name. " The other two people looked at each other with a smile, but did not follow Bai Yanran''s words. It''s also at this time that the waiter pushes the dining car and starts serving. A table was full, and the atmosphere in the room was suddenly rubbed open by the color and aroma of the dishes. "Miss Xiaoxiao is a stranger. Has she just been in the entertainment industry for a long time?" Xiao Zhuoyu started the topic. White Yan Ran in the heart is clear, this is afraid is really on the heart. In fact, Xiao Zhuoyu is still a little bit selective about women. If it was not for the woman who could see her, he would not say a word now. Just like he used to talk to Bai Yanran. Where can be like now, still initiate a topic actively. However, she was happy to see the situation, otherwise her efforts would be wasted. Xiaoxiao said with a bitter smile, "it seems that I am really not famous. I have been in the entertainment industry for about ten years." On this point, she told the truth, she seems to be born without a red star life. Bai Yanran realized that Xiaoxiao was something in her last life, which was a big news at that time. Xiaoxiao''s appearance is outstanding, which can be regarded as a gorgeous beauty. She just entered the entertainment industry because she helped her mother pay off her debts, and then she went to shoot advertising pictures. After a glance by the brokerage company phase, officially entered the entertainment circle. When she first entered the circle, the economic company would take the initiative to praise her and give her good TV series resources and fashion endorsement. But some people are not born with a red life. After Xiaoxiao can''t hold it up, the brokerage company loses its patience. Every day, she was given a different wine bureau to accompany different men in exchange for resources. Bai Yanran calculates the time, about one or two months later, she will be exposed to AIDS. After that, a large number of people were involved, including rich businessmen and senior officials. Chapter 95 Bai Yanran''s plan is to let Xiaoxiao and Xiao Zhuoyu hook up. She not only wanted to cancel the engagement by Xiaoxiao and Xiao Zhuoyu, but also wanted Xiao Zhuoyu to be ruined. It''s better to describe him with a disgusting attitude. "Don''t be upset, sister Xiaoxiao. I''ll ask brother Zhuoyu to introduce some resources to you. The Xiao family knows a lot of people in the entertainment industry, and should be able to help you I don''t know how to do things. Xiaoxiao''s eyes flashed with light. That''s why she''s here tonight. If Bai Yanran didn''t send a text message to ask if she wanted to have dinner with Xiao Zhuoyu, where would she take the initiative to post it to find this daughter. "Thank you, but no, after all, I don''t know Master Xiao well." Xiaoxiao politely refused. Xiao Zhuoyu, who would miss the chance to please Xiaoxiao, said quickly, "it doesn''t matter. Since you call you Xiaoxiao sister, we are all friends." Xiaoxiao and so on is this sentence, smile to answer: "then thank young master Xiao." After that, Xiao Zhuoyu raised a glass of wine and chuckled in front of her. There are wine drops in the corner of the lips along the white long neck, slowly into the chest between the ups and downs of the gap disappeared. This picture gives Xiao Zhuoyu too strong impact, his throat knot glides, an impulse almost engulfs him. Xiaoxiao opened her eyes and was obsessed with Xiao Zhuoyu. She also had a smile of all kinds. He figured out whose foot it was. Now he wants to find a place to vent his impulses. Bai Yanran is quite interesting to see these two people in the box. At the same time, he looked down on Xiao Zhuoyu. This is a starving ghost in color. He deserves to make trouble for himself. Bai Yanran took out her mobile phone and pretended to read a text message. Then she said with an apologetic face, "brother Zhuoyu, my cousin said she would like to eat with me. She has just come back from abroad and must miss me very much. I''ll see you when I get back. " "Well, you go. When I finish eating, I''ll send Miss Xiaoxiao back. " Xiao Zhuoyu would like Bai Yanran to go quickly. Bai Yanran gave Xiaoxiao a look in the eyes, and then out of the box. In fact, where there are any text messages, but she gave the next door alone time. Bai Yanran just saw that there was no one in the box next door. She wanted to hide in it for a while, and then wait ten minutes for a "catch the traitor". If you get dirty, you won''t be afraid of Xiao Zhuoyu''s defense. White Yan Ran in the heart complacent can''t, the footstep light moves to the next compartment, opened the box door naturally. Lu he did not expect that the box door would be suddenly opened, especially the one who opened the door was still missing Bai Yanran. "Lu he..." Bai Yanran didn''t expect such a surprise waiting for her when she opened the door. She was confused by Miss, regardless of how to land he rushed to the past. Lu he was attacked by her, two people fell on the sofa. White Yan Ran tightly hugs this man, warm touch and broad shoulders seem to tell her that he did not dream. She saw Lu He, whom she had been thinking about day and night. She hugged her arms a little more happily and refused to let go. Lu He pursed his lips and hovered behind her for a long time. Finally, he gritted his teeth and held him down. It''s really exciting for him to fill in the feeling. The two men did not speak and hugged each other. The body is close to the body, leaving no gap. But after happy, Bai Yan Ran''s reason also slightly returns to the brain. She stretched the distance between them with her hands, eyes to eyes, and her mouth pouted out unhappily. "Luhe, where have you been for so long?" She didn''t forget that she hadn''t seen him for two weeks. Just now when I was happy, I jumped forward. But he did not even say a word, she is not easy to coax, or give her a legitimate reason, she will be angry. "Yan Ran, I''m sorry." Lu he didn''t explain for himself. He said sorry first. "If it helps, what do you want the police to do?" Sorry, three words are so simple, how can make up for her sadness and tears. Lu he has a headache. In front of the white Yan Ran angry, but also with a kind of intimate attitude in and he mischievous. It''s an experience we haven''t had before. And forgive him for his inexperience in dealing with such matters. Now he wants to let Yanran forgive him. He doesn''t forget how she got on Xiao Zhuoyu''s car with a smile just now. "Yanran, I had to leave you because of something important. You have to believe me. " He thought that he had hugged all of them just now, and he didn''t care more. So put in the white Yan Ran waist hand and quietly ring tight point. White Yan Ran feels the pressure of waist, just discover their posture is how ambiguous. She blushed a little, but at the bottom of her heart she was happy. Lu he even took the initiative to hold her. It seems that a little farewell is better than a new marriage. The ancients did not deceive me. Besides, she knows Lu he''s intention."I saw what you wrote," she murmured in a low voice "I know." Lu he got there quickly. White Yan Ran tiny frown, "how do you know?" Lu he was worried. Sorry, I seem to have said something terrible. Bai Yanran immediately guessed that Lu he''s room had something to monitor or eavesdrop on. Not all of her words and arguments with her grandfather were heard. Although in front of him, she also dares to say so, but how could she be so unhappy in her heart. I feel that Lu he knows all his little secrets. "Lu He, you pervert, you also monitor your room installation." She hit him angrily. Lu he knew that he was in the wrong and could only let her vent at this time. Finally, Bai Yanran felt that she had beaten enough, and then asked him slowly, "how do you want to show up now? Have you dealt with all your affairs?" Lu he gently touched the head of Bai Yanran with his eyes full of tenderness, eh. "Soon. When I''m done with it, I can tell my grandfather I want to marry you White Yan Ran slightly surprised, at the same time some shy he, "who said to marry you?" Lu he chuckled: "if you don''t marry your water and oxygen, can you still live?" This is blocking her with her words. She quickly changed the subject. "Then how can you be here? And it happens to be in this box. " Her words actually let Lu he some unnatural, embarrassed cough. White Yan Ran did not miss this one silk strange, then said: "you will not follow me to come over?" He did not deny it. "I saw you and Xiao Zhuoyu go together talking and laughing, so I want to follow up and have a look." He didn''t say his uneasiness, but Bai Yanran understood it. "Don''t tell me, because you are worried that I will be reunited with Xiao Zhuoyu, you are following us specially." Bai Yanran finished with a smile. Chapter 96 Lu he thinks that the ventilation of this room is not very good. Otherwise, how could he feel so hot now. Bai Yanran happily got into his arms and was laughing again. After laughing, he said seriously: "I told you that I don''t like Xiao Zhuoyu. Your worries are totally unnecessary. " "But you said you would marry him if I didn''t show up." He did not forget how impulsive he was when he heard these words. White Yan Ran hum a, "that is not you leave without saying goodbye, I said angry words." Then she also swayed her head triumphantly, "you see, it''s a little useful for me to say so, at least you show up in front of me on your own initiative." Lu he was speechless. "Since you don''t want to marry him, why do you want to have dinner with him here?" Speaking of this, Bai Yanran''s eyes lit up. She rolled down from Lu He, half a face against the wall, listening to the next door. But even Lu he can''t hear clearly, let alone Bai Yanran. For a moment she wondered if the next door had begun. Lu he looked at her face for a while happy, while depressed, can not help but ask: "what''s the matter?" "I introduced a woman to Xiao Zhuoyu. I don''t know if he started to get on." She stomped her feet and couldn''t hear how she timed the time to catch a traitor in bed. What''s the matter. Yan Ran even introduced a woman to Xiao Zhuoyu, and hoped that he would be cheated? He knew what it was, so he felt more shy. And after Bai Yanran said, he can''t help listening to what''s going on next door. It seems that there is a woman''s voice. Rao Shi Lu he has no experience and knows what the voice means. He coughed and said to Yan Ran, "it should be a set." White Yan Ran happily asked: "really?" But in a twinkling of an eye, she said angrily, "no, Lu He, you go out and wait for me first, open the car to the door, and then I will come. You can''t listen to this kind of voice of a woman. It''ll be hot. " She pulled the landing out and pushed him into the elevator. Before leaving, I still don''t trust the exhortation: "forget all I heard just now, you know?" Lu he nods helplessly. Can he understand that Bai Yanran is jealous? The face is really cute. When the elevator door closed, Bai Yanran separated herself from the angry state. She patted her face and let the jealous emotion be photographed away. What other people''s voice, how can you let Lu he listen to it? She can only listen to him. She had a lot of wishful thinking in her heart, but when she went to Xiao Zhuoyu''s box, she put away all the wishful thinking first. She took her cell phone out of her pocket bag and switched to camera mode. Also kindly turned on the flash, afraid that the light is not clear. Take a deep breath and then rush in for a good slap. Xiao Zhuoyu was in the mood when he heard that the box door was opened. The sound of the shutter made him lose quickly. He turned his head to see who the big dog dared to do to himself. But ran into the white Yan Ran that tears of the face. "Xiao Zhuoyu, you are so disappointing to me." She hid her face and ran out of the box. It left two people in the box an awkward atmosphere. Xiao Zhuoyu bit his teeth and swore a dirty word. He didn''t expect that Bai Yanran would kill a gun. Just when Xiaoxiao and he were left in the box, they couldn''t sit down any more. Xiaoxiao''s feet have reached the root of his legs. If he could bear it, he would not be a man. He would play with Xiaoxiao''s feet. After a while, the two men were on the right side. After that, everything became natural. He was obsessed with Xiaoxiao''s mature female charm. This is a kind of amorous feelings that Chen Youlian or Yingshang that actress does not have. Xiao Zhuoyu was very happy when he first faced it. Two people regardless of this is a hotel to play, Xiao Zhuoyu is more interested. But the premise of these good interests is that Bai Yanran can''t know. Because Bai Yanran is not only his fiancee, but also the eldest lady of Bai family. Now she not only knows, but also takes photos. Thinking of this, Xiao Zhuoyu narrowed his eyes dangerously and looked at the naked Xiaoxiao. He said in a cold voice, "Miss Xiaoxiao, is it a fairy dance today?" "No Xiaoxiao teeth bite the lower lip, hands protect the chest, restless move a few times. That flustered, shy look made Xiao Zhuoyu angry and excited. The desire grew deeper and deeper in his eyes. In the box are ambiguous voices. ¡­¡­ When Bai Yanran goes downstairs, the corners of her lips are proud, and she doesn''t look sad. As soon as she went out, she saw a black car parked at the door. It was really Luhe in the driver''s seat.She opened the door and got on the bus, and excitedly told Lu he what had just happened. Lu he originally thought that Bai Yanran just wanted to catch a traitor, but he also took photos. He was livid. "Yan Ran, where do you want to do this picture?" "Hum, of course, it''s for those shameless people in the Xiao family to tell them that I want to quit marriage. At the same time, I told my grandfather that his vision was not correct, and Xiao Zhuoyu was not my good man. " When Lu he heard her explanation, she was in a bad mood. "Well, you need to get rid of it as soon as possible." Bai Yanran said with a smile. No one wants to break with Xiao Zhuoyu more than she does. What''s more, she not only wanted to make a clean break, but also gave Xiao Zhuoyu a big gift bag. This can be regarded as revenge of the previous life. After this, she will be able to live with Lu he wholeheartedly. ¡­¡­ Not long after Lu he left, Lu Qi received a picture. He didn''t like the young man in the picture. He made a direct phone call to royal, "who''s that man?" "Someone recognized him and said his name was Lu He." Royal''s manager replied truthfully. This young man is very similar to the old Master Lu. He is also an old man of the Lu family. He knows something about the Lu family, so he immediately contacts Lu Qi. "Lu he Do you know the man? " Lu Qijiu didn''t ask about city a, so he didn''t know. "Yes, it was the president of the white group, and he left recently." Lu Qi knows Bai''s family, and the old man Bai had several relationships with him. This is because of brother Lu Qi. So Lu he must have been taken away by the white man. Lu Qi hung up the phone impatiently, and at the same time ordered his personal assistant to arrange him to investigate Lu he''s affairs. Lu he''s appearance made him uneasy. If it hadn''t happened that Royal''s people would have recognized him today, they would have been looking for a needle in a haystack like a confused fool. "Lu He, I''m really sorry. Your death is coming." Lu Qi lit a cigarette and spat out the words with the smoke. Chapter 97 Bai Yanran and Lu He reluctantly bid farewell at the gate of Bai''s home. On the car, Bai Yan Ran pulled the corner of landing he''s coat, "your business, how long can it be good?" "By Monday, I should have dealt with it." Lu he enjoys the gesture of her little daughter, which makes him feel attached. Bai Yanran muffled voice should be a good sentence, and then ready to get off. She got off the back of some lost, Lu he see her one foot slowly stretched out, stepped on the ground. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he pulled her into his arms and kissed her in the face of her astonishment. White Yan Ran brain buzz for a while, did not expect that she can wait until Lu He initiative kiss her one day. Lu he kisses again and again, in the chest cavity one breath arrives at the end, just release white Yan Ran. White Yan Ran stupidly touched the mouth, wet, but also with landing temperature. After realizing what he had done, Lu he turned red. If it wasn''t for the dark in the car, she would have been laughed at by Bai Yanran. He did not dare to face her eyes, urged: "you go back first." Finish pushing Bai Yanran to get out of the car, start the car, step on the accelerator, and drive away. Bai Yanran stood at the door for a long time. If it hadn''t been for Liu Ma to see a person standing at the door to have a look, I don''t know how long she would have been stirred by the night wind. When Liu Ma led her into the door, she was cold. "Liu Ma, is grandfather at home?" Liu Ma shook her head. "The old man said today that he had an old friend looking for him to go fishing. I don''t think he will come back tonight." Oh, and then climb up the stairs. After returning to the room, I put the quilt to sleep with a silly smile. When I woke up the next day, the sky was already bright. I saw that nine o''clock had passed. She hasn''t got up so late since Lu he left. She cleaned up and went downstairs, just to the stairs, heard the voice of the white master and Xiao''s parents. Xiao''s father was a little embarrassed and said, "I know that Zhuo Yu did something wrong, so..." Bai Yan Ran thought move, know this is the Xiao family shameless door to ask for forgiveness. Before she complained, did Xiao Zhuoyu dare to plead with old man Bai? Is her white Yan Ran''s face worthless, let the Xiao family repeatedly practice. Especially, she remembered that in her previous life, after she married Xiao Zhuoyu, Xiao''s father and Xiao''s mother knew that they had transferred their shares, so their eyes were not their eyes, their noses were not their noses, and even Chen Youlian''s entry into the Xiao family had their credit. She grabbed her cell phone and slipped into the room. With a strong perfume, she rubbed into her eyes. She was crying hot and her eyes swollen. Looking at myself in the mirror with tears, I went downstairs satisfied. People have not yet arrived on the first floor, the grievance of crying has been filled in the ears of several people downstairs. "Grandfather, I''m going to retire!" She ran down the stairs and sat down beside the white man. A pair of eyes swollen boss, tears have been out, but the white man''s heart are crying broken. It is the Xiao family three people''s nerves to cry tight. "Yan Ran, you have to think more about quitting marriage. Don''t be angry." Xiao Mu takes the lead and listens to Bai Yanran''s words as angry words. Bai Yanran rubbed her eyes and ignored Xiao''s mother. Xiao''s mother was embarrassed, but she didn''t dare to criticize her. She only complained that Bai Yanran was not sensible. Although he knew that Bai Yanran didn''t like Xiao Zhuoyu and wanted to quit marriage, the granddaughter cried and calmly said that she wanted to quit. The lethality was still a little different. He quickly took out his handkerchief to wipe his tears. Bai Yan is also welcome. This perfume is so spicy. It''s really bitter. It''s deceptive to say that pure nature is not added. She threw it back. "Yan Ran, what''s going on? You and your grandfather say that your grandfather will make the decision for you." Xiao Zhuoyu, who has been silent, heard what the white master said to be the master, and his heart was going to come out. "Grandfather, it''s all my fault. I''m angry with Yan Ran." He has an air of sincerity. , white and sweet, slowly rose from the perfume. He rose to his feet and came to Xiao Zhuoyu. "Get out of here. I''ll never see you again. All this was so sudden that all the people present couldn''t get back to God. Xiao Zhuoyu, in particular, did not expect that Bai Yanran would hit him, and the attack was very heavy. He could already feel the swelling on half of his face. He gets angry when he has a pain. I''m not very polite. "Bai Yanran, are you crazy?" "I''m not crazy. You know what you''ve done yourself, you son of a bitch!" Finish saying, also put another side of the face also on an ear scrape. Although Bai Yanran felt pain in her hands, she was very happy in her heart. After Xiao''s mother came back, she was distressed that her son was beaten, and there was no size on her mouth, "Yan Ran, what are you doing? Women are not like you. Zhuo Yu, he just made a mistake that men all over the world can make. How can you do so much? "Xiao''s mother stroked Xiao Zhuoyu''s face with her hand. Xiao Zhuoyu took a breath of pain. Bai Yanran was stunned by their shamelessness. She raised her voice and asked, "what makes my hand so heavy? I didn''t cut him into pieces. It''s light. " Her strength made Xiao''s mother afraid, but she also loved her son, "look, Yan Ran, you are such a son. No wonder Zhuo Yu will find another woman. You are not gentle at all. How can a man really love you White Yan Ran ha ha sneer, a turn head and lie down on white old man''s knee to cry. "Granddad, they all bully me. I want to quit." The white master just understood, this is Xiao Zhuoyu and other women outside, look Yan ran this appearance, should also be caught by her. In his early years, old man Bai was also a vigorous and vigorous figure. However, after years of polishing, the edges and corners of his body have faded a lot, which only makes people feel that he is a kind-hearted grandfather. Now, facing the three shameless people of the Xiao family, he raises his momentum to deter them. "Yan Ran, you have grievances, of course, my grandfather will make the decision for you." His hand gently patted Bai Yanran''s back, but his eyes kept looking at Xiao Zhuoyu. Xiao Zhuoyu was seen to have no bottom in his heart. He immediately knelt down and gave himself two ear scrapes at the same time. "Grandfather, I was wrong. I didn''t hold on to it. I couldn''t stand the temptation. But also because of this reason, I guess what I love more is Yanran. I see that she is angry and she is disappointed, which makes my heart ache White Yan Ran lies on the white old man''s knee to tremble, this is also too funny. When did Xiao Zhuoyu kneel on the ground and said these words, and the style of his speech was too romantic. Xiao''s mother saw her son kneeling on the ground, and her unhappiness was magnified infinitely. She also knew how much Bai Yanran liked Xiao Zhuoyu before. She had already decided that now they were just angry, so she took the posture of mother-in-law to persuade Bai Yanran not to be ignorant. Chapter 98 "Yan Ran, as I just said, Zhuo Yu is just in a trance." She said to pull up white Yan Ran, want to break her body to speak face to face. "Auntie, I''m a woman too. I know your bitterness and your hatred. But who didn''t make a mistake when he was young? Zhuo Yu is only 22 years old and still young. You should learn to forgive. " White Yan Ran heart turned a big white eye, what you are a woman, know bitter and hate. Can you be so calm if your husband is cheating? She shook off Xiao''s mother''s hand and said in a shrill voice, "but auntie, you know, he''s been like this more than once. Before, Chen Youlian and I are not. This is a colleague of my crew. The key is that the woman I introduced to you! " Xiao''s mother was more happy. "That''s not your fault. How can you introduce that kind of scheming woman to Zhuo Yu? Isn''t that forcing him to make mistakes? " Xiao''s mother saw that her words made Bai Yanran speechless. She thought she was talking about her heart. She kept on saying, "we Zhuo Yu is so young. How can he resist the demons outside. Besides, Chen Youlian''s affair was also before you and Zhuoyu got engaged. What''s the meaning of it now? Listen to my aunt. Forget this time. Don''t introduce some unruly women to Zhuoyu next time. " When Xiao Zhuoyu heard what his mother said, he couldn''t help shouting: "Mom, don''t say it." Xiao''s mother looked at Xiao Zhuoyu unhappily and muttered, "what I said is reasonable." Bai Yanran didn''t speak just because she was angry. She had a new understanding of how shameless they were. Don''t look at Xiao''s mother alone chirping, looking for some crooked truth, Xiao''s father''s face of approval is clearly that Xiao''s mother is right. And Xiao Zhuoyu is a voice to stop Xiao''s mother, but his shameless does not need this matter to verify, Bai Yanran can also know clearly. Old man Bai also laughed angrily. What kind of family is this. Before he was blind, he betrothed Yanran to this kind of family. Otherwise, according to Yan Ran''s simple and kind personality, sooner or later, the three people would eat the dregs. After the old man married, Xiao Yan Ran was not left to eat. "Grandfather, I''m going to retire." After finding her voice, Bai Yanran again declared her position. She also turned to Xiao Zhuoyu and said, "Xiao Zhuoyu, if you don''t quit marriage, I''ll send your photos to the newspaper office, throw them on the Internet, and put them on the electronic screen of the square to expose you in all aspects." Xiao Zhuoyu was shocked, but he didn''t expect that Bai Yanran would say such a thing. Looking at Xiao Zhuoyu''s frightened appearance, Xiao''s mother thought of what Xiao Zhuoyu had done. She was in a panic and asked, "what''s the picture?" Bai Yanran sneered: "why, Xiao Zhuoyu, didn''t you tell your parents? I''ve taken all those wonderful pictures of you. They don''t have mosaics. " Xiao Zhuoyu bit his mouth. Of course, he knew that Bai Yanran had taken photos. Yesterday, he wanted to chase him out, for the sake of those photos. But on the one hand, he didn''t wear any clothes at that time, plus Xiaoxiao''s ready-made meat was placed in front of him, naturally he would not let go. Later, it was too late for him to recall. After watching the drama for a long time, the white man finally said, "Xiao Zhuoyu, you take your parents back first." "Grandfather, I''m..." The white master interrupted Xiao Zhuoyu and continued: "for your marriage with Yanran, I think it''s better to forget. I''m just such a baby granddaughter. I hope she can live a happy life and have an honest and reliable husband to give her happiness in the rest of her life. But Yanran is right. She can''t marry you. " Old man Bai''s words have already knocked this matter to death. Xiao Zhuoyu felt guilty that ending the engagement not only means that he will lose Bai Yanran, but also lose the chance to get married with Bai family and the Bai family group that can be easily obtained in the future. What did he do? Xiao Zhuoyu shivered and hugged his arms in fear. Xiao''s father, seeing this scene, was completely out of his control, and quickly advised: "old man Bai, this is just two children''s anger. You can''t be so rash." Xiao''s next year, however, has a big project, waiting for Bai''s injection of funds to start. If the relationship between Xiaobai and Xiaobai is broken up now, everything will be over. The white man waved his hand and didn''t want to be involved with the three people in front of him. The housekeeper was called to see the guests off. The three Xiaos were almost driven out. When Xiao''s father got out of the door, he became more and more angry. He turned his head and slapped Xiao Zhuoyu. Xiao Zhuoyu suffered three slaps in the face today, more than the sum of the previous 20 years. In addition to being at a loss, he didn''t know what else to think. "Rebellious son, the Xiao family will be defeated in your hands!" Xiao''s father roared and drove away. Leaving Xiao''s mother distressed that her son was beaten again. But finally hit him is Xiao father, she also not easy to say what, can only count this account in Bai Yan Ran''s head.In the house of Bai''s family, the old man called out with heartache, and Liu Ma sent two boiled eggs. Liu didn''t cook it well. The white man peeled the egg, and his mouth was full of complaints, "you child, acting on the stage, what are you doing so hard on yourself. The eyes are all swollen Bai Yan Ran closed her eyes and felt the egg rolling around her eyes. She said with a smile, "if I don''t act more realistically, it''s so embarrassing." The white old man hears the speech, on the hand strength one aggravates, causes the white Yan Ran to shout. "Grandfather is killing me. My eyes are more painful." "I should give you a long memory." White old man finish saying, and reduce the strength, control in the comfortable range. "Tell me what happened to Xiao Zhuoyu." Bai Yanran knew that the white old man asked so, must have guessed something, she also did not explain, closed her eyes directly said, "I was looking for a beautiful actress to try him, how to know that he was so easy on the hook." The white man''s lips moved and finally turned into a sigh. "I thought Xiao Zhuoyu was a good man. I didn''t expect that he could not stand the test." Bai Yanran took the opportunity to take eye medicine, "yes, I have found that he is very unreliable, and Lu He Yi is far from that." She also carefully opened one eye to see the white man''s reaction, just on the white man''s silent eyes. "You are always saying good things about Lu He. They all say that girls are outgoing. But you were Xiao Zhuoyu before, and now you are Lu He. You are very fast." The white man joked. White Yan Ran sprinkles Jiao to say: "that is also Lu he has been good to me, I will say his good words." The old man laughed happily and refused to say no. Chapter 99 After settling the Xiao family''s engagement, Bai Yanran is very happy. She ran to Lu he''s room and said it. She knew that he could hear her. Although she could only make one-way contact now, she still wanted to tell Lu he the good news as soon as possible. Bai Yanran guesses well, Lu he now shows a knowing smile in front of the computer, which makes Gong Ming look over frequently. "What happy thing makes you smile so much?" Gong Ming finally can''t bear to ask directly for a curiosity. "Some good things." Lu he vaguely replied. Gong Ming is itching, but he also knows that if Lu refuses to say anything, he can''t ask. "Well, I''ll know. Tomorrow''s for those vampires on the land. What can I do for you Gong Ming changed the topic and put the business on the table. "Just pay attention to that old thing." Lu he is full of confidence. After tomorrow, he will be able to officially be together with Bai Yanran. Looking forward to those beautiful future, the original can also make him so happy. ¡­¡­ Early Monday morning, Bai Yanran was ready to go to school after breakfast. It''s November now, and the midterm exam is coming soon. She studied hard all her life, studied financial knowledge and got married. Three good are her expectations, so did not delay to read. Today, Lu''s driver took her to school as usual. She was sitting in the back seat with her professional book to learn this morning on her lap. Preview in advance can always give you a little more confidence. The car is very smooth all the way, the traffic lights are on and off, and it is only a few hundred meters away from the school. Suddenly, Bai Yanran felt a strong impact, and she grasped the seat of the car to prevent her from falling down. The book on my leg also fell on the floor of the car. After the collision, Bai Yanran just wanted to ask the driver what happened, and the door was suddenly opened. Several masked men went up and gave the driver a heavy elbow, and the driver fainted. Bai Yanran was pulled out of the back seat by two men and nearly fell down. "Who are you?" Bai Yanran can''t think of anyone who wants to treat her like this. It''s obvious that she wants to be kidnapped. She wanted to talk to these people, but there was no useful information. They were silent, and a black bag fell on their heads. At the same time, they threw her bag away and looked in her pocket to see if there was any communication equipment. Bai Yanran felt humiliated and panicked at the same time. Who are these people? What they''re going to do to her. But because she couldn''t see clearly and her hands were tied, she had to follow them. She felt that she was in a car, the seat was very soft, like a luxury car. At the same time, there was a faint smell of perfume in the car, and now he was sitting in a car with the kidnapper. She opened her mouth and asked, "who are you? Why did you kidnap me?" Lu Qi holds a newspaper in his hand and ignores the voice of Bai Yanran in the back seat. Lu Zhen swallowed his mouth and did not dare to question Lu Qi''s fierce practice. ¡­¡­ On Monday, Lu''s consortium was already quite busy. Down to the logistics security, up to the top elite, everyone is serious and in a hurry. Lu He, with Gong Ming, walked into the door of Lu''s consortia. Standing in the atrium of the first floor of Lu''s family, he looked up at the buildings on the first floor with some sadness and relief in his eyes. Gong Ming didn''t want to disturb Lu He. He put his hands in his pocket and looked at the situation around him. The Lu family is rich. This is Gong Ming''s only idea. After looking at it enough, Gong Ming also wants to remind Lu He that he should do business. Before his words are ready, Ding Zhi''s ridicule comes from the earphone. "Boss, if the third brother is next to you, please remind him to invite me to dinner." Ding Zhi smiles strangely. "What''s the matter?" Gong Ming guessed that something had happened. Ding Zhi excitedly wants to share this news with others, she several times explained the matter. It turned out that Lu he said that she was not happy to find someone to keep staring at Lu Qi. She felt that everything was here. Lu Qi didn''t seem to be aware of it. There was nothing to stare at. She felt that her talent for assassinating was deeply wasted. This morning, she followed Lu Qi as usual, driving carelessly along the way, but after driving for a period of time, she found that it was wrong. This is not the way to the Lu family. After waiting for a while in secret, she saw a car coming far away. Then Lu Qi''s bodyguards drove into the car. After waiting for a while, she saw that Lu Qi''s bodyguard had caught a man who was the treasure of Lu he''s heart, Bai Yanran. Gong Ming did not expect to be so coincidental, he saw the eye Lu He, conveyed Ding Zhi''s words. Lu he originally wanted to let Ding Zhi save Bai Yanran, but he thought that Lu Qi had already known his identity.He took the earphone to Ding Zhi and said: "don''t save Yanran for the time being, wait until Lu Qi has left, and then you will act in accordance with the situation." Ding Zhi said with a smile received, and then closed the wireless conversation. Lu he also handed the headset back to Gong Ming, "I knew this old thing would have an accident." Lu he said that the narrow phoenix eye swept to the door, as if to meet Lu Qi with an eye knife. "It can be said that you have prepared more, or it will be a trouble when they say at the meeting that they have caught Bai Yanran." Gong Ming wears headphones. This is true. With his understanding of Lu He, as long as Lu Qi threatens Lu He with Bai Yanran''s life, Lu he will certainly follow suit. "Yanran has never been my problem." Lu he took a deep look at Gong Ming, "she is my hope to live." Without Bai Yanran, there would be no Lu he today. The dialogue between the two ends here. There are still more important things to do today, and there is no time to ramble about. Lu he takes the elevator to Lu''s 19th floor, which is the meeting floor and the place where Lu''s consortium holds the shareholders'' meeting every Monday. Today, he Lu he is the largest shareholder to choose a place. Some of the people sitting in the shareholders'' meeting room looked at the two people in dismay, not knowing what they were going to do. Some people have even recognized Lu He as the former president of Bai''s group. Lu he sits opposite the main seat of the conference table with his eyes closed. This position is usually empty because Lu Qi doesn''t like people on the opposite side. However, Lu he not only wants to sit here today, but also looks down upon the shareholders on both sides like a king. The momentum of Lu family bursts out from him. From one to ten, the conference room is full of people. Lu Qi stepped on the spot to come in. After sitting down, he gave Lu Qi a smile and said, "Hello, Mr. Lu." "Hello, Mr. Lu Er." Lu he opened his eyes and replied, but his one sentence made many people''s faces change. Who is Lu he? What is he going to do? Chapter 100 A group of people in the conference room took a breath of cold air and felt nervous. Mr. Lu said to me, "I don''t care about it, but is it your first time to attend the meeting?" Lu he nodded in his heart, pretending to be stupid is a good trick. But he won''t give him too many chances to be silly. After all, the next step of their own ring by ring moves, not by dressing silly can simply muddle through. "It''s my first time. I''ll ask Mr. Lu to take care of him later." Lu he pulled his lips lightly, and it seemed that he had some disrespect. The people in the conference room are more confused. What is the origin of this man? Why is he so angry. Was it not good to be the president of the white group. But these people''s stomach Fei will not affect Lu Qi and Lu he''s mentality. After Lu Qi nodded with a smile, the meeting was officially held. At the beginning of the meeting, the securities department analyzed the situation of the stocks sold abroad. In the past, they simply reported the increase of the company''s stocks and the position of the stocks. But today, the managers of the securities department are sweating all the time. "All the shares of our group, which were released, were taken away by one person." A word like water into hot oil, fried conference room a noisy. However, the shareholders clearly know how many shares have been released, and now all of them have been taken away by one person. This situation can be serious. To tell you the truth, some people in the meeting room who only hold 5% of the shares are already indistinctly important shareholders. We can see how precious Lu''s shares are. The shareholders whispered to each other. Except for three people in the meeting room, everyone''s face was not easy. The corner of Lu he''s smile doesn''t fall. He looks at the opposite Lu Qi playfully. There is no concession in his eyes. Lu Qi clasped his fingers in a gentle manner. His eyes were deep, but if he looked inside carefully, it would be an endless abyss. Finally, the meeting room quieted down a little. Everyone focused on Lu Qi and waited for his order. Lu Qi took a leisurely sip of the tea offered by his secretary, and then put it down gently. His eyes were half open and half closed. "It was the new gentleman who bought it. Wouldn''t this gentleman introduce himself?" "I bought all the stocks of the retail investors and Lu''s in the market. Now I have 25% of the shares." Why don''t Lu refute and freely admit his purchase behavior. Lu Qi said, "so this gentleman is our second largest shareholder." He directly built the coffin next round and photographed Lu he''s identity. "No, I''m the biggest shareholder of Mr. Lu." Lu he retorted. Gong Ming responded and submitted a paper contract to Lu He, with the red paint of the bank still unsealed. "This is the stock transfer letter entrusted by my mother, Ms. Wang Jingshu, to the bank. It indicates that all the shares will be transferred to me after I become an adult. I am 24 years old this year. I legally accept this 4% of the shares and ask Lu to give me the dividends that I deserve for more than ten years." If the discussion about stocks just now is that water goes into hot oil, it is now an avalanche. "In addition to the 25% of the retail shares collected outside, I hold 29% of the shares of Lu''s, 1% more than that of Mr. Lu, so I am the largest shareholder of Lu''s family." Everyone''s ears in the conference room were blasted by the words. Who is Wang Jingshu? That was the wife of the previous chairman. How did Lu Qi become the chairman of the board? It was the last chairman who lost his family and took over. Now there is not only a young man, said to be Wang Jingshu''s son, more importantly, he has grown up. That Lu Qi is sitting in this position is a joke. Lu Qi didn''t care that the people in the meeting room projected on him. With a little sympathy and ridicule, he quietly smacked his saliva and moistened his throat and said, "you are ah Jun''s son." After that, he gave Lu Zhen a look. Lu Zhen, who was sitting on his right hand side, immediately understood Lu Qi''s meaning. He stood up and said to the directors still under discussion: "sorry, directors, we have some family affairs to deal with today, so the shareholders'' meeting will be suspended until tomorrow." Those directors and Lu Qi are old friends. Although they are eager to know the follow-up development, they are also worried about whether the bustle can be so beautiful. So they continue to stand up and prepare to go out. But the first director''s leg has not yet completely stood upright, Lu he said lightly: "I see who dares to go." His words are not serious, but they can''t be ignored. He makes a group of directors stay where they are and dare not move easily. Lu Qi narrowed his eyes dangerously, "is it hard for you to keep them "Of course," Lu he stood up and walked behind Lu Qi. "I want to announce that the board of directors will be held to vote and re select the candidate for Chairman Lu." Lu Qi sniffed the speech and sneered, "do you think I did something wrong with the old man?""Master Lu Er is very confident in himself. What do you think you do well? What''s Lu''s development in the past ten years? Do you need me to say something about it? " Lu he didn''t leave Lu Qi any face. But he''s also telling the truth. For so many years under the jurisdiction of Lu Qi, it can be said that there is no development of the Lu family. At most, even if the Lu family has been kept, there is no loss or profit. It''s a long way from when Lu Jun was the chairman. Lu Qi was naturally angry when a younger generation said so. "Don''t be too wild. By the way, I heard you grew up in the Bai family, right. It happened that I met the eldest lady of the Bai family today. I think you should meet her Lu Qi''s gloomy words are like frost and snow in winter, and the heartbeat of every shareholder in the meeting room is disordered. The meaning of threat is self-evident. I knew Lu Qi was a mean person, but I didn''t expect that he showed it directly, which made people afraid. "Did you happen to meet? Mr. Lu Er is not guilty of telling lies. " Lu Qi sneered, "but it''s a pity that I still want to hold this shareholders'' meeting. Today, you can''t stop me from saying anything." Some of the shareholders are from the Lu family. Seeing Lu he''s momentum, I think of Lu Jun at that time. They took a breath in their hearts, and the figure of father and son overlapped in their hearts. Lu Qi''s insidious hope for landing, but there is no way to stop him. He can only let the shareholders take their seats again, settle their shares and appoint the chairman of the board again. After the meeting, Lu''s chairman was officially changed to Lu He. Lu Qi looked at the man who was sitting in the first place without saying a word. His eyes were as fierce as poison. When Lu he and Gong Ming were ready to leave the meeting room after the meeting, Lu Qi suddenly said, "I hope you don''t regret the decision you made today." Lu He footstep meal, turned back to stare at him one eye way: "I will never regret, do not labor you worry." Chapter 101 "Yes, I remember your father said the same thing 20 years ago, but unfortunately, he should have regretted it before he died." Lu Qi said lightly, and left the meeting room with the help of Lu Zhen. Lu He clenched his fist and looked at the back of these two people. His hatred in his heart was magnified infinitely. After walking to the elevator, Lu Zhen looked around to make sure there was no one else. Then he asked, "Dad, how crazy is Lu? We''ll give that girl to..." Although he didn''t finish his words, the evil smile on his face still revealed his dirty thoughts. Lu Qi looked at him lightly, "do you think that girl is still in our car now?" Lu he is interested in that Bai Yanran, but he has investigated it. Since Lu can hold a shareholders'' meeting so fearlessly, Bai Yanran is bound to have been rescued. Lu Qi shakes his head. Although he is not a businessman, he thinks that his mind is not inferior to anyone else. But his two sons, one only knows how to play with women, the other is upright in mind, there are not many prefectures at all. Compared with Lu Heyi, it''s far from it. With disappointment, Lu Qi walked out of the Lu family. When he got to the side of the car, he saw that his driver was sleeping in the driver''s seat, and the windows were all pieces of glass. There was no trace of Bai Yanran. "It''s really fast. Maybe he''s no worse than his parents." Lu Qi had already prepared in his heart, so he could not say that he was disappointed. Lu Zhen called the housekeeper and arranged for someone to take the driver to the hospital. On the other side, he drove them back to Lu''s home. And at this time the white Yan Ran head of the black bag still did not take off. Just now, she felt that Lu Qi had left, and she thought of a way to rub off the black bag on her head. Before the action started, I heard the sound of the window breaking and the driver''s grunt. Bai Yanran''s heart suddenly contracted. What happened again? Are the people coming here friends or enemies. She heard the other side open the door, and then gently pull her out, her heart a joy, is it difficult to save her? But let her shout, the other side is ignore her, even the headgear also does not take off, the hand also does not give untie. The joy of the original heart faded down. Then she was taken to another car. this car is like a minibus or something like that. There are some perfume on it, so she can tell if it''s a woman''s car. It was hard to wait with her head covered. She didn''t know how long the time had passed, but according to her hunger situation, she was afraid that it had been three or four hours. When she was sleepy, hungry and afraid, she began to think. Did Lu he know that she was kidnapped? If you know, will you come and save her? He will come. He has been willing to pay his life for her in the last life, and this life will not be worse. But what to do, she miss him more and more now. Unable to stand missing, Bai Yanran felt her eyes were a little hot, and her ears began to have auditory hallucinations. "Yan Ran." It was Lu he''s voice, and she really heard it because she missed him so much. "Lu He, where are you..." With a cry and grievance, she slipped out a word unconsciously. But she also remembered that this was the kidnapper''s car. She would have brought any trouble to Lu he after saying something, and secretly scolded herself for being useless. "I''m here." The whispers of Lu he came from his ear. At the next moment, her sight was opened by the burning light. Lu he was in front of her, looking at her with heartache. What she was holding was her black bag at first. "Lu He, it''s really you." The one who was still missing just now appears in front of him, and just like a prince saving a princess, he has brought peace and stability. "It''s me." Lu he said, throwing away the bag, holding Bai Yanran. She was so small that she couldn''t fill her heart. And because of herself, she encountered these troubles, the guilt in the heart can not be said, can only turn into a voice of whispering: "Yan Ran, I''m here." "I thought I was going to be killed by the kidnappers. I thought I would never see you again." Bai Yanran greedily absorbed the taste of Lu He. Two people hugged tightly, the world seems to be only them, no one can participate in it. However, it is not always possible to destroy the atmosphere and make romance embarrassing at the right time. "I said, third brother, don''t you untie her first?" A little bit ruffian voice from the outside into the car, so that Lu he and Bai Yan Ran are a little stiff. "Or that''s what you like. It''s a bit heavy. " Ding Zhi bit a toothpick and tut tut several times. Lu he quickly released Bai Yanran, and his ears were slightly hot. Just their own heart ache Yan Ran, forget to untie her. Bai Yanran is also a little embarrassed. Her cheek has been blushed. What she is ashamed of is that she and Lu he''s hugs have been seen clean by others.Lu he took the lead in calming down his mood. He untied her a few times, then turned his head and twisted his eyebrows and asked, "when you saved her just now, why didn''t you let her loose first? Don''t you know she would be afraid?" Lu he said so, Bai Yanran just knew that it was Ding Zhi who saved her just now. "I don''t want to give you this opportunity, so that Miss Bai will love you more!" Ding Zhi two hands akimbo, said in a forthright manner. "I said, she would be afraid." Lu he''s bottom line is Bai Yanran. No matter who makes her sad and afraid, he will be rude. White Yan Ran looks at Lu he''s appearance, eyebrow corner jumps, quickly embraces his arm to act coquettishly, "Lu He, it''s OK. I didn''t get hurt. And she was right, because you opened the bag, so I think you are handsome, I love you more Lu he just also fierce Ding Zhi, later felt his hand was a soft embrace, and then Bai Yanran said those words, the anger in his heart had long disappeared. At the same time, the temperature that had just faded from the ear roots came up again, and it became even hotter. Ding Zhi looked at these two people you Nong my Nong appearance, cut a big white eye. Lu he has no psychological association Ding Zhi''s disdain, his reason and his emotion do the final fight. Fortunately, he also knew what occasion it was. No matter what he thought, he finally gave a clear cough: "OK, that''s OK. But after a Zhi don''t like this, Yan Ran is my bottom line. " Ding Zhi made a grimace. She learned how to speak in Xialu. Gong Ming, who had been watching the opera, hit her and made her cry out. "Lu he is right. You really shouldn''t do it." Gong Ming''s usual voice is a little indifferent, but now should be in a good mood, at least Ding Zhi can hear his rising tone. "Boss, it''s unfair that people like me, who are intimate enough to send a girl away, should be treated like this." Ding Zhi''s mouth was shrunk. "This is Lu He. If you have a sister-in-law in the future, you will treat her like this, tut..." Gong Ming finished and got on the bus. Left Dingzhi in situ messy. Chapter 102 Lu he first took Bai Yanran back to Bai''s home, and he also stayed. Gong Ming and Ding Zhi as well as members of MBS first returned to the temporary place before Lu he chose to join them. The Bai family has already become a mess. After the white driver woke up, the first time and the white old man reported white Yan Ran was kidnapped this matter. Bai Laozi guessed in his heart that there must be something to do with Lu He, but he didn''t know how to save Bai Yanran. In addition, he does not know how to contact Lu he now, and the matter is in a hurry. Liu Ma has been waiting for the white man''s side, her face is also sad. First of all, if the white master because of this matter, worried about the attack of what accident. That is Bai Yanran, the child she grew up with, and met with kidnapping is enough to make her sad. Old man Bai walked up and down in the living room. The living room of the white family was full of traces of his wandering. The sigh in the mouth almost never stops. "Master, the young lady is back." The housekeeper is over 50 years old. He runs like a young boy, dancing while running. "Really? Is Yanran OK? " The white man was glad to welcome him. "It''s OK. It''s OK. The young lady came back with Master Lu He." The housekeeper took a few breaths. But happily ready to look up and talk to the white man, see the white man''s back in a hurry to the door. It''s more of a trot than a walk. Bai Yanran and Lu he hand in hand, her hand just can be covered by Lu he''s palm, very fit. "Lu He, you will always hold me like this." She made her way to the landing. Lu he''s heart trembled slightly. After standing still, he looked at Bai Yanran''s eyes and said in a deep voice: "good." "You said that? It''s a lifetime commitment. " She laughs wantonly. "Well, for a lifetime." Bai Yanran grinned. Two people walked to the house of the white family side by side, and before half of the journey, they saw the white man''s slightly faster legs and excited face. Bai Yanran cried out in his heart, bad! I''m sure the white man will know about his kidnapping. At that time, the white old man is not even more disagreeable with him and Lu He together. "Yan Ran." The old man called from afar. Bai Yanran and Lu he looked at each other and understood each other''s worries. Also quickly hand in hand to the white man in front of him. "Grandfather." Bai Yanran first called Tiantian. "How can you walk so fast?" "Yanran, if you''re OK." White old man left to see white Yan Ran did not hurt the appearance, the heart of the high hanging stone finally landed steadily. "What can I do? Luhe has been protecting me." Bai Yanran laughs and takes the opportunity to say good things about Lu He. "Grandfather, it''s all my fault. It worries you. " Different from Bai Yanran''s obedience, Lu he still knows that if he doesn''t say anything at this time, it''s really bad. Old man Bai knew in his heart that this matter must have something to do with Lu He. Although he knew that Lu he could not be blamed, he still looked a little bad at the thought that Bai Yanran had been kidnapped because of him. "If you know, don''t forget your promise." White old man made a voice to remind, at the same time the eyes look at white Yanran and Lu he tightly clasped hands. Lu He Mou color is dim, "grandfather, I know, I will finish as soon as possible." The white man was satisfied with this, eh. Bai Yanran can''t understand what their promise is, can only give them nervous atmosphere and mud, "grandfather, this is not the place to speak, let''s go in." White old man snorted, a pair of eyes did not leave the hands, "in is to go in, but Yanran grandfather just walked too fast, legs a little soft." White Yan ran along the white old man''s line of sight to see, made a big blush. She hastily released her hand. When she released it, Lu he secretly increased her strength and pinched her hand. She took a glance at him. What is this scene? Grandfather eats Lu he''s vinegar? Lu he eats his grandfather''s vinegar? Are men so jealous? But she also knew that she was a granddaughter, and now Lu he should not be fully recognized by the white master, so she did not dare to go too far. After she released her hand, she held the white man''s arm and said softly, "grandfather, I''ll help you, walk slowly." White old man in the heart is proud, er a, epilogue pull of old long, eyes also toward land he provocative look. Although Lu he is the one hand pull big, but the thought of this boy to his granddaughter a heart are all abducted, he is not happy. He was not happy when he was engaged to Yan Ran and Xiao Zhuoyu. Lu he did not expect that he had always respected the white master, who had such a petty side. He silently make complaints about it. But the pace did not stop to follow two people behind, one after another into the White House.When they got to the living room of the Bai family, three people sat down along the sofa. Bai Yanran wants to sit with Lu He, but he can only show Lu He with his eyes. You see, it''s grandfather who won''t let us sit. We''re so pathetic. Receiving Bai Yanran''s eyes, Lu he also wants to laugh. But this is in front of the white master, it is not good to do anything irregular, can only take the initiative to talk about today''s matter. "Grandfather Lu Qi captured Yanran today. He wanted to threaten me with Yanran. Fortunately, I''ve been sending people to follow him, otherwise it will be difficult. " When Lu he talked about it, he was still afraid. "Threatening you? Is it possible that your actions have threatened him Lu Qi is a man who can''t get up early without profit. "Yes, the chairman of Lu has become me today. I guess he must be worried." Old man Bai looked up at Lu He. Bai Yanran was dizzy and couldn''t help saying: "Lu He, do you mean you are the chairman of Lu''s group? Then you will not go back to Bai''s family. " Lu he eyes a soft, "temporarily not to come back, but if Bai Shi needs me, I must be duty bound." Where does Bai Yanran care about this? She just thinks that Lu can be the chairman of a city leading group, which is too powerful. Especially before Lu he said it would take two years, but now it only takes 2 weeks. She thought before Lu he said that in order to be with her, he was working hard. My heart is like honey. The white man looked at these two people''s sweet honey appearance, heavily coughed twice, reminded his own sense of existence. "Well, since you have taken over the position of Chairman Lu, your next step is to clean up the Luqi family." White old man intentionally every word is very heavy, let white Yan Ran have been staring at him. "Yes, I must go back to the Lu family. I can''t let my parents die like this. " When it comes to this topic, the white master also lost the mind of competing with Lu He. He sighed and said, "yes, and the cause of your grandfather''s death, where is it simple?" Lu Qi, that''s a person with a vicious mind and six relatives. Chapter 103 Bai Yanran is unpredictable about these facts. She sits quietly beside him, a pair of eyes fall on Lu he and looks at him worried. Lu He raised his eyes and just ran into her worried sight. He said with a smile: "I''m ok. Don''t worry." Bai Yanran nodded. Old man Bai was just thinking about the past, but when he didn''t pay attention, Lu he and his granddaughter colluded with each other. "Well, don''t worry. When are you going to Lu''s The white master''s careful thinking can not be seen at one time, and it will be too obvious several times. "I will go tomorrow. I have contacted some people of the Lu family and asked them to do justice for me. At that time, I will let the Lu Qi family get out of the Lu family''s house. " The Lu family mansion is the symbol of the Lu family. Only the heirs can live in this house, but there are exceptions. Lu he''s grandfather once cared about brotherhood and didn''t let him move away. But it is also because of this that Lu Qi''s ambition and unwillingness to grow day by day eventually turned into an irresistible desire to do these crazy things. "Well, it''s time to make a quick decision." The white man sighed. But I suddenly thought that if Lu he solved the Lu family''s problem, he would abduct his granddaughter Yan Ran. The abduction is a real abduction. His granddaughter''s heart and body will no longer be attached to this family, which makes him a little unhappy. However, he couldn''t stop the two young men from making love to each other. He didn''t see that the distance between them was just a sofa. It was like a queen mother waving the Milky way, so that the two lovers could only look at each other in silence. Really want to more gas, white old man sighed, suddenly got up, let sit beside white Yan Ran also scared. "Forget it, Yanran is all right today. You''ve got Lu back. I was too worried and tired just now. I need to have a rest. " The white man shook his beard, and then he went upstairs. Lu he and Bai Yanran looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. "Lu He, grandfather seems to be angry." Bai Yanran stood up with a smile and sat down beside Lu He. Her breath all of a sudden into Lu He around, let his mouth dry a bit. "Well, I know." He half lowered his eyes, gently watching her every move. Bai Yanran put her head on Lu he''s shoulder, with a sweet smile on her face. "My grandfather was so angry that I didn''t know why." She really didn''t know. She didn''t think about it at all. She only knew that the white man was inexplicably unhappy. Lu he''s mind is active. He knows where the root of the old man''s anger is after he has passed it. But this reason he won''t tell her, old man, if he says something about fear of loneliness and so on, and then Yanran''s heart softens and decides to stay with him for a few years, where does he find the truth? He lowered his head and gently dropped a kiss on her head. All his efforts were to be with her, so no one could delay his rhythm with her. Not even the white man. "I''m sorry to have worried you today." Lu he digs the subject. Bai Yanran was originally addicted to the gentle kiss on the head of Lu He. Hearing this sentence, he stood up in a hurry. "Don''t tell me I''m sorry." Her small hand blocked his lips, and the soft touch made her a little hot and a little numb. "I''ve been waiting for you to help me ever since I was caught. I knew you would come. " She said it very seriously. "After all, I believe that even if you spare your life, you will protect my safety." Lu he''s heart is like an ant, and then slowly crawling, itching he almost shudders. If he is really in front of life and death, he believes that he is absolutely willing to pay the price of life to protect her. But it''s one thing that he can do it. It''s another thing for Bai Yanran to trust him so much. This kind of trust, beyond life and death, makes their hearts closer. Lu he''s hand did not know when to catch her covering the mouth catkin, gently take down, slowly clench. "That''s how you believe me?" His tone is very gentle. Bai Yanran felt the palms of two people clinging to each other, nodding shyly. It''s too gentle for her to resist. When Bai Yanran was about to collapse and burst the dike, she suddenly had a handsome face in front of her, and then the two thin lips close to each other with warm temperature melted the surrounding atmosphere. Bai Yanran is not without a kiss, but this time and Lu he so active kiss, that is the first time. Different from the last time she skimmed over the water like a dragonfly, Lu he''s kiss is lingering. There is a gentle breath between the lips and teeth, just like Lu He. Slowly Bai Yan Ran emptied himself, closed his eyes and Lu he do the most primitive entanglement."Cough, cough, cough." Lu he''s feeling is hard to move from himself. Just now he feels that he is getting better and better, he is broken by this jealous cough. When he opened his eyes, he felt a push that made him fall back on the sofa. White Yan Ran mouth pumping, looking at the eyes staring at the boss of the white old man, standing on the stairs. It''s really embarrassing. How did the white man break through his embarrassing situation again. Old man Bai is also very innocent. He just went upstairs and felt that he wanted to lie down and rest for a while, but he also thought that Lu he had not left. Now it was not convenient for Lu he and Bai Yanran to fall in love, so he immediately sat up from the bed, pedaled downstairs and prepared to blow Luhe away. As a result, as soon as he came down, he saw the two young people, very selfless and addicted to the world of two. "Grandfather, that I..." Bai Yanran took the lead to break the silence. She understood the old man''s face. If she didn''t say anything at this time, she was afraid that the atmosphere would be embarrassed to death. But Bai Yanran has a heart to save the field, and master Bai doesn''t agree. He waved his hand and said, "it''s getting late. Lu He, why don''t you go back?" A pair of eyes rolled back and forth on Lu He several times. Lu he touched his nose and said, "well, it''s not early. I''ll leave first, that grandfather." White Yan Ran speechless looking out the window at the sun, just after noon, how the sky is not early "Then go back first. When you go to visit Lu''s tomorrow, please inform us of the result. " Bai Yanran whispered. Lu he nodded, "I will." After saying that, Lu he left, Bai Yan Ran looked at his back, some weightlessness in his heart. "Everybody''s gone." Old man Bai saw that his granddaughter had gone a long way, but he was still looking at her all the time, and his heart was even more uncomfortable. Bai Yanran turned his head, and said with his mouth, "grandfather, why are you doing this to Lu he. Before you engaged me to Xiao Zhuoyu, you didn''t have such a big opinion. " "It''s not the same." The white man snorted and walked upstairs. Chapter 104 The next morning, Bai Yanran is pinching to get up early. Today, she has a professional course and has to go to school. But she was worried about landing in her heart. She was flustered. After breakfast, she is going to go to school by car. Because the driver of Bai''s family was injured yesterday, the new driver sent her today. What''s more, the white man was afraid of any accident on the road. This time, two bodyguards followed the car. Although Bai Yanran feels like this is a bit exaggerated, but can''t stand the white old man''s mind, also gave up. On the way, she had been thinking about Lu He, her left eyelid was jumping so much that she always felt that something bad was about to happen, but she couldn''t get in and could only worry. ¡­¡­ But said that Lu He side, indeed and Bai Yanran worried about the same, out of a bit of bad things. However, it doesn''t mean to move a gun to land. For a moment, the atmosphere of the Lu family became very tense. The family uncles of the Lu family surrounded the Luqi family. They looked at Lu town nervously for fear of fireworks coming out of the muzzle. Lu He, who was pointed at, was more calm. He said faintly: "is this urgent for the second master Lu? You want to fix it with one gun? " Lu Qi Ha ha ha a smile, "all blame me to teach the son is not good, ah town still don''t put the gun away first?" The second half of his sentence was a little harsh. When Lu Zhen heard this, he picked up the pistol. Lu Qi gave it to him, but now he told him to keep it. When Lu Zhen has collected the gun, the heart of the Lu family is hanging slightly to the ground. In fact, no Lu family members were older than Lu Qi, and many of them were his cousins. But now this scene they are bound to stand up. On weekdays, the Lu family''s more famous old man slowly said, "second brother, this child is the eldest brother''s grandson, so we came here today in accordance with the clan rules and advised you to return the Lu family to him." Lu Qi gave Lu he a scornful look and said, "we are not worried about this matter. After all, he suddenly said it was ah Jun''s son. None of us has confirmed it." The Lu family members who were present secretly complained that they were just like the clone face. What else needs to be verified. Lu Qi continued: "of course, I would be very happy if he was really ah Jun''s child, but why didn''t we know before? I remember that ah Jun has been married for nearly ten years, but I have never heard of any children. " The Lu family is also suspicious. Lu Jun did not say that he had a son when he was there, which is why the Lu family was handed over to Lu Qi when he had an accident. But Lu he didn''t seem to be able to tell lies. Their thoughts fell into Luo Shengmen. Lu He gave a sneer between his lips and teeth and handed the document he had been holding in his hand since he entered the door. "There''s my birth certificate, my DNA match, and the blood of my parents in the a city hospital. If you have any questions, you can ask me to match again, which should make you feel better." Every word he said was looking at Lu Qi. The provocation in his eyes could not be concealed, nor did he want to cover it up at all. After taking over the document, the people of the Lu family quickly opened it and looked at it carefully. The information on it was complete. Even when Lu he was born in M country and the address of the hospital are all clear. There is even a photo of Lu he''s parents holding the baby. Although it is only a photocopy, everything can be said to understand what Lu he is. Lu Jia San''s father announced Lu he''s identity immediately. Lu Qi squinted, and his left hand kept turning the trigger on his right thumb. "That''s great," Lu Qi said for a long time, "but do you have any brothers and sisters?" Lu He eyebrow corner tiny pick, "No." Lu Qi nodded and said. Lu Zhen took out the pistol again. This time, he didn''t tremble. Maybe he had already decided that Lu Qi would not let him shoot. At most, he was afraid of Lu He. But once again, the atmosphere of fierce tension swept through. "You said that you had been out for so many years. How could you suddenly come back?" Lu Qi stood up and took a few steps in front of Lu He. "If you don''t come back, you won''t have what happened today. You can continue to be your eldest master happily in the Bai family and have a love affair with Miss Bai. But you have to wade in this muddy water... " Lu He pursed his mouth and frowned. "I''m not wading in the muddy water. I''m just taking back what belongs to me." And revenge for my parents. But he didn''t say that. Lu Qi said with a smile, "you are here now, and you are already in it. I will not embarrass you today. As long as you sign an agreement to leave the Lu family, I will let you go. " Lu San''s legs trembled a little, but he didn''t forget the family motto of the Lu family. He stood up and said, "second brother, it''s not right for you to do this. The Lu family should have... "Before he finished speaking, Lu Zhen had already shot a bullet into his calf. Lu San immediately fell to the ground, unable to speak in pain. The rest of the Lu family stepped back in panic and didn''t want to hurt themselves. Lu he looks at the old man Lu San who is lying on the ground without any help. This is the character of the Lu family. "Want me to sign this agreement?" He quipped, "that''s impossible." What Lu Qi dislikes most is this kind of hard bone. Originally, he was ready to frighten Lu He, and then the contract was signed. It seems that if you don''t give him a taste of pain, this boy doesn''t know how to be afraid. He turned his head and Lu Zhen was ready to shoot again. But when he was about to pull the wrench, a flying knife stabbed his gun carrying hand, which made Lu Zhen scream. Lu Qixin is also in the heart of his son, he hurried to see Lu Zhen, "ah Zhen, how are you?" "It hurts. It hurts." Mayor Lu is so big that he has not yet tried to pierce the palm of his hand. He can''t cry at the moment. "Grandfather Lu Er, I came here today to tell you that the Lu family belongs to Lu He, and I want to decide on this house. I will also take back 20% of Lu''s shares Lu he said plain, but that momentum can not be ignored. Lu Qi looked at him fiercely and said with gnashing teeth: "is it? It depends on whether you can keep it in the future "It doesn''t matter to you. I''m the president of the Lu family, and I''ll give you three days to leave here." After that, he left, and Gong Ming followed. Lu went straight to the hospital. Leaving Lu Qi alone, he is in a trance at Lu Zhen, who keeps calling. Chapter 105 After leaving lujialu, he got on the car and was ready to drive to Bai''s. Today, the business of the Lu family is so relaxed that Lu he always feels something is wrong. Can Lu Qi be such a simple figure to solve? And why does he just rely on his useless son to support the scene today? Several doubts lingered in his mind. The car drives smoothly on the road. Lu he thinks the driver is very skilled. At least he wants to sleep in the car. He thought of Gong Ming''s accurate throwing knife just now, and wanted to side his head to boast about his technical progress, but he saw Gong Ming drooping his eyelids and sleepy. The alarm bell in Lu he''s heart. Gong Ming will never sleep in the car. As a member of MBS, if you fall asleep in the car, you are playing with death. Who knows if the enemy will get in the car and kill you in the next second. So there''s definitely something wrong with their car now. Lu Heqiang looked at the driver''s seat with a mask on his face. In the rearview mirror, Lu he looked into the driver''s seat. He dodged quickly, continued to drive, and turned on the air conditioning system. Lu he sneers at him. It seems that Lu Qi is not so easy to deal with. His home court is not at all Lu''s, but in the car. he just wants to admit defeat when he is in the land, and then let him relax after he gets on the train. He is so lucky that he can faint in the car. When it comes to a car accident or an explosion, or is it falling down on a cliff, he is not the one who has the final say? Lu he''s mind has been clear about the situation, but now his body has begun to catch up with his body, the strong desire to sleep almost conquered him. He can''t have an accident right here. The Lu family is going back to him and Yanran falls in love with him. He began to have too much attachment to this world, and death would make him afraid. He painstakingly raised his hand to grab the knife on Gong Ming''s right arm cuff. This is Gong Ming''s secret, but fortunately, he is the insider of the secret. After he touched the knife, he cut himself first. Gong Mingming hesitated to eat the knife, but his eyes began to ache. "On the way." Lu he said in a low voice. Gong Ming also knows, "what to do?" "Jump out of the car, or I think there''s a catch-up." Lu he''s decision was decisive. Gong Ming didn''t talk much. He tried to open the door and jump down, but the door was locked. The driver in front of him continued to drive tremblingly, but the craziness and stubbornness in his eyes showed his determination to take them to death. Gong Mingyin scolded. There was a corner of the mountain ahead. It was wonderful to rush out here to the bottom of the cliff. However, the corner was only 300 meters away, leaving them little time to escape. Lu he''s eyes sank, and without hesitation the elbow hit the window, and the glass broke. Gong Ming also wants to learn to break the window, but he doesn''t have so much strength. He has just inhaled too much fog. Lu he half body leans out of the car, then throws himself on the top of the car, and reaches for Gong Ming to pull him out. But how could the driver let them go so easily? He saw that Lu he had already started to shake the car left and right, driving awkwardly, intending to get him down from the roof. Although Gong Ming inhaled the fog, he still had his skills. He drilled into the broken glass and pulled him to land. He fell on the Panshan highway. At the same time, the car broke through the fence and ran down the cliff. ¡­¡­ Bai Yanran today in the school a heart seven up and down, how did not settle down. She was worried about landing and always felt that there was something wrong with Lu. She didn''t have to wait at school after class. But just now, the rhythm of her panic became stronger, so strong that she was afraid. She couldn''t go on this class. She said sorry to the teacher in a hurry and then ran out of the school and looked around for the vehicles around her. Looking for a circle, finally in the school 70 meters away from the place to find sitting in the car eating cake Ding Zhi. Ding Zhi choked on a piece of cake in her throat and almost couldn''t speak. She tried to swallow it, and then angrily to settle accounts with Bai Yan Ran, "what are you doing? People frighten people, frighten people to death! " Bai Yanran didn''t expect that as a terrorist, she even liked to eat cake, and she smoked the corners of her mouth. But he thought of the business again, "I''m worried about Lu he''s accident, so would you please contact him for me?" Ding Zhi didn''t expect that Bai Yanran was looking for her just for this matter. She didn''t care about her reply: "worry about a fart, there''s a boss to follow, it''s sure to be OK. And the third elder brother is also very good. The old man of the Lu family is not his opponent at all. " "But I''m so flustered." Ding Zhi nods and touches Bai Yanran''s chest with one hand. Bai Yanran is stunned in situ."The heart rate is a little fast, do you usually drink too much coffee..." Ding Zhi did not pull her hand, so she felt her heartbeat judgment. "Well, it''s getting faster and faster. You have a heart problem. You need to see a doctor." White Yan Ran can''t bear to take off Ding Zhi''s salty pig''s hoof, roared: "what''s wrong, you don''t notice where your hands are." If Ding Zhi was not a woman, she would have called the police. "Shyness is something you have and I have it. Mine is bigger than you." Finish Dingzhi also proud of the chest. White Yan Ran secretly looked at one eye, and look at their own, as if she is not big. But this is not the point she came to her. "Don''t go wrong. I have a strong premonition that something must have happened. Even if you can reassure me, contact him. " White Yan ran with pleading appearance finally moved Ding Zhi. Although her heart disdains to turn a white eye, but still dial Gong Ming''s phone. ¡­¡­ Gong Ming is lying on the ground in a big font. The wound on his left arm has dyed a small piece of ground red. He used his right hand to Taotao mobile phone, did not see the answer. "Boss, are you done?" Ding Zhi''s voice through the phone, lying next to Gong Ming Lu he also heard a clear. "Well, it''s done." Ding Zhi didn''t recognize his frailty and went on to say, "is everything going well with the Lu family?" "Well." Ding Zhi triumphantly picks eyebrow, at this time the phone is put outside, Gong Ming''s voice clearly falls into two people''s ears. "When will you and the third brother come back? Miss Bai thinks of the third brother. " Ding Zhi said with a smile. Gong Ming pulled the corners of his mouth and knew that it was impossible to expect Ding Zhi to remember him. This phone call is still stained with Lu he''s light. It happened that Lu was looking at him. "It''s estimated that if my third brother and I didn''t have you to pick them up, we would not be able to go back." Gong Ming laughed at himself. Ding Zhi suddenly felt something wrong. Bai Yanran also felt that Gong Ming''s words were corroborating his inner worry, and said in a hurry: "what about Lu he? Are you in danger? Is Lu he injured? Why doesn''t he speak? " A string of cannonballs bombard Gong Ming, which makes him unhappy to pull away the phone. Lu he catches him and grabs him. Chapter 106 "I''m fine now. Don''t worry." Lu he''s words let Bai Yanran''s heart settle down a little. "Where are you now?" She followed closely. "It''s probably on the 18th Panshan road. It''s not far from Lu''s home." White Yan Ran said a know, and then immediately hang up the phone, urging Ding Zhi to Lu Jiakai. ¡­¡­ After Lu he heard the busy tone of the phone, he threw the phone back to Gong Ming, relying on his breath to control the strength of his body. His condition is a little better than Gong Ming, but the fog has a bigger aftereffect. Now his limbs are soft and he can''t get up flexibly. But if he doesn''t get up now, he is afraid that Lu Qi will come back to confirm whether there is something wrong with him. At that time, he didn''t know if he would be lucky enough to escape. Thinking of this, he bit his teeth, slowly supported his hands and stood up. After he got up, he reached out to Gong Ming with one hand and pulled him two people to walk slowly along the 18th Panshan road. ¡­¡­ On the road of a city, there is a van running at full speed. Despite the heavy appearance of this van, it is very flexible to drive. Flashing left and drilling right, shuttling between cars, and then constantly leaving them behind. Ding Zhi''s eyes are a little red. Gong Ming doesn''t like people who show weakness. What he said just now can''t go back if he doesn''t pick him up, which shows that they must still be in danger. Ding Zhi in the heart of nothing can be more important than MBS members, so what speeding does not mind. Ding Zhi''s worried mood Bai Yanran can fully understand, but does not mean that she can accept the speed and a burst of dizziness. But she saw Ding Zhi that anxious appearance thought of Lu He they, originally wanted to admonish the words also received the mouth to go. Forget it, for the sake of Lu he''s safety, it''s nothing to suffer. The car all the way out of a city on the Pan Shan Road, before and after also only spent less than half an hour time. But originally from Bai Yanran to out of the city, the normal speed is to an hour and a half. On the Panshan highway, Bai Yanran endured the nausea of carsickness and searched for the trace of Qi Lu He on the road. But there are more shadows of trees than figures. She poked her head and looked all the way, not to mention people, there was no car. "After this corner, we can get to the damned Lu family." Ding Zhi reminds one. Bai Yanran''s heart is also a bit gloomy, the car has reached a corner in front of, but she still did not find the person she wanted to see. "I believe Lu he will be OK. Keep driving and I''ll keep looking." She believes in him, and she can only choose to believe. Ding Zhi in the rearview mirror took a look, under the foot with the brake ready to turn and continue to move forward. Because of the dead angle of sight just now, Ding Zhi didn''t find a car behind the corner. All the windows of the car were up. It was hard to see who was inside. The fence where the car was standing was broken. "This must be where Lu he was in trouble." Bai Yanran has a strong premonition. And this group of people is bound to hurt Lu he''s people. Dingzhi eyes a dark, want to stop, white Yan Ran see her intention to stop. "Keep driving, then turn around in front. Why isn''t Lu here? " "How can you be sure?" Ding Zhi asked. "Intuitively, he must be hiding somewhere. But it must not be far from here. " Ding Zhi a bite teeth, in front of hit a sharp turn. Lu Qi sat in the car and waited for the people below to report the situation at the bottom of the cliff. He had a sneer in his heart and was quite proud of the scene. Young people are still too young, that''s why they are so young. He deliberately shows weakness in the Lu family and makes Lu Zhen shoot impulsively. The driver at the back is the point. This driver is a taxi driver. Lu he got it when he went out in the morning. However, there are so many random moves in the world. This taxi has been guarding the gate of Luhe''s residence since last night, waiting quietly for landing. The reason why he didn''t do it on the way to Lu''s house was that Lu Qi wanted to know whether Lu Jun''s child was such a person, so that he would not have to bother for a second time. After reconfirmation, he will not be too polite. The taxi driver owed a lot of gambling debts to the Lu family''s underground gambling house. He directly killed Lu he and wrote off his gambling debts and returned a sum of money to his family. People are always easy to be moved by money, so he agreed to what he didn''t want. Five minutes ago, he thought it would be all right, so he drove slowly to check on the situation. Lu Qi looked at his head at will, and the van that had just passed by brushed by his car, and then disappeared in the corner. Lu Qi hooks his legs and doesn''t care at first. When Lu Zhen communicates with him by radio from the bottom of the cliff, he realizes that something is wrong."Dad, only the driver, no one else." Lu Zhen looked at the wreckage of the car and said truthfully. Lu Qi''s face changed, and immediately said to the driver in front of him: "drive, chase the van just now." The driver did not delay, immediately drove to catch up with Bai Yanran. Besides, Bai Yanran, after crossing the corner, put half of his body out and called out to the woods on the right side of Panshan Road: "Lu He, where are you?" Ding Zhi has slowed down the speed, she was afraid that she would let Lu he and them miss if she drove too fast. Fortunately, about 500 meters away from the corner, Lu he and Gong Ming walked out of the woods with their shoulders on their shoulders and responded. "Stop, I see them." As soon as the voice dropped, Ding Zhi made an emergency brake. Bai Yanran''s waist bumps into the window, although painful, but she also does not care, jumps the car to run toward the land he. "Lu He, you are scared to death." She aggrieved into Lu he''s arms, holding tightly. Lu he also returned a hug, but now the strength is not much, can only gently hold. Gong Ming, who was thrown away, faltered and almost fell down. Fortunately, he grasped the trunk quickly. In the heart scolded Lu he a heavy color despise a friend, facial expression is not happy to look at these two forget to embrace the men and women. Ding Zhi see Lu he and Gong Ming are OK, in the heart is also happy. Just wanted to make fun of a few words, I saw a small black dot in the rearview mirror. "Third brother, hold it later. You''re going to catch up. Let''s go first. " Lu He raised his head from Bai Yanran''s shoulder and neck to see that the car was getting closer and closer. He immediately grabbed Bai Yanran and got on the van. After all the people got on the bus, Lu Qi''s car hit the back of the van, and the people in the car were shocked. Lu he Chensheng urged: "hurry to leave." Ding Zhi step on the accelerator, pull the speed to the highest, take the van as a sports car to drive, suddenly opened the distance with Lu Qi. Lu Qi just hit the head a little dizzy, angry at the driver: "how do you drive? Even if you hit me, don''t you catch up with me? " The driver''s heart is also aggrieved. It was just Lu Qi who ordered the collision, but now he turns back to blame. But then, when he tried to start the car, the complaint disappeared, leaving only tension. "Old man, the car is broken." He shrunk his head and said it with trepidation. Lu Qi looked at the van that had already disappeared from sight. His face was so gloomy that he could almost wring out of the water. Chapter 107 After coming out of the Panshan road and entering the city, Bai Yanran''s tension gradually fell to the ground. She also had more time to see what happened to Lu He. Lu he''s appearance is certainly not good, his own wound blood did not coagulate, the white shirt sleeve has been completely dyed red. Her face and body are all large and small abrasions, see her eyes hot, heartache can not. "Lu He, you''ve been hurt a lot." Her nose was red and her hands were shaking. She did not dare to touch Lu he''s injury. Lu he looked at the woman in front of him, sad for him, tears for him, the heart is not satisfied. He didn''t care about the wounds on his body. He had suffered the most serious injuries when he used to lick a knife, but now he cares about them. Because these injuries can exchange for Bai Yanran''s tears, he is happy that she shed tears for him, but he also loves her tears. "Don''t cry. My wound doesn''t hurt at all." His hand gently wiped away the tears from her eyes, gently afraid that she would break the same. "White Yan Ran shriveled mouth," nonsense, will be very painful. There is no hurt, no bleeding, no pain. " And there was so much blood that she wondered if the aorta was broken. "It doesn''t hurt. I''m used to it." In order to prove himself, Lu he told the truth. His "used to" make Bai Yan Ran jump in the heart. What kind of past, will get used to this kind of injury. She related to the identity of r they said when she was in M country, and her heart hurt even more. It''s because the past has been so hard that I get used to being hurt. Wang''s tears stopped falling. "Don''t let you cry, you cry even more." Lu he said on the mouth, but his hand didn''t stop to wipe her tears. White Yan Ran sobbing, "I love you." Love his past, also love his last life did not treat him well. In fact, why did Lu fall in love with her? Maybe it was the two years when he first came to Bai''s house. She was friendly enough to him and gave him a lot of warm and friendly smiles, which made Lu He, who had never been treated gently by the world, suddenly fell into her polite appearance. She was really too much. After getting Lu he''s heart in her last life, she didn''t cherish it well and repeatedly made humble contributions. Lu he listened to her heartache, pursed her lips, repressed the joy in her heart and said, "I know, but I also love you when you cry." Gong Ming, who was sitting on one side, couldn''t help it any longer. He yelled: "you two are enough. This is a public occasion." He''s a loner who doesn''t have the strength to bully him? "She loves you, you love her. Can you love me, lonely old man. And Miss Bai, I''m not used to being hurt. Why don''t you cry for me? I''m sure I''ll feel better Bai Yan Ran was astonished. She forgot that there were others in the car. She just indulged in her own mood and couldn''t get it out. Instead, she let them all see some jokes. Lu He gave Gong Ming an eye knife, and said in his mouth, "well, I love you. You are a loner. If you don''t have the strength, you still have so many words." After speaking, he pressed his injured hand heavily, and Gong Ming almost cried out. Ding Zhi''s mouth slightly warped, "boss rare words more." Gong Ming twisted his eyebrows. He didn''t say much, but he couldn''t stand it. Lu he and Bai Yanran were both sweet and greasy. They sit in the back, they are in front of the heartache to go, if you don''t say anything, maybe these two people can personally show him. After entering the city, the car made a few detours and went to Bai''s home first. Lu he just said that their stronghold may have been known by Lu Qi, so there is no need to stay there. First go to Bai''s house to get the wound, and then find a place to settle down again. After arriving at Bai''s home, Bai Yanran beckons Liu Ma to take out the medicine box, and hurry to give Lu He hemostasis medicine. Liu Ma was also scared. How could Lu he come back bloody. "Master Lu, what''s the matter with you?" Liu Ma holds a medicine box in her hand and wants to sit over. Bai Yanran carries it in the past and opens the box to make trouble by herself. "Something''s wrong with Lu He. Liu Ma, you can help Mr. Gong with the medicine. Lu he will let me come here." She also has a small temper, Lu he''s body she did not touch, how can let other women touch. Even if this woman is in her fifties, Liu mana can''t do it. Liu''s mother didn''t think much about it. She still sighed that Lu he and Bai Yanran''s feelings were really good. Then she went to take the box and prepare to give Gong Ming medicine. Lu he looked at Bai Yanran buried his head to make medicine, and felt funny in his heart. He could see clearly that when Liu Ma came over, she immediately grabbed the box, and there was a touch of jealousy in her eyes. Finally, the disinfectant cotton was finished, and Bai Yanran couldn''t wait to take the scissors to cut off his sleeve first. And then he wiped it along his wound. But the wound is not long. It''s a little deep at best. That is also because Lu he is afraid that his strength is too light to maintain his heavy hand under his mind. She didn''t know that the bloodstain on her brow was completely clear after wiping the gauze.After doing this, she was like fighting a war, slightly raised her face, ready to wipe, and bumped into Lu he''s eyes that could be tired of death. Bai Yan Ran was a little shy by his eyes, slightly turned over the head and said, "why do you look at me so much?" "I like you so much." Words but brain, Lu he said so. White Yan Ran slightly a Leng, what is the situation now, Lu he unexpectedly took the initiative to open up? Her nervous eyes swept around a circle, saw Gong Ming and Ding Zhi sitting in the corner let Liu Ma medicine. Her face turned red. Fortunately, they sat far away and didn''t hear what Lu he had just said. "Why are you so talkative all of a sudden." They are not here, Bai Yanran''s courage is also a little bigger. "I''m telling the truth," Lu he''s hand gently stroked Bai Yanran''s face, his eyes were deep, and he said, "I like the way you''re nervous about me and worried about me. Although you cry, I love you, but every drop of your tears is sweet to me Hearing the last sentence, Bai Yanran felt sweet. After her rebirth, it was her initiative to tease Lu He. It was rare for Lu He to speak love words, but she was so shy. "Well," she hummed in a low voice, "you say these words, my heart is very sweet." Lu He chuckles and wants to encircle her waist and bring her into his arms, but he hears her cry of pain. "What''s going on?" Lu he asked nervously. Bai Yanran feels his waist side, a touch to ache. "Maybe I hit a window on the road just now. It''s no big deal." She comforted softly. Lu he also remembered that she had just hit on the road, scolding himself for being careless and not paying attention to them. "Then I''ll give you some medicine." Lu he twisted his eyebrows and said. Chapter 108 Bai Yanran looked down at her skirt, a face burst red. She''s wearing a dress today. If she''s taking medicine, it''s not going to be naked. How dare Lu he ask. But she felt that, in addition to being shy, she still wanted to agree. Lu he also noticed the realization of Bai Yanran, and his ears were hot. Care to worry about, but did not pay attention to white Yan Ran wearing is not very convenient. "Mother Liu." Lu he exclaimed, and Liu Ma answered. "Miss, the waist is swollen. Please give her some medicine." "Well, miss is also hurt." Liu Ma is nervous to see Bai Yanran''s injury and pulls her back to the room. After entering the room, Bai Yanran just took off her clothes and looked at her waist. She was blue and purple, and looked terrible on her white skin. Liu''s mother was startled and began to knead the medicinal wine without saying a word. By the time the two came out, it had been more than ten minutes. Gong Ming and Ding Zhi have disappeared, only Lu he sits on the sofa and looks at her door frequently. "Luhe, where are the others?" She simply changed her clothes because she wiped the wine. "I told them to find a new place first, so they all left." A little bit white, he said, "lift your eyes to me." "Ah, it''s nothing serious. I''m too coquettish, so I just screamed." Joking, if you let him see his waist become like this, he must say that he doesn''t care and so on. Although she is delicate, she is willing to give anything for her beloved. "If it doesn''t matter, give me a look." "No more." She carefully flashed over Lu he''s extended hand, tightly pulling the corner of her clothes. The more she did, the less light the injury was. "Yanran, I want to see it." Lu He rare strong, if usually Bai Yanran must be infatuated do not want, but now she just want to avoid. "You can''t do it if you want to see it," she said, turning her eyes. "I''m naked to show you." Lu he''s footstep, almost the whole person fell on the sofa. "Yanran, you, you..." You haven''t finished the whole sentence for a long time. See him this appearance, originally just want to play cover white Yan Ran in the heart suddenly had the evil interest, laughs to approach him, in his ear gently exhale. "Seriously, if you want to see it, I''ll show you all." Her heat lingered in his ears, and her heart throbbed. This is a goblin. "Do you know what you''re talking about?" he said She giggled. "Of course I know. Anyway, it''s all a matter of time. Do you want to have a look first? " He also gave a wink. She had no fear of seducing landing he, she knew that he would never do anything more than the right thing before marriage. With this confidence, Miss White began to be a demon. Lu he and her line of sight collision, the banter in her eyes is so lovely in his eyes. But if he doesn''t do anything now, it seems that he is too sorry for her explicit lines. Bai Yanran is proud of herself. Who wants Lu He to press her down on the sofa. The two men were looking at each other with only one punch left. She saw her face photographed in his eyes, her mouth opened into a circle and could not be closed. Is this, this, this, or Lu he? It''s so active. "You say, sooner or later you will strip off to show me," he hoarse, sexy voice line to stir up Bai Yanran''s every nerve. "I think it will happen sooner or later." White Yan Ran is this look in the eyes and the sound hook''s reason all disappeared, can only he say what is vague, er a, follow his words to walk. "Do you mind if I take some benefits in advance?" Lu he also learned from her appearance just now and whispered in her ear. She knew his mood just now. The heat from the ear has been into the heart, so that the whole heart is itching. The body has no strength, now she is almost a beach, presented in front of Lu He, let him play tricks. She didn''t know what to say, but she just said it casually. Then Lu he rubbed up the corners of her clothes, and her face was gloomy and terrible. When the corner of the clothes is messy, Bai Yanran wakes up. Oh, my God, she just forgot to defend her clothes under Lu he''s scheme. "That''s too much. You''ve been cheating on me." Bai Yanran, the villain, complains first. Lu he stares at that piece of blue purple, say: "this swollen so fierce just is excessive, Yan Ran you unexpectedly hurt so, still want to conceal me." White Yan Ran choked for a while, then said: "I didn''t hide from you, I said strip naked to show you." She''s right.Lu he''s eyebrows twisted even more, "don''t talk nonsense." "I didn''t talk nonsense. You said it was sooner or later." She tried to bring the subject through. But Lu he could do what she wanted. He held the corner of his coat and refused to put it down. He put his big hand around her other side of the waist and sat her on his leg. White Yan Ran was frightened by this sudden Meng Lang''s movement, her face was red, but the next moment Lu he poked her finger on the blue purple again let her cry pain. "Lu He, I feel so painful." Her tears hang in the corner of her eyes, threatening Lu He to stop. "It''s nothing, eh?" His, um, still has a rising tone, a little bad. "White Yan Ran immediately spat," but you press my pain, you see I have to cry. Didn''t you just say I cry? Do you feel sad? Do you have the heart to cry She also deliberately put her face to Lu He to make him pay attention to his tears. Lu he looked, indeed tears can reflect a little bit of crystal light, it is really distressed. But he also felt that if Bai Yanran was so let go, she certainly did not remember the lesson. If there is any danger in the future, we must go up again. Lu he loosens the corner of her dress and helps her to smooth it. Then she encircles her slender body with her own hands. White Yan Ran Leng Leng, now is what plot stage, how oneself more and more cannot follow the rhythm of landing he. "You, you, always let me worry, for you heartache." He sighed. She did not know how to listen to the sigh, a little satisfied in her heart. "You''re always in danger and you like to go up. It used to be in Italy, and now it''s in city A. Injury after injury makes me more afraid of being with you White Yan Ran left a mouth, retorted: "I am not willing to go up together." Lu he lianai touched her hair. "If you were hurt, I would be more worried. If you had a shot last time, I would have been dead." White Yan Ran hears here, hurriedly drills out from his bosom, fixed looking at him way: "I am also." Lu he looked into her eyes and suddenly laughed, "so I decided to marry you as soon as possible and guard you well, so that you don''t have the chance to take risks and be safe by my side all my life." Chapter 109 "Marriage?" Bai Yanran was numb by this topic. She wanted to be with Lu he and marry him, but she didn''t expect it was put forward under such circumstances. She is ready to fight a protracted war, the result is just at the beginning of the story waiting for her most wanted ending. Are all these dreams. Lu he saw that she was stunned at first, then beat her leg hard, and then cried out. "It hurts." Her every move was like a child, which made him laugh and obsessed. "Lu He, do you really want to propose to me?" The strong pain on the leg shows that all of this is true, but let Bai Yan Ran have some uncertainty. "Of course." Lu he tightly hugged her hand. "I didn''t dare to think about it before, but now I just want to be faster." Six months ago, Lu he did not dare to imagine that he would have a future with Bai Yanran. He did not even think that the distance between two people could be as close as now. He thought he could only be the shadow behind her all his life. Silently guard her safety, hand over her hand when she needs it. But she constantly tempts herself to lower her bottom line again and again, and even greedily wants to lock her in her own side. Every day he spent now was a dream to him. What he was most afraid of was that one day the dream woke up and made him more miserable. So he was in a hurry and wanted to get married just to inject some chips into his heart. White Yan Ran wriggled for a while, in the heart naturally is happy to be unable to do. But in the twinkling of an eye, he was not happy again. "Are you proposing to me now?" Lu he said to her eyes, "yes." He so straightforward answer let Bai Yan Ran can''t sit still, she suddenly stood up and left from his legs, biting his lips to look at him and said: "how can you propose like this, it''s not romantic at all." Although it is right that she likes him, it does not mean that she can make such a hasty proposal, which is not the same as her hope of happiness. Lu he didn''t change his face and said lightly, "but I''m in a hurry. I want to marry you right away." White Yan Ran annoyed quietly his head, a little anxious. "But you can''t seem to cherish the ceremony." Lu he looked at her gnawing teeth and was almost frantic. Her straight lip line suddenly became tense and bent into a good-looking appearance and laughed. His big hand fished from her back and took the originally crazy white Yan ran into his arms and said softly, "I''m kidding you. How could I have proposed to you so rashly. I will tell the world that Bai Yanran is my love and the woman I want to spend my whole life with. " His words were light, but they were as loud as thunder. Let her just fall to the bottom of the bottom of the heart like riding a roller coaster. "You''re getting worse and worse." She buried her head into Lu he''s chest and murmured. "But I just said it''s true that I want to marry you." White Yan Ran face red, heart sweet Zizi. What to do? She felt that Lu he was more and more likely to provoke her. She always made her happy when she was wronged and sweet when she was sad. In fact, she wants to marry him. This is the purpose of her rebirth. Make up for this man. After holding it for a while, the two found that it was about five o''clock in the afternoon. Old man Bai is coming back from work. "Lu He, you can stay here for dinner at night." She tugged at his sleeve and whispered. Lu he Shunkou agreed, just as he also said something to the white master. Until about 5:30, the white man''s car has entered the white garage, Liu Ma also the first time to tell Bai Yanran. She took the initiative to go out to pick up the white man and helped him back all the way. "Grandfather, I tell you, Lu he is in danger today. Fortunately, I saved him." She talked about some of the things of the day today, and the grandparents and grandchildren came into the door with a smile. Lu he stood by the door and listened to what she had just said. ¡°¡­¡­ If Lu He Xin and I didn''t have a good understanding that he was in danger, he would have died. " Bai Yanran said so also want to let Lu He in the white old man''s heart to add points. Lu he''s face sank. He really likes to talk nonsense. As for her own life, it is not in danger. At most, he and Gong Ming go into the deep forest and wait for the fog to pass, and then all the people of Lu Qi can be solved. "Yes, Yanran, you are really good." The white man first boasted about his granddaughter, and then said in disgust, "Lu he was a smart man before. How to ask my granddaughter to rescue me three times and four times. I don''t think he''s worth your liking. Why don''t you change your partner? " Bai Yanran didn''t expect that what she said was completely counterproductive, and made the old man dislike the land he. He choked and didn''t know how to take over.Just as the two men arrived at the door, Lu he quickly came out and said, "grandfather, you are back." White old man''s skull is numb. He was still talking ill of him just now. He is digging his corner. Why did this man appear in front of him. May be feel guilty, the white man arrogant, um, after a, straightened his chest and walked in. White Yan Ran full of apology looked at Lu he one eye, small eyes aggrieved and pitiful. Lu he laughs, "go in, it''s cold outside." He took her by the hand and led her into the living room. Mrs. Liu has already spread the table with the servants of the white family. There are 89 hot dishes on the table, which are still smoking. The white man''s coat and bow tie had been put away, and he was sitting at the dining table with his eyes glued to their hands. "Grandfather, let''s hurry to eat. Mrs. Liu has cooked a lot of dishes." Bai Yanran didn''t notice what''s wrong with her hand and fawn on her. She can see that the white man is still jealous of Lu. I don''t know what happened to my grandfather. When I was with Xiao Zhuoyu, he didn''t care at all. Now Lu he has a lot of opinions, and I don''t know what''s wrong. She wanted to be a good girl, but she forgot that her hand was still in Lu he''s hand. "Eat as you eat. What do you do hand in hand?" After the white master so remind, white Yan Ran just noticed that his hand was still pulled by Lu He. She earned her hand and wanted to let go. But Lu he held it tightly and couldn''t move. "It''s OK. Holding hands, we can eat." Lu hechong smiles. After the last meal experience, he knew that even if he sat in front of Yanran and didn''t say anything, it would still hinder the white man''s eyes. Simply do not cover up to continue this pull. White Yan ran a Leng, what ghost. What is Lu he going to do? Do you challenge my grandfather openly? Chapter 110 She was full of doubts, but she did not dare to ask the exit. She was afraid that one question was the fuse of explosives, which would blow up the atmosphere of the scene. "Lu He, this is not good. I''m not used to eating with one hand." She whispered. Although he was led by the left hand, but she can only casually pull a reason, so that he has a step down. But she has the heart to pass the stairs, but Lu he has no intention to step on the stairs. "It''s OK. If you''re not used to it, I''ll feed it to you." The old man thought that if he didn''t say anything, the granddaughter would be abducted. "What''s the custom of feeding her. Sit down and eat at ease. You young people are so young that you can''t do nothing about romance in front of an old man like me. Don''t you know what it is to stimulate lonely old people White Yan Ran was said to be embarrassed, wrung a few times, put his hand back to sit in the white old man''s side, bow to eat vegetables. Lu he sipped his lips and then sat opposite her. The atmosphere on the table is not dignified, but it is a bit weird. The white old man continued to give her vegetables, advised her to eat more. She wants to cry without tears, grandfather, you really clip enough, she can''t eat. Lu he looked at her painfully eating the vegetables piled up in front of her, and felt funny. But he kept his expression and didn''t dare to show it. Finally, a meal ended in Bai Yanran''s belching. She said she didn''t want to stay to listen to the conversation between Lu he and the old man Bai. She quickly hid and said that she wanted to take a walk in the back garden and leave space for them. After a cup of tea and a leisurely drink, the old man asked, "Lu Qi, that old man, is really scheming." Lu he answered, "it''s also my carelessness." The white man shook his head. "What kind of superficial Kung Fu he always does? Don''t talk about you. Even your father and your grandfather would have lost so easily if they hadn''t been bewildered by his play. " When it comes to Lu He, he is silent. He has no way to tell about the past. Moreover, the truth about his parents is prepared to go back to the Lu family to investigate and find out. However, he had already recognized that the murderer must be Lu Qi, and what he wanted was just the evidence to kill Lu Qi. Why didn''t Lu want to talk about his parents, so he took the initiative to talk about his going to work at Lu''s. "Grandfather, I''m going to the Lu family tomorrow." The white man said, "Oh, what''s wrong with that?" "My grandfather still remembers saying that if I went back to the Lu family and dealt with the trouble, he would agree with me and Yanran. Now I''ve done it, so I''m... " Lu He Duan sat on his body with a serious look on his face. The white old man raised his hand, "stop, I''m talking about dealing with the trouble, but don''t you see that Lu Qi is doing well now, and even he can attack you again." Lu he''s eyes were dark, and he knew that the white master was right. Just at this time, Bai Yan Ran is not at ease ready to slip back, just heard Lu he and the old man Bai say their things. She secretly secretly pleased, hiding behind the French window to eavesdrop on their conversation, but listen to the white master to refuse, in the heart anxious to rush out. "I admit that I was careless, but Lu Qi has already left the Lu family mansion. He is not my threat at all." Lu he argued anxiously. But as a granddaughter, always jealous of the grandfather, how can Lu he''s three words to the past. He eyebrows a pick, return a way: "how do you know you won''t be careless next time?" "You know, Yanran is my granddaughter. Since her parents left, I have always regarded her as the sustenance of my life. Holding it in my hand and holding it in my mouth, I''m afraid she''ll have a bumpy one. When she was infatuated with Xiao Zhuoyu, at least there was no danger. But Lu He, you know your past. You are suitable to be an adopted son, but you are not suitable to be the husband of my granddaughter. " Old man Bai analyzed his most real thoughts and showed his concerns in front of them. Lu he is silent. Of course, he knew that the old man''s worries were reasonable, but if he gave up Yanran for these reasons, he would not be reconciled. Bai Yanran is also anxious. She wants to rush out to tell the old man Bai that no matter how dangerous he is, he will be with Lu, but his step moves and then shrinks back. What if she went out and said these things and got the opposite effect? It''s up to Lu He to show her position and determination. She believes that the man she likes is a responsible and capable person. "Grandfather, I understand what you said. Once I thought I would not be with Yan Ran, she was so beautiful, worth the best thing in the world. When she said that she liked Xiao Zhuoyu, I just wanted to guard by her side in silence and escort her happiness, anger and sorrow. But you also know what Xiao Zhuoyu looked like in the end, and then I found out that I couldn''t do it, just to protect her. There are too many duplicity people in this world. Yanran is so simple and kind that she can''t resist these dirty people. If someone in the world can give her the best happiness, that person must be meLu he''s petition is very long, very slow, every word in the white man''s heart, touched his softest nerve. Of course, he knew his heart. From the moment he moved for Yan Ran, he already knew. So many years of waiting and waiting, the white man is also see in the eye. He stares at landing Ho, his eyes seem to penetrate his body and see himself in his youth. At that time, he also made a promise of happiness to his wife. For so many years, his wife has been dead for nearly 25 years. He still has a heart to keep on her and follow her to the earth. "Forget it, I can''t care about your young people''s world. I just hope you remember everything you said today. If Yan Ran is wronged in the future, I will certainly not let you go. " The white man drank a cup of tea, which was a little cold. After a sip, he put it down and went upstairs. When the white old man disappeared in the stairway, Lu he said in a low voice: "don''t come out soon." Bai Yanran''s heart cluttered for a moment, but he didn''t expect that he had been found by Lu he just hiding behind eavesdropping. She wriggled out from behind the French window. He Chong''s eyes meet the land, a smile. "I heard what you said just now. I also heard that my grandfather promised us to be together." Lu he knew that she must have said these words. But he was also happy in his heart, and she let her hands hang on his body to shake the happy appearance. "Yes, we can be together in the future." "Well, we''ll be together forever. After all, only you can give me the best happiness Her happy laughter rose, and the night was full of joy. Chapter 111 The next day, when Bai Yanran got up, her mouth was still cocked up. She was happy that the old man Bai had promised her and Lu he last night. He was very proud. But today is still school time, so after getting up in the morning, I brush my teeth and wash my face for dinner, and I''m ready to go out. Lu he left the Lu family at 8 o''clock yesterday. He said Gong Ming found a safe place, so he left first. She thought to herself, resisting the impulse to ask for the address and said goodbye to him. If Lu he settled down, he would tell her. Even if he didn''t say so, he would pester him to ask. With this in mind, Bai Yan Ran was ready to get on the bus with a loaf in her mouth. "Li Shukai, slow down. I''ll have some bread by the way." She didn''t look at the driver''s seat as soon as she got on the bus. She pulled out a book from her bag to read it. It''s Wednesday. She hasn''t been able to have a good class. What''s more, she thought about the mid-term exam. She said that she would be reborn and become a bully. Now she is getting closer to the learning dregs. "Don''t eat while reading in the car." Bai Yanran is stunned and stares at the driver''s seat, which is not Lu He. "Luhe, why are you driving me?" She asked first, then quickly jumped down from the back seat and ran to the co driver. Lu He laughingly looked at her all-in-one movement, touched her soft hair, pulled out his hand and started the car before returning: "I go to Lu''s work, just to see you off." Today is indeed the first day for Lu He to go to work. "Where do you live now?" She asked coyly. What Lu he didn''t want to say, couldn''t stand. Bai Yanran had to pull his hand to make trouble to him when he was driving. He was afraid of any accident and quickly reported an address to her. "What? Isn''t it an hour''s walk from the Bai family? " She smacked her tongue, so far away, what else did he say by the way. "Well, you didn''t take me to school after passing by Lu, and then you had to go back. I''m so tired. " Forget it, why would Lu waste nearly 2 hours on the road. Lu he''s eyes slanted and whispered back: "send you, how far is not far." Bai Yanran''s face is slightly red, and she opens up early in the morning, and is not bored and crooked in the early morning. But she felt sweet, even the salty nut bread in her hand had a sweet taste. After waiting for the school gate, white Yan Ran buttocks sat firmly on the copilot and refused to move. "I''m about to get off. I want to go to work with you." She said aggrieved, pursed small mouth to look at Lu He good-looking side face. "Good, I''ll go to Lu''s house to see you in the evening." White Yan Ran hem two, but the expression still did not let go. "You say that is to let me go quickly, yesterday coax my grandfather, today do not cherish me." Lu he saw that she made great efforts to add drama to herself, a little aphasia. He swept over Bai Yanran''s head with one hand, and imprinted a kiss on her left cheek. "Don''t make a fuss. I''m going to work." Bai Yanran originally just wanted to linger, who knows can still receive this unexpected surprise. She pedaled her nose on her face, her small face raised slightly, pointed to her mouth and said, "don''t kiss there, kiss this." Lu he''s eyes are dark, there is a burning feeling swimming in the whole body, he said hoarsely: "kiss here, I may not be able to go to work, and you certainly can''t get off the car." After he said this, she quickly opened her eyes to see him. Seeing the dark color and restlessness of Lu he''s eyes, she immediately did not dare to do it. She picked up the bag and got out of the car. A kiss through the window. "Then you go to work, and I''ll have a good class. Love you, mamda. " Without waiting for Lu He to respond, he walked to the campus in a light and rapid pace. Joking, she just saw Lu He that way, she remembered the things on the sofa before. She has not dared to test Lu He, in case his bottom line is different from what she imagined? Lu he saw that she was walking so fast that a smile passed in her eyes. What is this girl thinking? ¡­¡­ Bai Yanran dragged the tired body back to the white home. Because she didn''t have a good class for two consecutive days, she was tortured by the former professor by Haosheng when she had a professional class today. All the tricky questions were directed at her. Although she has self-taught part of the content, but also can not bear the professor asked super super outline. I would like to ask the students who are studying finance now, how many of them can make the operation and revenue relationship of the group so clear! In particular, he said that he would take the Bai family as an example. If she could answer now, she would have gone to work in Bai''s. Liu Ma saw that she was so tired that she was serving tea and water. She also prepared a lot of snacks for her. "Oh, it''s very kind of you, Mrs. Liu." She picked up a small snack, opened her homework and began to write slowly there. After that, the white man came back and asked her to eat first.People are iron, rice is steel. Only with power can we have development. She threw away her pen and went to dinner. After eating, the white man went out for a walk, and she continued to do her homework, aiming at the time, seven o''clock. "Big liar." She mumbled in the room. Said to see her in the evening, but now it''s seven o''clock, there is no figure. After I finished writing her homework, she wrote a postscript. Lu he just got ready to get out of the car when his mobile phone rang, picked it up and looked at it and then laughed. Bai Yanran bit the penholder and so on Lu he''s reply. For a long time, her mobile phone didn''t move. She thought Lu he didn''t see it at all. Ready to give up when the phone suddenly rang. She jumped to her feet and grabbed her cell phone. "The third question, the eighth question, and nineteen questions," Bai Yanran said word by word, "what is the meaning? I can''t understand it at all. Can I make mistakes in these questions After landing, the next message came in, "except that these are right, everything else is wrong." White Yan Ran Ao a, head smashed into the book. She did it for hours and it turned out to be the right thing to do. The key is that Lu he spent less than ten minutes to find the right mistakes. She hated in her heart, grabbed the mobile phone and returned one: know I am wrong, so want you to immediately appear in front of me, help me with my homework! Otherwise, I will be angry, or not easy to coax the kind. She finished texting, less than two seconds, the door was knocked. Bai Yanran didn''t expect Lu He outside the door. She thought it was Liu Ma who asked if she wanted to eat supper. As soon as the door opened, the low voice raised her heartstrings, "I have immediately appeared in front of you." There was a faint smile on his face, and he could feel the chill in the night outside. White Yan Ran does not want to rush into his arms, stuffy voice way: "not fast enough." Chapter 112 Lu he let her temperament, in his arms coquettish. In fact, it''s also very good. Although Lu''s affairs make him feel tired and troublesome, when she comes back at night and she can play coquettish in his arms, he feels that there is no worry. White Yan Ran lingered on his chest for a while before turning red and retreating a few steps. In a lift eyes, just on the land he full of smiling eyes. "No matter how fast, I can only choose to carry you with me, and then when you call me, I will answer." Lu he joked. White Yan Ran wrung under, "I don''t mean that. You came too late today. I was thinking about you when I was doing my homework, and I made a mistake. " Yes, that''s why. The more I think about it, the more I think about it, Bai Yanran simply said: "how can you come back so late? Have you changed after becoming the president of Lu and didn''t put me in mind." "I don''t care about you." Lu he said lightly. "What?" Bai Yanran''s brain is muddled, the reason that is impacted by his words is offline. Didn''t take her seriously? Is it possible that he doesn''t like her any more? "One of my heart has been taken away by you, and what do you want to put in my heart?" He said a pair of hands on the white Yan Ran small claws, warm temperature gradually into her palm, into a current, electric numbness. This person says love words how to say more and more smooth, she will be unable to resist. "Who knows what you said is true or false," Bai Yanran whispered, turned his back and saw the homework on the table. She had a headache. She had made so many mistakes. It was terrible to have to do it again. The key is that she still wants to have a good talk with Lu He in the evening, and now most of her time will be occupied by her homework. Lu he saw that she did not speak for a long time. She thought she was shy. When she came to her, she saw her sight glued to the scattered books on the desk. At once, she understood the reason why she didn''t speak. In fact, Lu he also knows that she is not a person who likes reading. Although she has become willing to learn now, it is impossible for her to become a brilliant reading genius. But it doesn''t matter. He''s willing to be with her. That''s enough. He Yanran gently pushed her to the edge of the table. Bai Yan Ran was confused by his action, raised his head and asked, "why?" "Do your homework with me first." Lu he also pulled a stool to sit on her side, a pair of good-looking hands holding her professional books, casually flip up. Bai Yanran pursed her mouth and looked at the way he opened the book. She felt that her tongue was dry. Lu he has turned over a dozen pages, a look up to see Bai Yanran is still staring at him, wrung eyebrows to remind him: "how not to write quickly?" Bai Yanran quickly grabbed the pen and pretended to be writing hard. But she wrote something that she couldn''t think of. She wanted to throw the pen on the table. Recently, I miss so many lessons. How can I deal with these problems confidently. She pouted and sighed again. The corner of his eye also secretly aims at landing he, hoping that he can notice his helpless appearance. It''s a pity that it''s just for the blind to see. It''s useless! Lu he''s eyes are all focused on the book, the rustling sound of the book is more able to let him focus than her sigh. "I don''t even see her for a long time It''s a lot less than she thought. Lu he didn''t answer, just kept turning. After a few minutes, Bai Yanran still looked at him like a puffer puffer, and then put down the book. Her eyes were full of doting. "I read the book first. After all, I have graduated for two years, and I can''t remember the contents of the book." Bai Yanran realized that he had misunderstood him. "And now?" She asked, tilting her head. Lu he moved closer to them and said softly, "now of course, I''m going to do my homework with my little fool. Come on, first look at the first question..." White Yanran lenglengleng with the action of Lu He to see the problem, the brain quickly over the topic, but in the heart sweet hair greasy. ¡­¡­ Originally tormented Bai Yanran''s homework for one night, all of them were solved within half an hour under the guidance of Lu He. By the way, she also asked several professional questions, and Lu he answered them one by one with patience. When the homework is well received, the clock has not been slow to go to the time to rest. Bai Yan Ran sighed, "but tomorrow, we have to have class and film. We should go to bed early." But she also wanted to chat with Lu He, to walk with him, to kiss him. "Go to bed early, then." Lu he also felt a little tired, a pair of eyes are a little dry.Bai Yanran looked at him plaintively, "but we didn''t have a good chat today. I want to know how you have been in Lu''s family." She said that her hands are still restless to pull his shirt, pulled out a lot of small creases. Lu he eyes imperceptibly revealed warmth, gently took down her hand from the shirt, tightly grasped, "I am all right." Although Bai Yanran has never been to the Lu family, she wants to know that it is a huge thing much bigger than Bai''s. The old man Bai manages the Bai family so hard. What''s more, Lu he manages the Lu family. But he didn''t want to tell her anything, and she curled her lips and took his words with a grain of salt. Seeing her like this, Lu he knew that she might not be happy in her heart, and said, "although I was a little tired, I was not tired when I saw you just now." Oh, my God! Bai Yanran''s face was burning. This man, how can you talk so well. In this life, she is hit by what good luck, so that Lu he''s love talk skills are rising. Recently, every time I meet her, she''s sweet and don''t want to. She raised her face and looked at Lu he''s handsome face and said with a light smile: "then you should think about seeing me every day, so that you won''t be tired." Lu he''s lips are slightly aroused, which is really his dream. Because the time is not early, Lu he simply sleeps in the Bai family, although it is his room originally, but Bai Yanran''s heart is also happy. Two people have been in the room affectionate talk to have to sleep when they do not give up. After a good night''s dream, Bai Yanran gets up early. In addition to the kitchen, Bai Yanran slipped downstairs and rushed to the kitchen. Mrs. Liu and a servant are busy with the white master''s breakfast. The food is full of ingredients and waiting to be processed. Seeing Bai Yanran appear at the kitchen door so early, Mrs. Liu was startled and asked, "Miss, it''s only six o''clock. How can you get up so early?" Usually there is no seven o''clock, Bai Yanran can''t get up. Bai Yanran scratched her head and said with embarrassment, "I want to make breakfast for grandfather and Lu He." Chapter 113 Liu''s mother has been a member of the Bai family for a long time. Recently, the big and small things of Bai family have not been hidden from her. She knows that Yanran and Luhe finally love each other. It is no longer Lu He who pays foolishly. Liu Ma was also happy and joked, "Oh? Do you want to make breakfast for master and master Luhe, or do you want to cook breakfast for Master Lu and Master Lu The kitchen immediately smile into a piece, make white Yan ran more shy. "Liu ma..." Bai Yanran stamped her little foot, full of her little daughter''s posture. Liu''s mother and servant laugh enough and stop making trouble. They clean up and teach Bai Yanran to make breakfast. Old man Bai likes to eat Chinese breakfast. A pot of porridge has been stewed on the stove for a long time, but she doesn''t have to worry about it. The key is Lu he''s breakfast. He likes to eat Western style breakfast. He basically uses milk sandwiches in the morning, and these are all to be made now. "Miss, put the bread first." "No, miss. This egg needs to be fried before it can be put in." "Miss, that''s lunch meat. You put too much" "..." The kitchen banged and banged for a long time before it stopped. What stopped was the frightened expression of mother Liu and the servant. It''s just a sandwich. Bai Yanran is more terrifying than the world war. Fortunately, in the end, Bai Yanran made a decent sandwich, but the sandwich egg was a little bit battered, and the lunch meat looked too thick, and the bread was burnt, but this was because the toaster baked well. White Yan Ran shriveled mouth, aggrieved looked at Liu Ma, "Liu Ma, do you think this sandwich will be delicious?" Liu Ma covered her mouth and said with a smile: "it will be delicious. No matter what flavor the young lady makes, I believe Master Lu he likes it very much." She nodded and then looked at the time. Lu he and the white man almost got up and quickly slipped out of the kitchen, pretending nothing had happened. After Lu he got up in the morning, he pinched the time to go to Bai Yanran''s room to wake her up. He knocked on the door for a while but did not respond. After opening the door, he found that there was no one in bed. He strolled downstairs, tidying his clothes as he walked. At the entrance of the stairs, you can see the person who just remembered. Bai Yanran is obsessed with looking at Lu he today wearing a black trousers and elegant shirt of the same color, with golden light on the cufflinks. She recognized that it was the cuff link she had given a few years ago, and was well worn by Lu He. Under the thin eyes and the morning light. Lu he all went to Bai Yanran, and she was still concentrating on her appreciation. "Good morning." Lu he stood in front of her. The tall figure cast a shadow over her blushing cheek. It''s so cool. White Yan Ran can''t control excited mood, tiptoe in his side face fell a soft kiss, chuckle way: "good morning." Lu he feels the softness on his face and leaves quickly. He just wants to do something and is interrupted by the white master. "Lu He, this is the white family. Don''t be too presumptuous." The white man pedaled down the stairs, pushed aside the young couple and looked at the innocent Lu he angrily. Bai Yanran is speechless. My grandfather is really going too far. Obviously, it was she who took the initiative to kiss, but how can I blame the one who was kissed. Lu He Yan took a deep look at Bai Yanran and said respectfully, "I didn''t pay attention to propriety. I''m sorry, grandfather." Old man Bai waited for him to quibble, so that he could criticize him blindly. However, Lu he admitted his mistake so well that he didn''t know what to say. Several people so inexplicably went to the table, waiting for Mrs. Liu to bring breakfast. Although Bai Yanran fooled around in the kitchen in the morning, Liu Ma still made her breakfast. But Lu he looked at the breakfast which was obviously different from usual, and had some suspicions in his heart. White Yan Ran nervously stares at landing he, looks at him half day does not move the sandwich, in the heart some anxious. Maybe her sight was too hot, which made Lu he take a look at her. White Yan ran quickly pretended to be nothing like, eat their own breakfast, a mouthful of porridge blow also don''t blow swallow, hot she almost want to cry out. It was obvious that she was trying to cover up. The strange looking sandwich in front of him had already found the maker. Lu he pulled the invisible corner of his mouth, then grabbed the sandwich and bit it off. Well, although there is too much salad dressing, not all the lunch meat is hot, and the smell of burnt eggs, the sandwich is still delicious. Bai Yanran endured the impulse to scream for a long time and didn''t dare to move. Then she saw Lu he taking the sandwich and began to eat. Her nervous heart almost jumped out of her chest. Lu he''s eating delicious, so what she should do is not bad? Bai Yanran thought happily that he must often make breakfast for Lu He in the future. Thinking about it, I laughed.The old man asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Is there anything worth so happy about?" "The porridge is so delicious." Bai Yanran laughed. The old man looked at the bowl of porridge in front of him. ¡­¡­ After having dinner, Lu he took Bai Yanran to school. She had classes in the morning and had to film in the afternoon. The professional teacher may have been beaten up by the vengeful professor. During the class, she was responsible for five of the ten roll calls. More than 30 people in the class held on to her. Finally, after school at noon, the second young master of Pei family came out again. He grabbed the pen and chased her excitedly and asked, "Miss Bai, are you familiar with the new Lu''s president Lu he?" Bai Yanran is ready to go to the studio by car. Pei Lang is blocked in front of the door. There is a posture that you don''t tell me that I won''t let you go. "Pei Er Shao, are you not a paparazzi? Why do you care about Lu "Because I heard that Lu''s gratitude and resentment are also bloody. It''s entertainment news." He also scratched his head with a smile. Bai Yanran resisted the impulse to help her forehead and said: "although Lu is a bloody dog, I don''t want Lu He to appear in the gossip magazine. What''s more, your brother knows everything about Lu He. Do you think he will let you report it? " Pei Lang nodded: "I don''t write for my brother''s entertainment newspaper. He can''t control it." After he finished, he put the pen away. "Since you are so uncooperative, I will not force you. I''m going to interview Lu''s reception tomorrow night. " Then he turned his head and left. Lu''s party? Why doesn''t she know? Bai Yanran is messy in the wind. Why don''t you want to take her to the party? With these questions, Bai Yanran first got on the car and went to the studio. After arriving at the studio, other people have been filming for half a day. The director urges Bai Yanran to make up and change clothes. Bai Yanran immediately followed suit. She also knew that she had been taken care of, so she was grateful. Chapter 114 Today is actually Bai Yanran''s play. She was the second girl, and she didn''t play a very important part. This TV play is the play of the big lady, and most of the time and lens belong to Chen Youlian. Today, she mainly has emotional conflicts with the man, and tomorrow she will shoot the scene of talking with the female host. After that, she will go to other countries to complete the love between men and women. Bai Yanran cleaned up and came out. Because of her excellent identity and excellent acting skills, she is still very popular on this set. "Let''s talk about the script." White Yan Ran walks to the male Lord in front of the rest, polite request way. "No problem." Male host would like to contact you in advance. Male starring skills are not general, and she quickly came up with the feeling, several times on the book after the director let them start acting. After the recording board was shot, Bai Yanran quickly entered the role state. From a cheerful girl, into a somewhat melancholy rich daughter, calm and her fiance to explore the true meaning of love. This role setting is very suitable for Bai Yanran, she and the male leader one by one, so that the people present frequently admire. "Miss Bai''s acting is very good." Several studio assistants are whispering praise. Passing by, Chen Youlian sneered and said to her agent Zhang He: "where is acting? This is a true portrayal of her." She meant something. Zhang he also knows something about Xiaojiu between them, but he has heard that Bai Yanran and Yingshang entertainment boss have a very unusual friendship, and they are not willing to offend Bai Yanran. "Well, she''s gone these days. Don''t care about the details." Chen Youlian said. The next scene is her. She is also reciting the script well. Bai Yanran and male host after the end of the play, and then make up a point before the drama, and then the director put her back to rest. She saw Chen Youlian holding the script on her back, but her eyes looked at her from time to time. She simply walked forward and asked, "what''s wrong with Miss Chen?" Chen Youlian received the script and chuckled: "it''s OK. Just congratulations. Mr. Lu he has become the president of Lu family." Her news received very quickly, as a member of the entertainment industry, so few people pay attention to the business circle. "Then you should congratulate Lu He. How can you congratulate me?" Chen Youlian mocked: "do you know that in your heart? I''ve heard that you even quit your marriage for the sake of Mr. Lu He. " White Yan Ran Wu, "how do you know? What did Xiao Zhuoyu tell you? " She thought that Chen Youlian was also an enemy of her previous life. If she could solve the two enemies at once, it would be nice. Chen Youlian didn''t know what she thought. She sneered, "I naturally have my way. Xiao Zhuoyu and I have been in the past." Bai Yanran in the heart is a little pity, but since she did not and Xiao Zhuoyu on also calculate. After all, although Chen Youlian was the one who hurt her in her last life, how could Chen Youlian have hurt her without Xiao Zhuoyu. "Wish Miss Chen a new life." She was ready to leave when she finished. Chen Youlian had something to say. She stopped and said, "Miss Bai, will you attend Lu''s reception tomorrow?" Chen Yanran, how can you know something about her. But she won''t lose in front of Chen you Lian, "know, Miss Chen will have to pay attention at that time, don''t bump into my shirt." Xiao Zhuoyu used to have parties, and they would often bump into each other''s shirts. But Bai Yanran follows Xiao Zhuoyu''s advice to wear clothes. What she often wears is not suitable for her. Every time she happily wore clothes to his party, she would meet Chen Youlian, a late comer. But Xiao Zhuoyu let her wear some gorgeous clothes, her own style is quiet, temperament. It doesn''t match those people who show off their chests and backs. In addition, she is still young and can''t support the feeling that the clothes need. She always loses. Later, she thought, even if it was Chen Youlian who gave advice to Xiao Zhuoyu, she would wait to see her make a fool of herself. Out of the studio, Bai Yanran looks around and finds the car that the white driver came to. But a car with lights on came slowly from afar and stopped in front of her. After the dim yellow light in the car was turned on, the handsome man spoke slowly, "get in the car." White Yan Ran eyes a bright, Lu he personally came to meet her. She happily climbed into the car and sat down, and asked in a light voice, "how did you come to pick me up?" "It''s a matter of course to pick up my girlfriend from work." Bai Yanran satisfied with the smile, safely sat on the co driver and went back to Bai''s home with him. On the way, Lu he had been listening to her about the day. Listen to her complain that the teacher against her, also listen to her that the film set filming was praised by the director.When the car is about to arrive at Bai''s house, Bai Yanran pretends to say something about Lu''s reception. Lu He Yi Zheng. "They all said that Lu had a reception, but you didn''t tell me. Are you not going to take me?" She has some grievances. This is the first time that Lu he attended a formal occasion as president Lu. I didn''t say anything to her. "In fact, this reception is my inaugural reception," Lu he continued to drive and steadily put the car into the warehouse before slowly explaining. "Very boring." Bai Yanran pouted and murmured unhappily: "but I just want to participate. I want to participate in every important process in your life, and then let your memory have my presence." Lu He slightly turned his head, looking at her side face, the tenderness of the eyes rolling. Every important process in his life is because she exists. Every moment with her is important. Unfortunately, this silly girl never realized. He shook his head and got up to get out of the car. White Yan Ran see Lu he did not pay attention to her words, negative gas refused to get off from the car, holding arms staring at the front. She felt the door of the car opened and closed. Then the passenger''s door was opened and a box was handed to her. Bai Yanran looked down at the box and opened it gently. The exquisite embroidery and the excellent fabric of tentacles tell us what a fine dress it is. Is this what Lu he prepared for her? "I wanted to be the first to tell you and invite you to be my girlfriend. As a result, there are always unreasonable people who interrupt my surprise for you Lu he''s words are the answer. White Yan ran quickly untied the safety belt, got out of the car, a hug landing he that thin waist in his chest rub way: "it doesn''t matter, then I pretend I don''t know, you and I said it again." She was happy to fulfill the romance. "Then I''ll officially say," his chin against her head, gently said: "Miss Bai Yanran, can you be my girlfriend tomorrow night?" "Yes, Mr. Lu." Chapter 115 The next day, Bai Yanran went to the crew to report, and her last scene was finished. The crew brought a big cake to celebrate. "Thank you. Thank you, director Chen." She grinned and cut the cake and handed it to everyone. Chen Jiayi really likes Bai Yanran. Her performance is the key to the success of the play. Therefore, before parting, she seriously suggested: "Yanran, I know you are just playing in the entertainment industry, but I think you are very suitable for staying in this circle. Your acting should not be hidden with the end of the play. " "White Yan Ran considered for a moment," I will think about it. I love acting, but I have more important things to do Of course, she likes to show herself in front of the camera, but the opportunity to enter the performing arts circle is to prove that she can beat Chen Youlian. Now that she has successfully dealt with Xiao Zhuoyu, she does not hate Chen Youlian so much. Chen Jiayi heard her saying that, knowing that it was useless to say more, she stopped persuading her to eat cake. Finally, Bai Yanran and the crew came to a big group photo. Before leaving, the cast members of the same crew said they would like to add a w-bo. "W Bo? I didn''t Bai Yanran pulled the corners of her mouth. In fact, she dug deep into her memory and found that she really had a W.B. But it seems that the above records are all about Xiao Zhuoyu. "Let''s register one on site, and we''ll give you certification." The hero suggested. All the other actors echoed. Bai Yanran registered half heartedly, and her name was Bai Yanran. After the microblog, even if she is not concerned about each other, even if she is not willing to pay attention to each other. Bai Yanran Po group photo, postscript: kill green, thank you so long for my care, followed by a row of aIter. She put away her mobile phone after finishing these, and said with a smile that she had something to do tonight, so she would go first. Chen Youlian also left. ¡­¡­ Bai Yanran went back to the white family and put on the skirt prepared by Lu he after finishing her make-up. The skirt is very close to the body, showing her slender waist completely. The chiffon on the shoulder is elegant and flexible. The exquisite embroidery on the top of the skirt is hidden in the gap between the gauze skirt. This dress suits her very well. In addition, Lu he chose the dress, which made me more satisfied. When she was all changed, she went downstairs, and Lu he''s eyes, waiting downstairs, darkened again. "Good looking?" Bai Yan Ran to run in front of him in a circle. "Good looking." His voice is a little hoarse. She giggled, ready to pick up his hand and set out. "Wait a minute." Bai Yan Ran looked at it suspiciously, "what''s the matter?" Lu he took out a small box from his pocket. The exquisite cashmere box was filled with jewelry and so on. A pile of diamond earrings lay quietly as expected, reflecting the charming brilliance under the light. "Is this for me?" earrings are as like as two peas in a flower. Lu he didn''t say it was right. He picked up the earrings and gently brought them to her. His fingers ran over the base of her ear, and the heat of the collision made the blood boil. "Good, good-looking?" Bai Yanran is rarely so nervous and shy. She grabs the left and right skirt with two hands and takes a small step back. "Good looking." Bai Yanran and Lu he get on the bus together. Today, it''s not Lu He who drives, but Ding Zhi who drives ahead. A few days no see, she is still that kind of unrestrained appearance, sitting in the co driver''s seat Gong Ming, pursed his lips and looked at the front without expression. "Ah, it seems that the third brother''s vision is really good, and so close, the size of the newspaper is very accurate." White Yan ran a car, Ding Zhi issued a tut tut exclamation. Ding Zhi''s ridicule let the party directly embarrassed up, she did not know the original size is Lu he reported. She took a look at Lu He, who pretended to be nothing, and saw that his face was taut, his legs folded and his fingers tightly clasped to hide his true thoughts. I''m sorry to be late Ding Zhi sees him so sneer a sound, the agile engine car drives steadily toward Lu''s hotel. ¡­¡­ Lu''s change of president is a big event. Therefore, Lu''s public relations department must have arranged the reception site well in order to make a good impression on Lu He. Lu''s hotel has long been a red carpet shop out to meet the arrival of guests. In business circles, performing arts circles, and even political circles in city a, the red carpet has become a link that closely links several circles, making Lu''s reception especially grand tonight. Ding Zhi''s car directly stopped in front of the red carpet, urging them to get off quickly. Lu he took the lead to walk down, and then the gentleman went to the side door of Bai Yanran and opened the door for her."Come down, my princess." White Yan Ran originally can control the heart, suddenly lost control. She had always known his gentlemanly character. But it''s too shy for her to say something like Princess like now. I''m ready to talk to Lu from the back. "Yanran, hurry up." He whispered. Her delicate little hand was handed over to him. Just touching each other, she was tightly held by Lu he and led down from the car. "I''m a little nervous." She stood beside him, whispering. "It''s OK. I''m everything." Lu he''s hand is very powerful. He leads her step by step to the reception. Bai Yanran has been taken by him, from his side face in a trance to see the future of happiness. But how can happiness be seen? She laughs and shakes her head and takes the initiative to walk with Lu He. The red carpet is a little long. People around him respectfully and courteously called for the landing president. As for Bai Yanran, who was around Lu He, because he was a little strange, everyone didn''t shout at random. In the party, that''s the crowd. One by one, they were talking and laughing, and the political and business circles were talking to each other. Most of the people in the entertainment circle were good-looking background boards, and their faces were mostly the same with a smile. When Bai Yanran and Lu he came in, many people already recognized their identity. In particular, Bai Yanran has been in the limelight recently. Some people who don''t know the background of Bai family have already classified Bai Yanran as Lu he''s private property, which is not worth mentioning. Even some ladies and ladies murmured about Bai Yanran. "Who is the girl brought in by President Lu?" "Bai Yanran, acting." "Yes, I''ve seen her play before, and it''s not bad." A lady interrupted, but the affirmation of acting was mixed with a bit of mockery. "I didn''t expect that President Lu also liked little stars." A few people are crazy to laugh, for this kind of thing is common. Bai Yanran didn''t know that she had become the talk material of other people. After entering the meeting hall, she was taken to one side by Lu he and carefully protected it. Chapter 116 Lu he circled her in this corner, and Gong Ming and Ding Zhi changed their clothes and appeared here. Ding Zhi changed into a dress, high slit can see some black trousers edge corner exposed, Gong Ming changed on the shirt. "Lu He, is there any danger tonight?" If these two people can appear on this scene, it proves that the party is not absolutely safe. "There''s no danger. They''re just coming to see me take office." Lu he comforted. In fact, he let them appear here just in case. If Lu Qi doesn''t give up his mind to do something at the party, he''s afraid he won''t take her safety into consideration. Bai Yan Ran nodded and accepted the speech, and took a shallow drink from the wine cup on the table. Her glass didn''t land before someone came round again. It''s just that the female companion around this person is interesting. "Mr. Lu, congratulations on your promotion to President Lu. You are so young and promising." The man laughed. Lu He perfunctorily exchanged greetings. Bai Yanran looked at the woman beside the man and said, "Lu He, don''t you introduce me?" The man did not wait for Lu He to speak, and quickly introduced himself, "it was my negligence. I am the vice mayor of a city, and my name is Li Dehuai." He reached out a hand and handed it to Bai Yanran. I didn''t expect that the greasy man in front of him was the vice mayor. I can''t see it. What''s more interesting is that Chen Youlian is actually on the side of the vice mayor. No wonder the previous caution has disappeared and replaced it with a fearless attitude. You know, the vice mayor seems to be about 50 years old. If you say something bad, it''s old enough for Chen Youlian''s father. Bai Yanran plays a lot in her heart, but she can''t ignore the vice mayor''s hand. She shook her hand gently with the vice mayor and immediately separated. "It turned out to be mayor Li. I''m sorry, but I don''t care much about political affairs all the time, but I''m not." Bai Yanran said a polite remark. The vice mayor said with a smile, "it''s OK. I often hear Xiaolian mention Miss Bai, saying that you are a gentle and kind-hearted lady. When I saw Xiaolian tonight, she didn''t tell the truth." He gave a slight pause, deliberately betraying the truth, "clearly you are very beautiful, she did not mention such an important thing." Bai Yanran rolled her eyes in her heart. For what the vice mayor said, she would not even believe the punctuation marks. What Hui quality orchid heart, gentle and kind, is not Chen Youlian mouth can come out to praise others. Chen Youlian is also a little speechless, but she said with a smile: "yes, it''s not for me." She laughs a little awkwardly. In fact, Chen Youlian is ready to meet Bai Yanran at the reception tonight. After all, Lu he will let her come. She thought in her heart that Bai Yanran would come over and make fun of her, saying that she was starving and so on. But I didn''t expect that in the end, the vice mayor sent her face up to others and made her hold a breath in her heart. "Miss Chen always praises me so much in private?" Bai Yan Ran pretended to be surprised. "Miss Chen, in fact, you should praise me for what I can say clearly. Maybe I will be more happy." Chen Youlian gnaws her teeth, and the hatred in her heart says that her eyes are misty. She first looks at the vice mayor and then at Lu He. This is her usual trick to win over men''s sympathy with innocent eyes. "In fact, I also want to praise Miss Bai face to face, but It''s just that we don''t have any chance to communicate with each other, so we can''t say what we want to say The meaning of "Yan Ran" is not in love. How could Bai Yanran be willing to carry this pot and said with a smile: "yes, usually in the production team, I and everyone said too much, but Miss Chen, nine times out of ten times, we have no chance to communicate." She typed back, implying that she had a good relationship with the crew, but only Chen Youlian was very unfriendly. Chen Youlian: you The words were stuck in the throat, and there was a stabbing pain on the arm before the words came out. Looking down, Mayor Li''s fingernails are still tightly pinching her flesh, and they don''t let go. "Hehe, that''s it. Miss Chen and Miss Bai are both the stars of the cast. It''s normal that they don''t have a chance to communicate. It would be nice if we could sit down and talk. I think Mr. Lu is about to start the inauguration ceremony, so we won''t disturb him for a while. " Mayor Li''s words are very artistic. After that, he took Chen Youlian away. Bai Yanran curled her lips and said to Lu He: "the mayor Li, who just called Chen Youlian as Xiaolian, changed her mouth immediately after seeing that she and I were not good. A word became really fast." Lu he listened to her words and said faintly: "before he wanted to talk to you through Chen Youlian, but your conversation didn''t look like you had any friendship. Naturally, he didn''t have to hold Chen Youlian any more." Bai Yanran understands the truth, but feels that mayor Li is a little disgusting.However, they did not have time to pay attention to other things. The host was ready to announce the formal start of the party, and Lu he''s inauguration ceremony was about to start. "Ladies and gentlemen." "Tonight, we are about to enter the formal theme, and the inauguration ceremony of Mr. Lu He, the president, is about to begin." Lu he and Bai Yanran stood on the edge of the stage, and the host called Lu he and went up. The host handed over the microphone to Lu He. His pleasant and magnetic voice resounded through the hall of tonight''s banquet. Bai Yanran hands in hand, watching Lu he speak on the stage. He''s charming at work. She thought in her mind. This kind of Lu he is totally different from the time when she is guarding her. There is no gentle look on her face, and the corners of her mouth will not be raised slightly, and even the tone of her voice is smooth and powerful. But he was focused and serious. At the same time, it''s very attractive. He''s like the most shining star in the night sky, flashing fascinating colors tonight. Lu he''s inaugural speech is not long, but it is enough to leave a good impression on all present tonight. After the speech, he handed the microphone back to the host and walked in the direction of Bai Yanran. After receiving the microphone, the host said, "thank you for your wonderful speech. Next, we''d like to invite Mr. Lu Zhen, vice president, to speak on the stage." Lu he steps for a moment and looks back to the other side of the platform. Lu Zhen walks up to the platform with his head held high. This is not the process of the evening. Lu Zhen is suddenly on the stage, not to mention the PR manager does not know, Lu he is also outside the situation. Lu Zhen took the microphone after the first sentence, said: "I would like to congratulate Lu he finally became president by all means." This unscrupulous four words came out, the scene a burst of silence. They don''t know what kind of story will be involved. Chapter 117 Lu He pursed his mouth and stood looking at Lu Qi. He had thought that Luzhen would tamper with wine, but did not expect him to show up and sell? But what is the effect of selling miserably? Even if Lu he lost his heart, he was still the president of Lu. What''s more, what Lu Zhen said is not true. "You may not know the identity of Lu he and I. I am Lu he''s second uncle. Although I never met him, I didn''t know there was a young man named Lu He in the world until two days before he became president. " Lu Zhen began to make a fool of himself. Bai Yanran is listening under the stage and wants to stamp her feet. This greasy middle-aged man is talking about something. She looked at Lu He who was still standing on the stage, and her eyes were full of worry. "At the general meeting of Mr. Lu''s shareholders, he said that he owned the largest share of Lu''s company, and expelled my father through shareholder voting rights. He became the president himself. At that time, I didn''t know that he was my nephew. The next day, he came to Lu''s house and shot my people, driving me and my old father out of my ancestral home. Then I knew that he was my big brother''s son Lu Zhen said with half truth and half falsehood. The people on the field took a few breaths. What kind of person can do such a thing? It''s like a terrorist. Although Lu is the largest group in a city, they can''t help thinking about whether to continue to establish business cooperation with Lu in the future. After all, Lu he''s behavior is too frightening. Lu Zhen said these words, white Yan ran a pair of eyes almost to stare round. She had never seen such a brazen person. I''ve seen a lot of deer and horses, and I''ll see you for the first time. Lu he thought Lu Zhen was going to show something exciting tonight, such as his identity as a killer abroad, and about the MBS organization. But Lu Zhen obviously failed to find out those, so he could only shake his image. But what''s the use of that? He never cares. He stepped forward and snatched the microphone in the host''s hand and said, "my second uncle is really sparing no effort to blacken me. However, you have made several mistakes. First, I am indeed the largest shareholder of Lu''s company. I even have some shares that have not been returned to me. I hope you can sign the transfer document to me this morning. Second, who injured the people? You know, I have surveillance, and I''m going to sue the wounded tonight. " Lu Zhen himself was the one who hurt people. "Third, what are the rules of the Lu family? People who are not from the Lu family may not know. Only the eldest son of the Lu family is eligible to live in the Lu family''s ancestral home. But from my grandfather''s generation, my second grandfather did not remember the rules and refused to move out of the ancestral home. As a matter of fact, everyone has moved out of the villa for more than 40 years Lu he finished his words, just by Lu Zhen rhythm of the people wake up again. It turns out that there are such things. It''s not too much to say that coming to the mainland is not too much. Lu Zhen''s coming to power tonight is actually his own opinion. Lu Qi doesn''t know about it at all. He can only think of what to say, and now those slandered words in front of him by Lu he are useless. The more you want to get angry, Lu Zhen lands with one finger and he says: "but that''s all. Why did you take office yesterday, the first thing was to give me a resignation letter. I''m your second uncle. You want me to leave tomorrow. Do you not care about the blood relationship between us at all?" Lu Zhen also made a sudden burst of information. Bai Yanran looked at the angry land town is also stunned, this vice president can say to dismiss on the dismissal? The people who were present were also very careful. Some of them had known Lu Zhen for a long time and had been with him for more than ten years. At first hearing the news that Lu Zhen was dismissed, I couldn''t react to it. Lu he calmly faced these inquiring eyes and timid whispers, raised the microphone and said, "originally I wanted to save some face for my uncle." After he finished a sentence, he nodded in the direction of Gong Ming. Gong Ming is impressed and walks back to the stage. After a few minutes, the electronic screen behind Lu he lights up, and the pictures are full of ugly pictures of Lu Zhen and all the women. The women in the photos have been coded, but it can be seen that the common characteristics of each woman are hot, concave and convex. Lu he said: "Mr. Lu Zhen has been vice president of the Lu family for 12 years. His achievements are that he can''t sleep under 720 young women and leave three t-photos. If it''s a month, it''s an average of five women a month. " Lu Zhen''s face turned red. He didn''t know what means Lu he had taken these photos. It was clear that he had a good memory in his computer. And those women present were contemptuous to Lu Zhen. The Lu family seldom has bad looking men. Lu Zhen is a rare example. Fat head, big ears, big belly. His photos quickly switch on the electronic screen, we can not see his appearance clearly, can only see a lump of fat white flowers. However, it is such an ugly person that he has slept more than 700 people in 12 years. It is really disgusting.Bai Yanran is also disgusting. She can''t stand these spicy photos with her back. Lu he continued: "in addition to these pornographic photos, Mr. Lu Zhen spent 500 million yuan in advance during his 12 years in office, which has not yet been returned." The electronic screen has been replaced by bills. Most of them are receipts for clothes, bags, meals and rooms. The most exaggerated thing is that there are data on buying sets, which cost about 120000 yuan. What kind of advance salary is this? It''s clear that it''s using public funds to buy girls. Lu Zhen doesn''t remember these things any more. Every time he spends money on women, he always waves his hand and never calculates clearly. He didn''t expect to spend 500 million on those women. Off the field is already in an uproar, everyone cast a look of disdain on Lu Zhen. "You You''re lying. " Lu Zhen would not admit these figures at this time. He was bluffing and shouting at Lu He. "Uncle, you can ask the finance department. You have your signature on every expenditure." Lu he said this clearly, and the evidence is as strong as a mountain. Lu Zhen has never felt humiliated like he is now. His fat head turns red in sauce. It looks like a braised pig''s head from a distance. Tonight, he thought he had come to humiliate Lu He, but he was humiliated by Lu He. He has so much evidence in his hands that his self-defense seems feeble. Finally, in the eyes of all, Lu Zhen stepped down in confusion and rushed out of the door. Lu he looks at Lu Zhen''s back and slips a little invisible in his eyes. After that, he gives the microphone back to the host and walks like he is walking under the stage. As soon as he stepped down, Bai Yanran pulled him forward. "Lu He, that fat Lu town really disgusts me. Next time you put these hot eye photos, can you tell us in advance, high-energy warning. " Chapter 118 White Yan Ran drum a face, also make a pair to vomit appearance. Lu he laughed and said, "OK, I''ll give you an early warning next time." The host on the stage is in the rescue field, explaining the incident just now as an accident episode. All the people under the stage knew that the excitement was over, and they said good and good, but when they dispersed, they said with these things. After all, Lu''s jokes are rare. Bai Yanran and Luhe stand together, feeling the sight of the people around him from time to time, pursed her mouth and felt heartache for Luhe. The man in front of him is always in a disadvantageous situation. When I was a child, it was the same with the growing love world. I can''t help the former two to solve the problem smoothly. After returning to my own identity, I encountered these problems again. Her memory began to wobble, shaking and landing. "Bai Yanran." But her thoughts were interrupted by a voice of anger and disgust. Bai Yanran looks for the sound, Xiaoxiao and Xiao Zhuoyu are standing not far behind her. They had not appeared in front of her for a long time. Xiaoxiao was originally a member of the cast, but she was only playing soy sauce. She had been out of the group early. As for Xiao Zhuoyu, she didn''t care about this person since she retired. And she thought Xiaoxiao and Xiao Zhuoyu would break up soon. After all, their engagement was ended because of this woman. But I didn''t expect that Xiao Zhuoyu was still a man of long love, not separated from Xiaoxiao. She thought of this and couldn''t help joking: "Oh, brother Zhuoyu, I didn''t expect you were still with Miss Xiaoxiao." The longer you''re together, the more likely you''ll get it. Congratulations to Xiao Zhuoyu on the ticket reserved by the God of death. Xiao Zhuoyu ignored her words. First he took a hard look at Bai Yanran, and then moved his eyes to Lu he and started shooting back and forth. Lu he twisted his eyebrows and was naturally unhappy with Xiao Zhuoyu''s appearance. He was very concerned about Bai Yanran''s past events, and would feel upset when he was standing in front of the relevant people. What''s more, now Xiao Zhuoyu is not good at provoking him. Xiao Zhuoyu looked at them and said with a sneer, "I said before, how did you want to cancel the engagement with me? It turns out that you have already found Lu He as your next target." What he said was sour. After all, Lu he is the president of Lu family. And he is just a young master of the Xiao family. Compared with Lu family, that is the difference between zircon and diamond. In addition, Bai Yanran is basically sticking to the landing tonight, so it''s no wonder Xiao Zhuoyu will come up to talk sour. "What''s the next goal, Xiao Zhuoyu, don''t forget what we cancelled the engagement for at first?" "I don''t forget, even I remember you didn''t want to marry me before that happened." Xiao Zhuoyu''s brain turns very fast, and Bai Yanran''s refusal of engagement was also deeply recorded in his mind. Before he did not understand why Bai Yanran, who loved him so much, would suddenly cancel the engagement. It turned out that she had already known why Lu wanted to be the president of Lu. Thinking of this, Xiao Zhuoyu has a feeling of betrayal. His eyes are like poison shooting at Lu He. Lu he is not afraid of anything. He just doesn''t know how to deal with Xiao Zhuoyu. His distrust has been buried in his heart. When he sees Xiao Zhuoyu, he comes out to say hello from time to time. When Xiao Zhuoyu saw Lu he''s face displeased, he immediately became angry. He was originally a spoiled noble childe. He was not used to people like Lu He, which was normal. "Lu He, you are really a good method. Before, I only regarded you as a dog and let you sway around Bai Yanran. But I forget, you dog has been quiet and obedient, but if you bite people, that is the most fierce. Lu He, you are... " Xiao Zhuoyu''s words were interrupted by a crisp slap. White Yan Ran ate pain to wave his palm, but the stubborn eyes of Xiao Zhuoyu did not give in. Not only did she not give in, but she also called out, "Xiao Zhuoyu, I think you are a mad dog. You can bite anyone you see. You don''t want to think about why we cancel the engagement, not because you made it yourself? As for the woman beside you, on the day you dated me again, you did shameless things with her in the box. I caught her on the spot. If you don''t know how to repent, it''s all right. I think you''re really brazen. " White Yan Ran said very loud, the people around as early as that slap sounded when the line of sight condensed. Listening to Bai Yanran''s words, they pointed at Xiao Zhuoyu, disdained and sarcastic. The colored sight made Xiao Zhuoyu feel pain all over his body, even more painful than the palm print on his face. Bai Yanran is still shaking her painful hand, and suddenly her wrist is pinched. She rubbed her eyes to relieve the pain.However, after rubbing for a while, Lu he loosened up. After all, everyone''s eyes are gathered here, and show love should not be so high-profile. "It seems that Mr. Xiao doesn''t like Lu very much, and he doesn''t like Lu very much. In this case, please leave. Somebody, take Mr. Xiao out. " As soon as Lu he''s voice fell, security guards came up and surrounded Xiao Zhuoyu and Xiaoxiao. They all looked bad. Xiao Zhuoyu was slapped by Bai Yanran. He had already felt ashamed, but now he was driven away. Suddenly, he didn''t know whether his face was due to shame, anger or pain. His face was so red. He''s so old that he hasn''t been humiliated! "What''s great, Bai Yanran and Lu He, you two dog men and women, please remember to me that I will not let you go. Sooner or later, I will ask you to kneel down in front of me like a dog and beg for mercy. As for Lu''s broken place, I don''t want to stay." He put down the cruel words, turned around and left, pulling the reluctant Xiaoxiao out of Lu''s gate. Lu he looked at the back of their departure, and his eyes were rolling with signs of danger. Gong Ming saw that Lu He gave him a gesture, pulled the corner of his mouth and went outside, and said a few words with no letter signal. Even if this incident is an episode, there will be many topics tonight, but I didn''t expect that one topic will be more intense than the other. The guests present did not know which one to discuss. Lu he didn''t pay attention to himself. He took Bai Yanran to stand for a while and left, sending her back to Bai''s home. On the way, Bai Yanran still resentfully said: "this Xiao Zhuoyu is really bored, this person is a fly, disgusting people still can''t die." Lu he listened to her madly belittle Xiao Zhuoyu all the way, took her to the car and drove her back in person. After getting on the car, her mouth didn''t stop all the way, basically scolding Lu Zhen and Xiao Zhuoyu all the time. Lu he has never seen her so fierce. It''s interesting. The car is driving very fast. It has stopped at the gate of Bai''s house. "I''m sorry, Lu He. I made you feel wronged today." Bai Yanran felt guilty. Chapter 119 Tonight is the inauguration ceremony of Lu He, which should have been happy. As a result, Lu Zhen ran out to make trouble. Finally, Xiao Zhuoyu, the nameless bedbug, should be scolded. The key is that Bai Yanran noticed that Lu he was not confident and nervous when Xiao Zhuoyu scolded him. It reminds her of his attitude towards Xiao Zhuoyu in her previous life. Obviously, he is more excellent, and his whole body is shining. But he was so afraid of Xiao Zhuoyu. At the end of the day, it''s her. Her eyes darkened when she thought of it. She felt that she owed Lu he a lot. Lu he felt her loss, took up her small face with heartache, and focused on saying: "Yan Ran, why do you want to apologize for him? You belong to me. Your sorry should belong to me, not Xiao Zhuoyu. " "I don''t mean that, but after all, you are because of me..." She didn''t say enough, she was swallowed up by a kiss from Lu He. The hot breathing is intertwined, and the temperature rises sharply in this carriage. Lu why not Meng Lang, but he is jealous. He hated Bai Yanran. For Xiao Zhuoyu and he apologized, she should completely tear off the label belonging to Xiao Zhuoyu, so he did what can be called overbearing under the urge of jealousy. But Bai Yanran, who was attacked by this kiss, was confused. What is Lu he doing? She was kissing by Lu He, right? Or the kind of strong kiss plot in the novels of the tyrannical president. But why? Bai Yanran is confused. No matter what, no matter what, she loved the kiss. Bai Yanran and Lu he let themselves indulge in this kiss. If it hadn''t been for Liu Ma to see a car parked at the door for a long time and didn''t come out to knock on the window, they wouldn''t know how long they would like to kiss. White Yan Ran was knocked the voice of the window startled push away Lu He. Just now, the mouth was swollen like a cherry, because the mouth was swollen like a cherry. She was angry secretly. She was doing something. How could she be confused with Lu He Qin at home. Besides, there is Liu Ma standing outside, and Bai Yanran dare not delay for a moment. She didn''t go to see Lu He, and said casually, "I''ll go first. Good night. Congratulations on becoming president. I love you. " The last three words were just a slip of the tongue, but after she finished, she realized that she had said a shameful thing. She quickly untied the seat belt and got out of the car and entered the door with Liu ma. Lu he just did not answer. When the doors of Bai''s house were closed, he could let his heat disappear a little. He dropped the window and saw his slightly swollen mouth in the rearview mirror, caressed it with his fingers and laughed. ¡­¡­ "Yan Ran?" Bai Yanran heard Lu he''s voice, and thought of the kiss last night, and unconsciously wiped his mouth and snickered. "Why don''t you talk?" Lu he asked. Bai Yanran realized that she had been having fun for a long time. She forgot to talk to Lu He. "Where are you now?" She was flirting with the phone. "In the Lu family." When Lu he heard her voice, his nervous mood relaxed. "Oh, do you have to work on Saturday?" "Well." Bai Yan Ran smacked her lips, "then I am not disturbing you." Lu he''s laughter along the phone into Bai Yanran''s ear, "other people''s words may be disturbing, but your phone call is appropriate at any time." Bai Yanran wrung a smile, how this person began to tease people early in the morning. She adjusted her mentality and asked in a low voice, "in the morning Pei Jun asked me if I want to continue to stay in the performing arts circle. I want to ask your opinion." Lu he''s reaction is also the same as Pei Jun, he Leng way: "why ask me?" Bai Yanran sang, "of course, it''s because we''re going to be together in the future. Do you mind having a big star wife. Because being a star doesn''t have a personal life. " "Big star wife," Lu he repeated, "huh?" White Yan Ran face red, this person has a problem? Why do you have to repeat other people''s words? It''s a shame. And the last one, huh? Isn''t that the domineering male idiom in the novel? How to be gently said by him, is also a good listen. Lu he actually repeats the word "wife". These two words finish, he burst into a giggle, let across the glass inadvertently look over the secretary are scared. Bai Yan Ran was embarrassed enough and said, "yes, if I mix in the entertainment industry, I will become a big star in the future." "I know." Lu he returned with a smile. He went back to the previous question and said softly, "I don''t mind if you become a star, because you are the whole of my life." White Yan Ran''s heart and do not strive for success of the bang bang up, too will stir up! If Lu he had half the skill now in her previous life, she would not have known his love. What kind of blessings has Lu cultivated in his life? How can Lu be a governor of eight channels? Love words will come.Bai Yanran did not echo for half a day, but the land river side can also confiscate the hand. His magnetic voice is more and more charming by the radio wave rendering, a word straight around Bai Yanran''s heart, making her all over soft. He said: "Yan Ran, all I ask for is only your happiness." She seriously replied, "my happiness is actually you." Chapter 120 Lu he stepped on the gas pedal, and the tire was spinning rapidly, just like Lu he''s heart, galloping on this straight road. "My happiness is actually you." This sentence in Lu he''s ear is like a lingering sound, which can''t be dispersed for a long time, and a burst of ripples in Lu he''s heart. Through the car''s mirror, you can see Lu he''s snickering, and his beloved girl says such seductive and seductive love words, which is undoubtedly a sweet love attack for Lu He, which makes people unable to stop. Lu he just wants to accompany Bai Yanran to grow up, accompany her to be happy together, don''t let her suffer any injustice, so good. Heaven is willing to be a bird of wings, and the earth is willing to be a LIANLI branch. This may be Lu he''s mind at this moment. Bai Yanran''s voice and smile echoed in Lu he''s sleep, hook landing he''s soul, took him into a sweet dreamland. Early in the morning, Bai Yanran just opened the window sill curtain, a bunch of sunlight quickly lit up the dark room. Bai Yanran stood in front of the window sill and stretched out. It seems that today is a refreshing day. "Di Di Di ~" Lu he pressed the horn of the car, which immediately focused Bai Yanran''s eyes on the car. Bai Yanran didn''t even have time to change her clothes, so she ran down the stairs in high spirits, jumping like a child and standing in front of Lu He. "Miss Bai, your favorite red bean cake." Lu he stretched out his hand from the window, and a bag of red bean cake was still on his finger. Bai Yanran quickly took over the red bean cake and sniffed it up to the nose. It was still warm, emitting the unique aroma of red bean cake. Red bean cake is Bai Yanran''s favorite dessert, but Lu he always reads Bai Yanran''s favorite. "Lu He, aren''t you going to work today?" White Yan Ran sprinkles Jiao to ask landing where. Eyes are also staring at this red bean cake, Lu he seems to have seen that this little greedy cat wants to eat this red bean cake. "I''m afraid our little greedy cat hasn''t eaten red bean cake for a long time. I bought red bean cake early in the morning and waited for you to get up. It''s not that you took my red bean cake and I''m going to work. " Lu he grinned at Bai Yanran and said. It''s not easy for busy people like Lu He to find time to buy red bean cake. It is estimated that their eyes have not been opened in the early morning, and the mail in the mailbox will be full, but all of them are lovers. What can we do? Work is nothing. "You go quickly, you go to the company, I eat red bean cake and go to school." Bai Yanran carried the bag of red bean cake contentedly on her face. She waved goodbye to him and walked to the house. "Miss, why did not change clothes in the morning to go out, difficult not..." Liu Ma a face old aunt smile looking at white Yan Ran, words seem to know everything. Looking at the bag of red bean cake on Bai Yanran''s back, she didn''t say anything. She just laughed, and then she blushed. The lazy and shy feeling of the girl getting up in the morning was incisively and vividly performed on Bai Yanran''s body. Bai Yanran sat gracefully at the table and tasted the special red bean cake with love sent by him. Chew every mouthful of red bean cake are pink to bubble, let white Yanran in the morning girl''s heart was lifted do not want. Huang God between will miss the school time, the housekeeper picked up the schoolbag, called on Bai Yanran, and drove to school. "Miss, I''m in a good mood today. What''s so happy about this morning?" Ad asked Bai Yanran. "Uncle De, Lu He sent me red bean cake in the morning. It''s very delicious." Bai Yan Ran bowed his head and said with a smile. De uncle from the mirror to see in the back seat shy can not white Yanran. "Although Uncle De is old and doesn''t understand things between you young people, he also knows that what Miss always eats is the red bean cake of that family. It''s not that the red bean cake has become delicious, but that the red bean cake was sent by Master Lu. Miss, this matter can''t be concealed from Uncle De Uncle De said confidently. Uncle De tells the truth, just poked in Bai Yanran''s heart, Bai Yanran listened to de uncle''s words, feel that he is really trapped in the galaxy of love. Bai Yanran here is listlessly listening to the professor''s lecture in class. She is really not interested in these business management. Lu He over there seems to be preparing something secretly... "tell me, I''ll charter the Empire State Building tonight." Lu he knocked on his desk with a flattering smile on his face. These two days hard work, slowly idle down, the stock market gradually returned to stability, can let Lu He on the company''s things at ease a lot. It seems that we need to spend more time on Bai Yanran. After all, she has been busy with work at home and abroad before, and has not taken Bai Yanran into account in many small details that should be intimate. Tonight Lu he wants to give Bai Yanran a surprise. Bai Yanran will be the kindest and charming princess in the Empire State Building tonight."Yanran, I''ll pick you up after school today. I''ll take you to a special place." Lu he mysteriously said to the white Yanran at the end of the phone. This let originally in the school class was very boring, want to escape home white Yan Ran instant wake up. "Today, my Lu he is going to pick me up from school. What should I do? If I want to change into a beautiful dress, what can I do with my school uniform, and what can I do with my makeup today? Where does Lu want to take me White Yan Ran in the heart is uncontrollable excitement and a trace of bewilderment. A sports car drove by quickly and accurately stopped at the gate of the University, and students poured out after class, which made Lu He, who was waiting at the gate, worried a little. If Bai Yanran knew how Lu would come to pick him up, he would have rushed to the school gate. What''s going on today? I haven''t seen Bai Yanran''s figure for a long time. Lu he got out of the car and looked around anxiously. She saw a girl in a long white dress walking towards this side. Her steps were light and elegant, and she waved her hand toward landing with a smile. A close look is white Yan Ran, wearing a long white dress, long hair on the shoulder so obediently, a pair of eyes shining, appearance than usual and a little more clever. Lu he quickly stepped forward to help Bai Yanran, enjoying the beautiful appearance of Bai Yanran today, while loving Bai Yanran''s feet. Today, he seems to be preparing something specially and wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes. Lu he looked at Bai Yanran''s feet painfully. He didn''t say anything. He picked up Bai Yanran fiercely and went to the car. Chapter 121 "Lu He, I can go by myself, or you can let me down." Bai Yanran is a bit eager to push, and says on the spot, one head is buried in Lu he''s arms. Lu he looked at Bai Yanran coldly on his face and said, "darling, don''t move." Full of magnetic bass hook Bai Yanran fluttering heart, four eyes against each other as if to wipe out the sparks of lightning and thunder. Bai Yanran is gently put on the back seat by Lu he''s powerful arms. Bai Yanran looks at Lu He with adoration on her face. Her face is already red. Lu he just gently sweet greasy hum smile, to white Yan Ran cast a charm in the eyes, has raised white Yanran spring heart rippling. The car ran smoothly on the road to the Empire State building. "Welcome Mr. Lu and miss white to the Empire State building." Said the waiter, dressed in white gloves. Bai Yanran has been used to this kind of occasion since childhood, but I don''t know what happened today. Maybe it''s because Lu he is accompanied by her boyfriend. It turned out that Lu he had ordered a candlelight dinner in the sky restaurant on the top floor of the Empire State building. The whole Empire State building was chartered by him tonight, just for the sake of his white smile. Under the dim yellow light, Bai Yanran slowly shakes the red wine cup in her hand, and gently beside Lu he''s glass, the wine cups collide and make a crisp sound. "To my Luhe, to our love." Bai Yanran held up her glass. Lu he was amused by Bai Yanran''s move and teased Bai Yanran. "I''m drunk before I start drinking." There is no one around. Bai Yanran''s shyness has no meaning at all, and her words to Lu he are more direct. "Yes, my heart has been drunk for a long time. I''ve been hooked by you for a long time. It''s yours. " Bai Yanran gently picked up Lu he''s chin with her fingers and pretended to be charming with a pure face. Bai Yanran has never been a seductive route, so in Lu he''s eyes it looks funny. Lu he reached out and touched Bai Yanran''s small head. He rubbed Bai Yanran''s head like a docile kitten''s head, and looked at Bai Yanran with a spoiled face. With a ring of Lu he''s finger, the neon lights of the opposite building quickly flash up, just like dancing lights jumping. From a piece of small screen into a huge screen, slowly throwing out the pink font. "You... Are... My... Only... One." Bai Yanran read out this sentence word by word. "Lu he?" Seeing this scene, Bai Yanran choked. She always thought that Lu he was dull and not good at expression. She never thought that Lu he knew such a romantic scene. "Yanran, you are the only one for me. In the past, I was too tolerant to express my love for you. Now I will never allow anyone to bully you. I will always protect you and always be by your side. As long as you need, Lu he will come to Yanran at any time. " Lu he took out 999 blue enchantments from behind. The blue petals were shining in the light, and the petals were shining with their own unique light. This blue enchantress was specially sent by Lu He to fly back from n, which is quite different from the domestic blue enchantress. The 999 blue enchantress is extremely rare in China, and even the largest flower art company seldom uses this kind of variety because of its extremely high price. Perhaps only Lu He, who is always happy, will spend so much time in order to win Bai Yanran''s beauty a smile. Bai Yanran gently stroked the petals of the blue enchantress, and the tears in the eye frame kept turning. Bai Yanran owes Lu he too much in the last life. Bai Yanran never gives feedback on Lu he''s sincerity, and sometimes turns a blind eye to Lu he''s sincerity. Thinking of this, Bai Yanran''s heart is as painful as tens of thousands of cat''s paws scratching. Lu he gently wipes the tears from Bai Yanran''s eyes with a handkerchief. He may feel that Bai Yanran is moved and weeps, but he never thinks that Bai Yanran is ashamed because of subconscious guilt and tears of regret. "All right, little fool, don''t cry any more. You''ll change your makeup." Lu he gently holds the white Yan Ran''s face to say. Hearing these words, Bai Yanran doesn''t know whether to laugh or cry. It seems that with Lu He, all the sadness and sadness can be forgotten. The sky above is full of bright fireworks. Bai Yanran raises her head and looks up at the starry sky decorated by fireworks, enjoying the gift that landing gives her. Under the cover of happiness and guilt, Bai Yanran''s red wine cup didn''t stop for a moment. She pointed to the stars in the sky and said. "Do you say... Are my eyes beautiful, or are the stars in the sky beautiful?" White Yan Ran mouth chanting stars, but the hand pointed to the moon, fingers as if because drunk, but also not allowed to shake around. Lu he looked at the little fool who was drunk and a little confused. He didn''t know whether to persuade her to stop the wine cup in her hand or continue to pour wine for her."Yan Ran, I can''t drink any more. I have class tomorrow." Lu he pretended to be angry and took away the red wine cup in Bai Yanran''s hands. White Yan Ran drunk appearance is really very lovely, fork waist to ask for wine cup to Lu He. "Give it to me, give it to me. I''ll have a little more." White Yan Ran began to scatter Jiao, shaking landing he''s arm. Lu he looked at the drunken stupidity white Yan Ran helplessly shook his head, loaded a little bit of boiled water into the glass. "Luhe, you know what? I like you so much. Don''t you leave me? Why are the stars so small in the sky? I''m so sad. " It is said that people who are drunk like to talk all over the place. "You''re drunk." Lu he picked up Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran is struggling crazily in Lu he''s arms, just like playing a drunken maniac. It seems that girls still have to drink some wine to know how cute they are. However, Bai Yan Ran can''t struggle to get out of the land. He has strong arms, and his hands keep beating his face. "I''m not drunk. Let me down and I''ll drink. I''m not drunk Bai Yanran a quibble, is to deny the fact that he was drunk. This is Lu he''s first time to see Bai Yanran drinking. Maybe Lu he doesn''t dare. "Well, who am I to say? The whole Empire State building. It turned out to be our Master Lu. " Lu Hegang went out and met Xiao Zhuoyu face to face. It was a narrow road. Xiao Zhuoyu is still holding a beautiful woman in his arms. If Lu he is right, it should be Xiaoxiao, the famous female star. Chapter 122 Lu he never cares about the booming entertainment and performing arts circles. If Xiaoxiao and Bai Yanran were not both in Yingshang entertainment, Luhe would not care to know the existence of such a person. Lu He counterattacked and satirized Xiao Zhuoyu: "young master Xiao, this beautiful woman is really like a cloud. It can''t be counted." Xiao Zhuoyu, like a pheasant who was forced to be anxious, began to be furious: "Lu He, what are you talking about? You, my affairs have nothing to do with you, Lu He." Give Xiao Zhuoyu some good face to see, Xiao Zhuoyu is really a bit pedaling nose on the face. Xiao Zhuoyu is a typical example of this kind of prodigal son. Xiaoxiao leaned on Xiao Zhuoyu''s shoulder and pretended to be delicate and said, "is Lu Shao really saying it? Do you really have many women?" Which woman in the entertainment industry is not hypocritical, relying on powerful men, Xiaoxiao is no exception. Xiaoxiao doesn''t care how many women Xiao Zhuoyu has. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu colludes with Xiao Zhuoyu for a little money from the Xiao family. It''s just a pity that Xiao Zhuoyu is an apprentice. He can''t make a big deal of it. He is a perfect match for a prodigal son. Lu he glared at Xiao Zhuoyu, who was extremely inflated. With a look of indifference and ruthlessness that didn''t want to argue with villains, Lu he got on the car with Bai Yanran in his arms. "Pei Jun''s vision is getting worse and worse. All kinds of cats and dogs can enter Yingshang entertainment. It seems that I really need to consider whether to withdraw capital. " Lu he whispered to himself. Xiaoxiao''s hearing is extremely keen. His face is as ugly as eating bitter gourd, but he has no confidence to refute. After all, the performing arts circle is a place where people can easily get into trouble. It''s better to offend one person less, especially the famous young master. Xiaoxiao is a smart person, and can only pull Xiao Zhuoyu to urge him not to quarrel with Lu He. "Go As soon as Xiao Zhuoyu''s swearing words came to his mouth, Lu he''s car drove away from Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyes. He was so angry that Xiao Zhuoyu gritted his teeth in situ. Xiao Zhuoyu angrily pointed to the landing car and yelled. "Lu He, wait for me." If Xiao Yuzhuo had warned Lu He before, Lu he could barely cooperate with Xiao Yuzhuo in acting, pretending to be a little afraid. Now don''t worry about Bai Yanran protecting Xiao Zhuoyu. Naturally, Xiao Zhuoyu has become no threat in front of Lu He. Crushing Xiao Zhuoyu is like crushing a small fish and shrimp, but Lu he stretches his hand to crush Xiao Zhuoyu. Xiao Zhuoyu went on to catch up with a baby on the left and a baby on the right. For him, night life is just beginning, and dancing on the dance floor is Xiao Zhuoyu''s pursuit. Xiaoxiao has always been popular in Yingshang entertainment. Although she has a bit of beauty, Yingshang entertainment is too much like this kind of actress. Xiaoxiao is at most a foil. Therefore, relying on the resources in Xiao Zhuoyu''s hands to survive in the performing arts circle is the only choice for the ants forced to corner the wall. Lu he is very glad that Bai Yanran can have more superior congenital conditions than others, and can rely on her acting skills on the road of interpretation. This time in the performing arts circle is too mixed. Lu he will protect Bai Yanran thoroughly. Bai Yanran, who is pure and flawless, is an actor, not those actors with all kinds of manners. Lying on Lu he''s broad shoulders, Bai Yanran is as quiet as snow white when the prince wakes up. He is as quiet as a virgin and as active as a mad rabbit. This description is not exaggerated in Bai Yanran''s body. "Young master, do you want to go to Miss Bai''s house or go back to Lu''s house?" The driver braked at the fork in the road and asked where to land. Lu he hesitated for a moment and said, "go to Bai''s house. It''s not the time to go to Lu''s house. One day I''ll let the beautiful wind and light into Lu''s house." Every aspect of everything is considered very carefully. This is Lu He. The moonlight shines through the window to her white face. Her white skin is better than the bright moonlight and reaches Lu he''s heart first. Lu he pulled a cover in the white Yan Ran body suit jacket, this silly girl also specially wore a skirt today, Lu he is also a man, how can not be attracted to beautiful women. While Bai Yanran is asleep, Lu He skilfully scrapes the tip of Bai Yanran''s nose. Bai Yanran rubs his nose and then sleeps in the past. Lu he just quietly looked at the pillow in his own Yan Ran, holding the hand of Bai Yanran more tightly, holding Bai Yanran tightly in his arms. ... the driver rang the bell of Bai''s house, and Mrs. Liu had been looking at Bai Yanran''s car at the door for a long time. Seeing the lights coming, Liu Ma rushed up. "Young Master Lu, please send Yanran back. The child is not at ease. He is so drunk." Liu Ma''s mouth strange white Yanran drink, but in the eyes are the parents of the children''s heartache. The sobering soup in the kitchen seems to be hot again and again, waiting for Bai Yanran to come back. Lu he carefully held Bai Yanran and sent her upstairs."Young Master Lu, why don''t you have a bowl of sobering soup I made to see if mother Liu''s craftsmanship is getting worse." Lu he took up the bowl, and thousands of thoughts came to his mind. In the past, Lu he was always drunk at social gatherings, and Mrs. Liu always prepared the soup for waking up early, waiting for landing in the kitchen. In order to let the drunk Lu he drink the wake-up wine soup, sleep at night can be more comfortable. "It hasn''t changed. The taste of Liu Ma''s sobering soup is still so classic. Next time I have a chance, I''ll take some sobering soup cooked by Liu Ma back to prepare." Lu he tasted the steaming bowl of sobering soup in his hand. Liu Ma picked up her apron, wiped her hands, opened the refrigerator and refrigerated it. Every lattice was filled with cold and hard sobering soup, which was to be watched for a day and a night. It''s neat and tidy. It seems that people who always like to get drunk haven''t come back to this home for a long time. "When I''m old, I forget that the young master went to the Lu mansion every time. I always think that the young master is drunk and has not come back. That''s why there''s so much in the fridge. If you don''t mind, take some back to Lu Fu. " Liu Ma pointed to the sobering soup in the refrigerator and said. Just like the softest place in my heart, I was stabbed by someone. Mother Liu is such a considerate and warm person, which makes Lu He, who has no parents in her childhood, feel lonely. Lu he carefully put boxes and boxes of frozen sobering soup into the bag, each of which is miss of Liu Ma, an old man of the white family. "It''s getting late. Young master, go back to Lu''s mansion early. If you have time, you can come to see the master and come to see my mother Liu. Liu Ma makes you delicious food. " Since she was ten years old, Liu Ma''s simple smile has made Lu he realize what real warmth is. Liu Ma waved her hand to land, but tears flashed from the corner of her eyes. Chapter 123 Bai Yanran, who hasn''t woken up from drunkenness, has been working hard for a whole day. Chen Youlian coldly looks at the white Yanran in the distance. It''s already 11 o''clock in the night. There is no other person''s shadow on this road. I really didn''t expect that she would bump into Bai Yanran alone today. Chen Youlian hides behind a tree. She doesn''t show up, but looks quietly in the distance. She has long wanted to let Bai Yanran pay the price, and it happens that Bai Yanran is sent to the door today. Bai Yanran spent a long time in the crew today. There was a sudden advertisement for her to pick up. Bai Yanran didn''t expect to work overtime so late, otherwise she would not go today. Uncle De usually goes to pick her up on time, but Uncle De''s child has a high fever today. The school called to ask him to have a look at it immediately. He couldn''t stop when he was busy. He called in specially to ask for leave. And Bai Yanran didn''t want to call Lu he today. Lu he was very concerned about her every time. Moreover, when they called, Bai Yanran didn''t say that she was back so late. Luhe thought she had gone to bed early. So late to call him, Bai Yanran in the heart also can''t pass, Bai Yanran is not timid person, go home to her is not a big deal. Most of the people in the company are gone. There are only a few of them who have made this advertisement. She knows most of them. I''m afraid that there will be more cooperation in the future. Everyone''s car is in the underground parking lot. Naturally, they left together when they went home. But Bai Yanran forgot to take the car key, so she had to go upstairs to look for it. It was not good for everyone to accompany her at such a late time. It was just a matter of work and there was no need for her. And Bai Yanran is not a little princess who needs others to accompany all the time, but this time she takes the key, this is really she left the company alone. For a long time, I didn''t go home alone. During this time with Lu He, Bai Yanran was really a little princess. She was spoiled at any time, and she didn''t have to worry about anything. What she didn''t expect was that Bai Yanran''s car had a flat tire in the evening. The car had not been bought for several years. Moreover, the car cost a lot of money. How could something go wrong so easily. Bai Yanran stretched out her head and looked out of the window. There was no one around to help her. It seems that she has to trouble others today. It''s better to call Lu He. White Yan Ran shallow smile, trouble him to trouble him, I think Lu he will warm say her little fool, although the mouth said she, but will eventually appear in front of her. Bai Yanran flipped through her small bag, which was bought by Lu he at that time, but it was so unfortunate that she couldn''t find her mobile phone. She looked for a seat in the car, even a few gaps were not let go, and finally found that she had left her car key in the company and her mobile phone in the company. This is good, not only can''t contact other people, others can''t contact her, if she is going home in the morning, Lu he will be worried. Bai Yanran immediately opened the door, and now she can only take a taxi to go home. The car is put here first, or go home and call someone. But she can''t stay here all the time. This street is really dark. Once it is dark, there is no street lamp. However, she has not been afraid of the dark since she was a child. It is not that she has never been home so late. All these are small things. But let white Yan Ran did not think of is, hiding in the dark Chen you Lian is covetously staring at her. "You must be in my hands today." Such a good car certainly won''t break down easily, but no matter how good the hardware is, it can''t withstand the impact of external forces. Chen Youlian has already found some nails on this road. Few people come on this road, but it is the only way for Bai Yanran to go home. She has known Bai Yanran''s whereabouts for a long time. If Bai Yanran drives home by herself, she will definitely pick a closer one, and it will be very convenient. If it is Uncle De or Lu He, it must be the main road. thanks to her arrangement in the company''s eyeliner, it is actually not an eyelid, but they have a common enemy, that is white and sweet, the enemy''s enemy is a friend. This friend in Bai Yanran''s company despises Chen Youlian, but they all hate Bai Yanran. Their purpose is to defeat him. Even if Bai Yanran''s life is in danger, it has nothing to do with them. It has nothing to do with them. Bai Yanran overtime, Chen Youlian understand clearly, think about it a little more, take this opportunity to block her. However, of course, this kind of thing should be overcast. If Bai Yanran really knows that this is what she did, I''m afraid there will be no good fruit for her to eat in the future. Although Bai Yanran now has very, very hate her, but at least now will not harm her life, since now Chen Youlian can live one more day, will not let Bai Yanran. These small nails are really easy to use, a slight puncture tire will burst, but this kind of street not only has no monitoring, also nobody passes by, the person who should be afraid is her Bai Yanran. Chen Youlian thought, a faint smile appeared in the corner of her mouth.Chen you pity saw white alight, and shut the door, it seems to be leaving, and the white hand did not hold a mobile phone, indeed, her eyes were not wrong, and the white mobile phone was hidden by Chen''s pity. When Bai Yanran returns to the company tomorrow, she will find her mobile phone lying on the table, but now she can''t find her mobile phone. In this way, no one came to save Bai Yanran. Chen Youlian can be said to be a very good start. It can be said that it is necessary to get the potential. In fact, Bai Yanran is very close to home. She thought about it again. She might not be in a traffic jam if she took a taxi. She didn''t have much cash on her body. She walked back for 20 minutes. Bai Yanran picked up her small bag and decided to go home. It was already so late, so don''t waste time and walk on her high-heeled shoes. "Dong, Dong." The sound of high-heeled shoes reverberates in the whole street, which sounds particularly obvious, and adds a mysterious atmosphere to the street. Chen Youlian sees Bai Yanran and slowly approaches her. She hides behind the tree tightly. In fact, she hasn''t prepared anything yet. Whether she can escape or not depends on Bai Yanran''s own nature. There is a special mousetrap not far away from Bai Yanran''s ten steps. It is not sold on the market, but if you really want to buy it, it is not impossible to buy it. Chen Youlian found this kind of rat trap in that kind of market shop. When the time came, something happened to Bai Yanran. No one would find her head, so she thought of this way. Now wait for the fish to bite. Chapter 124 Lu he is very anxious now, he can''t contact Bai Yanran no matter how, don''t know why, feel inexplicable flustered. Why did Bai Yanran leave work and not contact him? And why did you call him and tell him she was at home? The more he thought about it, the less he could think. If I didn''t happen to meet a colleague from Bai Yanran''s company, and this colleague happened to work overtime with Bai Yanran today, he really couldn''t understand what kind of advertisement it was that could make this lady stay up so late. Besides, there is no money at home. Do you mind the money for this kind of small advertisement? The more he thought about it, the more angry he felt. In fact, he was more worried and worried. He didn''t tell him where he went. Now he''s aimlessly looking for a Bai Yanran in such a big city. Although Bai Yanran is very smart and can''t meet any dangerous things, he has to be careful. Lu he just went to the company where they shot the advertisement. He found that all the employees had gone back except the guard. Even the whole building was black. There was no shadow of Bai Yanran. But when he went to the underground parking lot, he found that Bai Yanran had already driven away. Now there are not many cars in the evening. He can get home in 20 minutes, but it has already passed 40 minutes. Even if you buy something to eat on the way, you can''t get home within 40 minutes. All the way, Lu he carefully observes the people around for fear of missing her. Finally, Lu he saw the familiar car, which he gave to Bai Yanran. Of course, he remembered that as long as they had something to do, Bai Yanran would drive the car back by himself. Although Bai Yanran is still in school, but after the college entrance examination in senior three, Bai Yanran has already got a driver''s license. Now he can be regarded as half an old driver. Lu HESI did not worry about Bai Yanran''s driving skills, but because he couldn''t contact her for a long time, he always felt very flustered in his heart. Finally, he found out. Why is the car parked here? Lu he quickly got out of the car and went to the white Mercedes Benz. There was no light in the car. White Yan Ran people!? Only Bai Yanran has the car key. Lu he sticks his face on the black window and looks inside. There is nothing in the car. It seems that Bai Yanran has gone. But so late, Bai Yanran left the car here, where can he go alone? Lu he can only look for Bai Yanran in the direction of her home. He can''t help but speed up the pace and even run. Results did not run two steps, he saw the familiar figure, "Yan Ran! Bai Yanran Lu he yelled at her. Lu he has never called her full name since childhood, but today such a silence, inexplicably disappeared in his eyes, so that Lu he felt very uneasy. Only by calling out the name of Bai Yanran in a loud voice can we ease the anxiety of Lu he''s heart. Bai Yanran, who has not taken two steps, is very happy in his heart. Isn''t he Lu''s voice? Sure enough, no matter where she goes, Lu he can find her accurately. This may be the legendary heart has a soul. But Bai Yanran turned around and felt a little strange. Why would Lu call her full name? He seldom used this tone to talk to her, Bai Yanran felt a little aggrieved. She didn''t want to be like this. She couldn''t find her mobile phone and the car broke down on the road. Although she missed Lu he very much in her heart, she couldn''t help it. When Bai Yanran turned around, she couldn''t help but toot up her mouth. Lu he was originally frowning, but seeing Bai Yanran''s appearance, all the Qi disappeared in an instant. Seeing Bai Yanran, he just wanted to hold the young lady tightly in his arms. He could no longer let her run around. Even Lu he couldn''t find her today. Bai Yanran didn''t speak. She opened her eyes and looked at Lu He. She was like a child who couldn''t eat sugar. She was waiting for her parents to coax her. "Why don''t you answer the phone?" Lu he still didn''t resist. He wanted to hold her first, but as long as he thought that there would be such a thing in the future, he didn''t dare to think about it. "Why didn''t you tell me tonight?" Lu he still asked the words that were different from the tone in the past. He pressed him step by step, trying to let the eldest lady remember that he could not do this again. "If you don''t come to hold me and ask me all the time, I certainly can''t call you. If I can call you, I''d love to call you all the time." Bai Yanran said the same thing as the tongue twister. "Pooh." Bai Yanran''s words made Lu he laugh. "You still laugh, I don''t want to." Bai Yanran looked at Lu he and laughed. She didn''t resist trying to laugh. Two people tacit understanding embrace, all smile out, no longer speak, white Yan Ran put his head on Lu he''s shoulder, feel incomparably at ease. Even if one day the world collapses, this person will always be with him. Bai Yanran rubs her head in Luhe''s neck, just like a little cat. Lu he felt the itch in his neck, but he did not struggle. He still held her tightly. If he could find this lady, he already felt that nothing was important.But in the dark Chen you Lian is very angry, her carefully arranged plan is so interrupted, just a few steps away, Bai Yanran is about to enter the trap she set. It''s Lu he again. Why does this person come out to do harm to her every time? Chen you pity and hate Bai Yanran, but also hate Lu He, these two people together, always let her bad luck. Lu he took Bai Yanran back to the car. At this time, he found that the car had a flat tire. Because he was too anxious, he didn''t notice these details. He just went to find Bai Yanran. "Didn''t I tell you to take the road? Don''t go this way next time. It''s dangerous. " He said, driving to the side of the main road. If he had not known Bai Yanran better, he would not have come to this path. He had never walked this road, but he knew that Bai Yanran liked to take the convenient road. Sure enough, I found Bai Yanran here. "Don''t I go home early?" Bai Yanran, sitting in the co pilot, also said with a straight face that she didn''t feel guilty at all, nor did she feel that she had done anything wrong. "OK, next time Uncle De is not in, you must let me pick you up, OK?" Lu he stopped the car and turned to look at Bai Yanran with his deep eyes. "Well, it''s up to you." Bai Yan Ran sees Lu he so, in the heart more like him, Lu he says what she all agrees. Maybe two people like to be together, so simple is very satisfied. Chapter 125 "Ah Che..." Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t know what happened these two days. He just felt weak all over. No matter what he did, he couldn''t pick up his spirit. At ordinary times. This kind of small cold has been cured for more than a week, but this time I''m afraid it''s flu. It''s been nearly a month. Xiao Zhuoyu held his head, patted his head vigorously, and shook his head, trying to throw the pain out of his mind. "What''s the matter? Is it a cold that hasn''t recovered yet Xiaoxiao asked gently at the edge of the bed and put her hand on Xiao Zhuoyu''s forehead. "I don''t know what''s going on. It''s OK. Maybe it''ll be OK in a few days." Xiaoxiao is Xiao Zhuoyu think very suitable lover, not only considerate, other things will not ask. He needs the best man to control his heart. "Do you want to sleep a little longer? I''m ready for breakfast. Get up and eat a little before you go to work Xiaoxiao said with a smile on his side. "OK, I''ve worked hard for you. I don''t know what''s wrong with my cold?" Xiao Zhuoyu also mentioned the problem that he had a bad cold all the time, and his eyebrows began to frown. After hearing this sentence, Xiaoxiao was still full of tenderness, but her eyes were obviously full of a little guilty. However, after blinking, Xiao Zhuo Yuye did not notice the change in her eyes. He decided to look for someone to check carefully today. After all, the little cold has been entangled for too long, which day may become serious. Xiao Zhuoyu picked up his black mobile phone. He stayed up late yesterday and forgot to charge the mobile phone. The mobile phone still shows a black screen. "I''ll keep looking for a good script for you for another two days Xiao Zhuoyu plugged in the charging plug for the mobile phone and said. "What are you talking about? They are with you because they like you, but thank you for the script you helped me find. " Xiaoxiao said wisely. After two minutes, Xiao Zhuoyu''s mobile phone screen lit up. It was really five minutes to charge and two hours to talk. Xiao Zhuoyu searched his contact directory. He had to contact their family''s private doctor, which was not only convenient, but also safer and safer. Xiaoxiao sat next to him, kneading his shoulder, but at the same time, he also secretly swept his mobile phone screen with spare light. When Xiaoxiao saw the contact column, Xiaoxiao sensitively scanned the words "private doctor". She could not help but feel guilty and used more strength in her hands. "Hiss, what are you doing? You hurt me. What do you want? You are absent-minded. Now I don''t care about anything. " Xiao Zhuoyu said coldly. Xiao Zhuoyu is such a person, when others make him happy, he will give others a smile, but if it is a little bit of his bad luck, he certainly will not have a good face. For example, just now, Xiao Zhuoyu even felt that he had suppressed his temper, so he could not open Xiaoxiao''s hand. "I''m sorry, but I''m going to try harder. You might be more comfortable." Xiaoxiao''s heart, which can take care of Xiao Zhuoyu pain or not, no matter whether Xiao Zhuoyu has doubts about her, if it is true to see a private doctor, sooner or later she will be found out. Xiaoxiao had expected that Xiao Zhuoyu would be infected with AIDS like her one day. Sooner or later, the same thing is that he will become the same patient as her. But now he still has to continue to use Xiao Zhuoyu. Whether Xiao Zhuoyu is dead or alive has nothing to do with her. It is originally the communication of interests. What feelings can be said? But now is not the time to think about these things. She has to find a way to let Xiao Zhuoyu stop the idea of contacting a private doctor. If Xiaoxiao suddenly and abruptly talks about a private doctor, Xiao Zhuoyu will not doubt it. Unless there is something more important, he will not have the energy to take care of his physical problems. What kind of things can affect his heart? Xiaoxiao''s heart thought for a while, it seems that she still needs to make use of Bai Yanran. "I met your former fiancee yesterday morning." Xiaoxiao obviously felt the sudden stiffness of Xiao Zhuoyu''s body. But even if Xiaoxiao is brave enough to finish speaking, and when she says this, Xiao Zhuoyu will certainly listen to her finish. "Oh? Is it? You don''t usually mention her. Don''t you know that I hate this person Xiao Zhuoyu''s voice has completely cooled down, just like the piercing cold wind in winter. Xiao Zhuoyu even took a sneer, just said this sentence, have a kind of want to white Yan ran a thousand cuts. "But why do I think she''s still obsessed with you? I''m afraid Miss Bai Yanran is just to make you angry in front of you. " Xiaoxiao had already figured out what Xiao Zhuoyu cared about. Xiao Zhuoyu cares about face and the power of the white family. If he can be with Bai Yanran, he is willing to. Even if Bai Yanran has hated him now, but he doesn''t matter, as long as he can finally get the benefits he wants.Xiaoxiao felt that when she finished that sentence, Xiao Zhuoyu''s body obviously sat upright again. Although he didn''t say anything, he must be very curious and expectant. "Miss Bai Yanran has loved you for so long, how could she give up so easily?" Maybe the lovers who are taken care of can''t say such words as Xiaoxiao. But Xiao Xiao''s heart is like a mirror. First of all, Bai Yanran hates Xiao Zhuoyu deeply, which can be seen by normal people. Secondly, even if Xiao Zhuoyu really went to Bai Yanran, he would be nothing more than a snuff of ashes. Finally, Xiaoxiao could say that he had heard wrong at that time. Finally, Xiao Zhuoyu has been with her for such a long time, which is obvious to all. Compared with him, Xiao Zhuoyu doesn''t want to change another unreasonable lover. There''s nothing wrong with Xiaoxiao''s words. As long as we grasp the point of Xiao Zhuoyu''s concern, because of this matter, we can make him busy for several months. For the sake of his powerful future, how can he manage his own body. "Why do you say that to me? Aren''t you afraid I''ll dump you? " Xiao Zhuoyu feels that there are some accidents. Although Xiaoxiao is sensible at ordinary times, she doesn''t push herself into other people''s bed. "I''m just talking to you. I met Miss Bai Yanran today. She asked me for your information and asked me not to tell you." Xiaoxiao said this as if it were true. Chapter 126 "Maybe she''s trying to hurt me. Do you want too much? Is it not good for me to be with you? Yes? You want me to find her? " What Xiao Zhuoyu said was oppressive. Xiaoxiao had already thought about what kind of words he would have to ask her. Naturally, she is also a soldier to block, and water and earth cover up. "Of course I want to be with you all the time, but that day after Bai Yanran said that call, I didn''t sleep last night." Xiaoxiao said this very wrongly. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and the corners of his eyes followed him downward. There was a little sadness in his eyes, just like Xiao Zhuoyu would be sad because Bai Yanran didn''t want her. Xiao Zhuoyu likes this one most, but this man''s heart is exquisite. It looks like this on the surface, but behind his back, he may not know what it is like. "Why are you still sad? Why did I not want you because of that woman? Don''t worry. Tell me what he said to you first Xiao Zhuoyu has come to focus, and his curiosity about this matter is increasing. Xiaoxiao pursed her mouth and pretended that she would not speak. She also put her head to one side. She seldom played such a small character. She did not expect that her acting skills had been used at this time for many years. At ordinary times, she does not play any small temperament, but men like women, sometimes coquettish, Xiaoxiao used to have interests with him, now she is to confuse this man''s audio-visual. Xiao Zhuoyu looked at Xiaoxiao and laughed. Xiaoxiao has never been in front of him like this. She usually plays very well and pretends to be sensible and obedient. But if she really wants to be charming, she is no worse than anyone else. Xiaoxiao encircles her legs with her arms, looking lonely and helpless. But after a few seconds, she secretly takes a look at Xiao Zhuoyu with her eyes. It can be said that there are a variety of customs, just like the goblin described in the novel, which can really arouse people''s soul. This can completely break Xiaoxiao in Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyes obedient fixed image, did not expect this woman, there is such a sexy side. Xiao Zhuoyu rushed forward and put his arms around her shoulder, coaxing the woman who pretended to be angry. "I don''t blame you. Listen to me. Didn''t you want to tell me at first? Now that you say that, of course, I want to hear it. " It was Xiao Zhuoyu''s own curiosity and pushed the pot to Xiaoxiao. "Well, I said, you can''t think about it any more." Xiaoxiao summarized it briefly, and restored the usual intellectual appearance. Xiao Zhuoyu looked at Xiaoxiao with his expectant eyes, because he wanted to know so much that he didn''t reply what Xiaoxiao said to him. "Bai Yanran said to me personally, she is deliberately to make you angry, to see whether you love her or not." If Xiao Zhuoyu is more sober, he will surely recognize that there are many disadvantages in this sentence. "But she thinks you still don''t love her enough, so Miss Bai Yanran dare not to give her heart to you again. In fact, he also miss you very much." Xiaoxiao said this very sincerely, as if she was also very distressed Bai Yanran. This is really in line with Xiaoxiao''s usual human settings, not only do things clever and obedient, but also have a kind and gentle personality. It is perfect to be a lover. Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyes are obviously bursting with a strange light, as if to see the dawn of dawn. Xiaoxiao saw his appearance, did not know how many white eyes rolled in his heart, as expected, the face of this man really makes people feel sick. However, even if Xiaoxiao was disgusted again, she was not a good person. Everyone was equal to each other. "You''re not going to get back to her because of this? Just now you promised to be good, but you can''t leave others at will. " Xiaoxiao blinks her eyes and discharges to Xiao Zhuoyu. "Why? This can only prove that you have a good eye. Although there are many people who like me, I only have you in my heart. " Although Xiao Zhuoyu said this, he was planning how to get close to Bai Yanran. Xiaoxiao''s face also appeared a little sweet smile, after hearing her words, Xiao Zhuoyu will try every means to regain Bai Yanran''s heart. However, no matter how much she did, it would be futile, but it gave her enough time. In the past few months, Xiaoxiao will find a way to find a good family, so as not to have time for Xiao Zhuoyu to make her look good. "I see, I only have you in my heart. You can go to work now and pick me up when you get off work?" Xiaoxiao still plays the role of his lover. "Good, good." Xiao Zhuoyu hugged Xiaoxiao and gave her a heavy kiss. Then he left with his mobile phone. Xiaoxiao gently witnessed his departure. When Xiao Zhuoyu went out of the door, he gave Xiaoxiao a wink that he thought was handsome. Xiaoxiao listens to the sound of Xiao Zhuoyu''s shoes. The sound gradually disappears. She knows that Xiao Zhuoyu has left. "Such a stupid man is rare now, but if he is not stupid, I would not be so easy to cheat him." Xiaoxiao gave a sneer. She felt relaxed now. So easy to deceive this man, but cheat him is not the first day, from the first day they met, Xiaoxiao began her daily acting.Cheat himself to him, cheat him to be clever and obedient, cheat himself to be a sensible lover, and now, cheat him, Bai Yanran still has feelings for him. Before the scam he believed that even if, Bai Yanran can humiliate him in public, is a normal person would not believe that such a person will love himself? However, Xiao Zhuoyu is also too ambitious, too much of his own, and he is confused by the desire for money and power. Naturally, he can easily make him believe what he says. While Xiao Zhuoyu has not found out that he has AIDS, Xiaoxiao should make a good plan for the future. If he does not take a good step, it is not easy to do. Originally, she was also a dying person. She had no fear of death for a long time. She just played life, but she didn''t have enough of this game, so she didn''t want to end her life. Xiao Zhuoyu is one of her pieces, which can let Xiaoxiao play better. This piece can save him a lot of trouble. Now this piece should be abandoned. Xiaoxiao walked into the kitchen, humming music in her mouth. She was in a very happy mood. It seems that from today on, she will also find the next chess piece. Can give her money, can give her work, can let her not worry about food and clothing, Xiaoxiao can leave everything, say to that chess piece, I love you, no matter who the chess piece is, treat equally. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 127 The phone vibrated on the sofa. "Buzz, buzz, buzz." Chen Youlian''s head is so noisy. Also do not know which midnight does not let people sleep, Chen Youlian very impatiently opened the quilt, picked up the sofa ring a mobile phone. "Hello, this is Chen Youlian. Who can I ask?" ... the other end of the phone was connected, but no one spoke. Suddenly, a horrible and residual cry reached Chen Youlian''s ears, which hurt Chen Youlian''s ears. "Mom, are you? Mom, you talk. " Chen Youlian anxiously urges the other end of the phone to speak. A deep, fierce bass came from the other end of the phone. "I''m a little short of money recently. What, I''ll come here with some money." It turns out to be Chen Youlian, the stepfather of the gambler, who bullies the weak and incompetent mother every day. "Why do you want money? Didn''t I call you some time ago? Are you hitting my mother? You come to me if you have something, but I really don''t have money this time Chen Youlian''s words are full of helplessness. With such an uneasy stepfather, Chen Youlian has no choice but to beat his chest heavily. At the other end of the phone came the quarrel between Chen Youlian''s mother and her stepfather. "You don''t call you Lian. You''re a gambler and ask her to clean up the mess for you every day." Chen''s mother''s words began to harden. Don''t whiplash, and she''s crying out: "don''t beat me. I''ll give it to me. Please don''t hit her Chen Youlian, who has already cried red, tightly tugs at the collar of his shirt, and stares at the mobile phone viciously in her eyes. She hates it, but in her heart, she pities her poor mother. There is no way. On the surface, he is such a beautiful person, but his family relationship is so complicated that no one would think of it here. The stepfather slowly relaxed his tone: "that what, I don''t want much, it''s only five million, or that bank card number, call me these two days." Chen Youlian''s expression freezes instantly, and the whole person seems to be stunned. Chen Youlian trembled and said: "five million. Do you know how many films I have to make 5 million? If you say five million, how can I get so much money? " Stepfather heard Chen Youlian''s words, instantly like a changed person, face brush as black as poker. "What are you talking about? You''re a big star and you can''t pay. Are you kidding me? You have the same virtue as your mother, pretending to be poor every day. Today, I don''t care what you do, but I''m going to decide on the five million. " The stepfather lion opened his mouth and mocked Chen Youlian and his mother. It was also because the mother was too weak and incompetent that she could not live a happy life under the threat and inducement of his stepfather. If one day her mother can really stand up strong once, Chen Youlian will definitely make up her mind to leave her stepfather with her mother. But the mother is not such a strong woman, so Chen Youlian has to endure again and again, all in the face of her mother. "You call my mom." Chen Youlian said firmly. The stepfather reluctantly handed over the phone and murmured in a low voice: "smelly woman, you''d better be careful when you talk to me. If I can''t get money from your daughter, I want you to die. " Although the stepfather said these words, the tone is extremely low, the voice is extremely small. But Chen you Lian in the other end of the phone to hear clearly, the hands of the fist clenched tightly, no one can feel the kind of helplessness and anger in her heart. "You Lian, to be honest with your mother, do you have any money. Your stepfather owes usury, and the creditors come after him. What can be taken away by the family is taken away, and all that can be thrown is thrown. Dear daughter, if you really have money, you can take it out to help Chen Youlian''s mother is so duplicitous. One second ago, she still told her stepfather not to ask for money. This second she began to set her own words and ask if she had any money. But it was not the first time that she was used to it. Chen Youlian can''t control her sobbing voice any more, she said while crying. "Mom, where am I going to change so much money for you? I''m not a young lady from a rich family. It''s very difficult for me to be born in such a family. I have to pay debts for a stepfather every day. Why am I?" For the first time, Chen Youlian confided her sincerity to her mother. Although her words were simple, they were reasonable. "You..." the mother on the other end of the phone choked and couldn''t speak. In the real crisis, her mother never said a real fair word for Chen Youlian. She would only pray for her to give money quickly to solve the problem. Chen Youlian just sneered and hung up the phone. In this empty, cold and cold room, Chen Youlian is like a dead body who has lost her soul. Her heart has already been bruised by her mother''s double-edged sword. If she jumps down from the window, Chen Youlian really wants to die directly and leave the surface scenery. It is really a miserable world.But she can''t do it. She looked up at the ceiling, her tears blurring her vision, and she forgot how many nights she had woken up from nightmares, to the screams of her mother being beaten by her stepfather, and the fear of being abused by her stepfather. Although life has become a river of sadness, the sun will still rise tomorrow, isn''t it? "You Lian, after shooting today, there will be a dinner party. It is said that there will be some celebrities from the political and business circles to participate. If you prepare, we have to join in the fun." Early in the morning, Chen Youlian''s agent gave Chen Youlian a series of lethal phone calls. Insomnia night, just into the dreamland of Chen Youlian, wake up in the call. "I see." A feeble voice replied to the agent. "Cheer up. The producers will come to the scene to inspect your shooting today. I hope you don''t make trouble." The agent who is busy in the morning seems to have a bad tone. After all, the agent can be in a good mood only if the actor lets the agent worry. For an actress who is a little bit out of breath, the general manager doesn''t have a good face to show her. But in the end, it''s a skinny camel. It''s bigger than a horse. Since it''s a master, it doesn''t have to be served. The night of haggard, vaguely covered by delicate makeup. "Why are the big stars so haggard today? Where did you go last night? It''s difficult to be with which man... Ha ha... Xiaoxiao comes to meet Chen Youlian with all kinds of charm and sarcasm, but neither of them is a fuel-efficient lamp. Chapter 128 The lighting equipment of the studio has been fully prepared, and the actors and actresses are required to make up, draw clothes and be in place. The producer stands in front of the make-up mirror, frowning at Chen Youlian. "You Lian, can you finish shooting in this mental state? Your bags are almost falling to the ground." Chen Jiayi, the producer, looks unhappy. She hates that actors don''t have a good rest the night before they need to shoot, and they come to shoot the next day when they are in poor mental state. This not only affects the progress of the whole studio, but also has a great impact on the final film. The reaction effect is not good, and if it is not done well, we have to remake the whole group, which is a waste of everyone''s time. Chen Youlian just wanted to explain. Chen Jiayi did not want to hear the explanation on her face. She turned around and left. She waved and left a sentence: "the makeup artist paints Miss Chen with snacks." On the surface, this sentence is calm, but in fact, it implies rough waters. The deterrent power of this sentence is invisible. Chen Youlian held out a confident smile in the mirror and tried to make herself appear more energetic. "OK, the actors look at this side, yes, hands on the thighs, sexy, yes, more sexy, yes, that''s it. More interaction between two people, pay attention to eye contact, hands on each other''s body, eye contact. " Photographers are guiding the actors to shoot. After all, they are professional actors, and the shooting progress is very fast. ... "we are working hard. After a dinner party, we will introduce some personal resources to everyone. We will go whenever we have time. This is what President Pei has won for us. We should perform well and cherish it." The advertising director gave his last words on the set. The manager of the dinner party reminded him from the morning to the evening, for fear that Chen Youlian would miss it. It seems that the participants of the dinner party are not simple. Of course, as a member of Yingshang entertainment actors, Chen Youlian will not give up this opportunity to show her grace. ... "President Pei, you are such a beautiful woman in the company. You are indeed the largest performing arts company in city A. It''s hard to see it today, and it''s worthy of your reputation." The person who shakes hands with Pei Jun is the business tycoon of city A. as a hub to get through the company''s capital sources, Pei Jun has to flatter the business tycoon. After all, his resources still depend on the support of the business community. "It''s a great honor for me to have you here today. In the future, you will have to rely on me in many ways. " Pei Jun holds the hand of the business tycoon. This business tycoon is known as a greedy woman in the business world. He is always involved in the corruption and bribery of enterprises. Although we don''t dare to talk about it on the surface, in the dark, anyone who has a little network and is well-informed knows that this business tycoon is not a good thing. But this business tycoon is extremely tactful, so he has little status in the business world. Ordinary people can''t afford to offend him, including Pei Jun, President of the largest performing arts company in a city. Peijun pulled Chen Youlian aside and muttered in her ear: "don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. This business tycoon is a big man. Take good advantage of it." Chen Youlian nodded with a puzzled face and cast a glance at the business tycoon with a charming look in her eyes. The business tycoon looked up and down at the beautiful figures of these female stars with a face of jackal. It was true that it was true that he was a greedy lecher. Chen Youlian pulled the miniskirt down and gently sat next to the business tycoon. She raised her hair beside her ears and wore a shy smile. The business tycoon quietly put his hand on Chen Youlian''s snow-white thigh under the table. Chen Youlian''s leg moved to the side, but he did not completely evade the invisible behavior of the business tycoon. The business tycoon is just about to lift Chen Youlian''s skirt up... "this is Mr. Wang, a famous person in the business world. In the future, our company can rely on Mr. Wang for more care. Let''s toast Mr. Wang." Pei Jun solves Chen Youlian''s embarrassment between toasts. Although this is the hidden rule of the circle, Pei Jun should have been familiar with it for a long time, but sometimes he saw it with his own eyes and was still a little unhappy. But how to make a decision depends on Chen Youlian. After all, the world of actresses depends on themselves, not acting. It depends on men. This is the most obvious hidden rule that everyone in the circle knows. Xiaoxiao holding a glass, buttocks twist to walk towards the business tycoon, a face Sao fox charm son appearance. "Mr. Wang, Xiaoxiao here is a toast to you. You must remember my name." Said Xiaoxiao will be in the hands of the wine cup in a drink. The business tycoon burst into laughter and secretly grabbed a slender thigh. Xiaoxiao forced himself to show an embarrassed smile. "Little girl, you''re a good drinker. I remember you." The business tycoon took a sip of the wine. "Xiao, Xiaoxiao is not." Xiaoxiao from the business tycoon''s back, slowly put his chin on the business man''s shoulder, deliberately sprinkle Jiao.It seems that there are quite a lot of female stars who want to be promoted by business tycoons. So many wolves are just a piece of fat. This competition is really a little fierce. The business tycoon touched Xiaoxiao''s face and took Xiaoxiao into his arms. He didn''t want to avoid everyone''s intention at all. Although he was touching Xiaoxiao in his hand, his eyes secretly glanced at Chen Youlian. Sure enough, for this kind of man, what he can''t get is the best. He''s really eating what''s in the bowl and looking at what''s in the pot. Chen Youlian is just drinking for herself. She doesn''t care what the business tycoons are doing. The more such a woman attracts the attention of the business tycoon. Pei Jun seems to notice the change of the expression between the business tycoon''s eyebrows. After all, Chen Youlian reminds her that the CEO''s tip can only come here. It doesn''t mean that you must have something to do with business tycoons. At least you have to get familiar with business tycoons. In the future, it''s easier to ask for resources in business circles. The actors flattered in front of the business tycoons, one woman on the left and one woman on the right. The business tycoon couldn''t hug him. It''s a very rough scene. Fortunately, Bai Yanran took part in the dinner party today, otherwise Lu he would certainly tear up the business tycoon. However, with Bai Yanran''s background and superb acting skills, it''s easy to have a place in the performing arts circle, without having to go through such a dirty dinner party. So this kind of occasion naturally will not have the white Yan Ran''s appearance. If Pei Jun really called Bai Yanran, then Lu he certainly didn''t end up with Pei Jun, but Pei Jun was not such a muddleheaded person. He had a good idea. Chapter 129 This business tycoon is a sensible person. He makes these actresses drunk, but he pretends to be drunk. Pei Jun also shows a drunken and unconscious appearance at the dinner table. After all, it would be embarrassing to have a sober person on this occasion. These actresses all show their charm and seduce the business tycoons. They hope that the business tycoons can take a fancy to themselves, and then fly into the sky and turn the pheasant into a Phoenix. This business tycoon is an old fox. There are many female stars who want to borrow from her. He can see which one is which and which is not. Naturally, some women are just playing. But today, Chen Youlian''s reticence has attracted the attention of business tycoons. "Miss Chen is drunk. She can''t hold the glass in her hand." The business tycoon holds Chen Youlian''s hand tightly. Chen Youlian struggles, and the business tycoon holds it more tightly. Her eyes are fixed on Chen Youlian''s career line. Chen Youlian''s desire to push is not good. She directly refuses to be a business tycoon. After all, this big man can''t be offended casually. Looking at the middle-aged man in the middle-aged, he can''t help himself. "Miss Chen, don''t you give me face?" Business tycoons get Chen Youlian closer and try to reach Chen Youlian''s pink cherry mouth with his thick lips. Chen Youlian hurriedly blocked his hand in front of his mouth, and the business tycoon pulled Chen Youlian''s hand tightly. Chen Youlian desperately wants to struggle, but she can''t move. She suddenly turns her head to one side and allows the greasy lips of business tycoons to kiss on her delicate face. Chen Youlian held back a stiff smile and sat back. The awkward atmosphere filled the whole box. The business tycoon takes Chen Youlian in his arms, touches Chen Youlian''s slender waist line with his hand, and looks at Chen Youlian with a face of treacherous success. It seems that this business tycoon will not let Chen Youlian go. After all, we can see that the business tycoon has a little interest in Chen Youlian. "I heard Pei Jun say that you are short of money recently. If you follow me Wang, I can give you as much money as you want, and I can give you whatever life you want. Will Miss Chen think about it? " The business tycoon is indeed the business tycoon, and the news is smart. I have inquired about the news of the female stars that I have been staring at in advance. Chen Youlian was silent for a moment, looked at the business tycoon and said: "I am short of money, but I want 5 million, can you give me?" The business tycoon hummed and said, "five million is not a small thing to me, as long as Miss Chen is willing to... before the business tycoon finished, Chen Youlian put her finger in front of the business man''s mouth. "Shh. With so many people here, it''s strange and shy to talk about this topic. " Chen Youlian pretended to be reserved. She really needs the 5 million yuan. If someone is willing to give the 5 million yuan, Chen Youlian will naturally be 100. Even if she sells her body, even though it has violated her inner will, it is not so important in front of money... the business tycoon hugged Chen Youlian out of the box, followed by a number of bodyguards, and left the box to drink A drunk crowd. Pei Jun, who is not drunk, can only pretend to be indifferent and turn a blind eye to it. After all, this is Chen Youlian''s own choice, and no one has ever forced her. In this turbulent and turbulent circle, there are more social gatherings. Pei Jun looks at himself as if he is a bit against his will, but they are all commonplace and don''t think so. An actress has such a tragic family, which is also a kind of tragedy as an actor. The characters standing on the crest of the storm will inevitably be discussed by the public opinion. People with complicated life experience should live cautiously and always do things step by step. Because there is no background in the performing arts circle, from a small dragon set to a professional actor. I don''t know how much bitterness I have suffered and how much precipitation I have experienced. Therefore, every actor''s superior way can not be denied, but some people choose to be upright, pure and flawless, and have not been forced by life, forced by helpless. The agents took their actors away one by one and watched the drunken actresses in the box with sad faces. Only Chen Youlian''s agent, a face of spring, a face of pride and confidence. I don''t know when this kind of competition between the agents in the performing arts circle will flourish, but it is true that if the actors develop well, they can not lack the credit of the agents. She slapped a photon in her ear and put the five million check at the head of the bed into her bag. This is her own choice of the way, now that she has chosen, she has to go on without hesitation. ... wearing sunglasses, Chen Youlian walked out of the presidential suite confidently, as if shielding the points of passers-by and all the sounds of the outside world. There is only one sentence in her heart: "I Chen Youlian got 5 million." The mobile phone in the bag is buzzing, saying that Cao Cao has arrived."Don''t rush. Come to the corner cafe to get the check. Be careful. Don''t be seen. It''s bad for me." After Chen Youlian finished this sentence, a big stone in her heart finally fell. She really doesn''t want to have anything to do with that damned gambler stepfather all her life. "My daughter has a lot of money. She got the money so quickly." You can clearly hear that the stepfather on the other end of the phone is very happy. Chen Youlian, like his long-term cash machine, is constantly running and undertaking everything. Chen Youlian couldn''t listen to this natural tone. If she was not afraid that her mother would be chased by usurers outside, perhaps Chen Youlian could completely ignore this cumbersome stepfather. If it is not against the law to kill people with guns in this world, Chen Youlian will point a gun at his stepfather''s head and bang a gun to end his stepfather''s life. I saw a timid, bent back, black face with a mask, a cap on top of the man came in. Chen Youlian is very reluctant to take out that 5 million check from the bag and put it on the table. Without hesitation, the man took the check without hesitation. Without a look of gratitude, let alone a word of gratitude, the man turned and walked out of the cafe. Left Chen Youlian a person looking out of the window away from the back, meditation reverie. She was too tired to be a woman, an actress, or a daughter. Under the threat of money, Chen Youlian has to lower her noble head to reality. Chapter 130 A few small assistants were gathered around, chattering about something. "Did you hear that Chen Youlian and Wang Kun got involved?" "Eh, the plutocracy in city B? I heard it was a Mediterranean..." "don''t talk about it. Here comes the president." Pushing and shoving each other''s eyes, secretly glancing at Pei Jun who is coming this way. It seems that a cold wind is blowing from behind, which is chilling to the bone. "What''s wrong with the headlines today? It''s all plutocrats and female stars. It''s impossible to seal such news. What''s the use of you?" Producer Chen Jiayi was furious in the office. The documents were thrown on the floor, but she still couldn''t restrain her anger. Through the shutters in the office, we can see that the editors who control public opinion are being criticized and can''t raise their heads. After all, the most popular headlines today are the intimate photos of Wang Kun and Chen Youlian. There are different opinions. The public opinion has turned against Chen Youlian. As an actor, Chen Youlian has no accomplishment, and even indirectly satirizes Yingshang entertainment. A TV play that was about to be released soon after the shooting was also implicated. "General manager Pei..." seeing Pei Jun pull his face and push the door in, Chen Jiayi lowers her head and even has no confidence to speak. "It''s the public opinion created by the rival company. Try to counterattack it, and don''t let Mr. Wang''s identity be exposed." Pei Jun''s face was calm, not flustered at all. Now the company comes forward to hold a press conference to explain the effect is not very good, can only praise others, put this matter down. The rival company has always regarded Yingshang entertainment as the enemy. Although it often makes small moves behind the scenes, it has never been so rampant. This time, the self-confident sword finger bias directly launched a challenge. "Lu He, use your network to help me check Qinghuang entertainment. Recently, this rival company can be a bit blatant." Pei Jun called Lu He. "You really don''t contact me if you''re OK, but President Pei has a word, and Zha can help you check it, but..." Lu he said with Pei Jun''s appetite hanging. "You boy still bargain, Bai Yanran, I will take care of more, a family does not say two words." Pei Jun patted his chest and vowed to say it. In fact, Lu he just wanted to tease Pei Jun, but he didn''t think he was serious. However, this Qinghuang entertainment as a rising star is so arrogant that people have to admire. Lu he sat on the sofa in his office with a sad face and a straight eye in his eyes. He was fascinated by the document in front of him. There are two particularly eye-catching words in the document, Lu Zhen! The legal representative of Qinghuang entertainment is Lu Zhen, Lu he''s unreasonable second uncle. With such a large amount of information, Lu he didn''t relax for a long time. I''ve never heard of any entertainment company run by Lu Zhen''s staff, which really makes Luhe gape. Pei Jun has always been very close to Lu He. It is estimated that the second uncle who wants to find fault brings his emotion to Pei Jun. In this way, Pei Jun was wronged. He was shot when he lay down. "Pei Jun, the legal representative is Lu Zhen." Lu he lenglenglengleng said to Pei Jun at the other end of the phone, trying to hide my surprise at this matter. "Lu Zhen? Why does it sound so familiar? They are all surnamed Lu. They can''t be your long lost twin brothers. " Pei Jun''s playful smile, random guess said. But you don''t say Pei Jun just guessed it, which makes Lu he more speechless and embarrassed. "Don''t tell me, you''re right. It''s not my long lost brother, but my second cousin. " Lu he looks helpless. "Ha ha ha, second uncle, when did you have another uncle? I never heard you mention it." Pei Jun like to know a earth shaking news as excited to say. "I live in the old house of Lu family. My second grandfather lived there before. I told you that you can''t remember well." Lu he mocks Pei Jun. No one was informed when he moved to the old residence of the Lu family. Pei Jun did not notice that Lu he moved his residence. Pei Jun suddenly realized, and let out a sigh: "Oh ~" the small light bulb in his brain seemed to light up his head at once, and understood the reason of this matter in an instant. "Your second uncle doesn''t think you have something to do with Yingshang entertainment?" Pei Jun deliberately tries to ask Lu He, but in addition to this situation, Pei Jun really can''t think of any reason. He can let Lu he''s second uncle aim at himself like this. Wang Kun is a hand covering the sky in city B. not long after the news was released, Wang Kun''s people secretly sealed the news, and Pei Jun didn''t have to do it himself. Lu he is also a big head. What''s the origin of this second uncle? It''s true that he can make a fool of himself. It seems that he needs to take time to visit in person. "What are you doing here? The direct grandson of the Lu family. " Lu Zhen is not welcome to meet in the door, not to let Lu He in at all."My nephew will come to visit the second uncle in person. I''ll show you how busy you are all day." Lu He metaphorically mocks Lu Zhen. He is old and has nothing to do all day. "Oh, well, that''s a nice thing to say." Lu Zhen uttered a sigh of TUT, with an expression that he could not see on the land, waved his hand and let the guard open the gate of the hospital. Even if you don''t like Lu he any more, the basic way to treat guests is still indispensable. Lu Qi is playing golf on the golf course. "Master, young master Lu is here." One side of the housekeeper said in Lu Qi''s ear. Lu Qi looks at Lu He behind him and continues to wave his club to aim at the hole in the distance. "Give Lu he a club." Lu Qi spoke. The housekeeper lifted the club in both hands and sent it to Lu he''s eyes. "Second grandfather, I''m afraid I''m not as good as you are. I''m afraid I''ll make a fool of myself if so many people are here." Lu he said modestly. Lu he grew up in the Bai family. Naturally, golf training is indispensable, not to mention the hole in the club, but in all likelihood, he can hit the ball accurately. Lu he took on a pair of white gloves, wore a baseball cap, side of the body, with the strength of the waist, the club in his hand waved out. The ball flies away at a high speed and goes into the hole accurately. Lu Qi looked at the distance of the court, a face full of appreciation. "Good!" "Young man, it''s rare to have such a ball technique." Lu He modest smile, said: "compared to the second grandfather, I this younger generation to learn more." There are other meanings in Lu he''s words. "It''s not just about visiting me, the old man?" Jiang is still old and spicy. Lu Qi sees through Lu he''s intention. "Since the second grandfather guessed the purpose of my coming here, I have something to say." "Lu''s group is involved in many businesses, but have even entertainment companies started to dabble in it recently?" Lu he directly opened the conversation box and got to the point. Chapter 131 "Lu''s group is involved in many businesses, but have even entertainment companies started to dabble in it recently?" Lu he directly opened the conversation box and got to the point. Beating around the Bush is not Lu he''s style of doing things. His own aura is not weakened by half because of Lu Qi, an old fox. "Oh, entertainment company, is it that I am an old man without dignity? I don''t know if the group will launch new business. " Lu Qi showed a very surprised look, which made Lu calm. "No? What about Qinghuang''s entertainment? " Lu he''s clear thoughts in his mind were suddenly disturbed by Lu Qi''s simple words, like a ball of wool. Is it possible that Luzhen didn''t start a company in the name of Lujia group, but that source of funds is totally incomprehensible. This had to let Lu he fall into endless meditation. "It''s rare to come here and play well with me. Young people are half hearted." Lu Qi''s voice reached Lu he''s ear and pulled him back in meditation. Absentmindedly waving the golf club, the result is not surprising, the ball completely deviated from the correct trajectory into the hole. Lu he suddenly regained his mind, and the ball under the golf club had already flown far away. "Don''t get deeper and deeper. Some things turn a blind eye." Lu Qi suddenly said such an inexplicable word, which made Lu he some zhanger monk confused. Lu Qi was like being able to spy out Lu he didn''t have the heart. Every word seemed to be answering the question of landing why he wanted to ask but didn''t know how to open his mouth. In the evening, Lu he didn''t even have the heart to stay for dinner, so he left in a hurry to say goodbye to Lu Qi. Lu he kept browsing the documents in front of the computer, hoping to find the clues implied in Lu Qi''s words. This really lifted Lu he''s curiosity about Qinghuang. A soft and shy voice came from the other end of the phone: "Hello, can you tell me if Lu he is sleeping? Today''s Bai Yanran hasn''t contacted Lu He for a day. Please tell Lu He, Bai Yanran thinks about Lu He." It''s midnight now, it''s 12 o''clock, but Bai Yanran calls in high spirits. Lu He, who was so dazed by the materials, suddenly woke up. "please tell Bai Yanran that Lu he asked Lu he whether he was awake or not." Lu he plays with Bai Yanran. At the end of the phone, Bai Yanran couldn''t hold on and chuckled. "Lu He, you are so funny." Occasionally tease up Lu he can really make people laugh and cry, but only Bai Yanran can see such a gentle side of Lu He. "There are so many things today that I almost forgot you. I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Lu he at the end of the phone sincerely apologized to the white Yanran at the other end of the phone. Bai Yan Ran listened to the silly Lu he said these words with guilt, and could not bear to continue to blame the busy Lu He. The voice of the phone has been on, chatting, there is no voice of Bai Yanran at the end of the phone, instead of the light and heavy wheezing. It seems to be asleep, Lu he is working crazily in Bai Yanran''s breathing, just like Bai Yanran is with him. He doesn''t feel that working alone at night in this empty room is a lonely thing. Sleeping white Yan Ran mouth from time to time also appeared a few dream words, Lu he listen to the voice involuntarily will smile on the face. "Luhe, hold it." "Luhe, I miss you so much." It''s no exaggeration to use this sentence in Bai Yanran''s body. It''s really thoughtful every day and have a dream at night. Even when I''m unconscious in my sleep, I''m talking about the name of landing. Lu he listened to the voice of white Yanran coming from the end of the mobile phone. He had already started to blossom in his heart. His whole body seemed to have been electrocuted. I really listen to Bai Yanran''s soft breath when she sleeps. She can''t even concentrate on her office. All of a sudden, a line of words in the data pulled Lu He, who was ready to close the computer. "Phoenix Entertainment Company announced bankruptcy after suspected violations and was acquired by an enterprise. It was renamed Qinghuang entertainment after it stepped onto the stage again." Lu he was stunned when he saw this line. Today, I was played like a monkey by Lu Qi all the time. Lu he was really confused and didn''t know at all. How can Lu He endure this sullen breath. Although it is not clear which enterprise is "acquired by the enterprise", Lu he''s intuition tells him that Lu he is Lu''s enterprise. After such a big detour and a lot of hard work, things have returned to the original track. But Lu he did not stop for a moment. His intuition told him that things were not as simple as they seemed. "Pei Jun, Qinghuang entertainment leads many people, or you let go first." Also immersed in a deep sleep in the dream of Pei Jun was a phone call awakened by Lu He."In the middle of the night, why do you have to go to bed..." Pei Jun was impatient and didn''t notice what Lu he said. Lu he was angry and increased decibels. "I said," Qinghuang''s entertainment is not easy. Don''t go into this muddy water. I''m afraid you can''t get rid of it. " Pei Jun rubbed his eyes and confirmed that he was not dreaming. The voice at the end of the computer was indeed Luhe. "What? Isn''t it an entertainment company? It''s difficult to find a big boss behind the scenes. " Pei Jun disapproved to say, between the tone is filled with the matter of not paying attention to and understatement. Lu he has a little temper. He is worried about Pei Jun, but Pei Jun is very good and has a good sleep. It''s really in the middle of the night. "Forget it. Let''s talk about it tomorrow." You can never wake up a person who pretends to sleep. There is nothing wrong with Pei Jun''s words. Before the phone hung up, Pei Jun fell out of bed, leaving Lu He in disorder. Ah, what a carefree friend. Lu he can only pray and cheat himself. Don''t be too complicated for Qinghuang company. It was already enough for Lu to be busy. On the way out of such a nominal company, he was always making trouble. Anyone who went to sleep at night could not sleep at ease. Thinking of the day when Lu Qi, the old fox, made fun of himself, Lu he was so angry that he couldn''t find a place to vent his anger. Can only sigh, the world is difficult to predict, ginger is still old spicy, sigh better than. If Lu is not enough, why can''t he let go of the investigation on Qinghuang? The real big fish has just bitten the hook, the game has just begun, and the good play is still ahead. Before Lu Qi and Lu He, I had just begun to move into the arena. The masks behind the scenes were revealed by Lu he one by one. Chapter 132 "How are you getting ready?" Lu Zhen picked up the glass goblet and tasted the first-class red wine given to him by other business giants not long ago. He asked the man in black in front of him carelessly. "Everything is ready." The man in black still lowered his head and said with indifference and no emotion. A sneer appeared on Lu Zhen''s face, thinking that he had suffered a loss in Lu he''s hand last time, and he had to get it back this time. "Tomorrow night, then, don''t let me down. My money is not so easy to take." Lu Zhen clenched the red wine cup in his hand and said to the man in black with evil spirit. When the man heard this, he looked up at Lu Zhen, but he was still expressionless, with a little disdain in silence. The man''s attitude is neither humble nor overbearing. He just takes money to do business and takes a message for his boss. Listening to Lu Zhen''s threatening question, he only feels ironic. "We''ll bring people in on time." When the man''s voice reached Lu Zhen''s ears, it was indeed the organization''s consistent style. He never talked too much about things, and could always reassure all employers. Lu Zhen picked her eyebrows with a look of treachery. In her mind, she imagined that Bai Yanran was kidnapped and screamed with fear. Lu he knew that she was worried. Previous forbearance is as light as a feather. "Well, I''ll be waiting for you in the abandoned factory on time tomorrow. Don''t hurt the woman you caught. I still want to have a good time." Lu Zhen is full of ghosts and smiles. The man in black nodded indifferently, his eyes full of murderous and fierce. "Don''t worry. Let''s call it a day. Goodbye." The man didn''t say much. In the past, he would return to deliver the message within three minutes. Now it has been five minutes. He has more than two minutes of patience because Lu Zhen has given double Commission. Lu Zhen looked at the back of the man in black gradually leaving, and said with a sneer, "I really think I''m the boss. If I didn''t hear that you''re doing a good job, who would give you this face?" Lu Zhen raised his glass, shook the last mouthful of red wine in the cup, slowly raised his hand and poured it into his mouth, leaving a drop in the corner of his mouth for aftertaste. If this is a peerless beauty, with the tip of her tongue to wipe off the wine drop from the corner of her mouth, of course, it is full of charm and charm. But at this moment, Lu Zhen''s action is greasy, which really makes people feel like a terrible sight. In the past, if such a plot had been arranged, Lu Zhen would have discussed with the Lu family before making a decision. But this time, he wanted to give Lu he a good look and let Lu he know that he was not easy to offend, so he would act first and then tell the truth. Lu Zhen can laugh when he thinks about it. Alcohol slowly exudes his charm. His interest is coming. His nightlife is just beginning. "Well, come to me tonight. Come quickly." Lu Zhen''s mobile phone contacts have hundreds of beautiful little sisters on call. They take what they need, and Lu Zhen is also very happy. There will be a big fight tomorrow. If you don''t indulge tonight, I''m sorry to spend a handful of money. Beautiful woman from the taxi to walk down slowly, in advance of the delicate make-up, step on high-heeled shoes, a twist out of their own amorous feelings. "Why do you come to me in such a hurry?" The young lady changed her shoes and clothes. With her sexy figure and white skin, she was half lying on the bed, full of temptation and looking at Lu Zhen affectionately. "I still miss you. Let me hurt you." Night song has become the norm in Lu town. In front of young and beautiful girls, this man is more frivolous. Lu Zhen naturally won''t say that he just pressed a phone number in the contact person. He didn''t even know the name of the other person. He just took what he wanted and had fun. The beauty also echoed, gently leaning on Lu Zhen''s shoulder, scattering Jiao, two people entangled for a whole night. It may be because of the expectation of retaliation, Lu Zhen is like an excited beast, and has no sleep at all. In the early morning, the beauty took the money and left, while Lu Zhen was always immersed in fantasy and couldn''t extricate herself. She was still lying in bed staring at the ceiling, looking forward to the arrival of the night. Lu Zhen can''t help but recall the experience of that day, the pressure of the major media public opinion came, and the whole person was immersed in a state of bewilderment. All these were given by Lu He. Just as he and his men were about to leave the hotel, a man in the corner of the parking lot was still there. Staring at the appearance of Luzhen, he came to him and attracted Lu Zhen''s attention. Lu Zhen''s bodyguard stands in front of Lu Zhen. He vaguely sees the man''s face. He seems to be from the business circle, but he seldom shows up and has nothing to do with Lu Zhen. Until the man walked in front of Lu Zhen, both sides did not want to give way to each other, the atmosphere solidified instantly. During the standoff, Lu Zhen felt very strange. The man was so aggressive that he could not help but feel a little timid in his heart. Under the strong atmosphere, Lu Zhen did not dare to act rashly. "Do you hate Lu he?" Lu Zhen hesitated for a moment and did not respond. But he was very clear in his heart that his view of Lu he could not be summed up in two words: hate?The enemy''s eyes are even more worried about the enemy. "I''ll give you a chance to knock him down." This sentence is too tempting for Lu Zhen. Lu Zhen''s eyes are wide and his eyes are shining with strange light. But the man in front of him turned and walked away, leaving only a note with a string of numbers on it, which seemed to be a telephone number. The man came and went in a hurry. Before Lu Zhen had time to think, he was given such an attractive suspense. Lu Zhengang called the number at home. The other party revealed that they are a mysterious organization that can quietly kidnap or commit murder and other terrorist activities. They are silent, and most importantly, they will protect their customers'' identity information. In other words, even if he did something to Bai Yanran, Lu he could not find out. The whole thing was done without any trace. Lu Zhen naturally won''t let go of this good opportunity from the sky. His heart of revenge for Lu he has already planted seeds. Until the man in black came to visit again, he couldn''t wait for the time to come. He wanted to see Lu He kneeling like he prayed for mercy. For him, every second of waiting was so long. Unable to wait for a moment, Lu Zhen decided to go to the abandoned factory ahead of time. He wanted to see Bai Yanran, who was tied up, being tortured, so as to warn Lu he and let him have a taste of pain. Chapter 133 Luzhen, on the top of the abandoned warehouse, looked around anxiously, waiting for the prey to enter the cave. In the distance, the flickering lights flicker towards the abandoned warehouse, attracting people''s attention in the dark night. Lu Zhen poked his head on the rooftop and looked around. He saw that the old SUV came down and two or three fat and strong men with a fierce face and a long steel stick in his hand. The man pointed to the trunk and waved to open it. It seemed to be the leader. A woman, wrapped in a sack of linen, was lifted out of the trunk, screaming like thunder. Lu Zhen''s heart is happy to bloom, did not expect that this organization work efficiency is quite high, so quickly will Bai Yanran tied over. Lu Zhen, who was standing on the rooftop, crept downstairs and looked around. Several strong men were so rude that Bai Yanran was tied to the bench. His subordinates did not show mercy because of a delicate woman in front of him. The cold water splashed towards Bai Yanran, and the man in black waved his steel stick to hit Bai Yanran''s body accurately. Bai Yanran kept sending out the slightest scream of pain. The men in black looked at each other with a smile, and their eyes seemed to reveal their satisfaction and enjoyment of this cruel and abusive way. Lu Zhengang wants to go downstairs to stop the man in black, so that the man in black will not kill Bai Yanran and kill people. Lu Zhen was stunned by a piercing sound of gunfire. Lu Zhen stopped and stood in the same place, staring at his eyes. I saw white Yan Ran, who was covered with sacks of linen, fell into a pool of blood with a gunshot. Lu Zhen roared angrily: "who let you kill her?" Several people in black didn''t think so. They pulled up the bloody corpse on the ground and turned around and left. Only the leader raised the gun in his hand and said contemptuously, "take money and take disaster relief for others." Lu Zhen looked at the bloody scene in front of him. His legs kept shaking. He looked at his hands as if they were covered with blood. He fled the scene in a hurry and did not dare to stay for another minute. He killed people. "Every day I only know when I can carry the burden of the Lu family." Lu Qi looked at Lu Zhen who pushed the door and said. Lu Zhen passed by her father, and without a word, she went upstairs, pale and flustered. Lu Qi coughed twice, and hen Zi glared at the dejected Lu Zhen. Lu Zhen''s mind has come to think of 10000 kinds of police coming home with search warrants and handcuffs to arrest themselves. The development of this situation is totally beyond Lu Zhen''s expectation. Now he is like a timid hamster about to face death trial. "I killed. I killed." Lu Zhen, like an ant on a hot pot, paced up and down the room, repeating this sentence repeatedly. If an ordinary person died in his hand, Lu Zhen would stop others with a check. But this time he killed the granddaughter of Bai family, the largest financial group in a city, Bai Yanran. Lu Zhen thought of this place, but he was more afraid of prison life after the trial. The white family would not let go of himself so easily. Lu Zhen continued drinking one cup after another, trying to paralyze his brain with alcohol, so that he temporarily forget this crazy thing tonight. Lu Qi door did not knock, into Lu Zhen''s room, a knock over Lu Zhen''s shaking glass, thrown a loud slap to Lu Zhen. "Look at yourself. You can''t stand a little storm." Lu Qi was furious and yelled. Lu Zhen clenched his empty fist and revealed a trace of helplessness and anger in his eyes. Choked and helpless, he looked at his shaking hands and said, "Dad, i... killed..." when Lu Qi heard this, his expression was very indifferent, and he could not see a trace of surprise in his expression. "Killing someone scares you like this?" Lu Qi put his hands behind his back, showing a gloomy smile, which made people shiver. "I killed Bai Yanran. I didn''t kill anyone at will." Lu Zhen roared like losing his head and overturned the wine on the table. Lu Qi burst out laughing... "look at you, like a mouse who is afraid of the cat hiding around." This satirical remark pricked Lu Zhen''s fragile heart. He was afraid, that was fear. He has a living life in his hands. On the surface, he is arrogant and arrogant. In fact, he is just a person who can''t stand the storm. Maybe if Lu Qi doesn''t tell Lu Zhen the truth, Lu Zhen will never know that the person he so-called killed is just a battery doll. "I''m going to fix everything, the bad stuff." Lu Qi chuckled, as if the game had just begun, and his incompetent son was about to bow his head and surrender. Lu Zhen is like a doll played by Lu Qi, but also, Lu Zhen, who does not know the advantages of heaven and earth, is also a bit uneducated.Since Lu Zhen dares to do things in person, it will never be used. Lu Zhen looks at the white Yanran in the TV cut, and the bloody scene suddenly appears in his mind, which makes it impossible to look directly at it again. Imagining that Bai Yanran''s cold corpse is thrown into the wild at will, Lu Zhen''s heart often can''t calm down... but things have happened, and the worst can only be like this. "Yanran, today''s commercial shooting is outdoor shooting, more sunscreen." Agent reminds the other end of the phone ready to go out of the white Yanran. "I know, I know." Yanran and the company rushed to prepare. In the morning, everything was still calm and calm, without any change. Only Lu Zhen experienced the ups and downs of last night''s mood and was depressed. If the town suddenly disappears on weekdays, it is even more remarkable. His old man said that he would do better. Naturally, he didn''t know what to worry about. He had no way to ask for information. But Lu Zhen thought more and more strange, Bai Yan Ran disappeared overnight, Bai Jia and Lu he didn''t know at all, which was really puzzling. Such a young lady was always followed by a group of bodyguards all the time. She was so tied that night and was killed by a shot. Lu Zhen thought more and more wrong, but his own did see the man in the sack dead in the pool of blood. Lu Zhen, sitting in the back seat of a luxury car, thought hard, but could not come up with a reason to explain the calm today. "General manager Lu, the stock market opens today..." Lu Zhen waved his hand and let the Secretary on the side shut up. Lu Zhen has always been indifferent to the company''s affairs. The company''s collapse seems to have nothing to do with itself. Chapter 134 As a personal secretary, it is Lu Qian''s eye liner around Lu Zhen, which supervises Lu Zhen all the time. However, this is Lu Zhen''s 24th secretary, and those who are a little bit charming dare not be placed beside Lu Zhen. The enthusiasm of the new secretary may soon fade away. ... "have you heard that Bai Yanran, the big star, is coming to our place to shoot the scenery of advertisement today." "Well, are you talking about the actress in" green fruit "? She''s very good at acting "Bai Yanran, I like her very much. I''m a big fan." Several clerks were gossiping in the office. Just ready to sneak out of the company''s Lu Town, heard Bai Yanran three words, momentarily stunned, stopped the pace, face color brush a pale. "What are you talking about?" Lu Zhen asked a few employees in a low voice. A few of the small staff were pushing and shoving, and they didn''t dare to look up and talk. "Say it." Lu Zhen ordered in anger. One of them said in a voice that was almost invisible: "Bai Yanran is coming to city b... although the voice was very small, Lu Zhen clearly heard the sentence" Bai Yanran is coming to city B. " But Bai Yanran is not... wrong... Lu Zhen''s thoughts are entangled in a ball, which makes Lu Zhen turn round and round. If Bai Yanran wants to come to B city, she is not dead. Who was shot dead that day? Lu Zhen''s ideas became clear at once. I was fooled by that mysterious organization? No, to be more exact, the man in black did not do well. He came to replace the crown prince with a civet cat. He used this kind of cover up method to deceive Lu Zhen into the past. No wonder the gun is held on the head of a person, and there is no hesitation when the gun goes down. Bai Yanran did not tie to, Lu he did not threaten, that Lu town played such a circle, the money is all gone. Thinking of this, Lu Zhen couldn''t bear it for a moment, so he immediately got up and completely covered up his worries. He took out the phone from his pocket to discuss with the man in black. He suddenly remembered that he was in a hurry that day. He didn''t leave the contact information of the man in black. Instead, he did not hesitate to carry away two bags of banknotes. "Hi, eh!" Lu Zhen slapped his head. If things are done without end and end, they are not rigorous and complacent before. Lu Zhen felt very ashamed when he thought about it. But how can''t bear this tone, his mind still vaguely echoed with that sentence in Black: "take people''s money, for others to eliminate disaster." "Pooh, the old man spits on the ground. However, without seeing Bai Yanran with his own eyes, Lu Zhen is always worried. "Go." Lu Zhen waved to his minions. Just want to stop Lu Zhen to leave the Secretary, a was knocked down on the ground. I took a picture of the ashes on my body and sighed a long sigh when I looked at the distant back of Lu Zhen, who was never back. "Ah..." Lu Zhen, with sunglasses, was staring at a group of people in the distance through the semi transparent glass window. Sure enough, Bai Yanran was helped out of the nanny car by the staff. Lu Zhen saw Bai Yanran standing in front of her in such a daze. Lu Zhen drives a black sports car, and Bai Yanran''s voice and appearance lingers in his mind. It seems that he underestimates Bai Yanran and Lu He, and he goes home quickly. Looking at the increasingly close luxury house, Lu Zhen''s mood is more complicated. He wants to ask Lu Qi about it. His attention was attracted by a car coming from their backyard. It was the first time that he saw the license plate number, and who was visiting? Lu Zhen stares at the driver''s seat, his eyes never leave, and the two people''s cars brush in an instant. Lu Zhen''s mind flashed. At the moment of looking at each other, he clearly remembered where he must have seen this man. His eyes were as cold as before. When did he see him? Lu Zhen drove into the parking lot. He copied the scene of their meeting repeatedly in his mind, which should have been seen not long ago. By the way, it''s him! Even the messenger of the secret organization was also in the same black clothes, especially the black eyes, which made him remember vividly. He was worried that he couldn''t find the organization. He was upset and met a man in black at his own door. Lu Zhen immediately went upstairs to find Lu Qi. If the identity of the man in black was found out, the origin of the secret organization could also be revealed. Lu Qi''s door is open, and it seems that he is still working in his study. Lu Zhen opens the door directly. Seeing Lu Qi sitting at ease, he is more irritable than his own life. "Dad, I just saw someone go out from home. Why haven''t I seen it before? Do you know?" Lu Zhen is testing Lu Qi and deliberately lies.Lu Qi is still half lying on the chair, browsing the video on the computer casually, as if he had not heard Lu Zhen''s words. After a few seconds of silence in the room, Lu Qi took a look at Lu Zhen, "just an old friend." Lu Qi perfunctorily answered the landing town. Old friends? Sure enough, Lu Zhen has long been suspicious. Since Lu Qi knows Lu Zhen, it is impossible that he does not know about Bai Yanran! "I''m afraid it''s not just old friends! Why did you lie to me? If you can get in and out of the Lu family at will, you will certainly have a lot to do with you. " Lu Zhen is aggressive and stares at Lu Qi with scarlet eyes. When Lu Qi heard this, he didn''t get angry but laughed. First he laughed in a low voice, and finally he laughed wildly. Lu Zhen''s whole face was almost red with anger. In his eyes, this was naked ridicule and endless humiliation. Finally, he was so angry that he couldn''t speak. Lu Qi looked at Lu Zhen''s picture. He cocked up his legs as if he was deliberately watching Lu Zhen''s embarrassing statue. "Do you know you''re stupid? As the eldest son of the Lu family, you can be cheated by such small tricks. " Lu Qi hated that iron was not made into steel, but his tone was still somewhat helpless. "Bai Yanran is not dead. Who are Bai Yanran and Lu he? Can you really harm them? If you really want to keep the status of the Lu family, give me some encouragement. I can''t go anywhere in the past two days when I''m at home Lu Qi patted the table heavily and turned his back. Lu Zhen originally wanted to discuss with Lu Qi, but Lu Qi was angry. If Lu Zhen said one more word, it would add fuel to the fire. Lu Zhen went out with a disheartened face, closed the door, and recalled the past few days. Unexpectedly, the decadent period turned out to be just a trick. Bai Yanran lived well, and he was cheated by his father''s people, and began to question whether he was really stupid. Lu Zhen looks at the long corridor and blames Lu He for all this. Without Lu He, none of this would have happened. Chapter 135 "Bang, Bang..." On the wooden floor were pieces of glass, and the whole room was silent. Only the waiter in black and white stood upright. Gong Ming''s whole body is surrounded by black air pressure. He puts his hands on the seat and holds the cup in his right hand. "That''s a lot of courage." Gong Ming coldly looked at his servant. His eyes seemed to penetrate his body and turn into a sharp dagger to stab the hateful rumor maker. "Here are some photos I took at that time. They are from the Lu family. Although they haven''t taken a full face, they can be distinguished." The waiter came forward and put the picture on the black round table. "Well, I see. Go down first." Gong Ming closed his eyes and pointed to the direction of the door with his right hand, giving orders. The waiter didn''t say much. He turned away and took the door. His mind was still the conversation he heard in the bar that day. Later, he thought about it for a long time in private, and decided to tell Gong Ming in person today. On that day, he was working in a bar owned by MBS. Although MBS operated the dark forces secretly, MBS also had its own corporate consortium, the most important of which was the chain bar. It can be said that bars are distributed in several cities with developed economy, but only a few people know that MBS bar and MBS organization are managed by the same boss. The waiters are also temporarily deployed. The people under them can make adjustments according to the change of time and place. What does not change is that they are MBS people who work for MBS, are absolutely loyal and absolutely obey. Lu Zhen was in a state of money and money a while ago. He mistakenly thought Bai Yanran was dead, so he didn''t go home every night and wandered around the bar. "Beauty, touch a glass." Lu Zhen holds two glasses of strong liquor in his hand, and gives one of them to the beautiful woman with white skin in front of her eyes. Her body is sexy and hot. Lu Zhen has a little impression on her. She once met at a certain press conference. She is a new model, and I can feel all kinds of amorous feelings at a glance. The woman raised her eyes and glanced at Lu Zhen. She looked up and down. All of them were famous brands. She also put out her hand when she hooked her mouth. "Well, boss, how come you come to the bar alone, and there''s no one to accompany you?" The woman chuckled and sipped the wine. "I''m a little upset recently. I want to find someone to sit with, especially with a beautiful woman like you." Lu Zhen''s smiling face was attentive, and his hand couldn''t help touching the woman. The woman pretended to avoid inadvertently, but her expression did not change. She was still enchanting. "What''s going on? It''s better to listen. I can help you out Women are not curious about this, but it is not a bad thing to associate with the rich people like Lu Zhen. Lu Zhen squints at the woman. Under the catalysis of the high concentration of alcohol, he feels that he has also been bewitched and confides to the woman without thinking. "You don''t know, there are some secret organizations in this city that help employers kill people." Lu Zhen blocked his mouth with his hand and said in the woman''s ear. He did not forget to look around. The music of the bar was deafening, stimulating everyone''s eardrums, but the words of the homicide organization inevitably reached the waiter''s ears. The waiter looks at Lu Zhen and the model, and quietly moves closer to them. It seems that they are focusing on the singing, but actually they are listening carefully to the dialogue between them. "Of course I know. Even the bar where we are now is owned by the famous MBS group. It is said that MBS is operating secret criminal gangs." Women smile. Lu Zhen picked her eyebrows, and when she heard this, she did not want to appear ignorant, so she immediately caught the woman''s words. ¡°MBS£¿ I''m just going to talk about this organization. I''ve been working with them not long ago. " Lu Zhenbian said and raised his chin. Looking at MBS, it seems that there are some unexpected benefits in MBS. "MBS is not everyone can invite, what did you ask them to do for you?" Women''s eyes are full of curiosity. "Cut, that''s it, and they don''t keep their word, they''ll die if they say yes, but they commit suicide in private!" Lu Zhen got angry at the thought of it, and her tone and voice increased several degrees at the same time. The waiter listened to their conversation clearly and finally took a picture of Lu Zhen in the bar. MBS will never complete other abnormal actions without the employer''s knowledge, otherwise it will not be able to give its current name. Lu Zhen''s words are obviously fabricated. At that time, it was late at night. It was not easy to make things worse before we knew them clearly. However, MBS was never able to be discredited at will. Therefore, it took the waiter two days to personally report to Gong Ming. Gong Ming beats photos with his fingers rhythmically. He always adheres to the principle of "people don''t offend me, I don''t offend". But the Lu family in the photo clearly challenges his bottom line.Actually, someone dares to provoke MBS, not to mention the Lu family. Even if the jade emperor comes, he can make a world shaking. Tomorrow is the day when Gong Ming has agreed to meet Lu He, which is the bar Lu Zhen went to not long ago. Gong Ming will order Lu He to investigate this person. Gong Ming clenched his fist and slowly loosened it. He took a look at the photo again. With a big hand, all the photos were swept to the ground. He showed a cruel and dangerous smile. The bar is still as usual, a symbol of extravagance, full of the taste of alcohol, dazzling people. The waiters in uniform clothes saw Gong Ming''s arrival, and they all agreed to set aside an aisle for him. A waiter gave him guidance. Gong Ming came to the private room they had agreed to. After coming in, they found that Lu he had already waited for him here. Gong Ming and Lu he looked at each other for a long time, and their cold faces turned into smiles. Gong Ming three steps to do a step by the side of Lu He, still with cold, heavy sat on the sofa. Gong Ming took out a few photos in his pocket and threw them on the table with disgust, "R, this man, are you familiar with it?" Lu he was surprised. He looked at it uncertainly and found that it was all the same person, and he could not be more familiar with this person. "G, how could you have his picture? This is my second uncle. " Lu he looks at Gong Ming with questions in his eyes. Gong Ming now remembered that the person in the photo was the Lu family. He vaguely felt that they might have a commercial relationship, but he didn''t expect to have a blood relationship. Chapter 136 Gong Ming didn''t expect such a second uncle to appear on the way. After all, Lu he never mentioned the Lu family''s affairs. Besides, the second uncle actually had no blood relationship with Lu He. "Your second cousin?" Gong Ming looks at Lu he''s eyes in disbelief. Lu he sa gave up and shook his head helplessly: "forget it, don''t say it." This open second uncle really attracted Gong Ming''s attention and asked him to land: "what''s your relationship with you. Is it an enemy or a friend? " If Gong Ming is really a sincere "family member", it seems that it is not good for Luhe if he is really a sincere "family member". Lu he takes a glance at Gong Ming with the usual Ling lie''s eyes and says nothing. ¡°OK£¡¡± Gong Ming gave up and pretended not to care. Lu he''s mobile phone keeps shaking in his pocket. Seeing that Lu He, the contact person on the screen, looks like a melting iceberg. Gong Ming takes a glance at Lu he and walks away. He doesn''t want to be a big 2000 watt light bulb here. "Hello, Lu He, would you like to have dinner together in the evening? The filming of the ad is finally over. " Bai Yan Ran sighed, all the busy things seemed to have come to an end. A few days ago, Lu he happened to meet a good restaurant, just wanted to take Bai Yanran to eat, Bai Yanran''s phone call came first. "Or follow me at night." Lu he said. "Well, can you disclose it in advance?" Bai Yanran asked curiously. Lu he refused Bai Yanran, "secret, then you will know." Bai Yanran sees that Lu he is trying to sell off in front of himself, so please satisfy him. The restaurant is a typical Japanese style decoration style. It is located on one of the few quiet roads in the noisy city. The layout is warm and elegant, full of a fresh and natural style. With a smile on his face, the waiter in kimono delivers Kobe beef, which is made by air from Japan and cooked by famous teachers in Japan. "Try it. The Kobe beef is famous." Lu He, sitting cross legged on the mat, raised his hand to invite this dish... Bai Yanran frowned tightly and covered her nose. She looked very uncomfortable and rushed out of the box. Lu he has no idea what happened. Bai Yanran lies on the sink and keeps retching. Lu he already felt what he had done wrong. He looked at the mirror with pain on his face. He patted her back gently, trying to ease her discomfort. He wanted to bear the torture for Bai Yanran. Lu he carefully took out a beautiful handkerchief from the pocket of his suit. He gently wiped Bai Yanran''s lips with tender eyes and said slowly. "How are you? Is there any other discomfort in your body? " White Yan Ran shakes head, canthus still hang a few drop did not fall the tears. Obviously, if you feel very uncomfortable, you still have to hold on. Bai Yanran picked up the water from the waiter, gargle, and said, "the advertisement I recently went to B city to shoot is about animal protection. So... " before Bai Yanran finished speaking, Lu he blocked Bai Yanran''s pale lips with her fingers. A face of guilt to look at white Yan Ran, and then white Yan ran a hug in the arms, keep in the white Yan Ran ear whispering. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." it''s a surprise that Lu he has such a small milk dog. Bai Yanran did not enter the state at all, patted Lu he''s broad back, as if Lu he was the person who needed to be cared about most. "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t tell you in advance." White Yan Ran pretends to have no appearance of what thing, prop up a stiff smile. Since Bai Yanran shot the advertisement of animal protection, she has some resistance to the products made of fresh life. She always had in her mind the horrors of animals being killed, even though they were raw birds destined to be eaten by humans. The kind Bai Yanran has not been able to break through this psychological line of defense, never thought of these problems before. In fact, I have been secretly adjusting my state of resistance recently, but I still can''t bear to see this Kobe beef in front of me today. "It''s all my fault. I still want to give you a surprise if I don''t tell you. It seems that I''m just bothering myself, but I''ve been misled by my cleverness. " Lu he''s tone is full of self blame for his behavior today. Lu he put his arm around Bai Yanran''s waist. The princess picked up Bai Yanran and walked out of the restaurant that left bad memories."Go, I''ll take you home." Because the body is extremely unwell, even a little weak, Bai Yanran gently leans her small head against Lu he''s chest, and gently puts her hands on Lu he''s neck. The temperature of 36.5 degrees Celsius intertwined with each other, and the temperature of love gradually increased, emitting a strong smell of hormones. Lu he gently put Bai Yanran on the co driver''s seat, took off his suit coat, gently put it on Bai Yanran''s chest, and carefully pulled out the seat belt. ... "young master!" Liu Ma called softly. "Shh, Yan Ran is asleep." Lu he takes Bai Yanran into the room, takes off her coat and gently puts her on the bed. Bai Yanran''s graceful figure is at a glance in Lu he''s eyes. But at this moment, Lu he has no time to take care of these, he rolled up his sleeves, poured warm water on the table, and slowly fed Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran sleeps in Lu he''s arms. Warm water flows slowly from Bai Yanran''s small mouth to her throat, moistening her dry lips. Br > Miss Liu looks suspicious when she is asleep. Lu he was afraid that Liu''s mother would continue to ask, "she just had a little nausea when she was eating, and now she is asleep. It''s nothing serious. Don''t worry about it. " Lu he can''t bear to shake up Bai Yanran, who is already asleep. He allows the bird''s nest on the table to slowly brag heat and cool down. He was just about to pick up his coat and turn to leave. Bai Yanran, who was sleepy, grabbed Lu he''s hand. "Don''t go, you don''t go, don''t leave me." Lu he listened to the soft voice of Bai Yanran, calling himself softly, stopping to leave. Chapter 137 Lu he gently squats beside Bai Yanran''s bed, as if in coaxing a child to sleep, gently caresses Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran, who is sleeping, sometimes frowns, sometimes stretches, and sometimes smiles. Lu he and Liu Ma can''t help but laugh. As expected, they are still like a child. When they sleep and dream at night, they don''t let people go. I still remember that Bai Yanran used to go to bed when she was a child. Every time she got sick, she had to wait for her all night. As soon as Liu''s mother left Bai Yanran''s side, Bai Yanran opened her eyes as if she hadn''t fallen asleep. All of a sudden, she noticed it and began to make a fuss. All so big, this problem still hasn''t been changed, Lu he looks like this sleeps faintly, still have a bit to start to make a fuss of white Yan Ran. Originally, the cold eyes actually showed a little bit of love for this girl''s lovely behavior in front of her. It was also that Lu he always had no high cold in front of Bai Yanran. Lu he left all his tenderness to Bai Yanran. "Liu Ma, I''ll stay here with Yanran tonight." Lu he looks at Bai Yanran and says. In fact, Liu Ma knew for a long time that Lu he''s been quietly loving Bai Yanran. The two were childhood sweethearts, and now they are talented and beautiful. In the eyes of Liu Ma, they are also a perfect match. Liu maming secretly and secretly has some intention to match up two people, but it is not good to speak out openly. Under the shadow of the night, the night seemed longer. Lu he held Bai Yanran''s hand tightly and sat by the bed all night, quietly accompanying Bai Yanran. ... Bai Yanran wakes up early, because she didn''t have dinner the night before, so her stomach is like an alarm clock and barks at her. Bai Yan Ran rubbed her eyes, stretched her waist, and then crept out of bed. Looking at Lu he lying beside the bed, Bai Yanran''s deer in her heart began to bump into each other. Since Lu he didn''t go to bed, he sat by his bed all night. Bai Yanran looks at Lu He who seems to have just fallen asleep. He can''t bear to wake him up. A sweet kiss stealthily kisses Liu He''s pretty face. Lu he has not been awakened by this kiss. Bai Yanran is blushing. She looks shy and looks at the handsome Lu He in front of her. All of a sudden, Lu he turned around and suddenly threw Bai Yanran down on the bed. His eyes were opposite. The relaxed and pleasant atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense. Lu He sneered and said, "little fool, do you think I''m asleep, can you kiss me secretly?" White Yan Ran shyly covered her eyes, or a pair of sleepy look, quite a bit of a girl lazy feeling. Lu he hugs Bai Yanran and prepares to go downstairs, but Bai Yanran struggles shyly. "It''s not good to be seen by grandfather." Bai Yanran''s face was flushed. Although my grandfather should vaguely know that two people have been together, it seems that it is not good to be so bold at home. In fact, Bai Yanran is shy. "Come down to dinner, young lady." Liu Ma got busy early in the morning, preparing a rich breakfast, abalone, bird''s nest, sea cucumber, balanced nutrition, laver cabbage, and a variety of fancy desserts after breakfast. The aroma of food is everywhere, wantonly challenging Bai Yanran''s sense of smell. His hungry stomach can''t bear it any longer. "Yanran, I heard that you recently participated in the public welfare action of the animal protection association, and the Red Cross Charity Foundation of our group is also trying its best to protect rare wild animals." Grandfather began to talk about the company early in the morning, but because it was related to animals, it caused Bai Yanran''s pity, so she still enjoyed talking about it. "Grandpa, the company is sending an image ambassador to Brazil recently as a representative of the animal protection association. But there has never been a good person... " Lu he suddenly began to talk about the company''s affairs, and his father and grandson talked in succession. Bai Yanran held up her small head and shook her left and right with a cute face. She seemed totally unintelligible and uninterested. "Why don''t I go to Brazil? I''ll be the image ambassador of the animal protection society." White Yan ran a face curious, a pair of eager to try the appearance. "You go?" Grandfather Bai and Lu he make a voice of surprise. Silver ran looked confident and raised her head and said, "why, can''t I?" "The environment in Brazil is very hard. I''m afraid you can''t stand it. When I''m abroad, I''ll call my grandfather back and ask him to pick you up. In foreign countries, it is not as free as at home to restrict people all the time. " Bai Yanran feels that her strength seems to have been ridiculed and despised. Her face is not convinced. Her grandfather says that Bai Yanran is still more and more energetic. "It just happens that I want to go abroad to see and see, and to promote the protection of rare animals." White Yan ran a face, the little princess said haughtily."Ha ha ha..." a burst of laughter on the table, the family''s happy appearance is really a long time have not seen. "If you want to go. I''m used to it. It''s OK to go and practice. " White grandfather''s words are full of irony. Although grandfather Bai is a person who loves his granddaughter very much, he is afraid of falling in his hand and afraid of melting in his mouth. But after all, Bai Yanran is so big that he can go out and practice alone occasionally. What''s more, Bai Yanran will inherit such a large family business alone. As the successor of the white family, how can you do without suffering? Bai Yanran took going to Brazil as a wonderful trip. Her brain filled with pictures of her going abroad and playing happily. Lu he frowned and seemed to be worried about Bai Yanran. He wanted to go to Brazil with Bai Yanran. However, the business of the group company was too heavy. Lu he could not walk away. Bai Yanran is very happy and seems to have found an opportunity to get rid of everyone''s control. The luggage has not been packed up to order people early to go to Brazil''s ticket set, it seems that Bai Yanran is determined. Lu he seems to be from the meaning of grandfather Bai, decided to let Bai Yanran go out and have a look at this dazzling world. "If I go to Brazil some time later, would you like to go with me?" Bai Yanran is on the phone to his good friend Zhou Ruoqi. I have always heard Ruoqi say that she wants to go to Brazil to see the culture and customs of Brazil. Bai Yanran has always kept this in mind. There are so many things about the company''s advertising and TV series shooting that she has forgotten. This is a rare opportunity. It''s good to ask friends to go together. Chapter 138 The plane landed on the land of Brazil. Bai Yanran and Zhou Ruoqi looked at the blue sky and felt extremely excited and excited about this unknown journey. Although the main purpose of this time is to complete the work, but the two little sisters together, sure to have a good time. As soon as Bai Yanran got off the plane, she couldn''t wait to go to the biggest shopping mall in Brazil. No one here knew her. Finally, she could go shopping without worry. Brazilian life is lively. Everyone they meet is warm and hospitable. Bai Yanran is also infected by this strong atmosphere, and her face is full of happy smile. "This one looks good, and this one looks good too." Bai Yanran and Zhou Ruoqi shuttled among the various commodities. Unconsciously, their hands were full of shopping bags. White Yan Ran is focusing on looking at a dress, suddenly, Zhou Ruoqi pulled her corner of the garment, forced to shake. Bai Yanran frowned and looked at Zhou Ruoqi. Zhou Ruoqi''s eyes were fixed on a display board in front of her, with several big words "Carnival" clearly printed on it. "What''s the matter? It seems that if you want to go, we will go. " Bai Yanran touched Zhou Ruoqi with her elbow and picked her eyebrows. Zhou Ruoqi''s eyes also revealed expectations. They crossed their eyes and asked for a map with the staff next to them. They started on the way to the carnival. Bai Yanran and Zhou Ruoqi also came to Brazil for the first time. Their sense of direction was not very good. As expected, they lost their way in a small town. "What to do now? If we are not familiar with the place of life, we will not be trapped here." Zhou Ruoqi took Bai Yanran''s hand and said something anxiously. Because they have walked around the town three times, compass and map are useless, temporarily lost, let Zhou Ruoqi mood more and more anxious. At this time, they did not notice that there was a black haired man who was watching them all the time. When they just entered the town, the man locked his eyes on Bai Yanran. "Are you lost, please?" This man is wearing a white shirt, a clean short hair, soft paste on his forehead, the whole person in the sun is full of gentle temperament. Bai Yanran and Zhou Ruoqi are surprised to see him. It''s not easy to get lost in a foreign country and meet a fellow countryman. They are also worried about what to do. Originally, Bai Yanran took out her mobile phone and planned to call Lu He. Unexpectedly, the urgent rain appeared in front of her. "Yes, yes, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet a native in Brazil." Zhou Ruoqi did not notice that the man''s eyes have been in Bai Yanran''s body, but immediately took his words. White Yan Ran also looked at this sudden person, on the surface, or a very polite person. "Maybe this is fate. I don''t know where you want to go? I''m quite familiar with this area, so I can take you there. " The man replied with a smile. It''s really not easy to meet people from their own country in Brazil and take them to other places. Bai Yanran and Zhou Ruoqi did not consider too much and agreed naturally. They again set foot on the road to the carnival, all the way this man is secretly watching Bai Yanran, Bai Yanran noticed, but she chose to deliberately ignore. Zhou Ruoqi didn''t see it, but was full of curiosity all the way around, chirping and Bai Yanran discussing this magical place in Brazil. They soon arrived at the carnival destination, which was full of all kinds of people, all wearing colorful clothes, as if they had been preparing for this grand event for a long time. Carnival has a folk custom, that is, we will greet each other, whether acquaintances or strangers, will give each other a hug, and even kiss the cheek. Bai Yanran can''t help but think of Lu He. If Lu he is also present, I believe Lu he will gently give himself a kiss, thinking of these white Yanran''s cheeks are also slightly red. And these small details did not escape the man''s eyes, the man slowly approached, stood on the right side of Bai Yanran, raised his left hand, and gently put down. Repeat this action three or four times, hands up and down, this gesture seems to want to embrace a hug white Yan Ran. Bai Yanran also noticed the man on her right. She turned her head and looked at him. Her eyes were very clear. At this time, Zhou Ruoqi has already rushed into the crowd, where can we still care about Bai Yanran and this man, just care about their own fun. The man and Bai Yan Ran''s eyes looked at each other. In a moment, he coughed twice and moved his eyes. Bai Yanran took a step forward and decided to find Zhou Ruoqi in the crowd. She felt that she was a little embarrassed to get along with this man alone. "Wait a minute." The man saw white Yan Ran suddenly leave, in the heart is very flustered, quickly called her, in fact, this is not the first time they met. Bai Yanran must have forgotten for a long time, but this man remembers clearly. Since they didn''t get to know each other before, he must take this opportunity today."If I remember correctly, your name is Bai Yanran?" The man did not hesitate to say the name of Bai Yanran, as if he had read it in his heart countless times in advance. Bai Yanran feel more surprised, did not expect to meet their own people in Brazil is not the most rare, in front of this man actually knew her before. "Yes, did you know me before? Sorry, I don''t have a good memory Bai Yanran said with a little embarrassment, from today on, she thinks the most embarrassing thing is to forget a person she knows. The man''s eyes suddenly changed more gentle, affectionately looking at the white Yanran in front of her, but such a vision made Bai Yanran feel a bit unbearable. "No. You don''t know me. We studied in a university. We never said hello to you. We have paid close attention to you for so long. Excuse me. " The man seems to recall the gentle time, fell into the gentle memory, eyes blurred. It turned out to be a college classmate. Looking at the man''s appearance, he seemed to be two or three years older than himself. Bai Yanran nodded clearly. And suddenly the eyes focused on their toes, if she did not hear or understand the wrong words, the man''s meaning, is it a secret love for her for a long time? "It''s OK. Today is when we get to know each other again. Hello, my name is Bai Yanran." White Yan Ran stretched out his hand, raised his head, smiling face sunshine, looking at the man in front of him. Maybe the man just took her as a friend, maybe it, Bai Yanran reminded himself in his heart. Chapter 139 In this ancient, prosperous and characteristic city, you can enjoy a characteristic dance performance in Peru, enjoy the water curtain lighting performance of the world''s most fountain combination in the fountain Park in the evening, and have dinner in the 14th gourmet restaurant ranked among the top 50 restaurants in the world... these white Yan Ran''s mind has already been counted, although the main purpose is to represent the Bai''s group as a rare event The image ambassador of material protection, but Bai Yanran''s heart is to eat, drink and have fun in Brazil. There are romantic Champs Elysees, ethnic groups with local customs, and the sky that Bai Yanran has been looking forward to for a long time. Before, because of the academic problems, she had not been allowed to come to Brazil by her grandfather. This time, Bai Yanran got a good opportunity to take advantage of her spare time to see the beautiful scenery of the sky. Even through the introduction of more travel books, it''s better to go and have a look in person and relax your heart. "You haven''t heard of Brazil''s skyline, ruogi." Bai Yanran talks with Zhou Ruoqi and turns over the travel brochure in her hand. Although Bai Yanran knows that the real purpose of her coming here is to promote the protection of rare animals, there are various travel brochures on the side of the bedside table of the hotel, which is not a crazy hint that Bai Yanran must go to see the scenery of Brazil. Zhou Ruoqi is looking at Bai Yanran. Originally, I also like animals a little, so I want to follow Bai Yanran to Brazil. Bai Yanran is ready to start traveling, leaving the main purpose behind. Looking at Bai Yanran''s finger pointing at the expectant appearance on the travel manual, Zhou Ruoqi just shook her head helplessly. It seems that the soy sauce player has to accompany the young lady to play around. "Don''t ask me if I want to go. I know you want to go. You can go if you want." Zhou Ruoqi is a word to pierce the meaning of Bai Yanran''s words, which makes Bai Yanran feel ashamed. "Oh, don''t say it when you know what other people are thinking." White Yan Ran put the small head on Zhou Ruoqi, began to scatter Jiao. Zhou Ruoqi moved to the side of the body, a face to see through the white Yan Ran coquettish appearance. "Well, don''t be coquettish with me. I''ve seen through your routine. It doesn''t work for me." Zhou Ruoqi was coquettish and hummed. Bai Yanran blinked her small eyes, looking at Zhou Ruoqi innocently, as if praying for Zhou Ruoqi. "You don''t want to give me this kind of thing. Your family Lu he told me before we left. We must take good care of you." Zhou Ruoqi is regular, and has no idea of going out to wave. Bai Yanran held up her travel brochure in her face and said in a delicate voice. "You see, it''s beautiful. Don''t you want to go?" Zhou Ruoqi fixed her eyes on the picture in the book, glanced at it, and said something against her heart. "I think so." But it is not difficult to see that the girl has no resistance to the beautiful scenery. As expected, a simple girl knows what she wants from her eyes. "Go, go." Bai Yanran is in Zhou Ruoqi''s ear and asks Zhou Ruoqi to go with him. After all, if he steals away alone, he doesn''t even have a photographer. Such a low decibel is due to the fear of being heard by the bodyguard at the door. If the bodyguard heard that, he would call his grandfather the first time, and then he would call Bai Yanran and call him Bai Yanran. He would come back the first time. Bai Yanran didn''t want to be caught by her grandfather on a phone call in such a beautiful city as Brazil. Zhou Ruoqi is a person with soft ears. In fact, she also wants to see the beautiful scenery of the sky. Bai Yanran, after grinding, agrees. "Go, my eldest lady, who calls you always coquettish." Zhou Ruoqi promised. Suddenly, Bai Yanran put her index finger in front of her lips. "Shh, keep it down. We have to sneak away. We can''t be so blatant." Zhou Ruoqi seems to have a vague face and Bai Yanran is worried. He covered his mouth with his hand and said softly. "I know, I understand." Then the two men crept into the room and began to pack their luggage. Even the way to the sky has not been inquired about, they are ready to start. Maybe they are both old ladies. They are used to being arranged clearly and clearly by others. Outside the door, there is a constant cough from the bodyguard. Bai Yanran and Zhou Ruoqi are in the room, and their heart is empty. "How can we escape? Can you jump out of the window As expected, Bai Yanran is not ready for any plan, and Zhou Ruoqi is also looking at Bai Yanran helplessly."Make a bad idea, or you jump first, and I''ll come later." Zhou Ruoqi said this extremely ironic words, laughing at Bai Yanran''s brain. At any rate, he is also a business school student. He even said such unreasonable things. "I..." Bai Yan Ran was speechless and choked. "Let''s get rid of the security guard at the door" Bai Yanran said confidently that she was good at comparing her neck. Hear Bai Yanran say this sentence, Zhou Ruoqi can''t calm down any more. "White... Yan... Ran!" Zhou Ruoqi called out the name of Bai Yanran. White Yan Ran scattered hands, but said: "what can I do? I''m helpless, too Zhou Ruoqi''s eyes seem to be able to see the meaning of retreat. "If we don''t, it''s not easy to slip under so many people''s noses." Coincidentally, Bai Yanran is also a risk-taking person, the more you don''t let her do, the more she wants to do. Going against the wind is Bai Yanran''s motto. Zhou Ruoqi is going to be bewildered by her little sister. Take out two paper towels on the table and cover them in Bai Yanran''s eyes. "It''s day time. Don''t daydream. Wake up." As soon as this word comes out, Bai Yanran was full of confidence, but now her confidence has been eliminated. They seemed to have to back off and cancel the plan. There was no plan at all. I just decided where to go, how to get out of the sight of these bodyguards, nothing. "Or..." the little light bulb in Bai Yanran''s head suddenly flashed, as if she had already had her thoughts. She took Zhou Ruoqi''s hand and went out. "Miss." The bodyguards were waiting outside the door, and there were more than one. Chapter 140 Bai Yanran, who is monitored by bodyguards, is like being imprisoned. "We want to go shopping. Do you want to follow us?" Bai Yan Ran said coldly, looking very cold. The cool bodyguards didn''t talk, they just lowered their heads. White Yan Ran head also does not return to go forward, Zhou Ruoqi secretly looked back at aim, gently pinched Bai Yanran''s hand, especially whispered. "They''re still in the back." Bai Yanran just made a grimace, then rolled her eyes and murmured miserably. "I knew it was like this, run!" In the case of Zhou Ruoqi unprepared, Bai Yanran takes Zhou Ruoqi''s hand and starts to run crazily. If you don''t know, Zhou Yanqi is still in the state of being chased by a black girl. "Ruoche, run separately, slip away!" Bai Yanran and Zhou Ruoqi didn''t even have time to drive. At an intersection, they ran away in two directions. For a moment, the bodyguards in the circle didn''t know which direction to pursue. "Split up, chase!" Cried the head of the bodyguard. With such a naughty young lady, these bodyguards are really in a dilemma. Bai Yanran kept looking back at the bodyguard chasing after him, and suddenly hid in a shop. It was a shop selling cloaks. Bai Yanran communicated with the store owner in fluent English, then put a red cape on her head and squatted under a large number of cloaks. see if we can escape the bodyguard''s eyes, we can see that the owner of this shop suck up. The bodyguard asked the shop keeper in very poor English: "have you seen a girl who is about this tall, white and clean, with long hair coming in?" The shopkeeper shook his head in a hurry, and the bodyguard rushed into the shop and stopped his hand to look around. There are so many different kinds of cloaks that people can''t help but dazzle. "No, boss." A small bodyguard bowed his head and said to the old bodyguard. Zhou Ruoqi on the other side hid in the corner of an alley, but the bodyguards who ran past did not find an alley here. this allowed Zhou Ruoqi on the other side to escape the bodyguard''s Eyeliner smoothly. See the bodyguards left the store, white Yan Ran relieved to take out the mobile phone. The shop owner looks at Bai Yanran with Chinese and Zhou Ruoqi at the other end of the mobile phone. "Ruo Qi, Ruo Qi, they didn''t find you again!" Bai Yanran whispered. I''m afraid that the bodyguards will come back to find this shop. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. I have to leave quickly. They got on the bus to the sky. Sitting on the top of the open air on the bus is an experience that the two girls have never had before. They are really very happy. The bus slowly drove towards the sky, getting closer and closer to the sky mirror. From a distance, there is a large salt lake, like an endless mirror, reflecting everything in the sky. The bus stopped at the edge of the sky smoothly, and the passengers took their luggage and cameras and ran to the sky which they had been longing for for for a long time. Similarly, this includes what did not take, just brought a light person Zhou Ruoqi and Bai Yanran. Like a girl, Bai Yanran took off her shoes and put them on her hand. Then she stepped on the salt lake happily. "If you don''t come, you''ll regret it," I said Bai Yanran was very happy, carrying her skirt on the salt lake, she couldn''t feel the pain of the salt lake to her feet. Zhou Ruoqi was not so happy. The salt in the salt lake on her feet was just like the salt on the wound, which was unbearable. Looking at many people who come from afar for their dreams, enjoying the beautiful sight of seeing the sky at this moment, and the people who are appreciating it, Bai Yanran thinks that it is very worthwhile to escape today. Her heart has never been indulgent, seems to be out of the constraints of life, has been living in the clear, good life track arranged by everyone. Suddenly one day I decided to do something, and I was very bold to do it without anyone''s protection. This feeling is the first time. Maybe for ordinary people, it is very normal to do something independently, but for Bai Yanran, under the protection of her grandfather, many bodyguards followed her every day when she was young, and she never got her freedom. Although I''ve never been wronged since I was young, I don''t think I''m a perfect person. I always want to experience the feeling of unrestrained and indulgent. This time Bai Yanran came to Brazil, is to complete the childhood has not dare to do things. With the advent of night, Bai Yanran and Zhou Ruoqi also set foot on the journey back to the hotel.Although people sit on the rickety bus, but the heart is quietly left in the sky. Bai Yanran gently leaned her head against the window of the bus. She had a special driver to pick her up for a long time. Bai Yanran forgot how many times she had taken the bus. Zhou Ruoqi, sitting beside her, has already fallen asleep after a day''s hard work. The phone in Bai Yanran''s pocket has already had hundreds of missed calls. But these things can not disturb her. At this moment, she is very excited. Her mind is full of beautiful pictures of the sky. The pain at the foot pulls Bai Yanran out of her dream. She looked down at her feet and felt that the skin inside seemed to be worn out, rubbing against the shoes. But this time, Bai Yanran, the eldest lady, didn''t cry and shed tears to say that she was hurt. She just silently endured the pain that she was willing to endure. Like a girl in her mind, she is spinning on the salt lake and enjoying the beauty of the sky, which is not the same as her dazzling feeling standing under the light. At this moment, all of this behavior needs to be undertaken by ourselves. Just off the bus, a team of bodyguards waiting in front of the bus stop. Bai Yanran seems to understand in his heart that his action has been positioned long ago. The bodyguards are estimated to have been looking at himself silently, but he did not notice it. But this still can''t affect Bai Yanran''s good mood. "Miss, come back with us." The head of the bodyguard said to Bai Yanran. This time, Bai Yan Ran did not escape or resist, but nodded silently. The smile on her face has never been seen before, the kind of smile from the heart, the kind of brilliant smile only a girl has. -- Chapter 141 "Ka, you have such a big movement. Can the wild animals that are hard to find not be scared away by you?" The director yelled, exasperated, with a large trumpet. Bai Yanran has been basking in the hot sun for a long time, but these little sloths just don''t cooperate. They pretend to sleep with their eyes closed one by one. Bai Yanran forks her waist and looks at them helplessly. Around is the strong light of the crew, although it is already noon, the sun is in the sun, but for the effect, there is still such strong light with. Sloths don''t like this kind of strong light. Besides, people''s movements are so big that the wild animals are obviously frightened, let alone cooperate. The director and the photographer discussed what they were talking about in front of the camera, pointing with their fingers, and the discussion was in full swing. Bai Yanran immediately hid under a large sun umbrella and drank the coconut juice just made to avoid the summer heat. Although the director talked to the photographer, Yu Guang did not leave Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran had just finished drinking, "can''t you go and communicate with the animals?" The director''s powerful voice resounded through the forest. Bai Yanran immediately stood up, today''s shooting is not smooth, the director''s anger spread on her body, this word no one sounds unreasonable? The director looked at Bai Yanran with some innocent eyes, not only did not calm down, but roared out more loudly, "what are you looking at? What are you talking about? These animals are afraid of you, how can they cooperate?" White Yan Ran turns around, non-stop in the heart murmur "do not care with this kind of person." Just put their emotions down, may be affected by the hot weather, the heart has been burned out. Sloths live in trees all the year round, and rarely appear in the daytime. Bai Yanran looks at the lazy sloth and admires the efficiency of the crew. She should have prepared them in advance and then took them to the designated place. Although it''s a publicity film about wildlife protection, can it be said that the act of catching wild animals is still protection? It''s ironic. Bai Yanran shook her head involuntarily, and wanted to reach out to touch the most lovely little animal. The sloth''s action was extremely slow, and it was in a lazy state all day. Just now I don''t know why the sloth can move so fast, as if deliberately against the photographer. Now the state is very docile, let Bai Yanran''s hand touch on his body, eyes also slightly squint, seems to be very enjoy the appearance. "Shh, get over there. It''s now." The director quickly captured this rare moment, and immediately let the photographer quietly go to shoot. The staff all received the director''s information, and all of them were in position immediately. They were staring at the white Yanran and the sloth on the screen. This is the most real nature. Bai Yanran''s face shows a gentle smile, the slender jade hand is more gentle in the camera, and the sloth crawls along the branches with normal speed. Everything seems to be in order as planned, the director''s eyes burst with strange light, the artist in this moment shows the most full of enthusiasm. The photographer also put on a variety of strange posture, in order to make Bai Yanran and the sloth more closely, everyone did not dare to make a sound to disturb them. In the warm sunshine, Bai Yanran was immersed in the endless communication with animals, and suddenly found that the surrounding sound seemed to be quiet down. Some confused look at everyone, and it is this kind of look that makes the director more excited. At this time, Bai Yanran and the sloth are integrated into one, full of doubts and panic about the real world, just responding to the theme, calling on people to love wildlife. The photographer cleverly captured this scene. The director raised his hands. When Bai Yanran understood what had happened, the whole crew burst into applause. Everyone held up the cup in their hands and drank it down in one gulp. They were all celebrating the successful completion of this shooting, while Bai Yanran was still standing in a trance. Didn''t she ask her to communicate with the small animals? It turned out that the director had set a trap for her. Bai Yanran resisted the impulse to roll her eyes. She went back to the white chair and drank the coconut juice she had not finished drinking. After shooting, she was relaxed. At this time, Zhou Ruoqi just ran from a distance, just because of the sudden abdominal pain more than, temporarily find a place to solve. "Yanran, I''m back!" Zhou Ruoqi jumped to sit beside Bai Yanran, and looked at Bai Yanran brightly in her eyes. Bai Yanran also tasted the coconut juice in her hand, tilted her head and looked at the late Zhou Ruoqi. Zhou Ruoqi looked around at the staff, "ah? Why haven''t you started shooting yet? Isn''t it better to finish shooting early on such a hot day Zhou Ruoqi felt very strange. Bai Yanran sits lazily, as if affected by a sloth. She doesn''t want to move, she doesn''t want to talk. She thinks to herself that Zhou Ruoqi is a silly child. "Ah, it hurts." Zhou Ruoqi suddenly pinched half of Bai Yanran''s face and didn''t loosen her hands at all. "What are you doing? Deliberately ignore me. " Zhou Ruoqi pinched her face and turned her eyes wide.Bai Yanran grabbed Zhou Ruoqi''s wrist with her backhand and took it down with her face. "It''s been shot for a long time. You''ve been in the toilet for a long time." Bai Yanran also learned Zhou Ruoqi''s appearance and pinched Zhou Ruoqi''s small face. Bai Yanran and Zhou Ruoqi, you and I, two people fighting, one afternoon time in such a hurry. They are sitting in the car on the return journey, watching the Brazil forest gradually away. All kinds of small animals are passing by in front of them. Zhou Ruoqi can''t help but wave to say hello to them. Zhou Ruoqi waved her hands all the way. Several birds watched their far away car and followed them closely. Maybe she was reluctant to give up this afternoon. Bai Yanran felt a little tired. Listening to Zhou Ruoqi''s voice, she recalled the feeling of math class before, just like hypnosis. Bai Yanran closed her eyes and wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to sleep for a while. Zhou Ruoqi was still clinging to the window, reluctant to leave her eyes. In a daze, Bai Yanran vaguely remembers that Zhou Ruoqi told her about the arrangements for the evening. It is said that she wants to see a certain night scene in Brazil. The night scene must be more beautiful than the forest scenery in the afternoon. Bai Yanran imagines the way the lights flicker at night. With the constant shaking of the car, she falls into a deep sleep. Chapter 142 The most famous fountain combination in Brazil, the most water curtain lighting performance, is also Bai Yanran''s heart has long admired. Although at this moment, her heart is feeling the light of the world night, but her heart has drifted to the center of the square. White Yan Ran quietly leaning on the glass side of the smooth car, the car slowly drove forward, the city''s neon lights shining everywhere. Her little hands, which she had no place to lay, lay quietly on the foggy glass. The bodyguard pulled open the door coolly and bent over. Bai Yanran picked up her long skirt and got off the car slowly. The scene that was growing in front of her shocked her. She was staring at the picture in front of her. She was attentively observing. The light swayed around with the rise of the water column. Suddenly, a voice called Bai Yanran and pulled her out of her intoxicated expression. It turned out to be him, the man who showed the way that day. "Hello, what a coincidence, I met you here again." The man takes the initiative to say hello to Bai Yanran. I am a bit at a loss, she seems to have forgotten the man''s face. White Yan Ran awkwardly returned for a while, raised hand to wave. The man seems to have noticed that Bai Yanran doesn''t seem to remember himself, so he said in a hurry. "Xuemei, we met a few days ago." As soon as this address came out, Bai Yanran immediately reacted to it. It turned out that she was the senior student of a university who was directing the way that day. Although the schoolmaster took the initiative to say hello to himself, he was a gentle, slow and sunny boy, and even his personality seemed to be a little introverted. "This is the second time we have met. You don''t know my name yet The man takes the initiative to say hello to Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran nodded politely with a smile. "Hello, my name is Bai Yanran. White is white, and Yanran is a smile. " This special way of introducing his name really made the man laugh. "You are a very interesting girl. My name is Tom. Nice to meet you. " Since it is the second time to meet, according to the truth, the two should not be so unfamiliar, but still used a new way of greeting to open the conversation. Tom began to recall all kinds of life in the University before. He could not see that he was still a top academic bully. This in Bai Yanran''s heart is really can form a huge contrast, although she and Tom are alumni, but in comparison, Tom is much better than himself, he seems to be a very gifted student in business school. Fortunately, Bai Yanran has a skill body, can also be a full score actor, in the actor''s road, she can be regarded as an extremely talented. Bai Yanran and Tom sit quietly on the bench beside the square, talking about college life. Maybe at this moment, Bai Yanran is just quietly immersed in the topic with Tom. She is not aware that she is communicating with a strange man deeply. She almost forgets that she is waiting for her Luhe at home. However, it is not easy to meet a senior student of one''s own university in a foreign country. What''s more, the senior student of the University also pointed out the way for her lost self, so Bai Yanran was quite willing to make friends with the outstanding graduate students of this business school. Zhou Ruoqi on one side didn''t want to interfere with the old alumni''s reminiscence. She quietly slipped back to the car and fell asleep. After a while, she heard a faint snore coming from the car. If others do not know, they must think that such a beautiful Bai Yanran and such a handsome Tom are a couple made in heaven. All of a sudden, a lovely blonde girl came up with a basket of red roses in her hands. The package was very exquisite. She said in a voice of milk and milk. "Do you need a flower for this beautiful sister next to me?" Tom gently touched the little blonde''s head and picked out a very bright rose in full bloom from the flower basket. He gave Bai Yanran a very gentlemanly gesture and said, "today you are as beautiful as a rose." In an instant, Bai Yanran''s face was red, and the blush slowly emerged, which seemed to be noticed by Tom. It may be because after foreign education, Tom''s behavior is very open, he gently open the palm of Bai Yanran. "Come on, there''s no other meaning." Bai Yanran slowly opened her hand, accepted this beautiful flower, and then nodded like a shy girl. There are graceful dancers dancing in the square, there are toddlers in the steps, all kinds of people, people coming and going... only the white Yanran in Tom''s eyes is particularly different, and it is not difficult to see some special feelings in his eyes. Bai Yanran almost forgot that the main purpose of this visit is to watch the water curtain lighting performance on the square. She looks at the fountain in front of her. In fact, it is not. She has never seen such a special performance before, but her mood is very complicated at this moment.The rose on Bai Yanran''s hand was bright red, and it seemed that she was smiling at her. Suddenly, a ripple appeared in her heart... she picked up the rose in her hand and put it to the tip of her nose to smell it. I don''t know if it is because of the variety of flowers that this flower is particularly fragrant. But in fact, there is no difference between flowers and weekdays. Even if the fragrance of flowers across the world is not different, the people who smell the flowers are in a better mood and naturally feel that the flowers are more fragrant. Bai Yanran was immersed in her dream of princess dream. She did not expect that Tom on the side actually had another deep meaning for herself. She was also like a naive little girl. She thought it was just a kind of nostalgia from her old alumni. In fact, we can''t see that although there are only two sides to see, Tom has been deeply confused by the girl in front of him. If it is from this moment to be fascinated, it will inevitably be too perfunctory. When Bai Yanran just entered the University, he was a dazzling princess. However, Tom at that time did not have the courage to express his feelings to Bai Yanran. Later Tom did not get a particularly good opportunity to stay at home, because of the family business reasons back to abroad. This chance in Brazil can meet the goddess he has admired for a long time, which is undoubtedly a miracle for Tom, so Tom''s love for Bai Yanran will not be put down. Maybe it''s because Tom didn''t know there was a Lu He who loved Bai Yanran more deeply. Chapter 143 Back to the hotel, Bai Yanran stands on the high building, overlooking the whole city through the transparent ground glass. She quietly shakes the red wine glass in her hand. She can''t forget that Tom in the water curtain performance square is not changing his mind, but he seems to have another feeling in his heart, which can''t be explained clearly. She needed someone to wake her up, pull her out of the dream and tell her to come back to reality. Bai Yanran enjoys the sense of anesthesia brought by alcohol, as if the world is in a carnival, and only one is intoxicated. She just wanted to lie in this comfortable big bed and sleep soundly. She couldn''t face the waves of her inner feelings. She did not dare to doubt whether her feelings really, because of such a small move, a person''s sudden appearance deteriorated. ... the first ray of sunshine in the morning penetrated the whole room through the thick curtains. Zhou Ruoqi took Bai Yanran''s arm and crazily shook and yelled: "Miss, you are going to miss the opening ceremony of the event." Drunk Bai Yanran even delayed the event, forgetting that today is the opening ceremony of the rare animal protection activity jointly held by Bai''s group and a large foreign enterprise. It''s time to see, but Bai Yanran in her sleep hasn''t woken up yet. Zhou Ruoqi doesn''t know what to do. Like ants on a hot pot, she keeps pacing around the room. What she remembered was the opening ceremony of the rare animal protection activity jointly held by the two major enterprises, which was exhorted by grandfather Bai before they left. At this moment, Zhou Ruoqi really wants to pour a cup of boiled water on Bai Yanran''s face, but when she sees Bai Yanran drinking so drunk and smoked, her face even feels uncomfortable. She can''t go down at all and wake her up with such a cruel hand. Zhou Ruoqi went to the door and murmured to the person in charge outside. "Can the opening ceremony be held another day? Miss Bai is not feeling well today. I''m afraid she can''t attend on time The person in charge of the activity frowned and shook his head in a hurry. "Miss Bai represents the white group. This is simply damaging the credit of the Bai''s group and will affect the cooperation with foreign enterprises in the future. " Hearing this, Zhou Ruoqi seems to have realized the seriousness of the matter. It seems unrealistic to wake up Bai Yanran now. It would be indecent to rush to the opening ceremony of the rare animal protection activity jointly held by two large enterprises in such a drunken state. Now Zhou Ruoqi''s brain is running at a high speed, thinking of ways to solve things. It''s unrealistic not to go, but to go. Suddenly, the person in charge turned his mind and said flexibly, "Miss Zhou, you will go instead of Miss Bai. Anyway. The staff of their enterprise don''t know Miss Bai either. I''ll introduce you to them at that time, and then ask the makeup artist to paint you a look very similar to Miss Bai''s usual make-up. " Zhou Ruoqi listened to the words in charge, heart a tremor, this is not in front of so many people to come to a big civet cat for the crown prince? If it is found out, it can''t be said that Bai''s enterprise has cheated. What does Zhou Ruoqi think? This is not a good idea, even a bit like a bad idea, but there is really no way to solve the urgent problem at hand. The person in charge of this phone call to urge, is anxious not to be able to: "Miss Zhou, do not hesitate again, hesitation will really miss the opening ceremony." Zhou Ruoqi was urged by the person in charge of the brain are blank, confused standing at the door, as if he is not himself. "I can''t. I''ll go. I''ll go." Zhou Ruoqi can only secretly complain that she didn''t look after Bai Yanran last night and didn''t remind Bai Yanran that there is such a big thing today. Obviously just came to Brazil to accompany Bai Yanran, which turned out to be Bai Yanran''s assistant. Zhou Ruoqi had something wrong in her heart. The person in charge who was urged by the meeting place urged Zhou Ruoqi to leave. Bai Yanran''s exclusive make-up artist gives Zhou Ruoqi the delicate make-up that Bai Yanran usually turns into. Although she is painting the same make-up, it is still inferior to Bai Yanran. After all, the title of Bai Yanran is not called casually. Zhou Ruoqi is wearing Bai Yanran''s dress and her favorite sunglasses. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see that this is not Bai Yanran himself. All of a sudden, the cameras of the media all turned to Zhou Ruoqi, who was getting off the bus. For the first time, Zhou Ruoqi was facing such a big spotlight, and her looks were a little flustered. In the opening ceremony, Zhou Yanran can''t find the best step in her eyes. If she doesn''t have a good time, she can''t stop the red carpet. "Miss Bai, do you have any opinion on the protection of rare animals?" Zhou Ruoqi choked words, also is not to say do not know what to say, but in front of so many people, she seems a little timid.The person in charge rushed to the stage to get rid of the siege and grabbed the microphone from the media. "Today, we miss Bai is not feeling well, and her throat can''t make a sound, so we can''t answer your questions directly. Next, I''ll help you to solve this puzzle..." the person in charge came up to solve the problem quickly, which made Zhou Ruoqi''s nervous heart calm. The president of Bai''s strategic partner, with a friendly smile, reached out his hand and wanted to shake hands with Zhou Ruoqi. Zhou Ruoqi generously extended his hand and reached an agreement with the strategic partners of Bai''s group. At last, there was no mistake in the important part of the opening ceremony, and the hanging stone on the people in charge was finally put down. With a burst of applause, Zhou Ruoqi was helped off the stage by the person in charge. Her heart could not be calm for a long time. If Bai Yanran didn''t drink too much, she would not need to experience such ups and downs. At this moment, she just wants to rush back and pull up the white Yanran who still sleeps on the bed. But there is no way ah, who let himself be a good friend of Bai Yanran, Zhou Ruoqi can only secretly be happy for Bai Yanran in his heart. Bai Yanran has such a good friend and reliable friend that she can attend the opening ceremony of the rare animal protection activity jointly held by two large enterprises. She is really happy for Bai Yanran. At the thought of this, Zhou Ruoqi''s angry mood immediately calmed down. She could only blame her friends for being too unreliable. -- Chapter 144 Zhou Ruoqi, who has just returned to the hotel room, pretends to be furious. Bai Yanran, who is sleepy, gets up from the bed and stretches. She doesn''t know what happened. "Ruoche, what''s the matter? So angry. " Bai Yanran looks at Zhou Ruoqi with her head tilted. Zhou Ruoqi groaned into her waist. "Miss, today is the opening ceremony of the rare animal protection activity jointly held by two large enterprises. Are you asleep Zhou Ruoqi said this really said Bai Yanran in the heart, because he drank too much red wine in the room yesterday, so he has been sleeping until now. Bai Yanran completely forgot this matter, if Zhou Ruoqi doesn''t mention it, maybe Bai Yanran still won''t think about it. Zhou Ruoqi looked at a face covered circle, completely not in the state of Bai Yanran, it is really a point of no way. Bai Yanran began to launch her own gentle offensive again, like Zhou Ruoqi spreading her coquetry... as soon as she was ready to spread her coquetry, the person in charge knocked at the door. "Is Miss Bai there? Is Miss Bai there Bai Yanran shyly opened the door for fear of being criticized by the person in charge. Although he was the eldest lady of Bai''s group, she never had the airs of a big lady. Yes, what can I do for you Bai Yanran said gently. The person in charge opened the folder in his hand and pointed to the place where Bai Yanran personally signed the document. "Although Miss Zhou took your place this time to attend the opening ceremony of rare animal protection jointly held by two large enterprises. But you have to sign the document yourself. " Hearing the words of the person in charge, Bai Yanran''s heart stone finally fell, for fear that the person in charge would criticize himself. "But Miss Bai can''t do anything that will damage the image of Bai''s group next time. This not only affects Miss Bai''s personal credit, but also the image and credit of the whole Bai group. " The person in charge began to nag, and Bai Yanran seemed to automatically start shielding these words. Sure enough, the person who my grandfather sent to his side to stare at him was not simple. It''s always a little criticism. No escape, no escape. In fact, the people in charge are all for the sake of Bai Yanran and Bai''s group. If Bai Yanran reaches a certain image in foreign countries, he will certainly have a good development when he comes back to China. This is not only beneficial to Bai Yanran''s personal development, but also to the development of Bai''s group in foreign enterprises. The person in charge handed the camera to Bai Yanran, "Miss Bai, this is the process of the opening ceremony. You still need to be familiar with it, or there will be mistakes when the two sides communicate again." Bai Yanran opened the video in the camera and began to watch it seriously. Zhou Ruoqi in the camera walks out of the car unnaturally, which is different from Bai Yanran, who is confident and generous. Bai Yanran covers her smile with her hand. Zhou Ruoqi pretended to be angry and looked at Bai Yanran viciously. If you laugh, I will take off your appearance. Two girls in the room began to fight, inside came bursts of laughter. ... "Dong, Dong, Dong." Someone seems to be knocking at the door. "Miss Bai came downstairs and heard that someone wanted to see you." White Yan Ran face can''t believe the appearance, oneself in Brazil this place of life not familiar, unexpectedly still can find oneself. Zhou Ruoqi quickly looked at her small head, looked left and right curiously and said, "Oh, who is looking for our eldest lady? I really want to have a good look." Sure enough, Zhou Ruoqi is the first gossip. Bai Yan Ran doubted and said, "are you sure you are looking for me?" "There is a gentleman looking for you downstairs. He said clearly that he is looking for Bai Yanran." The waiter nodded with certainty. Bai Yanran is a very challenging person. When he hears that someone wants to come to him, he will naturally go down and meet. No matter three or seven or twenty-one, a man went downstairs alone. White Yan Ran in the hall looking around, also did not see the waiter said to look for their own man. She was just about to leave when a man slapped her on the shoulder, and a low, sexy, magnetic voice came. "Are you looking for me?" Bai Yanran was suddenly physical contact, scared to turn back, just ready to raise his fist, a fist waved in the past, suddenly his hand was blocked in the air. Tom stood in front of him with a big bunch of flowers. "It''s me, or who do you think it is?" Tom''s sudden visit makes Bai Yanran feel a little uncomfortable, and this big bunch of flowers makes Bai Yanran feel very uneasy. "Today, it''s a beautiful day, so I want to ask Miss Bai..." Tom said hesitantly. "I''m afraid I haven''t got time to say goodbye to my work."This and that day in the water curtain square white Yan Ran different, Tom seems a little surprised, but pretended to calm said. "It doesn''t matter. I can wait for you when you have time." At this time, the smile on Bai Yanran''s face gradually disappeared. If she went to Tom''s appointment, she would not have moved Lu he out of her heart, and Bai Yanran would not allow her heart to do such immoral things. Bai Yanran''s heart really appreciates Tom, but more reason controls Bai Yanran''s brain. She can''t be too impulsive to do something that she may regret. "I''m sorry, I..." Bai Yanran just wanted to tell Tom that she already has a boyfriend and loves her very much. But all of a sudden, she couldn''t say it. She hesitated. Tom still looked at Bai Yanran with a smile, but there was a sense of loss in his eyes. Looking at such a sincere Tom standing in front of him, Bai Yanran''s heart suddenly couldn''t go down so ruthless and refused Tom directly. After all, Tom just regarded himself as a worthy alumni, and never expressed his admiration with words. Zhou Ruoqi is quietly watching Bai Yanran''s every move. She doesn''t want Bai Yanran to act impulsively. She knows her little sister very well. Under the influence of alcohol volatilization, people can''t control their mind. But a trip to Brazil, Zhou Ruoqi firmly believes that Tom can not shake Bai Yanran''s true love Lu he''s status. It is still warm and warm outside. It seems that the whole Brazilian scenery is exuding charm, attracting Bai Yanran''s eyes and attracting Bai Yanran''s heart. Bai Yanran does not want to leave this beautiful city. In this world, if you face your heart, there is no problem of choosing not to choose, because your heart will tell you the answer. Chapter 145 I have been in Brazil for a long time. I have experienced a lot of people and things unconsciously, and the day of returning home is getting closer and closer. "Miss Bai, we have the last contract with the enterprises over there. After signing, we can go back home." The person in charge said with Bai Yanran at that side. Bai Yanran is still staring out of the window. She is not listening to the person in charge. Although she is sitting in the office, her heart doesn''t know where to fly. On one side, Zhou Ruoqi, who is very serious, gently shakes Bai Yanran''s shoulder. "Yan Ran, Yan Ran." Zhou Ruoqi gently called two white Yanran, white Yanran this just returned to God. One face Leng God appearance, the person in charge originally said with relish, this also can only helplessly shake his head. Maybe Bai Yanran''s heart is thinking of Lu He in the distance, or Bai Yanran''s heart is thinking of Tom who sent flowers. ... the car stopped at the downstairs of foreign enterprises smoothly. Many staff members of the enterprise welcomed Bai Yanran''s arrival at the door. Bai Yanran walked into the conference room under the public''s attention. One side of the secretary handed in the document, the nib gently fell on the document. "Miss Bai, what are you still hesitating about?" The person in charge of the other side seems to be impatient, and wants Bai Yanran to sign this document. The other person in charge of such an anxious appearance, but caused white Yan Ran''s attention. She picked up the document and looked at it carefully from the beginning to the end, and suddenly saw a line of very eye-catching words. "Party B shall obey Party A''s subsequent request without limitation." The font of this sentence is obviously different from the previous one. The document seems to have been modified privately. Bai Yanran looks at it like the person in charge of Baishi group and frowns. The person in charge of Bai''s group came over at once and took a close look at the line of words in Bai Yan Ran''s hand. The original pleasant expression, instantly solidified, eyes full of fierce feeling. "Mr. Jack, there is something wrong with the documents on your side. It is different from the documents after our first negotiation. Did your group modify the contents of the documents without negotiation with the white group?" There was satire in the words of the people in charge. If Bai Yanran had not flipped through it at will and saw that line of words, she might have stepped into the trap of the schemer in the other party''s enterprise now. Thinking of this, Bai Yanran can''t help but feel a little creepy. Mr. Jack looked at the staff beside him, especially the secretary who stood aside with evasive eyes. After all, he is also the president of a large enterprise, and he is very vigorous. "Go down and check the surveillance right now." The company''s monitoring position has always been a high-level secret, except for the boss and boss''s confidant, no one knows where to comfort the monitoring and where there is no security monitoring. However, the company claims that there is no chance for the company to report the information to the public, because there is no chance for the company to report to the public. "Miss Bai, I''m sorry that this meeting may have to be postponed, and the time and economic loss you have borne in Brazil. Our company is willing to take full responsibility and apologize to you again. " Mr. Jack''s sincere apology calmed down the anger of the person in charge. After all, no one could have foreseen the occurrence of such a thing. It can only be said that there are still some loopholes in the management of the enterprise, and there are still many places that need to be improved again. However, this enterprise is still one of the best in Brazil, and its position of covering the sky with one hand is still indispensable. Bai Yanran smiles at Mr. Jack. After all, she doesn''t have much contact with the business circle. This time, she just acts as a signature representative and an image ambassador. The company has to be responsible for the company''s unique smile. Due to the mistakes in Mr. Jack''s enterprise, Bai Yanran''s original plan to return home had to be postponed. All her plans in Brazil had been implemented. In fact, as long as she returned home and reported to her grandfather, Bai Yanran could do other things in peace of mind. But there is such a problem today. It is estimated that Mr. Jack''s company has some trouble. ... there was a sharp yell from Mr. Jack''s office. "Why do things like this? Don''t you have any resistance to accidents? What does plan B mean that you don''t understand? " Mr. Jack is so angry that no one dares to go in and out of his office at will, for fear that a careless voice will make a bad impression on him. On the other side, Mr. Jack''s confidant is checking the surveillance video again and again in the monitoring room, trying to find out the person who is scheming. His confidant is also under great pressure. After all, this matter also has its own responsibility. Suddenly, a company employee in a pink dress appeared on the monitoring screen. It was obvious that she had a work permit hanging around her neck. As the monitoring became bigger and bigger, the figure''s face became clearer and clearer. It turned out to be her."Call in the new secretary in the Secretary''s room." My confidant vaguely remembers the face of the new secretary. I heard that it was an airborne soldier sent by a director of the board of directors. I thought he was a secretary who didn''t do practical things at most, but I didn''t expect that he would have a great future. "... people are no longer in the office." The bodyguard below reported. Jack''s confidant said in surprise, "what are you doing that you can''t even see a person?"? Find it for me. " All the people immediately take up the spirit of 12 minutes, all open monitoring of the company without blinking. All kinds of hidden corners of the company are not let go. Everyone who is careful and meticulous is checked in place. No thieves are allowed to escape from the company. After such a big trouble, I still want to go out of the company. I really think that Mr. Jack is the president of the company. "Boss, there''s a black van in the parking lot. The license plate number doesn''t seem to belong to the company. It''s sneaky." Said a security guard in the monitoring room. If the strange secretary really slipped out and couldn''t find a figure any more, none of the security guards who watched the surveillance could escape the responsibility, and the security guards who watched the surveillance were panic stricken. "Send someone down to check. You can''t let that woman go." Mr. Jack banged on the desk angrily. He couldn''t do it in the office for a moment. The company''s news spread very quickly, and soon we all know that someone in the company leaked high-level secrets and boldly revised it. This is a big blow to Jack''s company. Chapter 146 Everyone doubted about the origin of the female secretary of the airborne soldier. No one was sure how she came to the company, but after all, she passed the audition, so we couldn''t find out who arranged it. This is a headache for Mr. Jack''s confidants, but it is difficult to calm down the employees of the company if they don''t catch the thieves of the company. If people don''t accept it, it''s difficult for the top management of the company. "We must deal with this matter well. We must give a perfect explanation to the white group." First of all, Mr. Jack put the credit with the white group at the top. "Yes, boss!" A crowd of people in black echoed in unison. This Mr. Jack is not only in Brazil, but also famous in the underworld. I don''t know who took such a big risk to commit crimes against the wind. It''s really admirable. The people in black formed a team and ran out quickly. It seems that Mr. Jack must investigate this matter to the end. In Brazil''s headlines, the news of the company''s top management information leakage has been widely spread. Newspapers and front pages of all kinds of news are spreading the story of Jack company. This is undoubtedly a heavy blow to several companies. The pressure of public opinion is shaking the hearts of shareholders crazily, making the stock market of Czech companies very uncertain. All of us are afraid of this one of Brazil''s top enterprises, because the impact of this incident will be ruined. No one can guarantee that this enterprise can survive such a big storm, and the red and green lines in the stock market are constantly twists and turns. The company''s interior has become a mess. It was just a matter of finding an insider, which has been discussed by the Brazilian media in various ways. Including Bai''s group has also seen this news on some foreign forums, and grandfather Bai, who knows the news, is also shocked. "What''s going on in Brazil? I heard that there are problems with the cooperative enterprises. Can it be solved in a short time? " White night saw the news and immediately gave a call to the person in charge. The person in charge is not guilty at the end of the phone. He thought the news would not reach the country so soon. Unexpectedly, all the calls from grandfather Bai came. "Chairman, this small disturbance should not affect the cooperation between Baishi group and this enterprise." What the person in charge said was not to the point. He seemed to be worried about something. As a man who has worked hard for so many years in the shopping mall, he can see the reason and said quickly. "I''m afraid it''s not that company has insiders, but that company doesn''t want to cooperate with us." As expected, the person in charge of old Jiang''s shopping mall had to think about it again. But from the first shooting to the opening ceremony, to the signing of the contract. The other company did not clearly indicate their dissatisfaction with the white group and did not agree to the contract. But it was the contract that day. Although it is not a lot of loopholes, but some of the treaties are too obvious. Is it possible that the other company is confusing the attention of Bai''s group. The pressure of public opinion was overwhelming on Mr. Jack''s company, which also attracted the attention of the person in charge. Without this reminder and speculation from grandfather Bai, no one would have thought of this level, but at that level, we must think about it. If the other company really wants to sign a contract with this side, the Bai group will not compromise and waste time in Brazil. The person in charge was a little angry when he thought of this. Could he be fooled by the people in Mr. Jack''s company? The other party''s performance was so good that he completely confused the eyes of the person in charge. The person in charge kept thinking about the things he had signed and the attitude of Mr. Jack. But whatever you think, you can''t find a loophole. On the contrary, Mr. Jack''s attitude is very warm, completely expressed the hope of cooperating with the Bai''s group. This sincerity can''t be pretended casually. Moreover, the bain group is not inferior to one of the top enterprises in Brazil. Mr. Jack''s company can open up the market instead of losing money by cooperating with the company. Jack''s company is about to be arrested, but the person in charge doesn''t want them to handle their own affairs with peace of mind. Then leave the white group on the side. This is too much to avoid the white group in the eye, the person in charge will not allow such things to happen. "Send someone down to check. The company has a story." The person in charge said positively. ... "it is accurately reported that Brazil''s leading companies have successfully captured the company''s ghost, which is suspected that the company''s board of directors sent to disturb the layout of the company''s leaders." A reporter''s report is on TV. The person in charge will stare at the news on TV. According to the exact report, this statement is too positive. Besides, the leader of Mr. Jack''s company didn''t come forward to hold a press conference to explain, the word "suspected" was not convincing enough for this report. Jack himself must be the one who finally comes forward to explain, otherwise the person in charge thinks that this matter is not so simple. Sure enough, Mr. Jack sent a fax from the Secretary''s office, saying that he wanted to postpone the meeting.This repeated refusal makes people wonder whether Mr. Jack''s company needs time to coordinate something. The head of Bai''s group has determined that it must be investigated again. "Mr. Lu, the signing of the contract by the Brazilian company has been delayed again and again. Is it necessary to send the personnel resources on the Brazilian side to complete a thorough investigation of this enterprise?" The person in charge finally got up the courage to disclose this matter to Lu He. Originally, I wanted to solve this matter by myself. Seeing that the water of the matter was getting deeper and deeper, the person in charge vaguely felt that he could not solve the matter by himself. "Check, reflect on why this happened." Lu he''s tone is full of murderous spirit and seems to blame the person in charge. "I understand Mr. Lu, I will make a thorough investigation of this matter," the person in charge flattered Lu he is so decisive in his work, without hesitation. This cooperation with Brazilian enterprises is the top annual work list of Bai''s group. If it is not done well, everyone will have to suffer together. Maybe Lu he is in a bad mood and still has to stay in the company to work overtime on New Year''s Eve. So we are working very hard in Brazil to find out. ... "do you understand? The head of the empty soldier. " Mr. Jack can''t stand it any longer in the office. If it wasn''t for a lot of things bothering him, he really wanted to use his own underworld power to solve this woman directly. Chapter 147 There are still rules in Brazil''s business district. If some things touch the bottom line of each enterprise, you have to tell it clearly. Otherwise, others will think that all the people in Mr. Jack''s company are soft food. "Do you understand? Can''t you give me a definite answer after giving you six hours? " Mr. Jack taught his confidant with solemn tone. After all, he didn''t want to make a bad name in the business circle. If the enterprise is well-known in Brazil, it will be very difficult to develop abroad in the future. After all, a lot of enterprises are on both sides. If your business is in the ascendant, everyone will come to you; if your business fails, everyone wants to step on you and spit at you. "The woman has been found. Bring it to the president immediately." Sure enough, Mr. Jack''s confidant is quick to do things, otherwise he can''t be the boss of such a large enterprise. "I''d like to see who has given her the courage to be so bold in my territory." Mr. Jack''s eyes showed a kind of murderous spirit, which made people''s psychological defense line unable to resist. Two men in black carrying a blindfolded woman into a dark basement. Mr. Jack sat on the opposite chair and looked at the woman quietly from head to foot. The man in black let the woman plop down on the ground, and the woman let out a scream. With a gesture from Mr. Jack, the man in black suddenly tore off the woman''s blindfold. That woman''s fine face still looks pretty, but Mr. Jack has never been short of women. Naturally, he is not interested in such a cunning woman. "Tell me, who instructed you?" Mr. Jack''s words were very straightforward and dignified. "I don''t understand, chief executive, what are you talking about? I don''t think I''ve offended the president The woman was still pretending to be innocent, trying to muddle through in the presence of these fat people, but it was a pity that Mr. Jack didn''t eat it. It is said that the hero is sad about the beauty pass, but the woman is too confident about her beauty. Mr. Jack, with a cold smile, took out his dagger and kept gesticulating beside his face, trying to threaten the woman with this behavior. However, the woman was not frightened by the dagger in Mr. Jack''s hand. Instead, she began to pretend to be weak, and the delicate tears were constantly extracted from her eyes. If the person who doesn''t know is really moved by the beautiful woman crying in front of her, it''s really a smile and generous. What''s the difference between this behavior and a thief''s shouting to catch a thief. "The president told you, what are you crying about there?" A black man couldn''t bear to kick that woman, grinning and hawing, and just sat there crying and saying nothing. "Ah... I really don''t know what happened." The woman kept screaming. She was so strict that she didn''t want to say anything. The onlookers really killed her. "Don''t kick. Don''t hurt the beauty. It''s not a pity that you don''t leave it to torture." Mr. Jack''s dark side is really frightening. No matter who looks at it, he has to avoid it. The woman yelled louder, trying to defend herself. "Help! Help, I really don''t have one. " All of a sudden, Mr. Jack laughed and snapped his fingers. The big screen slowly lowered. The video showed the woman entering and leaving the president''s office and changing the documents on the president''s desk. "Is there anything else to explain? You want to tell me that the woman in the video is not you. Ha ha. " Mr. Jack''s laughter filled the basement. The woman suddenly changed a smile, the eyes in the delicate completely did not have, hum a smile said: "did not expect our president also left a hand." At this time, some of the women in Jack''s heart were quite certain. "You don''t have the ability to do it yourself. Who is the person behind the scenes?" Mr. Jack sighed, as if he didn''t want to go on with the woman any more. The woman was so stiff that she didn''t say a word. "Oh, how much money was given to you? It''s worth your life. Why don''t you tell me I''ll double the price. " Mr. Jack stepped forward quickly, lifted the woman''s chin and stared at the woman''s vicious eyes. The woman spat on Mr. Jack''s face. This behavior angered the irascible Mr. Jack, who impolitely raised his broad palm to the woman. "It''s shameless." At this moment, the spit made Mr. Jack have the heart to kill the woman. The woman madly challenged Mr. Jack''s bottom line: "do you want to kill me! Kill me. If you kill me, it''s all over. " Although Mr. Jack was very angry, he knew better that if he killed this woman. He will never know who is behind the scenes, this woman is just a small minion in front of the stage, not an important role.The purpose of Mr. Jack is to fish out the big fish behind him, and then kill the fish with a single shot. Thinking of this, Mr. Jack''s whole spirit comes, as if victory is in front of him. At this time, if anyone can''t stand it, there must be something wrong with the person. Mr. Jack can go to meet these people as much as he can, and the guilty person will naturally act. "Lock this woman up. It''s still useful to keep her." Mr. Jack waved and walked out of the basement. After all, the value of this woman is not high, but some things can be guessed by this woman. It seems that the rumors of the company are still true. The person behind the scenes may be from the board of directors. It depends on who is not satisfied with Mr. Jack, the president. Next, a board meeting will be held. ... the meeting room was full of shareholders of the board of directors. Everyone drank tea peacefully as if they were watching a big play. They hoped that the company would set off a big wave and beat Mr. Jack down. "It seems that we have not heard the rumor, but we can be so indifferent." In his tone, Mr. Jack is making fun of the shareholders of the board of directors. The good play is about to be staged. Everyone is calm and calm. However, if nothing happens, it is estimated that the big fish who can''t stand his will soon come to the surface. Chapter 148 The game is just beginning. "It is said that there is a conspirator who changed the company''s documents. Has that person been caught?" One of the directors questioned Mr. Jack''s ability and looked at him with disdain. When one person started to make waves against the wind, the people behind him seemed to have no sense of vigilance and began to talk about it one after another. "Yes, it''s been two days since the news from the media has come out. Why haven''t you found out? What''s going on. I don''t know that people think our enterprise is not doing well. " Everyone''s opinions vary from one sentence to the other, and in the tone of voice, they all blame Mr. Jack. Suddenly one of the directors stood up directly. "The board is full of capable leaders. If President jack can''t do these things well. So should we change the leadership? Do you think so? " The director who took the lead in bluffing attracted Mr. Jack''s great attention. It seems that the director has a lot of ideas in his mind and has a great prejudice against Mr. Jack''s personal ability. "Oh, do you think the board of directors should be replaced with fresh blood?" Mr. Jack challenged the rowdy director. "I don''t mean that. Is Mr. Jack willing to abdicate voluntarily? Then we, the directors, voluntarily share the task of group president for Jack. " The coax director was very happy to hear that Mr. Jack had said his meaning so directly. Although he didn''t mean to say that, he really thought in his heart that if Mr. Jack abdicated, he would be able to cover the sky with his hands, and that would not be a way for the treacherous man to succeed. The directors of the group are forcing Mr. Jack to abdicate one after another. The reason is not that Mr. Jack''s business ability is not poor, nor is Mr. Jack seeking private laws to do something harmful to the interests of the group for his personal interests. We are just jealous of Mr. Jack''s position. We don''t want to see others. We also want to have a share. But if something bad happens to them, none of them will come out to take charge of it, and they will run out of sight for a long time. Mr. Jack has long been used to the board of directors, a group of people in front of his own fox, do not do practical things. "Do you have any suggestions? Except to abdicate me. " Mr. Jack''s words are very straightforward. However, it is too simple for a simple language attack to urge Mr. Jack to abdicate. All of them are mature business circle people. However, when the personal interests are discussed at the board meeting, everyone basically loses their sense and everyone is defending himself. After all, the directors who had been talking about it were quiet for a moment. In the name of Bai''s group, Lu he also sent a fax to Mr. Jack on the fax machine in the name of Bai''s group. The document means to make a decision as soon as possible on whether Bai''s group will cooperate with Mr. Jack''s enterprise. All the staff of the group have been waiting for the news of victory to go back. Now, the time of returning home has been delayed for a long time. The whole planning process of the company has been delayed. It is not the small amount of money and time delay that Mr. Jack said. The unfinished plan is a drag on the operation of the whole group. Mr. Jack seems to have felt the pressure of Bai''s group to his enterprise, and immediately held a press conference. Under the flash and microphone of the media, Mr. Jack clarified in the press conference that the company was willing to take full responsibility for the impact of the company''s documents. The truth of the fact has been revealed, and shareholders need not continue to live in fear. Although Mr. Jack clarified the matter and found out the truth, he didn''t directly say who it was. It seems that there are still many hidden rules in the business circle, so he can''t tell the truth. The person in charge of Bai''s group seems to have made some progress in investigating Mr. Jack''s enterprise, but Mr. Jack''s company''s books are very perfect, and people can''t find fault. The person in charge hesitated to give Lu He, who is sitting in the president''s office of Bai''s group, at this moment. "President Lu, Jack''s enterprise has not found anything unusual, everything is very normal." Lu he seems to have known everything in advance. From the promise he made at the press conference held by Jack, Lu he identified this enterprise partner in his heart. In the morning, the signing ceremony was held again with Mr. Bai''s group,. Everything went very smoothly. Bai Yanran still couldn''t put her heart down. She read the contract carefully. This time, the contract was seamless. There was no huge deviation in the regulations of the contract for both enterprises. It was absolutely fair and just. As a representative of Bai''s group, Bai Yanran shook hands with Mr. Jack in a friendly way, and the Adulthood Ceremony was concluded successfully. "Miss Bai, I''ve bought the ticket for returning home in the evening. I can go back to the hotel and pack up." The person in charge looked completely relaxed, and his nervous tension could finally be relieved. After being busy for such a long time, he finally failed to deal with this matter. Bai Yanran nodded, has been in Brazil for so long. It''s completely beyond the time given by my grandfather. If we don''t go back to China, we may have to delay our studies and work.Just disappeared for a few days, the agent''s phone has been blasted, the domestic Yingshang entertainment has a notice, the agent did not dare to answer casually, for fear that Bai Yanran is not careful and will delay the trip. In the absence of Bai Yanran, Yingshang entertainment has indeed lost a lot of visits from advertising companies. Miss Bai''s name is well-known in the advertising industry. Many of the advertising company''s visits are directed at Bai Yanran''s acting skills. Now Bai Yanran can also be regarded as one of his own in this circle. And thinking of his own Lu He, he has been waiting for Bai Yanran to return triumphantly with good news. If it had not been for Lu He who was entangled in the company''s affairs, he could not leave the company for a while. I''m afraid the private plane flew over to find my beloved Bai Yanran. Standing on the top floor of the building, Bai Yanran overlooks the whole city. As the night falls slowly, even if it is to say goodbye to the city, I feel reluctant and nostalgic. This trip to Brazil has really made Bai Yanran mature. In terms of thinking and personal nature, Bai Yanran has grown up. Maybe what grandfather Bai said to Bai Yanran before he set out is very reasonable. If young people want to succeed, they must go through certain training. Those who become leaders without polishing will never become convincing leaders. It''s a pity that Bai Yanran is not interested in the property of Bai''s enterprise. With Lu He as a helper, Bai''s enterprise will be properly managed. Chapter 149 "Please check in as soon as possible for those who have not yet boarded, and those who have not yet boarded." The loudspeakers of the airport were constantly broadcasting. Bai Yanran, who is checking in the VIP channel, is cooperating with the airport staff with her body to be tired and asleep. Although there are only Bai Yanran and Zhou Ruoqi, they have taken the whole first class cabin. They are afraid that someone will disturb Bai Yanran and have a rest. It''s not because Bai Yanran says that he should keep a low profile. According to the style of Bai''s family, he may take the whole plane''s cabin. After all, the eldest lady of Bai''s group is escorted by private plane directly. Compared with the previous trip, for the white group is already low-key can not be low-key. Hearing that Bai Yanran is going to return to China, Lu he is so excited that she can''t sleep all night. In her mind, Bai Yanran''s beautiful face is on her mind. She would like to go to the airport to meet Bai Yanran''s return home. It can be said that it is not seen for a day. Lu He, who had not had a good night''s sleep, got up quickly from his bed and couldn''t wait to see his beloved. The nanny has made a delicious breakfast for Lu He, prepared today''s newspaper, and turned the TV to daily broadcast. At this moment, everything seems to be ready, on the poor Lu He to the airport to pick up Bai Yanran home. "An airliner departing from Brazil last night crashed on the route, and the number of missing is unknown for the time being..." Lu He, who was having breakfast, was stunned when he heard the broadcast. Brazil? last night? Lu he listened carefully to the report again. He even doubted his ears. Her favorite Bai Yanran left Brazil last night to return home. Was it difficult... Lu he had no courage to continue thinking about it. He couldn''t face the fact that the plane crashed. In a moment, the whole person seemed to collapse and collapsed on the stool with empty eyes filled with despair. Lu he stares at the plane crash on the TV screen. The seven foot man can''t help his tears any longer. He drives a 120 mile sports car and rushes to the airport regardless of the traffic rules. No matter whether Bai Yanran can come back or not, Lu he will go to the airport to wait for Bai Yanran. He doesn''t want to believe this fact. A big man looked at the passenger exit slowly out of the passenger, did not miss everyone so carefully looked, tears can not help but forget to drop, looking at the body with Bai Yanran similar to instant hope and again disappointed. At the passenger exit, he completely ignored his image as president of the white group, and his mood collapsed again. All of a sudden, a woman with a red skirt and sunglasses patted Lu He, who was squatting on the ground and collapsed. Lu he suddenly turned back and fixed his eyes on the woman in red. "Yan Ran." Looking at the mood out of control of Lu He Bai Yan Ran confused, but she did not ask too much, just quietly hugged the man who depended on her shoulder at this moment. Bai Yanran is the first time to see such a breakdown of Lu he''s mood, she dare not ask, has always been mature and stable Lu He, the first time in front of Bai Yanran revealed this vulnerability, like a child side. Gentle hands gently touch landing he''s back, across the chest, can feel Lu he''s helpless grievance collapse. White Yan Ran in the mood slowly stable Lu He ear said gently. "Let''s go home." It turned out to be a false alarm. Lu He, who returned home, was in a long time unable to calm down. He was still remembering the past. Seeing the news of the plane crash this morning, it happened to be a flight that Bai Yanran was on. He searched again and again many times, and the reality told him that it was indeed the plane Bai Yanran was on. But he still can''t believe it. Without seeing Bai Yanran with his own eyes, how can he believe the overwhelming news on the Internet? When he was waiting for Bai Yanran, he couldn''t describe his inner anxiety, his heart pounding, trying to suppress the tension and fear of nowhere. On the surface, he is as calm as Mount Tai, but in his heart he is flustered, like ants on a hot pot. His beating back and forth is a flurry that can not be calmed down by countless deep breaths. He prayed back and forth in his heart, and he had always believed that Bai Yanran must still be alive. Finally, from the last moment, he still saw the person he was thinking of. Even now, even sitting on the sofa, he still had a feeling of extreme uneasiness. Looking at the white Yanran in front of her eyes, she even felt that there were some untruths, and even doubted whether she was dreaming. Bai Yan Ran looked at some stunned Lu he and couldn''t help laughing. He sat beside Lu he and took his hand. Lu he''s eyes didn''t turn for a while, looking at Bai Yanran all the way, he also laughed with her. He put his arm around Bai Yanran''s shoulder and felt a sense of joy for the rest of his life."I can''t worry about that anymore." Lu He shallow and gentle said, as if afraid to scare away Bai Yanran. "Well, next time I will report my itinerary in advance, and I will never let you worry." Bai Yanran said sweetly, thinking that Lu he cared about himself so much that he was still a little happy. "Wait, why are you so excited today? It''s not the first time I''ve been on a plane. " Although Lu Yanran''s two people can''t see each other for a long time, they don''t feel confused. "Today''s news shows that your flight crashed, but it''s OK. It''s all over." Lu he''s understatement of the two sentences, bypassing all his nervousness and helplessness at that time. Bai Yanran stares at his eyes tightly. Lu he doesn''t explain too much. He is afraid that Bai Yanran thinks more. Bai Yanran also understands the tenderness in Lu he''s few words. "How can I hurt myself if you don''t allow it?" Bai Yanran also said gently that this was her second rebirth. She would cherish every day with Lu He. Lu He chuckles, the tone is unable to hide the favor, holding Bai Yanran closer, as a response to that sentence. They were so close to each other, did not do too much words, Lu he after such a long time, just feel his mood has calmed down, no longer confused and flustered. Back these days, Lu he almost every day to call Bai Yanran, anytime and anywhere pick-up, like left behind the sequela of flying, for a long time can not let go. Bai Yanran enjoys landing and how she takes good care of her. The two people are tired of getting together every day. Whether it''s work or school, Lu he seems to be integrated into her life and can''t be separated. Chapter 150 "Hello, hello." Bai Yanran had just finished class when she found that she had three missed calls from the same stranger. There was a pause on the other end of the line for a few seconds, and then came the familiar voice, "Hi, this is Tom." Tom''s voice with a smile was as gentlemanly as he used to be. Because just after class, all the noise in the corridor was the voice of the students. Bai Yanran had to hang up the phone in a hurry, and then received Tom''s text message. Tom asked Bai Yanran to go to the aquarium on Saturday. The aquarium was newly opened. Unexpectedly, Tom''s news was very smart. Bai Yanran also wanted to see it, so he agreed. When Bai Yanran went home, she flipped through the propaganda of her circle of friends. Recently, the aquarium has become popular in the whole city. Many people go to visit it in groups. It looks really beautiful. Bai Yanran can''t help but feel some expectation to meet on Saturday. Since she came back here from Brazil, she has been busy dealing with various affairs every day. She hasn''t gone out for a long time. Tom just provides her with a good opportunity. Saturday soon arrived, Bai Yanran dressed up at will, she specially wore a blue skirt, against the blue tone of the aquarium looks just right. "Jingling..." The mobile phone rings. Maybe Tom is almost there. The aquarium is very close to Bai Yanran''s home. When Tom goes out, she starts to go out. Basically, she can go to the aquarium at the same time. Bai Yanran picked up the phone, she opened the phone screen, Lu he two words into her eyes. White Yan Ran immediately slip, Lu he''s magnetic voice from the receiver, "Yan Ran, get up?" Full of doting. "I''ve got up early. I''ve finished breakfast." White Yan Ran answers landing he, at the same time, the mobile phone received Tom sent her information, he has gone out. "I''ll go to your house now. Let''s go out and have a look today." Lu he''s tone is full of expectation. Bai Yanran has promised Tom in advance, so there is no way to agree to Lu he''s invitation. "But today, a friend and I have made an appointment to go to the aquarium. Why don''t we go out tomorrow?" Bai Yanran and Lu he explained that no matter what Bai Yanran said, Lu he would agree. "Well, I''ll see you tomorrow. I can''t forget tomorrow. Remember to go home early and send me a message when I get home." Lu He Qian admonished him that if he stayed with Bai Yanran, he would be meticulous. Just hung up the phone, Bai Yanran quickly went to the direction of the aquarium, from the time they agreed to have almost arrived. To her surprise, Bai Yanran just went downstairs and saw Tom''s tall figure in the distance. Bai Yanran can''t remember when he told him the address of his home. He said that he would meet at the aquarium. Tom was already waiting for her. Tom waved his right hand, and Bai Yan Ran walked by. Tom drove his white car to the aquarium. In this new aquarium, Bai Yanran saw many marine species that she had never seen before. Her eyes were full of curiosity and excitement, and she was almost dazzled. But Tom''s eyes are only white Yanran, staring at her, eyes can not hold any marine life. Bai Yanran took many photos of herself. Unexpectedly, this place is really like the legend said, with modern style and deep sea mystery. In the blue color photos, Bai Yanran is like a spirit with her unique spirit. The center of the aquarium is surrounded by a group of people. Bai Yanran doesn''t like the place with too many people. Seeing such a scene, she doesn''t want to stay here. Tom also saw Bai Yanran''s idea, "why don''t we go there, it looks good." Point to the left and smile at Bai Yanran. "Well, let''s go." Bai Yanran naturally agreed, saying that they were on the left side of the road forward. However, there is a look at them in the crowd, Bai Yanran''s temperament is different, as long as you have seen it, you will never forget it. Lu Zhen, for example, naturally noticed her. Lu''s group has a cooperative relationship with this aquarium. They have invested a lot of money. Behind the aquarium, several groups have been set up as shareholders. Without the support of these groups, the aquarium would not be so luxurious and emotional. It not only meets the taste of young people, but also is loved by the majority of middle-aged and elderly people. Lu''s group is their number one shareholder, so Luzhen naturally joined in. They celebrated the grand ceremony of the aquarium for several weeks today, and almost all investors were present. Lu Zhen originally just wanted to go through the scene, but in a flash she saw Bai Yanran. She was not followed by Lu He, but a tall and handsome man. He had never met this person, which aroused great curiosity of Lu town. Now he can''t leave. After all, this celebration is very important. He immediately sent someone to keep up with Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran and Tom are now paying attention to the layout of the aquarium, so naturally they did not notice a man in plain clothes who suddenly followed them.Lu Zhen Pai''s man is also smart. All the way, he took a mobile phone to shoot right. He looked like a tourist. In fact, he was observing Bai Yanran and Tom. When they were about to walk through the entire aquarium, there were waiters waiting for them at the end, with leaflets in their hands. "Handsome boy, beautiful woman, come to the beach to taste our seafood tonight. It is absolutely the freshest." The well-dressed waiters were selling to them enthusiastically. Bai Yanran and Tom take over the flyer, which is full of pictures of tourists eating seafood barbecue on the beach, which looks very attractive. Bai Yan Ran could not help but swallow and saliva, "why don''t we have a try here tonight?" Tom looked at Bai Yan Ran''s expression and asked with a little expectation. "Good." A mouthful of delicious food will not be accepted. So they spent another afternoon around the aquarium. They found that there were a lot of new things around, and all of them had ocean themes. They could also be taken back as souvenirs. Before they knew it, night came, and the sky was getting dark. They also sat on the booth on the beach. There are quite a lot of people who come here to taste seafood. If they didn''t come early, they might not have occupied a place. The beach is full of the smell of barbecue. Most of the people who come here are handsome men and beautiful women. It can be called the holy land for young people to get together. And Bai Yanran is staring at the barbecue, ready to eat a big meal. Chapter 151 Maybe it''s because a few days before the opening, there was a free Bonfire Dance on the beach. The guests were enjoying the seafood and the dance music. In such a warm atmosphere, Bai Yanran and Tom ate all the food on the plate. Bai Yanran rubbed her plump belly and showed a satisfied smile. She took out her mobile phone and saw several missed calls and SMS, all from Lu He. Just when she was in the aquarium, Bai Yanran turned on the mute, but she didn''t turn on the volume of her mobile phone. Because of the loud sound of drum music, Bai Yanran didn''t see a phone call or a text message. Bai Yanran immediately opened her mobile phone contact. Seeing that her mobile phone only had one percent of the electricity, she immediately called Lu he back. However, when she just pressed the dial button, the phone automatically turned off. Bai Yanran is very helpless to look at his black mobile phone screen, when she was ready to borrow Tom''s mobile phone, did not expect that is so coincidental, Tom''s mobile phone also has no electricity. "Is there anything important?" Tom sincerely looked at some anxious Bai Yanran, he really wanted to solve the problem for her. Bai Yanran looks at Tom in front of her, and thinks that since she has already agreed with others, she might as well concentrate on this visit. She wants to come to Lu and there should be no big deal. "It''s OK. Let''s take a look. I''ll go home in a moment." Bai Yanran swung her hair back. In Tom''s eyes, she was really the best girl. Tom''s heart flutters, in this charming beach, with the shaking lights, it really makes people confused. Tom turned his head a little guilty and looked in the direction of the sea. The sea and the black sky at night merged into one, like a mysterious island country with no bottom. The active atmosphere of the beach is in sharp contrast with it, and the most striking is the couple. There are little girls nestling in the arms of their boyfriends, and there are mature young men and women walking quietly hand in hand, no matter which pair, it makes people feel that the years are quiet. White Yan Ran also noticed Tom''s eyes, "do you want to go to the beach for a walk? If you want to go, let''s go. " Bai Yanran''s left hand is supporting his head, looking at him with some questions. Tom seems to have some surprise appearance, looking at Bai Yanran unexpectedly, his eyes are unable to hide the happiness. Tom immediately got up, and Bai Yanran also got up. They looked at each other and made eye contact. We walked to the beautiful beach together. The man in plain clothes on the side was ready to move. Finally, he waited for this opportunity. He did not wait for a whole afternoon in vain. He took out his already prepared Mini HD camera, carried it behind him and quietly followed them. "It''s a beautiful night today." White Yan Ran can''t help but sigh, looking up at the warm moonlight, the mood is also gentle up. Tom looked at Bai Yanran''s side face. In his heart, the beauty of the night was not as good as that of Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran didn''t get tom''s answer for a long time. He was puzzled and turned to face Tom. Tom saw Bai Yanran with a puzzled look and felt that his heart had been taken away. Maybe it''s the ghost axe God, Tom can''t describe how he was feeling at that time. He just hugged Bai Yanran and gently took her to his arms. White Yan Ran is more stunned, she did not struggle, also did not stretch out her hand to embrace him, quietly waiting for his next step of action. With a click of the camera, the suspect scene was captured, and the originator sneaked away. After a few seconds, Tom seems to have a sudden reaction, immediately released his hand, "sorry, I was abrupt." He was a little flustered and apologized to Bai Yanran. "It''s OK. Are you in a bad mood today?" Bai Yanran only thought it was a friend''s hug, or maybe she just didn''t want to understand Tom''s meaning, but asked with concern. When Tom heard this, he was glad that Bai Yanran didn''t blame himself for his actions. He also secretly recalled the unforgettable embrace just now. On the other side, in the high-rise building, Lu Zhen just received the high-definition photo and couldn''t help but sneer. Sure enough, all the women are the same. Did he finally get hold of it? Today, he will have a good try to see how strong the relationship between Bai Yanran and Lu he is. In his heart, Bai Yanran''s split up is no doubt. The blue light of the computer twinkles in the dark room, reflecting on Lu Zhen''s face, which makes the smile even more strange. "Ding Dong." Lu he is walking back and forth in the room. When he is still worried about Bai Yanran''s failure to return his message, an anonymous email is sent. Who will send him an email so late? It''s reasonable to say that they should have completed all the tasks in the company during the day. Their company pays attention to efficiency. They are not efficient at night and never do things that waste time. However, when he opened this email, he really felt shocked. Isn''t the person in the picture just Bai Yanran?Although the embrace only took two people''s side faces, but with his years of familiarity with Bai Yanran, even in the vast sea of people, he could recognize Bai Yanran at a glance. Why can''t Lu suppress to pinch his fist, he wholeheartedly believe in Bai Yanran, but who is this man? This photo should not be p''s, his heart is in a mess. Lu he immediately casually put on his black coat and grabbed the car key on the table, "bang!" Close the door and rush to the direction of Bai Yanran''s home. Bai Yanran sat in Tom''s co driver''s seat, and the hug was just a small episode. They didn''t stop too much and went home. Recalling today''s day in the aquarium, Bai Yanran''s heart is happy. Next time, she must get together with Lu Heyi, holding hands and stepping on the sand, just like those little lovers today, just think about it and feel happy. And Tom is also carefully recalling today, every detail he remembers clearly, perhaps many years later, this is still a period of time that he can not forget. Perhaps it is into deep thinking, this section of the road will be more short, after a few minutes, came to Bai Yanran''s home, Tom in the end is still a little guilty, random goodbye after also left. Bai Yanran got out of the car, but when she looked up for a moment, she saw the familiar car, which was Lu he''s car. Chapter 152 When coming in from that car, including every movement of Bai Yanran getting off, all fell into Lu he''s eyes. Luhe stood beside the car, but due to the angle and light problems, Bai Yanran did not see Luhe in the dark. White Yan ran with doubt to the car, first saw that pair of black leather shoes, and then along the shoes to see up, it is really Lu he standing there. "Don''t you say we''ll go out tomorrow? Why did you come here tonight White Yan Ran''s voice is still gentle, slowly to the land he go. The fragility in Lu he''s eyes flashed by. His eyes were still considerate in the past and pulled out a smile. "You..." Is ready to speak, but did not expect the voice is abnormal hoarse, Lu he stopped the words, clear throat. However, Bai Yanran still realized that Lu he''s emotion was not right. She held Lu he''s hand and felt a little cool. She must have stood for a long time. "What''s the matter with you?" Bai Yanran can not restrain the heartache, even the eyes are so concerned, Lu he every moment of mood can always affect her mood. Lu He, who used to be vigorous and vigorous in the past, had some hesitation at this time. Should he ask the doubts in his heart? If really said it, does not represent his distrust of Bai Yanran? He was also like a woman, too. He was entangled in his heart and didn''t know what to do. Bai Yanran is a little worried. Lu he doesn''t say a word. She would rather have a quarrel with her than see him like this. Bai Yanran took Lu he''s mobile phone strongly. Because of his confusion, Lu he forgot to make any resistance, so he watched his mobile phone fall into Bai Yanran''s hands. Bai Yanran skillfully unties the lock. There is still a picture of Bai Yanran and Tom hugging in the mobile phone screen. Why doesn''t Lu know how many times she has traced this photo with her eyes. Is it because of this picture? Who took this picture? At that time, besides them, were there people following? One question after another lingers in Bai Yanran''s mind. This thing comes too suddenly, let Bai Yanran feel surprised, and can''t prevent, she looks up at Lu He. "It''s because of this picture. You just really scared me." Bai Yanran clenched Lu he''s hand more and more, staring at the eyes of landing he. "Next time you have something to say directly, don''t you know I will worry?" Bai Yanran lowered his head and leaned against Lu he''s body. "He was just a friend I met in Brazil at that time. Today, I rubbed my eyes with Lu he after I came back. My slender fingers tapped on the return key. This email is from Lu''s group. Ah, it''s Lu family again. He has already been extremely disgusted with the people of the Lu family, but these people are challenging his bottom line again and again. If it is a confrontation with him, he may not look down on them so much, but if Bai Yanran is involved, he will never let go of the Lu family. Since the people of the Lu family didn''t keep a trace of him, he would certainly let the people of the Lu family know what it means to retaliate with a tooth for a tooth. In the process of setting the program, Lu he found that Lu Zhen was the only one who did this time. It seems that this person will never know long memory, so he will let the whole Lu family have a taste of it.. Lu he always respects the hard work of every colleague. Even if everyone plays secretly, he seldom attacks other people''s computer systems. The destruction of the group''s system means that the whole company is in danger of collapse. Let''s not say whether it will be leaked. Even a small change in the number can easily cause millions of property losses. Lu he''s face is more and more gloomy. When he has a deeper understanding of the dirty financial affairs of the company, he is more disgusted and despised. Is it true that the Lu family has been living on these bad money in recent years? Take it as justice. Lu he''s action is more determined. He quickly taps on the keyboard. The system is secretly modified by him, and new systems reappear in front of him. Lu he picked his eyebrows and became a piece of cake in front of him. Lu he turned off the computer, still with a chill. He sat in the office for less than an hour. Tomorrow, the people of the Lu family will be worried for many days. Lu he walked out of the company, still humming a little tune in his mouth. As long as he thought of the helpless Lu Group, his mood would have a kind of revenge pleasure. Lu he returned to his home and remembered that he didn''t see the panic of Bai Yanran this evening, and shook his head. When did he become this picture. As if as long as a thing and Bai Yanran related, he will be busy out of proportion, he also points to open the mobile phone to look at the photo, click the delete button, no matter who the man in the photo is, he should believe Bai Yanran is right. Bai Yanran will come into contact with different people. He has been used to it for a long time, isn''t it? It''s just a hug. How can you compare with the feelings between them? But even if he has deleted the photo, his heart that acid pain is more and more thick. Chapter 153 It is true that Lu''s stock market has not been thoroughly investigated in the stock market recently. "What''s the matter with you? I didn''t hear you report such a big event in the company." Lu Zhen lost his temper in the office. "Mr. Lu, we have been reporting all the time, and the documents on your desk have never stopped. It''s you who have not paid attention to..." a small staff member murmured in a low voice, talking to Lu Zhen. After all, Lu Zhen, the nominal president, has no authority in Lu''s group. Everyone respects him on the surface, but he is not satisfied with his work on the back. Lu Zhen''s voice became louder and more angry. He couldn''t hear what other people were saying, but he heard the tiny but harsh voice in his ears. He was originally a listed president. If his father had some skills and left such a large fortune, who would like to work under him. The female secretary of the Lu town office came out with a pile of documents. "Mr. Lu, it''s the documents that you left unfinished during working hours and went out recently." The female secretary really came in time, which made Lu Zhen lose face in front of the public. The secretary who knew his life best said that he had not done anything, and other people would not say a word for him. This news has not yet reached the ears of Mr. Lu. If the old man of Lu''s group knows about it, it is bound to be another bloodbath for the group. To be exact, there will be a bloodbath on Luzhen. ... Lu He, on the other side, did not stop quietly. Instead, he was watching this wonderful play, watching Lu Zhen make a fool of himself in front of the public, and then fell heavily from this high place. Lu he''s real ideas in his heart have never been mentioned to others. Some ambitions can''t be carried out in the open, but they have to be carried out quietly in the dark. Lu he looked at the crazy fluctuation of the stock market broken line on the computer screen in front of him, and coldly hummed and laughed. It seemed that everything was in his control. On the other hand, Lu Zhen of Lu''s group has been busy. Due to the great fluctuation of the stock market, the company''s deficit can no longer be filled. Now, the shareholders are going to make a scene. If such a large group is exposed by the media, the old man of the Lu family will not be able to pick off his son''s skin. When Lu Zhen thought of his father''s stern face, he really didn''t have the strength to complain. After all, he was lazy recently. All these employees saw that the company''s deficit and twists and turns were closely related to him. "Mr. Lu, although you haven''t read these documents for so many days, you still have to read them carefully and then confirm your signature." Lu Zhen Office Secretary in the side carefully pointed to these documents said. The new comer is the new comer, and he still maintains a very attentive attitude towards Lu Zhen affairs. Lu Zhen didn''t directly knock over the documents in the Secretary''s hand this time. She took it impatiently. Then she closed her eyes and opened her eyes. She scanned the documents roughly, and then quickly signed all these words. Female secretary this time really a little angry, tone with a bit of irony said. "Mr. Lu, please pay attention to these documents. They are very important documents, which are related to the life and death of the company." When Lu Zhen heard these words, his temper immediately came up. "What''s your little secretary''s ability to give me directions? I don''t need you to stand here and talk nonsense to me." The female secretary looked at Lu Zhen with disdain, "the chairman asked me to keep an eye on you, or I really don''t want to take on the trouble you broke for the president. The reason why the chairman doesn''t know now is that I''m hiding it for you. If you''re still so unfit for work, I''ll report it to the chairman." It turns out that the female secretary in Luzhen''s office is the most important Assassin''s mace. Although the old man didn''t come forward to say anything or intervene in the affairs of the company at this time, perhaps Lu Qi, an old fox, has been observing and understanding everything in the company. Lu Qi was waiting for the best opportunity, and then the old fox suddenly jumped out and caught the rabbit behind him. Hearing the threat between the female secretary''s language, Lu Zhen was stunned and obediently began to read the documents in his hand, turning page by page, absorbing the information brought by the text of the document. It turned out that during this period of time when I was outside, I didn''t know that so many things happened to the group. In this way, the Secretary in the secretary room really took on a lot of pressure. Lu Zhen''s fierce and stern face slowly eased down. It was not too late for the gentleman to turn around, but he had not realized the deep meaning of this sentence. "Send someone to buy all the stocks that have not been sold out by the investors. It is impossible for the group''s shares to suddenly rise and fall like this. There must be some people playing tricks behind them." Lu Zhen analyzed calmly. At last, he really used his brain to think about the problem, but it is estimated that the Lu family''s three-point face. However, Lu he has already known these counterattacks. Now Lu he is waiting for his own people to hit his own people in the face. He quietly becomes an audience knocking melon seeds and drinking tea under the stage.Lu''s group has had such a big problem, and it has been making a lot of noise for a long time. The internal staff tried their best to suppress the discussion on the media entertainment side and did not let this matter be exposed to the public. If the group is still procrastinating and can not solve this problem, then the factory will face shutdown, tens of thousands of workers will be dismissed, and they will face laid-off and unemployment. Lu Zhen''s minions whispered in his ear. "President, people from the factory are all on strike, saying that the group is going to collapse and they are quitting. We have defaulted on their wages for several months, and the workers have lost their enthusiasm for work." It''s true that the house leaks, even if it rains at night. Bad things are coming together, which makes Lu Zhen breathless. However, although Lu Zhen is under a lot of pressure, she has to face these things. For the group, it is not only a crisis but also a turning point. The standard of the group is operation, which has become a little stiff in the business circle. Now it is also the time for the group to turn to another operation mode. The female secretary in Lu Zhen''s office is giving advice to him. "President, the most important thing for you now is to stabilize the mood of the workers in the factory. We must not let the factory stop the strike. If once the workers strike, the production line of the factory will stop and the products will no longer be sold, then all the long-term customers I work with will lose their credit." Chapter 154 There was a lot of discussion in the conference room. People who were giving advice were thinking about how to solve the group''s storm. After all, it is not so easy to change a suitable enterprise job, and not everyone has the ability to change jobs. But there are also many people who can''t understand the reality. Many resignation letters are constantly on the desk of Lu Town, which makes his already anxious and helpless heart even more helpless. Is it really impossible for the group to survive the storm under their own ability. Lu Zhen has already begun to doubt the ability of himself and this group. Lu Zhen does not believe such a small disturbance can not survive such a big group. "We should implement these things separately. We must pacify the factory workers and let them complete the production and sales with quality and quantity. Only in this way can we have a turning point." Lu Zhen had a serious meeting for a while, which really made people not used to it. Lu Zhen in the conference room did not put himself in a high position. Instead, he was in a unified position with the staff and put himself in the position of thinking for the group. Although the media has not exposed Lu''s group''s stock market and workers'' factory, Lu he can guess that the group has become a mess. It''s time to go to Huilu town and see what kind of anxious uncle Er Tang has become. Outside the group are factory workers with banners. Bright red paint is directly splashed on the front door of the group. Many investors who have lost money in the stock market are crying at the door. "It''s the group that killed thousands of dollars that paid for our coffins and let them pay back the debt." "It''s no human being to default on the wages of labor workers. We workers work overtime day and night. If we don''t pay, we will be in arrears. There are mothers and children at home, waiting for meals. Do you think everyone is the same as the people in your company building. Don''t worry about eating and drinking. " These words have aroused the resonance of the workers below, everyone made more fierce, the bodyguards seem to be unable to stop. If the leader of the company doesn''t come forward to solve the problem, it will be a storm in the city. Lu Zhen looked at the company downstairs through the glass of his office. At this moment, he was not only anxious and helpless, but also unable to face the investors who had bought stocks with their hard-earned money and finally lost their coffins. The company''s deficit can not be made up in a short time. If you want to continue working on the assembly line of the factory, it is bound that the wages of factory workers will not be paid on time. But how can workers who can''t get paid. Willingly in the factory assembly line to complete the product quality and quantity. This storm is undoubtedly a great test for Lu''s group, and it is also a test of the superficial leader''s ability to handle affairs. Lu Zhengang is ready to go out of the office and go downstairs to explain to these people in person. The new female secretary in the office generally stopped him, as if he could see what Lu he wanted to do. "Don''t be so impulsive, president. There are so many people below. They may not be able to hear a word. These people don''t care about how things have developed, and where the group''s crisis has reached. They only care if their money comes back. " Lu Zhen was awakened by the Secretary''s realistic words. Indeed, the main purpose of these people to make trouble here is to get money. Other things have nothing to do with them and they don''t want to care about them. Human nature is so selfish in terms of money. Lu Zhen actually lives to this age and should be able to deeply understand this truth. This time, he didn''t open the Secretary''s hand and rushed out. At this moment, his brain was very clear, and it was useless to go down to explain. He hid on the top floor and watched the people downstairs boiling. He was more like a cowardly mouse. "But hiding in it is not the same thing. If something happens to the company, it is natural to give a reasonable explanation to the workers and shareholders of the company. Otherwise, how can Lu''s group convince others in the future? Who will buy the products of Lu''s group and who will buy the account of Lu''s group in the future? " Lu Zhen angrily said this big words, without brain processing is so simple, but the needle to see blood. Luzhen decided that he still needed to summon up the courage to face the troublemakers downstairs. After all, they only wanted money, while Luzhen only wanted to seek peace. The female secretary is silent. She has been standing in the company''s position to consider the gain and loss of these interests for the group, but she has never considered the feelings of factory workers and shareholders. Therefore, when talking about these workers and shareholders, the female secretary had nothing to explain. She only had a glimmer of cowardice in her eyes, and her eyes were full of the center of the group. Lu Zhen patted the dust on his shoulder and confidently led his employees downstairs. Maybe this is a bleak result, but it may also be a good result. But if you don''t face these things head on, you never know what these people''s inner thoughts look like.Lu Zhen confidently went down to the company''s downstairs and opened the closed door of the company. Before he could speak, the rotten eggs and rotten vegetables leaves in the hands of shareholders and workers hit him in the face, giving him no chance to explain. "It''s the money that''s going to hurt us. There are children in my family who are reading, so I can''t live on. It''s all over the place. " "We are not willing to pay high wages to workers, but we are not willing to pay such high wages to workers? How does the scorpion think, put all these money in his purse. We are going to sue you for squeezing the lives of the workers. " A big mother swears at Lu Zhen, throwing the rotten eggs in her basket to Lu Zhen. The stench of broken eggs seems to be swallowing the soul of a confident man. It is a spiritual insult to a man who was eager to explain. Lu Zhen opened the rotten vegetable leaves sticking to his face, pulled the corners of his clothes, tidied up his suits, and bowed a 90 ¡ã bow to these workers and shareholders. All of a sudden, these shareholders and workers were silent for a moment, and a senior leader of a company even apologized to them. Although everyone thought it was right, it was just that the matter came so suddenly that they were unprepared. Chapter 155 The people who pulled banners and made noises at the gate of the enterprise all quieted down. The meaning of this deep bow was too deep. No matter what Lu Zhen thought, the deep sincerity was true, and then the citizens were quiet. "Mr. Lu, you have to understand the hardships of our common people. All the money is hard-earned, so it''s gone..." there was an elderly woman on the scene, and her face was flushed. Lu Zhenqing cleared his throat, and a row of bodyguards in black were protecting the town behind him. "Our company is going through a little storm, but I believe it. As long as the staff of our company work together and support us as much as possible, the money will be in everyone''s pocket sooner or later. Please believe in the strength of Lu''s group. " In the final analysis, the trouble at the gate of Lu''s group was due to money. However, it is easy to fill in the arrears of workers'' wages, but it is not so easy to fill up the lack of shareholders. Although Lu Zhen usually does not care about the stock market, it also knows that the stock of Lu''s group has always been bought at a high price. Now the most important thing is to find out what is behind the stock market turmoil. Lu Zhen returned to the company under the uproar of the people. "Mr. Lu, the mood of the outside shareholders and shareholders is extremely excited. I''ll change the clothes for you." The female secretary''s eyes were obviously filled with surprise at Lu Zhen, who had two rotten leaves on top of her rotten eggs. She didn''t look like a fox or a tiger. She could even see some despair in his eyes. Suddenly, the mobile phone in the pocket of the female secretary rang. She took a peek at the name of the correspondent on the screen of the mobile phone, and then she stood aside to answer the phone. "Yes, chairman. Now the scene here is very chaotic. It seems that things have fermented. Mr. Lu apologized, but the effect is not very good. Is it necessary to... "The female secretary said respectfully to the chairman at the other end of the telephone. The business of the group seems to have gone beyond the expectation of the chairman of Lu''s group. I''m afraid it will not be so easy to solve the problem if we don''t come out to clean up the business. Although Lu Qi pretended to be calm, he tasted tea and played with tea sets at home. But in fact, I was very frightened. This time it didn''t seem to happen naturally, and the people who operated in the dark seemed to be very capable and a very difficult enemy to deal with. "Keep investigating. Don''t stop. Find out the last one." Mr. Lu said viciously as he sipped tea on his legs. Although his face was calm and self-confident, the murderous spirit in his eyes could not be concealed. He waved it directly to people like a knife. It seems that Lu Qi is going to make a move. Lu''s group''s computer technology staff have been repairing the company''s loopholes, but there are constantly mysterious hackers attacking the firewall. These high-end computer technology staff members are not bad at hacking, but this time they really met a strong enemy. Lu''s old man''s confidant seems to have known Lu Qi''s thoughts in his eyes. He is worthy of being a person who has been around for so many years. If you look at him, you should know what to do next. "Master, I''ve already sent someone to stare at me. I''m not far away from home. I''m not far away from home..." Lu Qi''s confidant guessed, and Lu Qi interrupted him. "Don''t say that eight or nine are inseparable from ten, ten is yes, is not..." Lu Qi has always hated uncertain things, and his work style has always been vigorous and ruthless. "I asked Lu He to come home for dinner some other day. I haven''t seen him for a long time, and I haven''t seen him to see my second grandfather." Lu Qi said with a smile of evil intent. No one knows what kind of medicine Lu Qi bought in the gourd. However, since the order goes on, the people below can''t ask questions, so they have to follow suit. "Young master, the invitation from the Lu family to the next week''s family dinner is what Mr. Lu means." The nanny saw Lu he enter the room and said in a hurry. Lu he took off his overcoat wearily and leaned lazily on the sofa with his eyes slightly closed and gently rubbing his temples. "Young master, young master..." nanny whispered, Lu he lying on the sofa, as if out of God. Lu he seems to hear a voice in calling himself, a face of panic suddenly turn back, Leng God look at the nanny. "Did the Lu family ask me to go? It''s a family dinner. The old man didn''t call him the wrong person. " Lu he''s tone is full of surprise, as if he can''t believe this fact. The nanny nodded in bewilderment and was filled with embarrassment and indignation. After all, it was said by the people who had come to deliver the message from the Lu family in the morning. There was a small note on the table. Seeing Lu he''s surprised appearance, some of her husband-in-law were confused. "Young master, will you go tomorrow? If I go, I''ll make time to go back home tomorrow. " Nanny asked where to land. The baby sitter takes care of Lu he''s life every day. She hasn''t been home for a long time. Although it''s not very tiring to take care of Lu He alone, Lu he comes back from work late every day, so naturally he can''t go home to accompany his children at night."I will. Last time you told me that your child was ill. What did the doctor say after you went to the hospital to see it Lu he suddenly remembered that the baby sitter had been sick a while ago, so the nanny often asked for leave to go home and said that she wanted to take her to the hospital to see what was going on. However, she had never seen her face happy, and the whole person was depressed every day, so she asked. "The doctor said he would have an operation. When my husband and I had enough money, I would take him to the operation immediately." Nanny slowly said, although the tone between sounds very flat, but that kind of parents helpless tears. Lu he stopped the cup of water in his hand, turned his head and looked at the nanny again: "although write to the hospital for treatment, I''ll give you the medical expenses, it doesn''t matter in the future." This is the first time the nanny raised money with the cold-blooded Lu He. He thought that Lu he was cold-blooded and would not help others, but Lu he''s move surprised the nanny. Children are the only driving force for nannies to live so hard. Since the child''s illness, the whole world of nannies has fallen into darkness. Lu he''s sudden help makes the nanny seem to have grasped the last straw. Lu he said coldly, "if you are short of money in the future, don''t hide it." The nurse burst into tears, choked and speechless, and knelt down directly in front of Lu He. Although some people are bitterly cold on the surface, they are full of blood in their hearts. Chapter 156 Lu he quickly helped up the weeping nanny as the mother of a sick child. His attitude like an iceberg to outsiders was instantly melted into a pool of snow. "Young master, you are the Savior of our family." The nanny put her hands together and kept thanking him for landing. At this moment, Lu he suddenly didn''t know how to express his complex feelings. It seemed that the softest place in his heart was touched by people. "Before you mentioned it to me, I thought it was ok, but I didn''t expect that things had already..." Lu he''s tone was full of shame, because he usually had too many things in the company, he didn''t notice some things happening around him. "You don''t have to come here for a while. It doesn''t matter if you come back after the operation." Lu he wenweneryade said. Nanny thinks Lu why should dismiss oneself, explained hastily. "Young master, do you want to dismiss me? I don''t have to come back in the future. I want to work for the younger one in my family." Between the tone is filled with a helpless mother, afraid to lose the only job to support the family. Lu he felt that the nanny had misunderstood his meaning and quickly corrected his words. "I don''t mean to be dismissed. I''ll give you an advance payment for the operation, and you''ll pay back the expenses later. That''s what I mean." Lu he said that he would let the baby sitter work, but Lu he knew that her salary could only supplement the daily life of a family, and that there was no money left to pay the huge surgical expenses. It was completely to let the nanny''s heart not have a burden and could use this money to treat the child peacefully. "Thank you, thank you. I didn''t read any books and didn''t understand what you mean." Nanny that kind of honest and honest and simple quality suddenly presented in front of Lu He, so Lu he can''t help but feel at a loss. "It''s getting dark. You can go back early. There are still people in the family waiting for you. " Lu he handed the nanny a credit card and waved to her to let her go early. Frank and frank nanny rushed upstairs to pack their own luggage, in a hurry to go home to see their children. Leave Lu He alone in this empty house, open the mode of workaholic, one by one processing mail in the mailbox. Looking at the media push one by one about Lu''s group storm reports, Lu he was secretly pleased with the bloodbath caused by himself. He kept thinking about the family dinner. His intuition told him that this was a typical Hongmen banquet. Lu Qi, the old man, must be upset and kind-hearted. He has some reliable information in his mouth. No matter whether Lu Qi is doubting himself or not, he must go to the Hongmen banquet, or he will feel guilty and dare not face the Lu family group. Things in the dark have been so perfect, Lu he naturally won''t let the things on the surface appear any mistakes, otherwise it will not be a failure. Lu''s group is also a big enterprise covering one side. In fact, Lu he''s heart is very clear that Lu''s group has been suppressing the power of public opinion. However, the more deliberately the Lu''s group is, the more it wants to let this matter ferment. "R, come to the bar and relax. Don''t be held by Lu''s group." It''s Gong Ming''s phone call. There''s deafening sound in the phone. It''s crazy to challenge the eardrum of landing he. "No more." Lu he said powerlessly that the affairs of Lu''s group had not been completely stabilized. His heart naturally did not dare to relax for a moment. He had to watch himself to be at ease. "What are you talking about? It''s too noisy on my side Gong Ming on the other end of the phone, the voice is not very loud Lu he roared. Lu He helplessly looked at the mobile phone screen, opened the hands-free above, and roared loudly: "I''m too lazy to go. I''m busy tomorrow." Gong Ming heard the word "busy", but you can also guess the meaning of the whole sentence. After all, Lu he is a top-level busy person, and the recent events of Lu''s group have disturbed his heart. "Why don''t I ask Bai Tong to stare at you for a moment, and you can take a breath." Gong Ming can guess Lu he''s mind at any guess, and this is the only thing that Lu he can''t rest assured of. "I''m busy tomorrow to pick up Yanran." Why didn''t Lu explain with good intention that there was something wrong with his words. "Yo Yo, but also show love..." Gong Ming voice just fell, Lu he quickly hung up the phone. Although the words are so said, but really heard in the ear, there is a little changed meaning, after all, Bai Yanran is his most important person, promised to pick her up from school tomorrow, this is a major event as a boyfriend. ... "Bai Yanran, class is over and everyone is gone. Why are you still sleeping?" A short girl shakes Bai Yanran''s arm. Bai Yanran suddenly wakes up from her sleep. Bai Yanran did not know how many times she fell asleep unconsciously, which lasted about a week. She was late in the day and slept in class, which seriously affected her normal life. If things go on like this, something will happen sooner or later. It''s time to find a doctor. Bai Yanran walks alone in the empty corridor, still in a confused state."Yanran, home." Lu he turns his head and looks at Bai Yanran, who is already in a deep sleep. He frowns worried and says softly. This volume is not enough to wake up Bai Yanran, "Yanran, Yanran..." Lu he repeatedly called two white Yan Ran, she did not have any response. Lu he gets out of the car, goes to the co pilot, gently opens the door, and holds Bai Yanran out with the posture of princess. Although this kind of behavior is somewhat inappropriate, but Lu he still took out the door key from Bai Yanran''s bag and carefully put her on the soft big bed. After properly confirming all the safety problems, Lu he also went home. He thought in his mind that it was time for Yanran to take a leave tomorrow. This week, if no one to wake up Bai Yanran, she will not naturally wake up, to the end, the phone call at least 10 times to have the effect, but wake up Bai Yanran did not abnormal reaction, people feel very strange. Lu He with the doctor came to Bai Yanran''s home, he went in first, and when Bai Yanran was awake, he called to let the doctor come up. The result of the doctor''s diagnosis and treatment is that Bai Yanran is suffering from narcolepsy and needs a period of rest. It is better not to carry out normal study and work any more. The treatment period of narcolepsy is one month. Although Bai Yanran''s thinking is normal, she always responds slowly. What she remembers at this moment may be forgotten in the next second. Lu he asked for leave for Bai Yanran. The school and the company declared that it was recuperation. As for what kind of disease it was, there was no detailed explanation. Chapter 157 "Miss, it''s noon. It''s time to get up and eat something." Liu Ma carried a large plate of delicious rice, but also failed to wake up Bai Yanran. It''s been a whole day and a night since I just went to bed. The family doctor said that it was no big problem. But mother Liu''s heart was always open. Bai Yanran was the child she had taken care of since childhood. She seldom sneezed. This time, she couldn''t see what was going on. "Miss, are you still awake?" White grandfather stopped the dishes and chopsticks in his hands and said. His heart is also worried, after all, a good person, but now suddenly appeared such a sign, you say how to let people eat. Liu''s mother came down from the stairs. The food in her hand did not move. She shook her head. She looked sad. "When she wakes up, she will know she is hungry." Although grandfather Bai is worried, but the doctor has given a promise, naturally it is not good to suspect something. Bai Yanran this period of time is naturally no way to go out, the outside is to say vacation to relax, I am afraid that will slowly fade in people''s line of sight. "Have you heard that Bai Yanran seems to have cancer and is now in hospital for treatment." "Really? Is it? Is it because you like to be in the limelight so much that you get paid for it?" Several 18 line of small stars, covering the mouth in that secretly laughing, mouth is still behind the discussion of white Yanran. As expected, they are not fuel-efficient lamps. On the surface, they have a good friendship with others for a long time. They want to stab others in the back. Pei Jun, who was passing by, overheard these remarks. He looked very surprised. He thought it might be just a young lady''s airs. Recently, I was too busy to work. I never thought that Bai Yanran had cancer, which also made Pei Jun feel cold. As if nothing had happened, he hurried past. The stars of the 18th line were still talking about it. They didn''t seem to want to avoid people. After all, at this juncture, the thin camel was bigger than the horse. I don''t know who spread this rumor. After a while, the news spread all over the whole set. Pei Jun''s chattering mouth made him very upset. He couldn''t bear it any longer. He wanted to find Lu He to confirm whether it was true or not. After all, when a popular female star has cancer, this is earth shaking news, and we did not see the white group stand up to open a press conference to announce the health of the white heir. So Pei Jun did not dare to secretly determine whether this rumor is really the truth. Pei Jun can''t wait to take out his mobile phone to call Lu He. "Lu He, I heard that Bai Yanran..." Pei Jun''s words just came to his mouth, but he didn''t have the courage to say it. "Huh? What''s wrong with Yanran. " Lu he issued a voice full of doubts. Lu he was busy dealing with the company''s affairs, and had no leisure time to care about some breaking news. "Why do you still look like you don''t know anything when the waves outside are so high? How can you be the same as you haven''t heard of it? " Pei Jun heard the phone that Lu he this appearance is really surprised. Lu he heard that the matter was about Bai Yanran. He immediately played up the spirit of twelve points, with bright eyes and a tone full of doubts and urgency: "what''s wrong with Yanran? Don''t sell the key." Pei Jun also has some intention of hanging Lu he''s appetite. "You see for yourself, today''s entertainment news headlines are your little baby." Lu he looks scornful. What''s the matter with his little baby? Isn''t it just staying at home and going to work? Is it hard to find out something shocking? In the heart of the star, just see the front line of the list of women with cancer Lu He, who was not angry, saw the news and then exploded. The hand holding the mouse in his hand was shaking. Who in the end rumor about the lack of nutrition on the Internet, although the thing is not true, but this kind of rumor makes people feel uncomfortable, and it always means to curse people. If the rumor is not cleared up by Zhou Fei, it is not strange that the rumor will be cleared up. In the end, who is so idle and boring, trying to slander Bai Yanran, and this rumor is just like that spread inside Yingshang entertainment company. It is so lifelike, with nose and eyes. If Lu he didn''t know Bai Yanran would rest at home, he would have been confused by this rumor. "You try to solve it. You are worried about the artists of your company." Lu he put the responsibility all at once to Pei Jun''s body, completely regardless of the appearance said. Pei Jun was cheated by Lu he''s play, and asked him to land: "solve it? Haven''t you told me if it''s true or not? If it is true, it is not easy to solve. If it is false, I can try my best to solve it. But if you look like this, it''s probably fake. " Lu he said coldly: "you have already guessed. Do you want me to say so clearly?"Pei Jun''s face was helpless, as if it was written on his face: Oh, it''s really helpless. He has no choice but to do things obediently. Lu he is busy every day and secretly stares at every move of Lu''s group. When does he have time to read the headlines of some entertainment news? Pei Jun''s phone call is really chaotic. When Pei Jun hears Lu he''s words, he''s in the air. Since Bai Yanran is OK, there''s nothing wrong with it. Everything is easy to do. However, if you want to hold a press conference to clarify, Bai Yanran has to explain it in person. Otherwise, the company''s appearance alone is not convincing. It can''t be done well. The following fans also think that the company is deliberately hiding the physical condition of the star. Pei Jun think of here, also really anxious is straight grab head, this matter white Yan Ran if do not appear, also really difficult to solve. But Bai Yanran has asked for leave from the company, and it''s not good for an artist on vacation to clarify. Pei Jun is also deeply aware of this. People standing on high enjoying all the glory of the bath, it is inevitable that they will blush and make up some endless lies to slander you, but this time it''s just like a hammer, the fans below have been noisy, and they are coming to the door of the company. All the online discussion is about Bai Yanran''s illness. Some fans even have wreaths ready. These fans are full of water soldiers bought by defamators. Pei Jun really makes a headache behind this. Chapter 158 Maybe only one person can have a good time with such a childish trick. "Zhuoyu, our company is going crazy. I heard that Bai Yanran... Has cancer..." Xiao Xiao quietly called Xiao Zhuoyu, and her tone was full of surprise, but it could not cover up the excitement of the artists in the same company who saw the red man suddenly fall to the bottom. "Is the news accurate?" Xiao Zhuoyu hypocritically asked Xiao Xiao, in fact, is it true that Xiao Zhuoyu should be the best in his heart. "Of course, it''s true. I''ve heard all the rumors in the company. Those little wave hooves are now throwing their heads in front of the president, trying to replace Bai Yanran." Of course, these people who want to replace Bai Yanran also include Xiao Xiao herself. She has no qualification to say this in front of Xiao Zhuoyu. "Don''t you want to replace Bai Yanran. In terms of beauty, you are no worse than her. In terms of brain, you may be a little smarter than her." Xiao Zhuoyu uses a woman''s sense of vanity to say something with Xiaoxiao. He enjoys the feeling of a group of women fighting. "Zhuo Yu, I just want to be your woman heart and soul." Xiao xiaosa Jiao, said charming words, but at this moment Xiao Zhuoyu is not in the mood to worry about these, said then hung up the phone. ... "president, is this news going to be suppressed? Now it has had a certain impact on the company. Good cooperative companies call to ask us how to deal with things here, is it true or not?" Advertising director Liu Zhengnan asked Pei Jun who was sitting in the office. "Do you still ask me if I want to press down? They have already affected the company, and we must go down. " Pei Jun''s words are full of anger. A female star''s vacation is just such a small matter. However, it is rumored that he has cancer by some mischievous villains, which is really upsetting. Advertising director Liu Zhengnan secretly quit the office, is solving the overwhelming news on the Internet. "Everyone should work overtime to deal with these rumors on the Internet. None of them is true. They are all rumors. Therefore, we try our best to be discerning, which not only affects Miss Bai herself, but also affects the reputation of the company. And Miss Bai''s fans are good at pacifying them, so they can''t make them think that something really happened to Miss Bai. " Everyone''s nerves in the office are broken into one, just like a grasshopper on a rope, constantly processing information. The phone in the office rang all the time. It didn''t stop for a moment. Bai Yanran, who just wanted to wake up, confirmed that she didn''t know that the outside world had changed so dramatically, and the overwhelming news was about herself. "My God, my phone is going to explode." White Yan Ran looked at his mobile phone, there are more than 100 missed calls, all from brokers and companies. White Yan ran quickly back to dial back, the total feeling of what happened: "what happened, so anxious to find me." The agent said in a hurry, as if he had grasped the last straw. "My eldest lady, you are awake at last. You''ve only been sick for a few days, and it''s been rumored that you''ve got cancer. The company has tried its best to solve your problems, you should not read the news on the Internet recently, so as not to affect your mood. The rest of the matter to the company to solve it, you just take good care of the disease, good, early to work The agent''s gentle attitude really surprised Bai Yanran. She thought the agent would scold her head and face, and then asked why she didn''t answer so many phone calls. I didn''t expect that she just cared about her physical condition kindly, and then let herself take good care of her illness at home. This really surprised Bai Yanran. However, the more the agent didn''t let herself see the overwhelming news about herself on the Internet, the more Bai Yanran pressed her little hand and wanted to watch it. "First line female stars are bedridden with cancer." "After a number of hospital diagnosis, Bai Yanran has identified cancer." "The heirs of the Bai clan are dying." These information on the Internet is really to see, Bai Yanran some zhanger monk can not feel the head, said what is a mess of things, no wonder the agent has been preventing Bai Yanran not to see the news on the Internet, fans are more magical. There are even some water soldiers in the rhythm, saying that they have visited themselves, and then they have confirmed that they have cancer. Bai Yanran just shook her head when she saw the news. She wanted to sleep in the quilt. She didn''t want to be disturbed by the disturbing news. Can think of his first direct all the headlines, unexpectedly because of rumors that he had cancer, Bai Yanran do not know whether he should be happy or sad. As soon as there was a little noise in the room, Mrs. Liu knocked on the door, as if she had been waiting outside for a long time. "Come in, please." Bai Yanran said to Liu MA in a soft voice. Liu Ma carries a plate of delicious food. She doesn''t know how many times Bai Yanran has warmed the food again and again, just like a simple mother taking care of her sick child.White Yan Ran looked at the color and flavor of the food, gobbling up, standing on the side of Liu Ma happy bad. ... "the IP address that sent the first rumor was Xiao''s group..." Pei Jun stammered. It was estimated that Lu he would suddenly explode when he heard this. "You don''t have to think about it. It must be Xiao Zhuoyu. But what does he want to do with such a single moth? I really want to take the boy by the collar and ask him Lu he didn''t directly scold him very angry. After all, such a childish thing, such a mindless thing, Xiao Zhuoyu could do it. "What do you want to do with him?" Pei Jun on the other side of the way, like to see Lu He for his own women to solve the vicious look of others. "It''s light to deal with him. I really want to skin that boy." Lu He cruel words out, the other end of the phone Pei Jun dare not creak, hang up the phone in a gray way. It seems that the matter is almost out of the blue. Whether to expose Xiao Zhuoyu directly or solve Xiao Zhuoyu secretly, Lu he really needs to think about it. After all, Bai Yanran people are still at home to have a good rest and recuperate, but the pot falls from the sky and hits Bai Yanran''s head. How can Lu let his woman endure this kind of gas. On the Internet, both sides of the discussion are against each other, which is the biggest blow to the stars. As the victim of this rumor, Bai Yanran is the most innocent. Chapter 159 There was a large circle around the gate of the company, with microphones and cameras. All the reporters wanted to get some useful information through the mouths of Yingshang entertainment insiders. Although it has been rumored that Bai Yanran had cancer, there was no exposure in which hospital for treatment. "Our company solemnly states that Miss Bai Yanran just took a temporary vacation because of her hard work. It''s not that she got cancer on the Internet. Please don''t make alarmist remarks and slander Miss Bai Yanran at will. Otherwise, we will bring legal proceedings to your companies, and we will go through legal proceedings. Thank you Yingshang entertainment president Pei Jun said solemnly to the reporters watching at the door. "I would like to ask Miss Bai Yanran why not personally explain, the company can not represent the parties." The words of the media reporters were aggressive, which made Pei Jun uncomfortable. "This is the end of today''s press conference. If you have any doubts, please contact my assistant." Pei Jun although accompanied by a smile, but the heart is just to this group of people relying on the power of public opinion to turn countless white eyes. Lu He, on the other side, has been secretly planning how to teach Xiao Zhuoyu, the man who did not teach him a lesson in three days. "G, come to see you at night and have something to discuss." Lu he lenglengleng said, the tone between a trace to let Xiao Zhuoyu''s meaning are not. Gong Ming gave a smile and said to the brother on the other end of the phone: "you still know how to contact me. You are so busy that you dare not call you to come to the bar to play. If your little wife finds me, it will be troublesome. " At the other end of the phone came a group of people''s laughter. After all, since R and Bai Yanran were together, they seldom cared about MBS''s brothers. They called less, not to mention the bar to play. So Lu he offered to come to MBS to play, which made these people very happy, but took the opportunity to clean him up. ... in the evening, Luhe drives an open top sports car on the lakeside Avenue, blowing the cool wind and feeling the excitement of the night. "Come in, please." A bar in the hotel introduced Lu He to the secret room. Gong Ming prepared a lot of wine for Luhe, set a large table full of dice and flying chess, but Lu he didn''t look at the wine on the table. "I won''t come back until I''m drunk." Gong Ming patted Lu He on the shoulder, a pair of you can''t leave tonight, doomed appearance. Lu he opened the column and input Xiao Zhuoyu''s name, then pointed to the picture of Xiao Zhuoyu on the screen. "Do you know me?" Lu He raised his head and looked at Gong Ming with his eyes straight. He looked as if his stomach was full of bad water. Gong Ming shook the glass in his hand. Under the light, his eyes were still a little confused, and then he shook his head very hesitantly. Although Gong Ming looked at the man with some familiarity, he couldn''t remember who it was, so he simply shook his head and said he didn''t know him. "Why don''t you know that black sheep of Xiao''s group? He often comes to your bar to play. He usually brings a female model or a female star of the 18th line." Lu he was sitting on the rocking chair, talking. Gong Ming pokes his head over to see the figures on the screen again. In this way, it seems that he has seen several times in the bar. He seems to have made trouble some time ago, but his face looks like a dandy. There are many such people in MBS bar, so he can''t attract Gong Ming''s attention. "It seems familiar to me. I have taught this boy a lesson some time ago, but I didn''t let her suffer from flesh and blood. I just gave him a verbal warning. Isn''t this boy making trouble again? " Gong Ming guessed and said, but Gong Ming''s words were very penetrating and said the fact of the matter. "If you make trouble, you must make trouble. This is directly on my head. I can''t stand it. The company''s affairs are enough to annoy me. He gives me a icing on the cake. Naturally, I can''t turn a blind eye." Lu he''s tone is full of boredom with Xiao Zhuoyu. Gong Ming picked up a glass of wine on the table and handed it to Lu He. Then he sipped the wine in the glass and gave out that kind of cold hum and laughter. "Do you mean to let me deal with him directly?" As expected, Gong Ming is ruthless in his work. If he says he wants to teach others, he will kill them directly. But Xiao Zhuoyu is also a public figure. Of course, things can''t be done too obviously. Otherwise, it''s easy to wake people''s eyes and ears. Besides, he can sometimes accompany Lu He to play with him. Lu he hid that kind of specious smile, waved his index finger and said: No, the expression reveals that I still want to play with this person again. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu is not a smart man. What he has done has never passed through his brain. For Lu He, the nonsense things he has done are no threat. He is upset when he sees this man, but he doesn''t want to kill him. Gong Ming began to feel confused about Lu he''s behavior. If he just taught this fool a lesson, why would he bother MBS to do it himself? If you want to know who Gong Ming really wants to do it himself, the basic person will die. Lu he seemed to know what Gong Ming was thinking, and said in front of Gong Ming. "Recently, Lu''s group has found out about me, so I have to make preparations in advance on the side of Bai''s group, so I don''t have much time to clean up that person. So I''d like to trouble you to play with him slowly. Just leave him alive. Don''t play dead. "If you want to know that Xiao Zhuoyu lost a lot of money to the MBS bar, he was drunk and paid for the whole bar. It is estimated that the barman and the waiters can immediately think of who it is and how much money he spends in the bar day and night, just to mention the bar staff. Because Xiao Zhuoyu is very generous, the staff of MBS bar always reserve the best place for him to watch. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu has a lot of money and tips. These waiters are naturally willing to do things. "Third brother, why don''t I go? I''ll take a group of people to surround Xiao Zhuoyu when he goes out of the MBS bar and take him away. How did you like it? Isn''t it cool? " The old four should be in the side with, play well began to plug in the mouth. Lu he rushed back, the most mischievous is the fourth. He wants to participate in every action, but because you are the youngest, everyone should take special care of her. On the contrary, she has become a small oil bottle for every action. "Don''t you, you stay in the MBS bar for me. I believe that G can handle this matter well, for fear that he might be too heavy... "Lu he joked with everyone, and the old four looked arrogant, as if everyone did not recognize her ability. Chapter 160 Old four inserted waist, a face unconvinced look, eyes ferocious looking at Lu He, but there is a little milk fierce milk fierce. "What''s the matter? Why can''t I go? I''m such a big man. Besides, you''re not going to kill people. I want to play. " Everyone was amused by the naughty look of the fourth. After all, she is the little sister that we take care of most. There is no way to take her. Gong Ming made a speech and pretended to say in front of Lu He: "R, isn''t this worrying about you? Why don''t you accept his affection and get angry. " Gong Ming''s words are really sweet. He is so devoted to the people that he and the fourth elder brother revolve around in front of Lu he and the fourth brother. He doesn''t want to make one of them angry. If two people really mix up, his elder brother is also very difficult to be a man. Lu he is more stubborn than a donkey. He knows that, so Gong Ming doesn''t dare to persuade Lu He in front of everyone. He can only secretly say it in his ear. "Don''t make a fuss in front of R. if you go on like this, you may have to find someone to watch you, and then I can''t take you secretly." Gong Ming blinked and blinked, and kept winking at the old four. Old four heard the big brother''s promise, his heart suddenly happy flowers, face completely did not hide that kind of happy expression, and then secretly glanced at Lu he''s cold face like playing cards, and then made a face at Lu He. Lu he didn''t stop her when she saw her like this. After all, who let this be the smallest in the organization? Besides protecting it well, there was no other way. We all had to let her have some things. In the evening, a group of people riding a handsome Harley stopped Xiao Zhuoyu''s car. They all wore black masks. In addition, because the helmet of a motorcycle blocked his face, it was impossible to guess who it was. But it was not difficult to feel the powerful dark power of a group of people. Many Harley''s lights were turned on and gathered in Xiao Zhuoyu''s car, which made Xiao Zhuoyu unable to open his eyes. He could only cover his eyes with one hand. MBS people just stare at Xiao Zhuoyu, who may be blasted in the next second, to see when the boy knows to get out of the car and inquire about the situation. "Come down. What''s the matter with hiding in the car?" One of the motorcyclists challenged Xiao Zhuoyu, who was sitting in the car. He also twisted the front of the motorcycle and flashed Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyes with a light. Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t like it when he heard someone say that. He couldn''t open his eyes because the light flashed in his eyes. How could he become a coward when he got to others? He was afraid to get out of the car. He slowly rolled down the window, held out his head, and yelled outside. "Do you know who I am? You just stop my car. It''s not killing you, is it Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t seem to be aware of the seriousness of the matter. He thought that the group of people in black riding Harley motorcycles were playing with him. They didn''t know the sky, the earth, the good or the bad. They held up their heads and swaggered. MBS old four sitting in the back seat of the motorcycle hummed and laughed. When he saw Xiao Zhuoyu like this, he really wanted to go up and blow his head. How could anyone be so arrogant when he was dying? It was really uncomfortable. "You''re quite rampant. Do you want to die?" In fact, a rider yelled in the direction of Xiao Zhuoyu. Pointing to a group of people in black, Xiao Zhuoyu asked, "who are you? Or who gave you the courage. " It''s a bit inflated. People in Black got out of the car and twisted off the key of the motorcycle. In the dark, we could see that everyone was holding a baseball bat with silver light in their hands. They took off their helmets. Through the dim light, they could not see their faces clearly, but their big bodies were so obvious in the dark. Then I heard a violent voice and a series of screams. The iron bars hit people one by one. On the street, a group of black people rode motorcycles and left quickly. With the booming of the exhaust pipe of motorcycles, the figure gradually disappeared in the night, accompanied by the call of 120 emergency vehicles. ... "it is reported that the son of Xiao''s group was badly retaliated at Jiangbin Road. At present, his physical condition is unknown, and he has been sent to the hospital for rescue... "The reporters reported in time at the scene of the crime. Netizens on the Internet have been talking about it. The identity of Xiao''s eldest master as a prodigal son is also solid in the eyes of netizens. It can''t be said that it is the Revenge of a big young master of any powerful family. You can say that changing different little stars and different female models every day can make it clear who offends whom one day. The surfers on the Internet are all fighting against each other, and none of them is speaking from Xiao Zhuoyu''s standpoint. What''s strange is that the young master of Xiao''s group doesn''t take bodyguards when he goes out. Can''t it be that he sneaks into the nightclub in the middle of the night, and is stopped on the way back from the club and beaten violently. Everyone made a wild guess, but this guess is really similar to the fact. However, although it is not because the woman who robbed someone else was beaten, it was the woman who provoked others to be beaten. Therefore, in the final analysis, Xiao Zhuoyu was not too honest and easy-going, so he suffered revenge and offended those who should not have been offended."Boss, do you know that we just gave awesome power to go up to the hutongs to beat up and beat Xiao Zhuoyu up, and the boy was beaten to the ground like a weak rat?" In front of Gong Ming, the fourth elder talked about the prestige he had just carried on with these people. Although the fourth elder didn''t do anything at all and didn''t even say a word, because he was young, everyone seldom took himself into action. This kind of dignified scene was also rare. So naturally, he wanted to blow his own horn in front of the elder, hoping that he could bring himself with his actions in the future. "Old four, you don''t pretend, I don''t know you yet?" The third one bumped into the arm of the fourth. I''ve known you for so many years. Do you think I don''t know what you look like. You roll your eyes and write two words on your face. "Well, what do you mean by that? You look down on me, you?! Would you like the two of us to go out and have a fight now? You don''t have to beat me yet, cut. " Although old four is young, but very unconvinced, put his hand on the waist, face red with anger. The third is busy with his own affairs, and the things he does not look like the direction of the fourth. After all, he is a little sister. What should he do. Although the quietest place in the bar is noisy, it does not have the flavor of a family, which is a long time away. Chapter 161 Since Xiao Zhuoyu was beaten into the hospital, it was quiet outside. There was no trace of Bai Yanran''s cancer on the Internet. Everything disappeared quietly, as if it had never happened. However, the tranquility after this kind of thing is light and cloudless, all benefit from Lu he''s reasonable use of underworld power. After all, he has to continue to muddle along in the business circle. Naturally, the white people can''t offend them, so they have to use their personal strength to solve some diehards. Yingshang Entertainment''s 18 line stars, who like to play coquettish, are happy with the fact that Bai Yanran is not sick on the Internet, and has been cursing Bai Yanran that cancer is the reality. Such a good free seat to replace on their own on the thriving scenery of the day. The small abacus in everyone''s heart is playing straight ring, the discerning eye can see at a glance who is really kind-hearted person and who is full of scheming people. After all, we are too unable to hide. Some things and emotions have been directly written on their faces, and then told others. "In the future, we are not allowed to talk about Miss Bai''s affairs in the company. Miss Bai will return to work soon after her vacation. I don''t want to spread those rumors from our company again. Please do your job well." Producer Chen Jiayi said. The process of filming was good, because Bai Yanran appeared in the film, so that the exposure rate of the film forecast was very high. Some time ago, it was rumored on the Internet that Baiyin ran had cancer, which made everyone''s expectation of this film lose some points, which has already made producer Chen Jiayi very headache. Now that the company has come forward to solve this problem, she naturally doesn''t want to suddenly have some non fuel-efficient lamps, roll these things out again, and give everyone an account. In this way, for him, for the company, for Bai Yanran, there is no benefit for the three parties. Even for the rumor monger, it''s just a happy moment in the heart of the figure, and there''s no benefit. Even if some people leave this position, you don''t have enough ability, and you are also not qualified to replace her. Those little stars probably can''t see this sentence thoroughly. They don''t want to spend more time to exercise their acting skills. They only want to be in the upper position. Although Bai Yanran is born with some talent for acting, some people who like to gossip think that she is relying on the financial and material resources of Bai''s group to climb to this position today. To put it bluntly, these are also the envy of some girls who are not as good as Bai Yanran. High minded and low handed, high minded, life is thinner than paper, perhaps these people''s real life portrayal. "How do you feel about your health? The doctor''s medicine has been taken for a week. Is there any obvious effect?" On a soft and comfortable sofa, Lu he gently leans against Bai Yanran and caresses her. When touching her, she stares at her eyes affectionately and pays close attention to "this week, I feel much better. Obviously, I don''t sleep that long, but I''ve been dreaming a lot recently." Bai Yanran is the one who hopes that she won''t always be immersed in sleep, because she doesn''t get a very suitable sleep time. Instead, she sleeps in a sleepy state and her body gets worse and worse. After a week of doctor''s care and the meal prepared by Liu''s mother, her body has obviously relieved, which is what she herself can feel noodles. Lu he looks at Bai Yanran with ease. After all, he is busy with the company''s affairs every day. Whenever she takes time to have a look at Bai Yanran at night, she is immersed in sleep and seldom has time for herself. Moreover, Bai Yanran is also the time to wake up. Suddenly, Lu he''s face seems to have written countless question marks, reflecting Bai Yanran''s words. "Dreaming? If you dream at night, it proves that the quality of sleep is not very good. Do you have nightmares every day? " Although Lu doesn''t want Bai Yinran to be immersed in that sleepy state every day, when she really needs Bai Yanran to rest at night, her brain is dreaming, which makes Lu he worried. All of a sudden, Bai Yan covered her mouth and chuckled: "look at the way you are worried. I didn''t say that I had a nightmare. My dreams are full of pink bubbles, but do you want to hear from me? " Bai Yanran said something, but also deliberately sell the key, a pair if you don''t ask me not to say the appearance, Lu he naturally will not let Bai Yanran sing a one-man play, quickly asked Bai Yanran curiously. "If you ask me that, I wonder what makes you pink and bubbly in your dreams. " it''s too difficult to say the word" pink bubble "from Lu he''s mouth. Under normal circumstances, Lu he would refuse such a word with such a feminine color. Who would let this be Bai Yanran, who likes to pamper himself most? What is the way to spoil him? "You are in my dreams." Word by word, this sentence comes out from Bai Yanran''s mouth, just like a pink bubble hitting Lu he''s heart, which makes his originally very calm heart quicken his heart, and the beautiful flutter that bubbles disappear in an instant. Lu He hall seven feet of men, but this kind of local love words heartbeat to get a ray of counterattack, there is no room, like sinking into a pink swamp inside a sink into it will never come out, even the courage to look straight at the white is gone.He side to keep silent, and then suddenly turned around and tightly hugged Bai Yanran. The feeling of holding Bai Yanran tightly with his hand as a chain was like trying to melt this man into his own bones. Although Bai Yanran in Lu He Zhuang Shuo''s arms are strangled, but she seems not to notice this detail. She slightly closed her eyes, quietly enjoying the pink bubble swamp brought by this moment, two people fell into the bottom of love in this moment, although they did not speak. But the atmosphere is not that kind of cold and awkward solidification, but the kind of happiness that two people like to sit together. Maybe sometimes, love is between a turn and a look. The two people who love each other don''t need to say too much, they just look at each other quietly and feel the love of each other in their eyes. If you love each other, the whole world will applaud for you, and the whole world will cheer for your love. There may be no lifelong friendship in this world. Some people are willing to guard you silently, perhaps because they like you. Chapter 162 "Cough..." Lu Zhen didn''t know what was going on these two days. She always felt chest tightness and shortness of breath. She even coughed after drinking water. The people next to him took a look at him quietly, and there was no sound. He could not understand why Lu Zhen was like this. It was not all due to him. A man came to see him two days ago, but he came with a mask and a voice transformer in the voice of his voice. His voice alone could not judge his identity at all. The man asked him to do a secret task, but the task was to murder Lu Zhen. The reward was quite high, and he had his handle in his hand, so he could not refuse. The only clue he can confirm is that this person may have something to do with Lu He. In the process of their conversation, this person answered a phone call, and he heard two words intermittently, "general manager Lu", which is probably Lu He. It is said that Lu didn''t show up during this period of time? Who else could that person be on the phone? After a flash of doubt like this, he had no leisure to think about it. The other party had evidence that he had embezzled the funds of the Lu family. If Lu Zhen knew about it, he still could not escape. It''s better to answer the man''s request. On the one hand, he can get a lot of money. On the other hand, he can continue to live in the Lu family. The man promised him that he would not kill Lu Zhen, so he could do it at ease. The man gave him some packaged liquid and sealed it in a glass tube. The volume of the glass tube is not large. One tube a day can be used only for two weeks. If you do this secretly, it may not be discovered. He is Lu Zhen''s bodyguard. Without his permission, no one can get close to Lu Zhen''s room at will. So the bodyguard in this case, once a day to Lu Zhen under the medicine. In order to ensure the smooth progress of the matter, the man did not break the contact with the bodyguard, but also specially installed a pinhole camera to let the bodyguard wear his tie. Pinhole camera and tie have one color, which can be said to be flawless. If you don''t look at it carefully, you can''t find it at all. Every day, the bodyguard enters and leaves the room of Lu town with a nervous and afraid mood. His guilty feelings and feelings of guilt gradually decrease with the passing of the day, and his courage is also greater. In the final analysis, it''s not all about money. Lu Zhen, such a mindless person, even so many people under his hand, can''t look up to him. All of them are doing things with money. Bodyguards are no exception. At the beginning, when the man came to him, he was still hesitant. But now he has figured out how to make more money. Why not? What''s more, it won''t really let Luzhen go wrong. However, when the bodyguard saw Lu Zhen''s cough, he couldn''t help but swallow and saliva, but on the surface, he still had to pretend to be quite normal. Lu Zhen cough more and more serious, want to drink saliva to stop this constant cough, who knows to drink a mouthful cough is more serious. Lu Zhen took a piece of paper, trying to stop his cough. But the moment he took the paper away, both the road administrator and the bodyguard were in the same place. There are bright red blood stains on the top of the paper. Lu Zhen''s hand holding the paper is shaking constantly. He can''t believe everything in front of him. The bodyguard''s heart was even more scared. He quickly stepped forward and wiped the water on the table with a rag, and because of uncontrollable tension, he accidentally knocked over the tea cup. "Blood, this is blood! Someone is trying to kill me Lu Zhen yelled incoherently, even ignoring the glass fragments on the floor, and stood up in a panic. "Don''t worry. It may be just a little physical problem." The bodyguard comforted landing town so much, but in fact he didn''t know what the effect was. However, Lu Zhen can''t hear what others say. She shakes her head crazily and repeats the same sentence in her mouth. It''s all about emphasizing the blood. The bodyguard is very calm on the surface, but his heart is also repeatedly questioning why he has such a strong reaction after using the liquid in the glass tube for three days. Is that man lying to him? Do you really want Lu Zhen''s life? If anything happens to Lu Zhen Zhen, as a bodyguard, he should take full responsibility. "I''m going to find someone to take you to the hospital. Please calm down first." The bodyguard said respectfully to Lu Zhen. "It''s not you who vomited blood. Of course you won''t worry! If I really have anything to do, I''ll let you bury me with you! " Lu Zhen is now delirious and has begun to talk nonsense, but even if it is normal, Lu Zhen can really say such words. The bodyguard looks at Lu Zhen quietly. It''s impossible to see whether he''s coming or going to the hospital. Lu Zhen is half a public figure. It''s not good to be crazy in the hospital at that time. "Yes, it''s me. Please come to the company now. Mr. Lu is not very well." The bodyguard dutifully called Lu Zhen''s private doctor. "Get out of here! Get out of here! Go away Lu Zhen looks at the bodyguard with scarlet eyes and points to the door. When the bodyguard saw Lu Zhen''s appearance, he felt a little frightened and nodded and went out of the room.At the moment when the bodyguard closed the door, he heard the sound of all kinds of things being smashed in the room. Lu Zhen''s psychological situation is close to madness. Even if he vomites blood, he should not be so. The bodyguard looked around and made sure there was no one around and found a hidden corner. After repeatedly confirming that there were no more people around, he replaced his mobile phone with another mobile phone card, which was given to him by that person for private contact. Pinhole camera has always been in the working mode. Naturally, that person also saw what Lu Zhen had done. The bodyguard felt that he at least needed a reasonable explanation. "Hello." It''s the processed electronic sound. "Don''t you say he won''t have too much trouble? And I think his nerves are affected The bodyguard''s tone is not very good. This scene is different from what he imagined at that time. It can even be said that it is quite different. "Don''t worry. I just vomited some blood. The doctor can''t find any clue." Despite the processed metal sound, the bodyguard could still feel the irony on the other end of the phone. "I will do what I promise you. After two weeks, he will be punished both physically and psychologically, but after a few months of cultivation, he will be normal." The man said casually that Lu Zhen was in a better state. He didn''t care. He just wanted him to be tortured. After hearing these words, the bodyguard was finally relieved. Chapter 163 "However, in the past two weeks, you must ensure that there is no interruption in your contact with me. I will monitor the process of your medication every time. I will never treat you badly. Is this not too much?" Another string of commands came from the other end of the phone. The bodyguard thinks that there is no problem. Anyway, he is not the one who is monitoring and being killed. We all owe each other the reward. "No problem." After the bodyguard confirmed that Lu Zhen''s life was safe, there was nothing to worry about. He immediately hung up and returned to Lu Zhen''s room. When the bodyguard returned to LuChen''s room outside, the doctor had not arrived, and the noise in the room was not over. At this time, the bodyguard received a text message. The doctor told him that he was still on the road. The voice of Luzhen room also disturbed other people in the company. Many people secretly looked at him. It won''t work like this. Sooner or later, it will reach the president''s ears. If Lu Qi intervenes in this matter, he won''t be as relaxed as he is now. "What are you doing here when you are doing your own business? Haven''t you ever seen Mr. Lu in a bad mood?" Although he was only a bodyguard, he was a red man in front of Lu Zhen. No one dared to provoke him, so everyone immediately dispersed. "Let''s go, let''s go. A bodyguard is so arrogant The company''s employees grumble and have to go back to each other. The doctor also arrived at the company at this time. The bodyguard took a look at Lu Zhen. Lu Zhen collapsed on the sofa with his eyes closed. The doctor also took the elevator and walked towards the office with a silver medical box in his hand. The bodyguard had seen that the medicine box was like a treasure chest with everything in it. The doctor looked at the bodyguard, "is Mr. Lu in the room?" The bodyguard nodded and the doctor went straight into the room. The bodyguard has disposed of the liquid in advance, and the doctor should not check what he has drunk any more. Naturally, the bodyguard followed him into the room. Lu Zhen heard the sound and suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the two people who suddenly entered the room. He saw the doctor, as if to see the Savior, quickly stood up to meet the front, but because of the weakness of the body and faltering. The doctor strode forward quickly and helped Lu Zhen, who was about to fall down. Lu Zhen''s eyes were full of fear and fear. "Doctor, help me, someone wants to hurt me!" Lu Zhen said in a trembling voice, looking around in his eyes, as if afraid that someone would hear his words. The doctor frowned and looked at Lu Zhen, who was obviously delirious in front of him. "Sit down first. Don''t worry. I will cure you." The doctor''s voice was full of power. Lu Zhen seemed to be infected by the steady words. His eyes were moist and he sat on the sofa. He did not dare to move or speak. Looking at the red blood in Lu Zhen''s eyes, the doctor felt that his body was not right. The doctor had not only studied western medicine, but also Chinese medicine. He decided to check Lu Zhen''s pulse first. The pulse is not stable, obviously some abnormal beating, and the speed is accelerated, like blood vessels and blood in the same collision. The doctor looked a little serious. He took out the stethoscope and found that the beating of the heart and the blood vessels were obviously accelerated. The bodyguard looked at a series of actions of the doctor, and suddenly felt more relieved. The doctor would think it was a normal cold at most. "Has general manager Lu cough blood recently?" The doctor suddenly asked a question, which made the bodyguard stiff. Although Lu Zhen''s brain is a bit stupid, and now his nerves are in a very tense state, he also noticed the rigidity of the bodyguard, but he did not make a statement. "Yes, just now, I coughed a lot of blood." Lu Zhen answers the doctor, but his brain is running fast. His body''s function was damaged, but his thinking was not affected. "I wonder if Mr. Lu has eaten any strange food recently?" Asked the doctor, based on his years of experience. Lu Zhen immediately thought of the tea he drank every day. He usually ate in a restaurant or his nanny. There were so many people in the restaurant, and the nanny had several children to take care of, so it would not hurt him. Only the tea he drank every day was given to him by the bodyguard himself. The bodyguard had been with him for three years, but he didn''t expect that he was an internal ghost in the end. If he didn''t notice that the bodyguard''s look was wrong, he might never have thought that it was him. But now he can''t make a 100% conclusion. He needs to try this person again. "It seems that I haven''t eaten anything strange, doctor. Can you help me to cure my illness now?" Lu Zhen continues to act silly, as if he doesn''t know anything. "It''s better to have the right medicine. Since you don''t remember, take this medicine three times a day." The doctor gave Lu Zhen a small white bottle. Lu Zhen can''t believe anyone around him. He must be very familiar with him if he dares to harm him under his nose. So even now, even if the doctor was kind enough to save him, he couldn''t believe it completely, but he still pretended to be attentive and took the bottle."Thank you, doctor. Assistant Qian will call you according to the old rules." This private doctor has been with him for four years, and has mastered his living habits completely. The doctor nodded, packed up his medicine box and went out to find Lu Zhen''s assistant. In principle, Lu Zhen also has its own assistants. As for the reason why they send bodyguards to do it whenever they have something to do, we don''t know. Maybe it''s because Lu Zhen has too many enemies. Only with bodyguards can you feel at ease. The bodyguard watched the doctor leave. He didn''t pay too much attention. Looking at Lu Zhen, who was in a trance on the sofa, he relaxed unconsciously. In fact, Lu Zhen seems to be wandering around. He has been calculating how to grasp the guard''s handle. Even if he is stupid, he will not be so stupid as to see others do harm to himself. In the end, the bodyguards belittled Lu Zhen. Even the people in black who came to look for him underestimated Lu Zhen. Even if he had been in the circle for so long, he couldn''t really have no skills. "Go down, too. What are you doing here? It''s a real eyesore. " Lu Zhen starts to roar at the bodyguard again. "Yes." For so many years, bodyguards have been used to Lu Zhen''s shouting, but they still maintain a very good professional attitude every time. Because of this, they are appreciated by Lu Zhen and have climbed to their present position step by step. Man''s ambition is always unsatisfiable. When he goes to a higher level, he wants to climb a higher level. Obviously, his salary can be at ease, but he still wants to betray his boss. One day I will break my own way. Chapter 164 Lu Zhen watched the bodyguard go out, stood up, and then the old blood on the ground, biting his teeth. When he saw the blood he coughed up, he thought of ten thousand people who wanted to harm him. He never thought of the running dog around him. It was really sad. His mood has gradually calmed down, but still can feel the impact of drugs, if not for the effect of those drugs, his mentality should be much more normal. Lu Zheng played with his pen and narrowed his eyes. A bloody smile appeared on his face. It''s quiet in the room. I can even hear the sound of the bodyguard closing the door. Is it really the doctor''s words to comfort Lu Zhen? I didn''t expect it would calm down so soon. It''s not like the usual land town. It really surprised the bodyguards. After today''s toss and turn, the bodyguard did not dare to be careless. Lu Zhen said that he had not thought of what he was vomiting blood for, which made the bodyguard''s mood not so nervous. Time seemed to fly by, and the next day arrived. The bodyguards delivered water for Lu Zhenduan tea as usual. But when the bodyguard picked up the water cup, Lu Zhen''s eyes did not leave him, like a bubble gum stuck to his body, and it was very uncomfortable to throw it away. The bodyguard licked his lips uncontrollably. He raised his eyes to secretly look at Lu Zhen, but he did not expect that Lu Zhen was also staring at him. He shook the water cup and fell to the ground and broke into pieces. "What''s the matter? Now I''m very careless in my work. It seems that I''m too kind to you. " Lu Zhen''s voice is cold, without a trace of temperature, and it is not as hot as usual, which makes people feel scared. "I''ll change it right away." The bodyguard immediately picked up the debris on the ground with his hands. He ran out of the door without fear that his hands were scratched. However, Lu Zhen could not let him escape so easily. He quietly followed the bodyguard, without making any abnormal noise. Like the ghost of midnight, although dragging the fat body, also did not let the panic bodyguard discover. The bodyguard stopped at the place where the water was boiling, gasping for breath and covering his heart with his hand. Even though he had been holding a gun for so many years, he had never been so afraid. The bodyguard really lost his mind and didn''t notice the land town behind him. Trembling out of a new glass tube, the original is this, Lu Zhen clenched his fist, looking at this let him spit blood things, just want to destroy these glass tubes. But Lu Zhen kept calm and continued to watch. The bodyguard not only took out the test tube in front of Lu Zhen, but also adjusted his mini camera. Lu Zhen''s fire rushed to his head. If it was to poison him, he might injure the bodyguard, but he would use a camera to record the video. He really wanted to kill the man in front of him at this moment. "Well, I may be exposed." I didn''t expect that the bodyguard called the masked man because he was too afraid. Lu Zhen finally understood why this series of things happened. He knew that if it was the bodyguard himself, he would never have the courage to harm him. There must be someone behind him. He did not expect that. "What''s going on?" The other side seemed to pause for three seconds before he began to answer the bodyguard''s words. Although the receiver was used to answer, Lu Zhen still heard the tiny electronic sound. He even processed the sound, which was so airtight. "Let me tell you what''s going on." Lu Zhen''s voice came from the rear, just like the ghost who was dying. The bodyguard''s legs were soft and he knelt down on the ground. "Doo Do... " It seems that the other party hung up. Lu Zhen temporarily ignored the bodyguard collapsed on the ground. Instead, he grabbed his mobile phone and called back. In response, the other party turned off the phone. Lu Zhen was very angry and forced to drop the mobile phone on the ground, although it was only a mobile phone, but the sound seemed to startle the sky. Anyway, the bodyguard is also a person who has experienced big waves, but now he kneels on the ground and dare not move. Lu Zhen looks at him fiercely and sends out a sneer. "It''s cold on the ground, can''t you get up? Do you want me to help you up? " Lu Zhen''s voice was as low as an iceberg. The bodyguard kept shaking his head. Another reason why he would agree to the masked man''s request was that he secretly misappropriated Lu Zhen''s fund, which was the masked man''s chip. He would rather help masked people to harm Lu Zhen than let Lu Zhen know about it, which shows Lu Zhen''s attitude towards betrayers. The bodyguard''s tears almost fell down. He could not even imagine how he would die and how he would suffer before he died. The reason why Lu has done so much is not only because of their apparent property, without any dark means, how can they go with the wind and water to the present? And these means bodyguards can not be more clear, he has also personally dealt with those who betrayed, he never thought that one day this dead person will be himself."Why don''t you talk? Yeah? Wait for me to tell you? " Lu Zhen grabs the bodyguard''s collar and looks at him with a close face. He is trying to tear the bodyguard to pieces. Lu Zhen suddenly pushed him to the cabinet. The head of the bodyguard bumped into the cabinet, turning into a bruised and bloody piece. "Hello, call some people to my office." Lu Zhen stands quietly in front of the bodyguards, who dare not even have the thought of escaping. "You should be clear about my rules. I''ll use you to make an example today, don''t you?" Lu Zhen''s words are full of satire, looking at the bodyguard is like looking at a piece of garbage. The guard''s eyes shed tears of despair, Lu Zhen''s IQ is not high, but the degree of ruthlessness is not weak at all. "Take this mobile phone card and check it out." The other party may have cancelled the phone card that deals with the bodyguard, but it still needs to do double insurance. "This man, the old rules." Lu zhentou also did not return to command, no matter who betrayed him, there is only one end. His younger brothers look at the bodyguards, eyes are full of surprise, do not know whether to start. "Are you all deaf?" Lu Zhen''s roar, all the younger brothers immediately surrounded the bodyguard and took him away. Everyone in the company witnessed it, but no one dared to talk about it in private. Lu Zhen''s meaning is nothing more than telling everyone to carry their heads to do things in the company. What Lu Zhen thinks is that the glass tube is far from over, and it has to be checked up slowly. Chapter 165 Lu Hegang was ready to get up and pick up the unfinished documents on his desk and leave. The Secretary of the secretary room knocked on the door and pushed in. The dignified female secretary pushed her glasses on her eyes, her straight suit coat, and her pencil suit skirt, which made her look energetic. She opened the book recording Lu he''s itinerary in her hand, and the gentle voice came from her thin voice line. "President, the Lu family made an appointment with you for a family dinner last week. It''s seven o''clock this evening." The secretary spoke in an orderly manner. Lu he''s feet stopped, his eyes revealed that he seemed to have forgotten this thing, and looked at the female secretary beside him in doubt. "Family dinner? Why don''t I remember a family dinner? " From Lu he''s eyes, you can''t remember when there was such a thing in Bai''s family. It seems that grandfather Bai never mentioned it by phone. Just as he was preparing to ask the female secretary at the exit, Lu he suddenly remembered that he had asked the Secretary''s room to accept the invitation last week. "Go ahead. It''s not appropriate to have promised the Lu family not to go." Lu he seems to have some things not to do, and then put down those things in his heart, to attend this seemingly restless family dinner. A line of security guards with full marks and smiles stood in front of the gate to maintain the order of the Lu family residence. Although this battle is somewhat exaggerated, it would not be so sharp to think of it from another angle to meet Lu he''s arrival. Lu he was sitting in the black car. The driver smoothly pulled the car into the courtyard of Lu''s residence. The servant helped him open the door of the black car and welcomed him down. Luhe''s air field is as cold as an iceberg. All the people nearby dare not look at him directly, just like a group of bodyguards waiting for the arrival of a minister. The servants next to him dare not even breathe in the atmosphere, but wait for him to land in silence. "Lu he is here." Lu Qi is cutting branches for the flowers in the garden. Yu Guang glances at how the landing has come. But if he doesn''t look at him, he really feels like a bully. "Well, second grandfather, I''m here." Lu he said coldly, but the second grandfather, after all, is an elder. Even if he doesn''t like it any more, he can''t directly conflict with him. He can only respond to the landing. Lu Qi suddenly cut off the most gorgeous red flower in the flowers, broke off its branches, and then fiddled with it in his hands, and murmured in his mouth. "This flower is so gorgeous that it can''t get any nutrients from other flowers. It''s the responsibility of this flower to keep out the sunshine of other flowers because it can''t compete with other flowers." Lu Qi buried the flower in the soil with a smile in his mouth. Lu he''s heart was a little flustered by the fox''s treacherous smile. After all, no one knew how deep the LORD was, so he did not dare to offend him easily. Since today is for a family dinner, it is obviously a hot and noisy day. If it is really because of these small details, there are some contradictions that are not elegant. Although Lu he didn''t think there was any problem with the flower in his heart, he could only reply with the landing master: "yes, this flower is so fashionable that it doesn''t leave a trace in front of others. It has to be solved as soon as possible. It can''t be left in the garden. Otherwise, the fragrance of the flowers in this garden must not be taken away by this flower. " Although what he said was reasonable, Lu he didn''t have this idea in mind. The beauty of the flower blooming is because the flower strives to strive for sunshine and absorb nutrients. It is not as brilliant as the most beautiful flower. It is because there is no effort to strive for nutrients, and there is no chance to fight for nutrients. It can only be self indulgent. Although they are discussing a flower in the yard, they rise to a philosophy of life. This flower is like a reflection of one of the people in his life. More directly, this flower is a reflection of Lu he himself. Lu he is an understanding person, can''t do without knowing these reasons, but sometimes pretending to be stupid is the best way to deal with it. Mr. Lu picked up the handkerchief handed over from the servant''s hand and gently wiped the mud he had just touched. He looked disgusted. "This soil is worthless to be left in people''s hands, and if he keeps flowers, the good people will not praise him. If he doesn''t raise the flowers well, others will only say that the soil is waste soil, has no nutrients and is of no value to the flowers Mr. Lu calmly looked at the soil that had just been wiped off in his hand, and he was still whispering in his mouth. Although it sounds like a saying to himself, in fact, every word and sentence is lost to Lu He. Even if the people nearby can''t hear it, Lu he already has an abacus in his heart. Knowing what medicine is sold in the gourd of the old fox, he satirizes himself with a very bright flower in the garden. "Why is this soil worthless? Even if it can''t be used to grow flowers and trees, it can at least fill up the plain, and it''s not said that it has no value at all." Lu He refuted the landing master. What he said was too sharp, which made him feel uncomfortable. "The soil is valuable and valuable, but I want it to grow flowers for me. If he can''t raise flowers, then he has a place here, that is to make trouble for me again. You say that this soil has made a mess for me. Can it be good soil? " Lu Laozi''s words all satirize landing he, which is much more painful than swearing at a person in a roundabout way.Because if it is a direct conflict, Lu He Da can fight back with words. But the elder Master Lu didn''t directly say that this flower was a metaphor for Lu He. Naturally, Lu he didn''t have a seat in his seat. Otherwise, it would have meant that some thieves would have reported in advance. Lu he didn''t want to continue arguing with Mr. Lu. If the dispute went on, both of them got emotional. Maybe the dinner party didn''t go on quietly. Now it''s not time for dinner. If it''s so stiff, a few people can''t sit at a table to eat peacefully. "Oh, isn''t this my big nephew? Why are you free today. Look, you are usually busy with the affairs of the group Lu Zhen put his hand in his trouser pocket and swaggered over. He looked like a paper tiger. "Second uncle." Lu he said hello to Lu Zhen without expression. Lu''s group had such a big thing, Lu Zhen came home as if nothing had happened. On the contrary, people felt a bit at ease, which was quite surprising. Chapter 166 Lu''s servant whispered in Lu Zhen''s ear, indicating that the dinner was ready to begin. Under the bright candle light and light, the candle shadow on the wall, the exquisite mural, the long and expensive Mahogany Dining table, the comfortable and soft back seat, and the service that people love all contribute to the family dinner. sent Michelin 3-star''s chef specially recruited from abroad to the foie gras, which was specially shipped from abroad, and Lafite for 82 years. "Bang" with the sound of the air, the aroma of Lafite red wine in 1982 slowly flowed out from the mouth of the glass, and the strong red wine flavor was distributed to the whole room, making people feel a bit intoxicated. Professional sommeliers are waking up for you the precious wine of 1982. The aroma of red wine is becoming more and more intense, which makes the eyes of wine lovers totally inseparable from the wine glass in the hands of the sommelier. "Try this foie gras. It should be delicious. It was specially sent back by air from France. It can be said that it came from a long way." As the main undertaker of this family dinner and the host, Mr. Lu is greeting him to land. Although he is not an outsider, he is actually a stranger of his own. Lu he was still expressionless, just nodded, and then sat there like an iceberg, quietly enjoying the foie gras. "How is Bai''s group recently? It seems that people say it''s quite calm. It seems that Lu he is in good management." Lu Zhen asked hypocritically where he landed. In fact, he didn''t care about Bai''s group at all, but wanted to know some news about Bai''s group from his mouth. Lu he can naturally understand the meaning behind Lu Zhen''s words. Now he is trying to test himself and try to find out from his own mouth what happened to the rival company of Bai''s group. In fact, you can forget the nurturing kindness of the Bai family group''s old man Bai. Lu Zhen seems to be too naive and simple. "Bai''s group has always been very good. I''m just an assistant." Lu he is very low-key. He is the president of a group and has a lot of decision-making power. However, because he is very low-key, he even describes himself as an auxiliary work. "Ancillary work? Then, what kind of development do you have in the Bai''s group for so many years, and you have no real power. " Lu Zhen took Lu he''s low-key words seriously. It was naive to try to dig Lu he from Bai''s group to Lu''s group. "I''m afraid my ability is limited. If the road comes from a group and someone talks about me as a parachute, my company will not be able to get along with it." Lu he dealt with the landing town and then said. It was originally talking about things between groups, but now it''s about Lu he''s job hopping. However, he didn''t ask if he really wanted to change jobs, so he rashly evaluated whether a person''s value in the company had been brought into full play. "Recently, Lu was reported by the news media. I believe you have seen it." Master Lu said as he chewed a bite of foie gras in his mouth, pretending that nothing had happened. Lu he suddenly starts up and swallows the foie gras that has not yet been completely chewed. After all, Mr. Lu suddenly mentions Lu''s group to himself, which is not like suspecting himself in disguise. Although Lu he seems very calm on the surface, the person behind the Lu Group''s disturbance is himself. He will still feel a bit uneasy in his own heart. After all, he is eating at the same table with his enemy. Lu he responded in a hurry, and his expression was very natural. "I''ve heard about it, but because of the complexity of Bai''s group, they don''t have much energy to care about the news." Lu he''s words are tantamount to pushing all the responsibilities off his own body, and he has no knowledge of it. Bai''s group and Lu''s group are the existence of a rival enterprise. It''s no big deal not to care about the life and death of rival enterprises. On the contrary, this is a normal and should be. "It''s a storm all over the city. But you''re a busy man, and it''s natural that you don''t know. " When Mr. Lu heard Lu he''s performance, he found himself a step down. All the people at a table were wearing a mask to communicate. No one knows whether the face under the mask is a grin or a real smile. "Did you really not hear about it or did you pretend you didn''t know?" Lu Zhen looks anxious. You can''t hide your temper when you don''t know about such a big thing of Lu''s group. Lu he just said coldly. "I heard about it, I heard about it, and I knew it, but I didn''t care much about it." This is quite irrelevant to himself, which means that Lu Zhen is straightforward and can''t see others beating around the bush. At this time, Mr. Lu spoke. "What do you think of it? Do you think it happened naturally, or did someone do something to the Lu group? Deliberately retaliating against the group. " In this speech, the truth of the truth has been guessed out of ten to nine. It seems that the old fox, master Lailu, has already made an abacus in his mind, but he is not sure who the person behind the trick is, or who is ordered to do so.Naturally, Lu he was secretly pleased in his heart. After all, father Lu asked about this, which proved that he had not yet investigated who the person behind the scenes was, so that his identity could be hidden. Lu he put on a pretentious geographical analysis: "if there is a problem in your group, you can first find out the reasons from within the group, and then think about whether there will be external people involved affecting the reputation of the group." On the surface, it seems that there is no problem at all, but from Lu he''s own point of view, he is defending himself, trying to use this theory to lead the topic into the group, that is, to move the topic from himself to Lu''s group. After hearing this, Mr. Lu seemed to be thinking about the theoretical analysis put forward by the Lu family, and Lu he''s analysis was really convincing, which made people not only doubt whether there was a problem within the group. "There is a problem within the group. Do you mean that I did not manage the continental group well. Did I let something go wrong within the group? You said it was. Do you blame me for the trouble? " Lu Zhen was impatient and put his knife and fork on the table, making a crisp sound. Lu he didn''t mention Lu Zhen from the beginning to the end. Instead, Lu Zhen took a seat by himself, which made people a little surprised. " Chapter 167 The atmosphere at the family dinner was once embarrassed, and the air seemed to solidify in an instant. Lu Zhen''s face was flushed and his hands were tightly squeezed into a fist, as if he wanted to hit others with his fist. "Second uncle, I don''t mean that." Although Lu he doesn''t quite agree with the second uncle''s business ability, Lu''s group is after all the rival company of Bai''s group. The more incompetent his second uncle is, the less threatening he will be to Bai''s group, and the more conducive he is to the development of his group. Mr. Lu coughed a few times and quietly looked at the delicious food on the table, but he didn''t want to get involved in the meaningless quarrel between them. "It''s hard to get together and have a good meal. Don''t have any opinions on the other party. There is no problem with Lu he''s words. Your own business ability is clear in your mind. He also wants you to manage the Lu group well. As a leader, you are not even as good as a nephew. " Mr. Lu said slowly. Lu Zhen''s words hurt Lu Zhen''s heart deeply. After all, even his family didn''t speak for him at this critical moment, not to mention Lu Zhen''s mistake. Lu Zhen never felt that there was anything wrong with what he had done. Instead, he had been wasting the resources of Lu''s group to enjoy the life full of money and music. If it was not for his wife''s treatment abroad all the year round, he would have raised his ears and asked why the stinky man couldn''t go home every day. Lu Zhen''s wife and Lu Zhen got to know each other through a blind date. They were also the daughters of a well-educated family. They were graceful and beautiful. They were in a gentle mood and spoke softly. Lu Zhen was a prodigal son when he was young. At that time, his reputation was not very good. In other people''s impression, he was a notorious loser. At that time, the family property of Lu''s industry was on the rise, and he was worried about everything in the company. There was no need for Lu Zhen to interfere with his mind. Later, the two men got married for business reasons. After the marriage, Lu''s industry got financial assistance from Lu Zhen''s wife, and then solved the problem of capital logistics, which was greatly relieved. The silly Lu Zhen''s wife naively thought that Lu Zhen married her husband and wife because she liked herself. She would never think that the reason why Lu''s group was to let her two children get married because he was attracted to the financial resources there. Now Lu Zhen''s wife and father''s family businesses are basically in foreign countries. They have been married for many years, and their feelings are not warm. They have not been able to produce any sparks. Therefore, they have been married for so many years and have no children. Later, after his marriage, Lu Zhen''s nature was exposed. He didn''t go home every night, but he could be found in all kinds of night bars. At first, his wife would persuade him to go home on time or take him home drunk. Later, he didn''t want to take care of him. She watched Lu Zhen holding those women and kissing me. She even had too much physical contact. A woman''s heart is like a piece of broken glass, like a slag moved, broken all over the ground, can no longer put together. Lu Zhen''s wife told him with the last glimmer of hope. Unexpectedly, Lu''s expression was surprisingly calm, and there was even a bit of traditional male chauvinism between him. He thought that it was normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines, and to have two women outside. This thought completely overturned his wife''s idea. Later, the two began to quarrel frequently, throwing books on the ground, breaking the computer and throwing precious vases on various cabinets in the study to vent their anger and even hit each other. Lu Zhen didn''t want to live with the woman who only wanted to live a stable life. He only thought about the warblers and swallows outside. His life had nothing to do with him. He also liked the one night stand in the bar and liked to hold the left and right in the nightclub Holding a group of beautiful young women, although people have reached middle age, but do not change their nature. Lu Zhen''s wife actually deeply loves him. She hopes that he can turn around and cheat her heart with the last glimmer of hope. Every night, she wakes Lu Zhen, who is drunk and is sent back by the driver, to help him ease the last physical discomfort. Unfortunately, Luzhen is just like a white eyed wolf. He can''t see the sincerity of the people beside him at all. When he is in a bad mood, he even deliberately tramples on the sincerity of others. His wife is a woman with little emotional experience. When she was a child, she grew up abroad and graduated from a famous foreign school. However, she always received the traditional education in China. When she was studying, she was taught by a tutor at home. When she was in University, she was taught by a famous tutor. She seldom contacted her classmates and teachers. She was like a princess with long hair locked up in an ivory tower, and no one had ever entered her world. When she met Lu Zhen for the first time, she was deeply attracted by the handsome Lu Zhen when she was young. When the Lu family came to propose a marriage, she agreed without hesitation.She always thought that Lu Zhen was deeply in love with her. She was the most powerful woman behind Lu Zhen. She graduated from a famous business school and was a very excellent student in the college. She was highly valued by the business school''s tutors. She was considered to be a gifted student of business management. After her marriage, all her talents were used to manage Lu''s group. She was quietly taking care of everything for Luzhen. She was always so considerate that she could think of all aspects. However, she was willing to be the person behind her and did not go out in public. Therefore, everyone thought that Lu Zhen''s excellent reputation was due to the good management of Lu Zhen, and no one guessed him at all There''s such a awesome woman behind. For a long time there, he enjoyed the glory brought to him by his wife''s powerful business ability, which satisfied his greedy vanity. He likes to be praised by everyone at the meeting that he has done a good job and thinks that he has the ability. In fact, this matter is completed by his wife. He has nothing to do with him. He just makes an announcement. Even if you ask her to talk about the one, two or three things that have been accomplished, he may not be able to say it, because he may even have his wife''s plan I didn''t even look at it. Chapter 168 Later, she fell down like a hidden giant because of the physical fatigue caused by work and the lack of happy love in the family. She suffered from serious depression. Often in the dark night, a person does not turn on the light, so he looks at himself in the mirror with an evil smile, and then forces his neck with a fruit knife, scribbles on his hand, and scratches himself all over the body and blood. In many nights, she tossed and turned, sometimes sober and sometimes extremely sad. When she did something very cruel to herself, she would go back on her mind. After that, she would suddenly lose control of her emotions, yell in the room, and even want to go straight to death. She accepted numerous psychiatrists sought by Lu''s group for her, but she refused to communicate with them. No one could see the bottom of her heart''s sadness, and no one would know that the last straw that overcame her was her pillow man. Even if she was alive, she would imitate a walking corpse of Buddha. When Lu Zhen knocks on the door, she will like a child, quickly meet up, hold Lu Zhen tightly, and shout to let him not go. Occasionally, when Lu Zhen opens the door, she will lose control of her emotions like crazy, cut her hair with scissors in front of others, and emit that kind of horrible laughter. At first, her parents from abroad could falsely claim that she was too busy at work and didn''t receive the phone call. Later, her parents abroad pressed Lu Zhen, and Lu Zhen could no longer conceal her illness. When Lu Zhen confessed to her foreign parents, their emotions collapsed. They believed that Lu Zhen''s wife suffered from depression because of her too restrictive education. They believed that the reason for her guilt was all in her own education. Little do you know that these problems are not the root cause of the matter. The main causes of Lu Zhen''s wife''s collapse are the unhappiness of their married life, the distrust of their married life, the non communication of their married life, and the indifference of their married life. Lu Zhen''s wife has never thought about these cruel problems. Although she is at this age, she is as devoted as a simple girl to pay for the people she likes, regardless of the consequences. However, the last straw that overcame her own nerves, that is, her favorite person, is just a pity that those who have loved most of her life can''t look at themselves from the first sight, but marry themselves for the money of their parents. , this is like a marriage signed by a contract, so that the wife of Lu Zhen feels the pain. Lu Zhen is like a heartless person. She wants to self mutilate at midnight. He calls her bodyguard at home and grabs her into a room that is empty and has nothing. What''s more, she even has foam glue on the wall, so she has no chance to hit the wall. This kind of behavior makes Lu Zhen''s inner fear even more serious, and she has lost her sense of trust and security in everything around her. She starts to reject seeing the sun. She is used to staying in that dark small room, and when she arrives at the meal point, someone will deliver the meal. She fell asleep like this. She didn''t know the day or night. She got up to eat when she was hungry. She didn''t care whether it was morning or night. She was mad and mad in the dark, damp little room, but no one in justice could hear her voice. She was like a prisoner under house arrest, and she was so powerless to shout. "Doctor, according to your method, why is her mood still not relieved?" Although the doctor is doing long-term treatment for her, she is very resistant to doctors. She rejects all people who come to her intentionally. He is like a blue whale with different decibels. No one can hear her voice in the whole sea. Her heart is so lonely. No matter how cold the wind blows and the rain is heavy, no one holds an umbrella for her heart. At the beginning, she walked in the garden and looked at the bright flowers. She felt that the flowers were scorning her. She broke off the flower branches and threw them on the ground. Then she lifted her feet and pressed them hard, crushing the petals on the ground until the red juice came out. She showed a wicked smile, let people cut all the flowers in the garden, because these flowers are happier than her. Later, with the development of things, it became more and more serious. She found that no one really cared about her words. Her thoughts, including her parents, were also persuading her to be a good daughter-in-law. She felt like she had lost a reliance that she thought she could rely on in her whole life. Her heart is so lonely. When her parents did not know how many days and nights they worried about her, they finally flew to China to see how their beloved woman was and whether she was really happy in the Lu family. She is a very considerate and gentle woman. She never complains about all kinds of discontent in her life. Even if she is wronged, she will be broken and swallowed in her stomach. Her parents, who are so strong, have high demands on her and think that she has not done very well in many aspects. However, she did not know that she was a real strong woman in the workplace. She could cover all the things of a group alone. Back home, I just want to pour into her husband''s gentle village, but the home is just cold and empty, no one can give her a hug. The man is not out socializing, but is out in the guise of socializing outside with other women in a high-end hotel room.She would never have believed it if she hadn''t seen him bring other women directly home and didn''t have to hide her meaning. That morning, her parents from abroad, sitting on the flight to her city, fell to the ground and arrived in the city with a trace of fear and joy that they were about to see their daughter. But all Yu Er Lao''s ideas are completely in conflict. When the Lu family heard that they wanted to see their daughter, they actually refused to meet her. Their daughter''s phone number was blocked, and they couldn''t find her there. It was like being deliberately hidden by the Lu family. The second old man threatened to lure the lander to withdraw the funds, and then a servant came out greedily for her weak body. The thin bone, empty eyes and extremely tired spirit made the old man faint on the spot. They couldn''t accept their daughter who was cruelly abused. They were so angry that they quickly withdrew all the capital sources from foreign enterprises to Lu''s group. However, at this time, Lu''s group developed very rapidly and was already a huge enterprise, and did not need any help from outside. The second old man took their poor daughter to foreign countries for treatment. For many years, he did not know whether her condition had improved, but she was still a husband and wife legally in Lu town. Chapter 169 Sunspot looked at the phone card he took out and immediately wrote off the phone number. He threw the card into the sewer. He flushed it with water and turned away without looking back. Sunspot stood in front of the mirror, looking at the man in the mirror wearing a mask. After so many years, he still did not accept his face which had been destroyed. Sunspot put his hand on the mask, and at the moment when he made up his mind to take it off, he put down his hand again. What was that night like? The fire all over the sky, to break through the clouds, the fire burned not only his face, but also all his feelings, as if all disappeared in that night. About two years ago, sunspots were also Lu''s bodyguards. At that time, Lu''s group still had loyal subordinates. For example, sunspots were a typical example. Sunspot sat on the black leather sofa and lit a cigarette. In the smoky atmosphere, he recalled the first half of his life that he would never forget. Sunspot did not know where his parents were, let alone whether he had his own brothers and sisters, because from the moment he remembered, he grew up with a group of children in the orphanage. Sunspot had lived a carefree life. Even eating a candy could make him happy all day. I don''t know how many years he has lived in the orphanage. One day, he suddenly thought about his future. At that time, he was still very young, but he no longer wanted to be confined in the orphanage. He wants to see a bigger world, but he doesn''t have the ability. He doesn''t even know which direction to go after going out. He feels boundless confused. Only the orphanage can provide food and clothing for him, so that he can live a good life temporarily. I only remember that it was a sunny morning, a tall man came to the orphanage, seemingly kind, to each child is a smile. Sunspot is the first time to see a stranger to the orphanage, naturally feel very curious, and all the children around him. The man seems to be looking at every child here, he seems to understand the children''s preferences, give everyone sugar. Then, the man patted his hand, and everyone''s eyes were on him. "Children, will you play a game with your uncle?" The man''s voice is very high, the children are also enthusiastic. "Well, well, I like playing games best." The children in the orphanage were shouting. The man gently hooked the corner of his mouth, as if by magic, took out a wooden stick from behind. The aunt of the orphanage looked at them anxiously. The children standing in the front also stepped back a few steps. It turned out that the stick was not an ordinary stick. All the sticks were sharp spikes, which were shocking. Some children have already felt afraid, but the sunspot is not afraid. Others step back, and he is the only one to move forward. The man narrowed his eyes and looked at the nearer sunspot, "children, do you want to try it?" The man''s tone is full of dangerous signals. Sunspot did not speak, but nodded fearlessly. "Well, well, if you have the strength to break this stick, I will take you out of the orphanage." There was an incredible breath coming from all around. The stick could not be touched by others, let alone folded into two pieces. Sunspots are only seven or eight years old. Although they are older in Guoyuan, when did they do such things. Sunspot''s heart was scared to death, but on the surface it was still calm. He summoned up all his courage and stretched out his hands. The man also watched every change of sunspot''s expression. Sunspot seemed to have finally made up his mind, closed his eyes, and snatched the stick of a man, but the pain in his imagination did not come. The sunspot opened his eyes full of doubts. It turned out that this wooden stick was made of rubber, but because it was too well made, if we didn''t get very close to each other, we could not see that it was a made stick at all. "Congratulations on the opportunity to leave with me." The aunt who had been watching the orphanage was finally relieved. He was really afraid that men would do anything to endanger the safety of any child in the orphanage. "Really? Excellent! Ha ha ha... " Sunspot could not describe his inner excitement and happiness. His dream was to be able to leave the orphanage one day. The arrival of this day was too unexpected and made him feel very strange. How could he be? Instead of answering his question, the man rubbed the sunspot''s hair with his big hand. "You did a good job. You are the bravest of all. If you let yourself go back to the beginning, the sunspot will no longer dare to touch the stick. He once thought that the wooden past had made him lucky in the future, but now he thinks that the stick has destroyed all his future. Later, the man took him to a very large manor, which he had never seen before. However, he is not alone, standing beside him are many children of the same age, all boys.Men make them into a team. They train hard every day and bear the hardships and tiredness they shouldn''t have at their age, day after day, year after year. By the time sunspot was sixteen, the brothers he grew up with finally came in handy. It turns out that the man''s name is Lu Qi. As the bodyguards of Lu''s group, some of them are on the surface, while others are responsible for secretly. With their existence, no one dares to provoke Lu''s group openly. And sunspot''s outstanding also let him gradually set foot on a higher position, he was smart, and his own Kung Fu was very strong, at that time, Lu Qi completely trusted him. It should be said that at that time, Lu Qi trusted every one of them. After all, he personally selected, cultivated and watched them grow up. He even put more effort into them than Lu Zhen. Sunspots stay by Lu Qi''s side every day and follow him to deal with all kinds of affairs. Even a lot of things can be done by sunspot alone. Gradually, Lu Qi''s son Lu Zhen also began to manage the company. Lu Zhen usually looks very stupid and is far from Lu Qi. But after all, it is Lu Qi''s own son, so everyone is respectful towards him. Lu Qi naturally takes these into consideration. His son knows how much he weighs. One day, Lu Qi called the sunspot into his office to discuss a matter with him. Chapter 170 Lu Qi turned his pen in his hand, thinking about how to tell the sunspot about it. Sunspot also quietly waiting for Lu Qi''s orders, he had been Lu Qi''s subordinates, in fact, no matter what he asked for, sunspot would do it right. "I''ll discuss one thing with you." Lu Qi finally looked up at the sunspot, Lu Qi''s heart, he trained these children are very excellent, palm and back are meat. "You say so." Lu Qi had brought sunspots out of the orphanage, sunspots have been very grateful, no other requirements. "You know, I''ve got a son who doesn''t compete. I want to raise him to my position. It may sound funny, but I have no choice." In Lu Qi''s tone, there is a sense that he hates iron but not steel. Sunspot, of course, knows Lu Zhen''s story. Every day he looks down but doesn''t look up. Everyone knows what he is. "I want to be able to ask you to help him and protect him at all times." Lu Qi''s eyes full of sincerity, so that the sunspot can not refuse. Later, everyone knows that Lu Qi''s bodyguard sunspot has now become Lu Zhen''s bodyguard. It seems that Lu Qi has focused on the cultivation of Lu Zhen. However, everyone thinks that Lu Qi has only one son. Who else can he cultivate without training him? It is obviously very important to send sunspots to him. It is not good for us to gossip behind him. We can only respect him more. Lu Zhen was very happy at the beginning. With such a powerful bodyguard around, he felt that he walked with wind. But in the end, looking at this man thousands of times better than himself every day made him feel the obvious imbalance in his heart, just like deliberately showing off in front of his own eyes. But this is Lu Qi''s arrangement, he can''t have any complaints. Although sunspot is humble and clear around him, everything follows his heart. Sunspot feels that he has never had such a good temper, but Lu Zhen is still not satisfied. His growing self-esteem made him suffer from unspeakable psychological shock, but Lu Zhen did not tell anyone about these psychological changes. He just waited for it to ferment slowly and became uncontrollable. There are still many bodyguards in Lu''s group. The first group, that is, the strongest ones, some of them have gradually separated from the organization, but others insist on their original intention. Sunspot is loyal to insist, but Lu Zhen has always wanted to change a bodyguard. Lu Zhen fell in love with a tall and thin male bodyguard, the reason of which is that this man flatters him all the time. Every time I saw Lu Zhen, she would be full of sweet words. Naturally, Lu Zhen was very helpful to these words, so she also remembered this eloquent bodyguard. Sunspot saw all this in his eyes, but he didn''t think it was anything. His task was just to protect Luzhen. It had nothing to do with him. But everyone did not expect that this tall and thin bodyguard was not as pure as it seemed. He didn''t have enough bodyguard in the town. What''s more, the sunspot is still here. How can he spell it? Lu Zhen would often let the bodyguard in and out of his office. The bodyguard''s heart was also very happy. He felt that he was finally going to make it. One day Lu Zhen asked him to come again. The bodyguard entered the room, but Lu Zhen was not there. In fact, Lu Zhen fell asleep in another room and completely forgot to ask the bodyguard to come over. It happened that sunspot went out to deal with some things that day. Although he was Lu Zhen''s bodyguard, Lu Qi still needed his help on many matters. The bodyguard couldn''t control his curiosity and found that there was no one. He bravely walked in. Lu Zhen really has no brain, even if he goes out. He doesn''t turn off the computer that keeps important secrets. Anyone can browse all the confidential contents of the company. The bodyguard stealthily moves the mouse, does not know is against a kind of mentality, took out his own U disk, copied all the information down, hurriedly escaped from Lu Zhen''s office. No one knows about this matter, except the bodyguard himself. If he gets the information, he can rest easy for the rest of his life. But bodyguards are also frogs in the well. They just want to climb higher, but they never want to rule others. Looking at these messages, the bodyguard''s eyes burst into a strange color. He had already made an abacus in his heart. Since he wanted to be Lu Zhen''s bodyguard, he must defeat the sunspots. Everyone can see the contribution of sunspot. If he simply depends on his ability, he must be unable to compare. However, if the sunspot betrayed Lu''s group, the sunspot will surely die, and the bodyguard can rest assured. Sunspot is loyal, he is absolutely impossible to betray Lu''s group, but with these confidential information in hand, the bodyguard can make the sunspot speechless.Lu Qi felt very strange, why there are always problems in the purchase of goods these times. He has let the people under him take strict precautions. If this trend continues, he will lose money sooner or later. These things are confidential, so no one will know, unless there is a ghost in this group. What Lu Qi hated most in his life was that someone betrayed him. No matter what the reason was, no matter who he was, as long as the word "betrayal" was involved, it was unforgivable. Sunspot lost his mobile phone these two days. He couldn''t reach his contacts, so he was in the company all the time in case of emergency. Lu Qi is walking in the office, suddenly saw a black mobile phone, this mobile phone and sunspot''s very similar, how can sunspot''s mobile phone fall here? It seems that the people under his hand are becoming more and more careless. Lu Qi picks up the mobile phone and presses the lock screen button. The mobile phone has no interlocking screen, so it opens easily. Black heart of the usual time are put on the work, lazy to deal with these fancy things, mobile phone play is less and less, just usually used to answer the phone or something. But Lu Qi opened the mobile phone at the moment, his face suddenly black up, if he did not have Alzheimer''s disease, then these things are clearly the company''s internal secrets. Sunspot is a bodyguard. How could he have access to these documents? Documents are kept by special personnel, and different people have different division of labor. This is the normal phenomenon that a company should have. Lu Qi''s anger rushed to the top of his head. How could he be a sunspot? He couldn''t have imagined the man who betrayed him. It''s a sunspot! Chapter 171 Lu Qi was furious. He lost a lot of money these days, which made him think of countless possibilities, but he never doubted the sunspot. And now the things in this mobile phone, hard hit Lu Qi''s face, he carefully trained for many years of his subordinates, and finally he was merciless trip. Lu Qi in the office to think about how to deal with the sunspot, but the sunspot is not aware of all this, is still dutifully doing his bodyguard role. At this time, outside the office, there is a person secretly listening to the movement inside, the corner of his mouth flashed a trace of evil smile. His premeditation was successful, but he didn''t expect that the plan was going so smoothly, and this man was the bodyguard of the fire around Luzhen. He picked a black spot to go out to work time, quietly stole out his mobile phone, sunspot usually will not pay attention to his own electronic equipment, so the bodyguard will take advantage of this loophole. The bodyguard casually looked for a few documents about the transportation of goods in the U disk, and then found the telephone number of the commercial enemy, and sent these documents to their mobile phones respectively with sunspot''s mobile phone. Everyone is worthy of the business circle in the big man, after receiving the news is not ambiguous, quickly cut off the goods of Lu''s group, do not know what to do, let Lu Qi by surprise. Lu Qi realized that the situation was wrong, and the sunspot had always forgotten to look for his mobile phone. The bodyguard seized the opportunity and put the so-called evidence, namely the mobile phone, in Lu Qi''s office. The location of the mobile phone seems inconspicuous, but Lu Qi will find out one day, but he didn''t expect this day to come so fast. When the bodyguard heard what he wanted to hear, he seemed to have seen his future bright, and his heart was full of joy that he was about to go to the top. The bodyguard immediately returned to Lu Zhen''s office. When he saw the sunspot, he couldn''t hide the irony in his eyes. Sunspot sensitive attention to this unfriendly line of sight, the bodyguard is also his men, so obviously very disrespectful to him. If the black Qi son doesn''t want to discuss with the black Qi''s bodyguard, he needs to discuss with the security guard Lu Qizi. On the way to Lu Qi''s office, the bodyguard takes a new step. He goes to the side of Lu town with his fox tail and talks. "Mr. Lu, you are so kind. I don''t know why someone will speak ill of you behind your back." The bodyguard pours tea for Lu Zhen nearby, pretending to be careless. When Lu Zhen heard this, he was a little angry and dared to have someone speak ill of him behind his back. "Then I really have to listen to it. Who dares to speak ill of me behind my back?" Lu Zhen also deliberately accentuated my word. "I dare not say that." The bodyguard kept his head down and pretended that he was really afraid. "Are you still afraid when I cover you? Come on, I don''t have that much patience. " Lu Zhen looks at the bodyguard, and his eyes are dark. "Yes, it''s brother sunspot. Today, I overheard him talking to other bodyguards. It seems that Mr. Lu is useless. He only eats by his father." The bodyguard''s voice was still shaking. After saying that, he immediately knelt down, "Mr. Lu, this matter really has nothing to do with me. It''s you who asked me to say it." The bodyguard said this as if he was about to cry. After listening to this paragraph, Lu Zhen snorted coldly without any words. His face was black and he didn''t dare to get close to him. And the bodyguard knows that his purpose has been achieved. What Lu Zhen hates most is that someone makes trouble on his head, especially people like sunspots who are better than him. He is always eating his father''s soft food. People in the company are always seeing through and not telling the truth. These words of bodyguards undoubtedly add a barrel of oil to the fire. And sunspot also went to Lu Qi''s office, "Mr. Lu, I''m a sunspot." The sunspot knocked at the door and said. What''s this called? When talking about the arrival of Cao Cao, Lu Qi looks at the direction of the door. His heart is complicated. In fact, he still has a feeling of being a master and a servant to the sunspot. "Come in. I have something to look for you." Lu Qi''s cold voice came from inside. Sunspot calmly came to Lu Qi''s office, Lu Qi also looked at sunspot, but sunspot did not feel anything wrong. "Look at this thing." Lu Qi throws the mobile phone that belongs to sunspot to the front, and the sunspot raises his hand, just receives it, impartial. The sunspot saw clearly that this was his mobile phone. "This is my mobile phone. It has been lost for several days. It turns out that it is here with Mr. Lu." Sunspot showed the most real smile. Lu Qi''s heart is more complicated. If it is really the sunspot, how can he be so perfect? It''s like it''s real. "Do you know what''s in this?" Lu Qi''s tone was obviously a little impatient, questioning sunspots. The sunspot frowned and rummaged through his mobile phone to find out what was in it. There were several documents that he had never seen before."What is this? It looks like a transportation route. " Instead, sunspots analyzed in detail and looked at them carefully. Based on Lu Qi''s experience for so many years, he has been able to determine that this was not the work of the sunspot, but the sunspot was definitely targeted, and it is more likely that he was framed by the people of Lu''s group. Lu Qi has put down his guard. He still has to tell the sunspot about this matter, so that he can not relax his vigilance. "Your mobile phone has been taken away by people with bad intentions, and the company''s confidential information has been leaked, but I still choose to trust you once, not to betray my trust in you." Lu Qi has calmed down. He believes in the character of sunspots. But these words happened to be heard by Lu Zhen outside the door, as well as the bodyguards who came here. Lu Zhen knows about the company''s information leakage. He also knows that everyone is looking into the leak these days. Since the evidence is so solid, why should Lu Qi cover up the sunspot like this. Lu Zhen couldn''t think of it. He felt that everything must have been done by sunspots. He kicked open the door of the office with his feet and looked at the sunspots in front of him angrily. This man broke his pride and robbed Lu Qi of his love. Now he has the ability to cover up Lu Qi like this. Lu Zhen wants to kill the man in front of him. The atmosphere in the room so solidified, the sunspot was surprised to see Lu Zhen, who kicked the door open, and the bodyguards with black and white expression. "What are you still pretending? Even if my father covers you up, I won''t. betrayers never deserve to live. " Hearing this, sunspot looked at Lu Zhen in front of him. Chapter 172 Lu Qi helped his forehead with his hand. Why did Lu Zhen come to the office all of a sudden? The recent things are really pressing one by one. How to deal with them can''t be finished. "Lu Zhen, you misunderstood me. Don''t talk nonsense." Lu Qi explained to Lu Zhen with his patience. Lu Zhen''s eyes are a variety of complex mood alternation, sadness, disappointment, pain, as well as a deep sense of frustration and disbelief. Instead, Lu Zhen didn''t argue too much. He turned away from Lu Qi''s office, and his bodyguard followed him closely. "Mr. Lu, why don''t I go out with you?" Lu Zhen''s performance is somewhat abnormal, and sunspots are also worried. Lu Qi closed his eyes, shook his head and waved his hand, which means that sunspots can leave. Sunspot also understood Lu Qi''s meaning, did not stop too much, turned and left Lu Qi''s office directly. Lu Zhen didn''t stay in the company. He walked faster and faster, ignoring the greetings from all the company''s employees. The bodyguards could hardly catch up with Lu Zhen. Lu Zhen now has only one idea in his mind, that is to kill the sunspot. In his opinion, as long as the sunspot is gone, everything can be easily solved. Looking at Lu Zhen''s horrible expression, the bodyguard''s heart is a little scared, but at this critical moment, he must always stay beside Lu Zhen. "You drive." Lu Zhen sat in the co pilot, slammed the door and threw all his anger on the car. The bodyguard immediately sat in the driver''s seat, "go to this place." Lu Zhen''s finger gently points on the screen, and a map suddenly appears on the electronic screen. There is an obvious red dot on the map, which is where they are going. The bodyguard did not dare to delay, and immediately drove in the direction of the red dot. Lu Zhen''s fingers were pounding on the screen of his mobile phone as if he were sending messages to some people. As for who it was, the bodyguard didn''t know. It was a desolate place, barren, surrounded by buildings that looked like abandoned factories. It must have been some factories that Lu''s group didn''t use. It should have taken some effort to select such a remote place. The bodyguards thought so. The bodyguard followed Lu Zhen into one of the rooms. After staying for less than three minutes, more and more people came to the place one after another. They all had a sense of banditry. Everyone was armed with a long stick. "Let your brothers be ready. Today I''m going to frustrate him. As long as you do well, I won''t lose a cent." Lu Zhen is still surrounded by a gloomy atmosphere. "Naturally, you can rest assured, just wait for the person in the photo to come." A man who looked like the leader spoke. Lu Zhen raised an eyebrow, can not buy. Sunspot received a text message from Lu Zhen, asking him to go to the abandoned factory at that time. He said that he wanted to deal with his private affairs. He was a little uneasy, but he didn''t ask him in detail. He cleaned up a little and rushed to the factory. When sunspot arrived at the designated place, it was still as desolate as it was a few years ago. He saw Lu Zhen''s car and walked towards the factory. However, before he reached the front of the door, a group of people gathered around him and rushed fiercely. Why do these people from the town think they are the key people of the town? Hei then took a defensive position in front of the group. However, even if the sunspot''s basic skills are more solid, they can''t compare with so many people. Obviously, these people have mixed up with the society, and they must have encountered such beating things. A stick hit his head, and the sunspot fainted on the ground. When he woke up again, he was already tied to the factory floor. His hands and feet were all tied by ropes, and he tried his best to solve the problem, but he couldn''t get rid of it. "Anybody? Luzhen! Why do you harm me He yelled loudly, but there were only echoes in response to him. A burst of applause came, "this is our famous sunspot ah, in the end, it''s not like a mole ant that I stepped on." The town was filled with laughter. Sunspot''s eyes are slowly puzzled, he wholeheartedly for Lu Zhenhao, which point is not good? "Don''t look at me like that. I''ve hated you since the day you showed up." Lu Zhen squatted down and looked at the sunspot. "Do you think you are a God? What qualifications do you have to appear in the Lu family? Why should a person who comes out of an orphanage want to attract so much attention? You deserve to live under the ground forever and never climb up again. " Lu Zhen said incoherent words, but the sunspot understood. Over the years, he did not feel Lu Zhen''s envious gaze, but in the end, it turned into jealousy, anger, and even resentment. But the sunspot only wanted to do his part of the matter is enough, his heartfelt everyone can see, he never thought, one day the road will really hurt him. "I never wanted to argue with you." Up to now, sunspot can only say the last word powerlessly. His heart still retains the original kindness, but this kind of kindness stimulates Lu Zhen''s ugly heart."Ha ha ha ha ha, ridiculous..." Lu Zhen laughs wildly and finally covers his stomach. It seems that he is laughing too hard. Finally, even his eyes became crazy. The sunspot noticed the bodyguard around him. If he had not sorted out all the things that happened today, it would not have been sunspots. The smell of smoke spread, and the sunspot looked around. It seemed that Luzhen was going to burn down the whole factory and destroy the whole building for his own sake. It seemed that he was quite valuable. Sunspot thought to himself, he will never forget what kind of night it was, fear? Regret? despair? He himself can not say clearly, but at that time he did not think that he could actually live out. Later, he lived only for revenge. He didn''t hate Lu''s group, but he hated the bodyguard and Lu Zhen. A person who had been too kind was hurt because of his kindness. It is necessary to redouble the pain. The sunspot took advantage of the inherent greed of bodyguards, and Lu''s group hated betrayal so much that he could not let Lu Zhen die now, but the sunspot had a way to make the bodyguard suffer his due punishment. I didn''t expect that after so many years, the bodyguard has really achieved his original position. Fengshui has reincarnation. How he was tortured, we should let the bodyguard taste it himself. It''s just retribution. Chapter 173 Sunspot only remembered that when he opened his eyes, there was a handsome young man standing beside him, but the man''s eyebrows were three times similar to Lu Qi. Sunspot wanted to struggle, but found that he had been unable to speak. His throat was hot after the fire, his limbs were weak, and his whole body seemed to be scattered. It turns out that he is not dead. In such a big fire, who can save himself? Sunspot frowned tightly, "you..." Sunspot''s voice was only hoarse, and his vocal cords were completely broken. He closed his eyes. What if he was dead or alive? Living as he is now, he feels that the world has nothing to be nostalgic about. The sunspot lying on the bed had almost no complete skin, covered with clean white gauze, and was repeatedly dyed red with blood. Sunspot felt that he could not endure every time. He was manipulated by doctors, repeatedly changing gauze and wiping various unknown drugs. In this hospital, no one communicated with him. The only constant thing is that the young people who come to see him every day have no relatives or relatives. From the beginning to the end, the youth have never said a word. One day, he heard the doctor and the young man say: "I can''t guarantee whether he can survive, the operation must be done, but we will try our best to save him." The doctor sighed again and again. At this angle, sunspot can only see the back of the youth. Suddenly, the youth turns his head and looks at the sunspot. The sunspot''s eyes are decadent and disappointed in life. The young man pulled the doctor''s sleeve. He and the doctor walked out of the room. If they knew that the sunspot was awake, they should find a more hidden place to discuss. "Doctor, do the operation as soon as possible. I believe in the ability of the hospital." The young man''s eyes were full of strength, but the doctor was relieved. "Is the patient your brother? Why don''t you talk at ordinary times? At this time, the patient needs the encouragement of his family. " The doctor was puzzled that he had never seen any communication between the two men in these three or four days. The young man did not speak, just shook his head, showed a public relations smile, and then turned back to the ward. The doctor looked at the young man''s back, thinking. The young man opened the door and looked at the sunspot with his eyes closed. The man was like fish on the chopping board. He woke up early tomorrow and pretended to be dead in bed every day. "You can''t cure your throat, but you should be able to survive." The voice of the youth is cold, and the eyes are also very cold. Sunspot thought it was ridiculous that his life and death had nothing to do with him. Why let him be the Savior? If he could move, he would rather crash to death. "Don''t you want revenge? It took me a lot of effort to save you. " The young man''s leather shoes were on the ground, and the rhythmic sound seemed to have determined that sunspots would not die so easily. Sunspot''s eyes suddenly widened, and he almost forgot. Now, who gave him his miserable body? He would never forget that even if he was dead, he would drag them to hell. "As long as you survive, everything is possible. If you stay green, you won''t be afraid of no firewood. That''s all I have to say. Think about it yourself." The young man left with that, and the cold words were meaningful. Sunspot looked at the white ceiling. Tears of resentment came down from the corner of his eyes. The tears infected the wound. The pain made him remember the fire all the time. Yes, he wants to survive. Only if he survives, can he leave his life in memory. At the beginning, he bravely walked out of the orphanage in order to have a different future. Now everything is retrogressive, and the speed of light extinguishes the light in his heart. If the fire that could not escape made him fear and pain, the process of treatment magnified the pain by 10000 times. In order to heal the wound better, he can''t use anesthetic. His pain is far less than that when he is burned. However, it is the most painful time to change the dressing every day. He clenched the root of his teeth every time, without making any sound. The pain made him sweat. On the contrary, the nurse who helped him change his clothes sucked cold air every time, and his hands were shaking. Perhaps such a terrible wound, ordinary people will not see it all their life, but they just let themselves bear it. Young people still come to see him once a day, as if to confirm his life and death, or may be in silent encouragement, no matter why, sunspot is very grateful to him. If it was not for the youth, he might have been reduced to ashes. Even if he survived, he just wanted to die. Sunspot in these days of treatment, has calmed down, his life is his own, he should live well, whether for himself, or for revenge. Sunspot has been able to make a slight voice these two days, but the voice is more hoarse than 80 year old people, hoarse people do not want to listen. "You can talk, and the wound is almost healed. I believe that you will be discharged from the hospital in less than a month." The little nurse showed an angel smile.The little tiger teeth showed up, which made the little nurse more lovely. For nearly half a year, this person had been taking care of sunspots. During this period, other nurses were arranged to come in, but finally they could not bear to leave. Only she remained. The little nurse looked at him like this, more sympathy, girls are generally kind-hearted, today the little nurse for the first time to communicate with him, let him some accident, not afraid of him has made him very grateful. Sunspot thought of his disfigured face, some inferiority bowed his head, he did not know whether to smile. "It doesn''t matter. I believe that you must be very good-looking in the past. You must refuel your life. I can''t take care of you for so many days in vain." The little nurse pushed the car and went to the next ward. Sunspot''s heart is warm, like a stream, purifying his mind. "You''re in a good mood." The sunspot recalled the words of the little nurse, but did not notice the youth who came to his ward. Sunspot immediately raised his head. Every time he saw a young man, his eyes were grateful. The medical expenses he needed to spend were definitely not small, saying that a million was a small amount. Every night, sunspot thought about why the young man had to save him. At such a high price, how could he get such a gift. "Thank you." Sunspot said this sentence in his heart for a long time, he could not say before, now must tell him personally, but thank you three words are not enough to fill his thanks. "Finally I can talk." The youth showed his first smile in half a year, and the sunspot was stunned on the spot. Chapter 174 The smile of the youth is too gentle, and the sunspot can''t help but smile. It is this man that makes him rekindle his belief of wanting to live. "Can I know who you are?" Sunspot hesitated for a long time, or said, he did not think of such a long time, even his Savior did not know who it was. Young people do not speak, quietly looking at the sunspot, two people''s eyes meet, a long time seems to be able to cross the galaxy. "Lu He." The youth only said two words, and the sunspot was shocked. He never thought that the person who saved him was Lu He. The corner of Lu he''s mouth turned. He has already inquired about the identity of sunspot, and the sunspot can''t help but know who Lu he is. Over the years, the relationship between Lu''s clique and Lu he has been fighting, and the sunspot has played an important role. Lu did not hate him, but saved him. Isn''t it a very proud thing to watch the enemy''s internal commotion? Lu he looks at the sunspot''s eyes, and he seems to have demonstrated hundreds of plots in his head. In fact, there are not so many reasons. It''s just that I happened to see all the things Lu Zhen did in the abandoned factory and that Lu Zhen ran away after doing something bad. Those who can kill their own men and feel guilty to run away should be able to use. Lu he found out the details in Lu''s group, but he can roughly infer the whole story. I heard that Lu Qi was angry and sent someone to the abandoned factory. There was only a piece of ruins left. The sunspot had been rescued by Lu He. Naturally, there were no bones left in the factory. Lu Qi took back all the rights of Lu Zhen in Lu''s group. Lu Qi didn''t expect that there was a bodyguard behind Lu Zhen''s slander. He only thought that Lu Zhen was driven by his jealousy. It is said that Lu Qi had a special person to visit the abandoned factory, but there was no need for Lu Qi to tell the sunspot. "Why?" The sunspot looks straight into the eyes of landing. "No why, I just can''t watch it. Live well." Lu he left behind a brand new mobile phone and a bank card, which means their relationship has been redefined. Sunspot must do something for Lu He. Whether it''s because of gratitude or because of debt repayment, it''s not easy for him to pay back his medical expenses in the past six months. "No matter what, thank you sincerely." Lu he''s foot has stepped out of the ward, the sunspot immediately called out this sentence, he did not see Lu He slightly raised the corner of the mouth. After the sunspot completely recovered, he locked himself in a villa, but the difference this time was that he was no longer decadent. Sunspot made a mask of his own, which can change the voice of the voice changer, which he must wear every day. Sunspot''s hands-on ability has been many times higher than ordinary people, which is one of the reasons why he has been able to sit so high. He has been able to create a lot of things that others can''t think of by himself. His inborn talent and his hard-working quality make him more and more excellent. Lu Zhen''s jealousy of him is not unreasonable. He is good at writing and martial arts. In fact, the ability of sunspots is not limited to a bodyguard. This is also the reason why Lu Qi values sunspots most. Sunspot bought a lot of materials about chemistry and biology. He studied hard on the Internet every day. He also visited doctors from many schools. Although there were difficulties sometimes, most of them patiently explained to him in the spirit of a scholar. Sunspot through a lot of market channels, secretly at home to carry out a variety of experiments, and finally made their own secret poison, people can not find out. Finally, when the time was right, he finally developed the one he wanted. What he wanted was not only the life of the bodyguard beside Lu Zhen, but also the life of Lu Zhen himself. He still thanks Lu Qi for his kindness, but gratitude can''t relieve sunspot''s hatred. He studied the liquid in the glass tube for a long time. He used many mice to do experiments. When he finally hit a hundred hits, it was time to really use it on Lu Zhen. When the glass tube is opened, when the liquid encounters oxygen, it will first emit colorless and tasteless poisonous gas, which will disappear within one minute, but if inhaled into the human body within this minute, it will be irreparable fatal injury. But these gases can''t take immediate effect. Gas is used as a chronic poison, that is to say, it is used on bodyguards. As long as ten days arrive, the bodyguards will surely die. And this poison is another effect when taken orally, the effect will be very obvious, basically on the third day will make people insane, disturb the body function. At that time, Lu Zhen''s reaction was completely in his expectation, and the poison could not be extracted from the blood no matter how it was tested, so he was not afraid of the doctor''s examination. However, what he didn''t expect was that the bodyguards were so smart when they hurt him, but now they show up in front of Lu Zhen. Although the sunspot''s plan failed, the bodyguard was finally punished. There are countless ways for him to die if he wants to die directly.In the same way, Lu Zhen found many people and beat his bodyguards with random sticks, leaving him to fend for himself in the wild. Sunspot found that place, looking at Yan Yan a rest of the bodyguard, a sneer flashed across the corner of his mouth, a bucket of gasoline poured mercilessly on the bodyguard. This is how familiar a scene, the fire all over the sky, as well as bodyguards hoarse and shout, no one will hear, just like the sunspot in those years, can only wait for the arrival of death. Fire burning in their own pain, I wish I could not face death immediately, so I would feel better. Fortunately, all this has passed, the sunspot drove away, his eyes are full of determination and ruthlessness, once the sunspot has died, now he is reborn from the fire. No one has seen the real face of sunspot. Even Lu he only saw his appearance a month before he left hospital. He doesn''t look like a person in this world. Maybe it will be many years before sunspot really becomes a new self. Lu he will still come to see the sunspots in his spare time. The sunspots are always helping to land in the dark. Although he has not said that, Lu he is clear in his mind. Sunspots are like messengers from hell and immortals from heaven. Sometimes they kill people without blinking an eye. Sometimes they donate a lot of money to welfare homes and hospitals. Within two years, the sunspot completely paid off the medical expenses paid by Lu he at that time, and even called Lu he a lot of money from time to time. Lu he gladly accepted it, and everyone did not interfere with each other. I believe that one day in the future, sunspots will also have their own, that extraordinary life. Chapter 175 Looking at the brilliant flowers in the garden, the bright sun shines on the earth, the sun is very warm, but the breeze will bring a trace of cool, Bai Yanran sat on the long rocking chair, quietly drinking coffee, very comfortable to enjoy the garden scenery. "The state of the young lady seems to be much better recently. Today she is in the mood to bask in the sun." One side of the de uncle in the ear of Liu Ma said. His face is just like watching his own daughter and granddaughter. Watching Bai Yanran grow up from childhood is no different from watching his own daughter grow up. When Bai Yanran was a toddler, he had Uncle De on his side, which was longer than grandfather Bai''s company. Later, when I grew up, I had Uncle De''s care all the time. When I went to school, I was always picked up by Uncle de. at all, my grandfather never came to pick him up in person. Liu''s mother showed a happy smile on one side. Although she didn''t have much skill, she met a good family. For a nanny who didn''t have much education, it was a great happiness. "Miss, it''s windy outside. Go in." Liu Ma holds a red plaid scarf on Bai Yanran''s shoulder. Bai Yanran shook the coffee cup in her hand. After sitting for so long, she could only look at Liu Ma pitifully. Bai Yanran is also a very naughty child. She also loves coffee very much. When she is sick, she can''t give up. The doctor doesn''t listen to her very much. She can only urge her to try not to drink so much. "Sit down again. It''s hard to fall asleep when it''s cold." Bai Yanran said slowly. Sleepiness is a very difficult problem to cure. If you say that it is a disease, it can''t be completely. If you say it''s not a disease, it affects people''s normal life. Bai Yanran took a long vacation in the outside world because of her sleepiness. However, her own heart did not stop for a moment. The company and school affairs at least made her worry. So Lu he and his grandfather maintained it, but after all, relying on the famous reputation of Bai''s group and the face of her grandfather. On the other side of the company, Bai Yanran had a lot of trouble during her vacation, which made Pei Jun very big. From the company''s point of view, Bai Yanran was not a qualified employee. It was one aspect to make profits for the company, but the negative effect was also extremely sensational. "Hey, what are you looking at?" Zhou Ruoqi patted Bai Yanran''s shoulder in a daze. Bai Yanran''s body was frightened to shake. Originally, sitting on the rocking chair to enjoy the garden scenery, the whole person was very relaxed. Zhou Ruoqi''s shot really brought Bai Yanran back, who had already thought to outer space. She rolled her eyes and patted her breast with her hand. It seemed that she was really scared by the people who came suddenly behind her. "Come on, come quietly. Are you afraid I''ll drive you away?" The white Yan Ran Ao Jiao''s inserts own waist, a pair of hem and haw appearance, quite a bit Ao Jiao little princess''s appearance. Zhou Ruoqi held a pile of shopping bags in her hand, and her face was filled with the joy of girls'' shopping. "Dangdangdang, miss, I went shopping yesterday and saw a lot of beautiful clothes. I know you haven''t been out for a long time, so I packed a lot of them for you." Zhou Ruoqi laughs happily and shakes her shopping bag full of hands. "It''s hard for you to go shopping alone and think about me." Bai Yan Ran pretended to look at Zhou Ruoqi on her face. Zhou Ruoqi is squeezed beside Bai Yanran, who is sitting on the bench. Her eyes are deliberately and unintentionally glancing at other places. She looks thoughtful. "I don''t believe you don''t want to go shopping. It''s not the same thing that you are so stuffy at home every day. If you can still fall asleep when you go shopping, I will really take it Zhou Ruoqi intentionally stimulates Bai Yanran and wants to cheat her to go shopping with herself. After all, the two ladies are famous shopping maniacs. Which luxury store has no diamond VIP has two of them. It''s because the luxury jewelry store is just luxury. Bai Yanran listened to Zhou Ruoqi''s words and pretended not to be moved at all. But in fact, I have been at home for so long, although the doctor told us that we should not go out casually because of sleepiness, so as to avoid sleepiness and fainting on the road. But Bai Yanran has not been shopping for a long time. It seems that her heart has been unable to bear the impulse of going out and sweeping the streets crazily. She has not even breathed the fresh air outside the yard. It is really painful for Bai Yanran, who likes shopping. The most direct reason in the world is that one can''t really do something. Because when you''re focused, the idea of going to sleep will be so strong that you lose the determination to do something and then go to sleep. Zhou Ruoqi would have thought it was a false story if she hadn''t seen others eating and sleeping. Maybe the sleeping beauty in the fairy tale book dare not write like this. At least when the sleeping beauty Prince kisses her, she can wake up. If Bai Yanran falls asleep, she can''t wake up. However, the difference between Bai Yanran and sleeping beauty is that the sleeping beauty at least falls asleep and won''t wake up because of hunger. However, Bai Yanran usually sleeps for too long and has a short awake time because of her hunger. Then she will not fall into a deep sleep again because of the attraction of foreign objects. In addition, with the control treatment of drugs, she can generally maintain a normal meal.Bai Yanran pretends to mumble, and the rest of her eyes is leaning away from her mother Liu. As expected, Liu Ma is staring at Bai Yanran honestly. Liu Ma certainly won''t let Bai Yanran run out at will, so as not to be photographed outside because of narcolepsy, which has a great influence on Bai Yanran''s identity. Secondly, if there is any rumor about Bai Yanran''s serious illness and sudden shock on the road, it is also very controversial for the successor of Bai''s group. But look at Bai Yanran and Zhou Ruoqi''s appearance, should not give up from under Liu Ma''s eyelid to escape the opportunity. After all, today by Zhou Ruoqi such a reminder, Bai Yanran is really a little bit small slip out. The two sneaked into the room, muttering inside, but mother Liu didn''t pay attention to it. She went to the kitchen and cut the fruit. The delicate fruit was placed on the dining plate, carved with unique patterns. She was ready to wait for the two people upstairs to play and enjoy it. Chapter 176 Liu Ma was just going to carry the fruit upstairs, so that the two girls would not have trouble coming down. But she thought that the two girls went upstairs chatting and laughing. The door of the room was closed when they were chatting. It must be that the two girls had something to talk about. They didn''t want to let outsiders know. Thinking of this, Liu Ma''s leg, which had been halfway up the stairs, folded back again and entered the kitchen. After all, Miss Bai is actually quite introverted at home. When she communicates with people, she is very few. In addition to the necessary communication in her life, she seldom chats with a person. When she sees Bai Yanran in such a good mood, she naturally doesn''t want to disturb her. Since she was ill, she was often sullen in her room. She did not speak in the room. She sat quietly by the window sill and looked at the almost static yard below. The weather has been fine these two days. I occasionally come to the yard and sit in the yard to feel the breeze and bask in the sun. But it is also helpful to the recovery of the body, obviously more activities, people have a lot of spirit. "Miss, it''s time to take the medicine. Miss... "Liu''s mother knocked on the door outside, shaking the two sneaky people in the room. "Here it is." Bai Yanran hesitated for a long time before responding to Liu ma. Liu Ma thought that her voice was too small and did not doubt more. Bai Yanran''s expression was very natural. She took the medicine and water cup from the crack of the door. Just deliberately closed the door, as if there is something in the room do not want to let people know the secret. Liu Ma peeked through the crack in the door, but it seemed that Bai Yanran was deliberately blocking her eyes with her head, so that she didn''t see anything and went downstairs without much curiosity. As she went downstairs, she was still muttering. "There are really some little secrets among girls nowadays." Looking at the corner of her mouth, it seems that she is happy to grow up. "I was scared to death. I was almost found out. Fortunately, you are so small that if you open the door directly, mother Liu will see all of them." Zhou Ruoqi seems to have just experienced the shock, patting his chest, inside the mouth side in fluke just stimulate the small action. "Ha ha ha, don''t trust me so much, OK. Naturally, I won''t let Mrs. Liu see it. Don''t be too big for the two of us. Just be quiet. Otherwise, there are so many bodyguards below, we will not be able to escape. " Bai Yanran covers her mouth and tries not to let her laugh too much. She winks at Zhou Ruoqi crazily and says softly in her ear. Zhou Ruoqi a face to understand the meaning of white Yanran appearance, compared with a OK hand, confidently nodded. Then they lie on the carpet and look at the bottom of the bed. They turn their heads to one side and take out the things under the bed with their hands. They work together and pull hard. It turns out that several sheets are tied together to form a rope. It turns out that what they discussed secretly in the room before was to make a rope, and then slide directly from the window sill of Bai Yanran''s room to the lawn below, and then bent down to slide out directly along the flower bed. Although there were bodyguards patrolling nearby, they did not stay at a fixed position but walked back and forth. They still had time to jump from the room to the bottom On the lawn. After all, it''s not easy to get away from the sight of so many bodyguards. their hearts are not sure whether this operation can be successful, but even if it is not, they will be caught in the room. Or if we do jump down to be seen, we will say that we want to stroll in the yard, not go out. Two people are just a temporary and secret preparation plan, but they also have planned plan a and plan B, which can be considered as more thoughtful preparation. This is Miss Bai Yanran''s own home. Naturally, she can be willful as she wants. At best, these bodyguards are just playing with Miss Bai. Zhou Ruoqi is also a face. This is not my home. I''m not afraid to be scolded by my father. She helps Bai Yanran secretly prepare this unreliable escape plan. "Don''t make it too loud. You''ll hear it outside. Otherwise, if Liu Ma gets suspicious and comes in and sees us putting so many sheets together, she will surely guess that we are going to run away. " White Yan Ran compares the appearance of Shh with the hand, the mouth reads softly. Bai Yanran''s heart is the most worried at this moment. She can''t be as calm as Zhou Ruoqi, because whenever she wants to escape from home, and then is known by her grandfather, the consequences will be very serious. She will send more people to protect the family and indirectly house arrest herself. She will wait until she is well before going out for a ride. Grandfather Bai is absolutely kind to his granddaughter. His granddaughter wants the stars in the sky to pick the stars, and the moon to pick the moon. Even if he wants to fish the sharks in the sea, his grandfather will bring it to his granddaughter. As long as it is Bai Yanran''s request, he will almost always agree. But Xiaobai Yanran knows that as long as he is sick and does something not conducive to the recovery of his illness, his grandfather will become very fierce and reprimand himself.No matter how Bai Yanran''s mood is, even if she is coquettish and crying in front of her grandfather, Bai Yanran is naturally not willing to provoke the most fierce side of her grandfather, but this time, she just like eating a bear heart leopard, she decided to challenge her grandfather''s limit. "Ruoche, how are you? Take the rope and put it down from the windowsill now. The bodyguard just walked past from this side. It is estimated that it will be a while before we come back. At this time, we can slip down smoothly Bai Yanran''s face is very confident, the way the bodyguard patrols the time, like a small detective is calculating the time. "Here we are. Don''t rush me. This is to tie the rope firmly so that we don''t fall in the middle of the climb. Although you can''t fall to death on the lawn, it doesn''t have to hurt your butt. It''s not cost-effective. You''ll make a sound. You''ll be caught. You''ll be in bad luck. I''m not afraid. I''ll go straight home. " Zhou Ruoqi analysis of the head and the right, said such a pile, are for the sake of white Yan Ran. Bai Yanran was reasonable and didn''t urge her any more. If Zhou Ruoqi didn''t come to her today to challenge her desire to go shopping, she would not have thought of the bad idea of getting a rope to escape from her window sill. Chapter 177 "Jump, jump, go down this rope, or someone should come." Bai Yanran gently pushed Zhou Ruoqi, looking very anxious. Zhou Ruoqi is stunned and looks at Bai Yanran coldly. "What little sister are you? Let me jump straight down. What''s the point of making a rope? Doesn''t that have to slide down slowly? What if I fall and fall? " Zhou Ruoqi was a little angry and really scared Bai Yanran. It was all because she was too eager to escape the depressive atmosphere at home. Therefore, Bai Yanran had body movements for Zhou Ruoqi. However, there was no bad thought in her heart. It was just a casual body movement that would make people misunderstood. However, if you are forced to push you down in a high place, you will feel that the person is trying to make you fall to death. But Bai Yanran just pushed and touched Zhou Ruoqi''s arm, without any other meaning. Bai Yanran was at a loss when she looked at her good friend''s angry appearance. She didn''t mean to push, so she didn''t know how to explain this unexpected body movement. "Ruoche, I didn''t mean to push you, but I was a little impatient. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to Bai Yanran solemnly apologized to her good friend Zhou LUOQI. After being ill for so long, Bai Yanran came to visit her at home. Naturally, Bai Yanran knew her good friend''s sincerity, and would cherish this kind of good friend who sent goose feather from thousands of miles away with light gifts and heavy affection. Such as Bai Yanran, the eldest lady of Bai''s group, does not lack female friends at all. However, many people have heard some rumors outside that they have cancer, and they can''t be the heirs of Bai''s group, and can''t be a big star in the future. They are timid and dare not contact Bai Yanran actively, for fear that they will be pulled into the water. These so-called noble ladies have a real calculation in their hearts. Whoever has interests will contact with them, and those who have no interests will not be provoked. If anyone has no use value, it will bring bad influence to that person. It is really too late for us to hide. So although Bai Yanran doesn''t say it, she is very clear in her heart. Zhou Ruoqi is a true friend. If you don''t get Zhou Ruoqi''s understanding and lose this good friend, it''s really unjust. Zhou Ruoqi turns her head to one side, and seems a little reluctant to accept Bai Yanran''s apology. After all, Zhou Ruoqi is also the apple of her eye at home. She is a girl who can endure a little injustice. Naturally, the temper of the eldest lady does not disappear so quickly. "Don''t be angry, really. I didn''t mean to. I swear that if I do it on purpose, I will curse myself and I will never be cured. I will never do this to my good friends. If you believe me, you must Bai Yanran made this poisonous oath to the sky. She really wanted to get her best friend''s understanding, otherwise she would regret the small contradiction caused by this behavior in the future. She didn''t apologize, which made the two people''s feelings crack in the future. After all, she was a friend who played with big green plum since childhood. Bai Yanran suddenly thought of middle school. She and Zhou Ruoqi went to school in the same high school. Because Bai''s group had a special education for Bai Yanran, she would always be a big classroom, where a teacher would give her lessons. At that time, people said, "Bai Yanran is a big girl, and the teacher will always give her a class alone. It''s really amazing." This kind of ironic words, satirize this white Yan ran this not only secular simple girl. Bai Yanran''s temper is extremely introverted. When she hears other people''s whispers and bad words behind her back, she never comes forward to solve or have a direct conflict with others. She will quietly walk from the classroom to the school gate and secretly wipe her tears. Although young, but a person to digest a lot of sadness. Since once, a chivalrous female classmate pushed down the student who slandered Bai Yanran in front of Bai Yanran. This kind of brave and righteous behavior deeply shocked the weak Bai Yanran. She wiped her tears and looked at the chivalrous female classmate. Although I didn''t say too many words, I just said thank you gently and then bowed, which laid a solid foundation for the two to become good friends in the future. This chivalrous female classmate is Zhou Ruoqi. Zhou Ruoqi is the first female classmate to walk into Bai Yanran''s heart. She is just and brave, just like Lu He who protected herself from childhood. Although Bai Yanran at home is just a cranky, even a little arrogant, a little arrogant, but in front of Zhou Ruoqi, Bai Yanran was an ordinary, quiet and silent girl. At that time, Zhou Ruoqi didn''t deliberately flatter Bai Yanran because she was the eldest lady of a group. Instead, she secretly protected Bai Yanran every day, just as if she was protecting her little sister. She didn''t want her little sister to be bullied. These things may not be known to Lu He, grandfather Bai, Uncle De, and Liu Ma, but Bai Yanran will never forget the despair and fear in her heart when she was pointed at in the corridor of the classroom.Although her heart may have the idea of sewing those people''s mouths with needles and wrapping them with tape, her appearance is still as if nothing happened. I don''t know who you are talking about, and I don''t care about who you are talking about and what you are talking about. But how can someone not know that everyone is talking about themselves. Although all of us are classmates in the same class, there are only a few of them who are in the same class all the time. Most of the time, because of her own class, Bai Yanran will feel isolated from the group. Bai Yanran did not dare to go home, said who asked himself to bully himself, because the school these small things will make the company group has been busy enough white grandfather worse. So the young Bai Yanran chooses to hide things from the school and tolerate it again and again. Although Zhou Ruoqi failed to sew up those people''s mouths and wrapped them with adhesive tape, she comforted Bai Yanran and gave her an ordinary candy to coax her to be depressed. Bai Yanran, who cared too much about other people''s words, opened her mind and let her not sink into indifferent sadness. It seems that the lack of love makes Bai Yanran''s introverted personality open a window to Zhou Ruoqi. Chapter 178 Bai Yanran looks at Zhou Ruoqi who has gone over her back. She is so aggrieved that her tears almost fall out of her eyes. Her mouth can''t help but feel aggrieved, and her nose seems to have a little red. All of a sudden, Zhou Ruoqi suddenly turned around and hugged Bai Yanran with the strength of her boyfriend. She patted Bai Yanran as gently as patting a little baby''s back. "I''m not very angry, but I can''t adjust my mood. Don''t be silly. Don''t cry. We are good friends forever. This is not to escape to go shopping. The plan can''t be disordered. " Zhou Ruoqi talks with Bai Yanran, who is about to cry, to divert her attention and hope that she doesn''t really cry out, otherwise her plan to escape to shopping today will certainly fail. Originally, Bai Yanran was also a patient, and her emotions were not easy to control. Zhou Ruoqi knew very well that she must take care of her friends at such a special time. She could not play her arrogant and charming appearance wantonly as usual. As soon as Zhou Ruoqi''s moving words came out, Bai Yanran''s tears poured out like a waterfall that couldn''t be stopped. It dropped on the floor and seemed to be able to make a tick tock sound with the floor. A drop of tears is like the last string of grievance, which has been gently taken away, without trace, but it is so moving. Next time, there are many adults protecting themselves and tolerating their own willfulness. However, adults should be responsible for what they do. Bai Yanran is now a qualified business school student. She may become a leader in the future. Naturally, her inner defense line should not be so fragile. Although Lu he is in charge of Bai''s group all the time, his grandfather has been forcing Bai Yanran to learn some business management methods, so as not to have any real skills in the company in the future, and no one in the enterprise can submit to himself. On the contrary, some people think that the Bai family lady of Bai''s group is idle. After all, Bai Yanran''s status as the eldest lady of Bai''s family is her only title to become the successor of Bai''s family. Even though Bai Yanran does not cherish this title, she must also wear the crown and shoulder the responsibility of the crown. Zhou Ruoqi takes out the paper towel on the table and gently wipes down the tears of Bai Yanran, and looks at the appearance of a little fool crying again. In addition to Lu He who has seen such a delicate white Yanran crying, the second person should be Zhou Ruoqi. "That... You... You... Originally... Forgive... I... did..." Bai Yanran sobbed and asked Zhou Ruoqi''s forgiveness. She cried bitterly, and her words were a little stuttering and unclear. Zhou Ruoqi rubbed her little white head. She looked like I had such a delicate girlfriend. She wanted to be a pretty girl, but her best friend was more delicate than herself. There was no way. "I don''t mean to blame you in particular. Well, don''t cry any more. It''s not beautiful to cry again. " Zhou Ruoqi allows Bai Yanran to lean on her shoulder, and her tears wet her skirt. "This bodyguard has come and gone back and forth twice. If we don''t go out, it will be dark and we have been in our room for so long. If we don''t go out again, I''m afraid Liu Ma will come in directly." Zhou Ruqi gently said, a word did not dare to say out loud, for fear that has not yet separated from the sadness of Bai Yanran re immersed in sadness. Zhou Ruoqi frightens Bai Yanran, but Bai Yanran can''t extricate herself from the sadness before. What mood does she have to escape to go shopping now! I was crying to sleep. But the more Bai Yanran wants to fall on the bed to sleep, the more Zhou Ruoqi wants to pull her out of bed and not let her sleep, although the doctor of narcolepsy has also prescribed medicine, which can alleviate the condition to a certain extent. But in the end, it is often the patients themselves who treat the disease more seriously. Patients feel that they do not want to say that they do not want to sleep, patients feel that they are narcolepsy can not be cured, sleep disease, then she will sleep all the time. You feel sleepy and want to sleep, which is a typical psychological hint in psychology. "Wake up, Yanran, can''t sleep. We haven''t had dinner yet. It''s only a few hours." Zhou Ruoqi gently shakes Bai Yanran, who has fallen into sleep on the bed. However, if the sleeping time is too small, it seems that the effect of shaking the face of baby is too small to affect people''s mood. "Dong Dong Dong, ma''am, the master is back." Mrs. Liu is outside knocking on the door. Zhou Ruoqi opens Bai Yanran''s room to meet Liu''s mother. Liu''s mother only sees Bai Yanran sleeping on the bed in all directions. She doesn''t even want to wake up. Although the illness seems to fluctuate too much today, some serious, but generally when Bai Yanran wants to go to bed, Liu Ma will try her best not to wake her up. Unless the doctor told Bai Yanran how many hours a day she could only sleep, she would stare at Bai Yanran all the time. "She went to sleep. She just went to sleep. Her mood was a little unstable, but there was no big deal. She said hello to my grandfather Bai. I accompanied Yan ran on it." Zhou Ruoqi said softly, afraid to wake up Bai Yanran.Maybe Zhou Ruoqi doesn''t know that Bai Yanran is asleep. What sound can''t wake her up. She can only rely on her own to wake up. "Miss Zhou, you don''t have to be so careful not to make a sound. You can''t hear the thunder when you are asleep, so you don''t have to worry about it. You can play in the room." Liu Ma carefully explained that the symptoms of sleepiness are really some strange, sleeping thunder can not wake up this thing really let Zhou Ruoqi listen to some surprise. Zhou Ruoqi almost didn''t smile. "Liu Ma, is it true that thunder can''t wake up? Yanran used to be afraid of thunder in rainy days." Mother Liu makes a look at Zhou Ruoqi, nods, and then retreats from the room. After all, grandfather Bai is back, and he has to go downstairs to make tea for him. Zhou Ruoqi watched Bai Yanran fall asleep like a piggy in bed. She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. The smile is because Bai Yanran''s appearance is really too cute, and the crying is this lethargy is too terrible, even the most afraid things can be overcome. People who were most afraid of thunder on rainy days could not hear the sound of thunder because of narcolepsy. Today''s sleepiness really makes Zhou Ruoqi feast her eyes. I heard the story of sleeping beauty sleeping in the past, but I still love it. Believe it or not, I think fairy tales are all fictions. Now I see Bai Yanran''s appearance, which may be more evil than the story of sleeping beauty. Chapter 179 Bai family''s exclusive family doctor will re diagnose Bai Yanran''s condition every other week and make a report. It is convenient to supervise Bai Yanran''s physical condition all the time. It is just one week since the last diagnosis. "Here comes the doctor." Liu Ma Ying enters the doctor outside. The doctor is carrying a big medicine bag and wearing a white coat. It seems that she has just finished work from the hospital, so she is in a hurry. Uncle Bai in the study was dealing with office documents. When he heard the doctor coming, he went downstairs and didn''t even deal with the urgent documents. After all, it was almost a month later. Bai Yanran''s physical condition was not stable. You said that a child didn''t sleep so long, not to mention a healthy adult. The doctor also showed a smile to the white grandfather. The white grandfather nodded and put his hand behind his back. Although he was smiling on his mouth, his worry could be seen between his heart and eyebrows. Liu Ma meets the doctor and comes to Bai Yanran''s room. Bai Yanran is still sleeping on her soft bed. She sleeps alone in a quiet room, quiet and motionless. "Doctor, look at the young lady. I have been taking medicine for a long time, and I take it on time every day, but the recovery is not obvious. It''s just that when I''m awake, I''m a little bit more energetic than when I chose before. The overall sleep time has not changed much Asked Mrs. Liu anxiously. Liu Ma is Bai Yanran''s little housekeeper. She always urges her to take medicine, eat, sleep, and even involves how long she spends in the sun and how long she walks. The doctor listened carefully to the heartbeat of the stethoscope. The heart rate is fast and slow. It is reasonable to say that when a healthy adult enters the sleep state, the heart rate should be very uniform and stable. It should not be so fast and slow. He reconfirmed to listen to the rhythm of the heart beat again, but the result shocked him. Sure enough, the heart beat is fast and slow. In an adult''s deep sleep state, this situation should not exist at all. If an adult''s heart beats faster and slower while sleeping, he may be dreaming of a thrilling dream in his sleep. If he doesn''t dream in the city, it can only show that his body is in unprecedented condition. Family doctors now dare not speculate on Bai Yanran''s physical condition. After all, Bai Yanran is the eldest lady of Bai''s group and the only successor of Bai''s group. If the family doctor is very sure to tell the eldest lady of Bai''s group and the grandfather of the only successor of Bai''s group, his granddaughter''s health can''t be speculated after his granddaughter''s health Problem, then her grandfather is bound to suffer psychological setbacks. It seems that only through observation to determine whether this phenomenon is accidental or every night. In the early stage of the disease, the doctor observed every day, but did not see this phenomenon. The only sign is that the sleep time is too long and the mental state is poor. Now the only signs are completely subversive, sleep is still too long, but the state of mind is very full. The patient''s mental state in sleep is very excited, but the human surface is in deep sleep, but the brain cells are not stopped for a moment. Doctors can''t explain this phenomenon, and they can''t promise whether it''s good or not. "How about it?" White grandfather stood aside, can''t wait any longer, anxiously asked the doctor examination results. Although narcolepsy does not directly kill people, if it does not spread like cancer, there is no room for people to retain. But he is like a chronic poison like the disease, perhaps normal people will think that narcolepsy is not a symptom of a little longer sleep, will not affect other bodies. But the real narcolepsy is not like this, the real sense of narcolepsy will imperceptibly affect a person''s work and rest, affect a person''s mood state, slowly let a person in many aspects of life, feel completely like a patient, and then again realize that narcolepsy, it is really a disease. Bai Yanran got narcolepsy at the beginning of the news, listening to the doctor''s explanation, has been very heavy. At that time, her condition was greatly affected by her mood, because her subconscious was telling herself that she was sick and needed a period of treatment before she could be relieved. Therefore, he took medicine on time every day and cooperated with the doctor''s treatment, hoping that the condition could be relieved quickly and recovered quickly. She could go to school and go to the company as usual When you go to work, you don''t have to be bothered by rumors outside. Although Bai Yanran, as the only successor of Bai''s group, is also the apple of Bai''s group''s eyes, she has always been indifferent to her own identity. She has never felt that she is superior to others. She is conscientious and responsible. Although she occasionally has a little temper, she always asks for advice when others point out her mistakes. Now she has been at home for a long time. She suddenly breaks away from the busy study state and the tense work and rest of life. In fact, it is very unbearable in people''s heart, which is one of the main reasons why her brain cells are always active when she dreams."Dream? That is to say, although Miss sleeps for such a long time every day, she is actually awake in her dream and does not enter into real sleep, which leads to her sometimes poor mental state Liu Ma on one side could not understand the doctor''s exclusive names, but she could probably guess the general meaning of the doctor''s words, and then put forward the words to the doctor. The doctor nodded affirmatively. "I can say that, but I am more worried about another question, that is, whether her brain cells are active now is controlled by her. For example, her body is very tired and she needs to sleep very much. However, the active state of her brain cells does not allow her to enter into a deep sleep state, so that she is in one all the time It''s a state of extreme mental excitement, what you call the energy of the day. As a matter of fact, her body is extremely tired. " White grandfather heard the doctor''s analysis of this, without saying a word, walking back and forth in the room, you can feel the white grandfather''s heart is also very anxious, but he is just a businessman, he is not a doctor, also can''t do more for the white grandfather, only hope that the doctor can alleviate her illness as much as possible. As a grandfather who took care of Bai Yanran since childhood, no one is more worried about Bai Yanran''s body than she is. Chapter 180 The family doctor quietly took out the medicine that had been prepared in the medicine box. It seems that the family doctor had already known that this kind of situation was possible, but did not tell the dangerous situation in advance at the beginning. In order not to let grandfather Bai, a busy man, make worse, and worry more about Bai Yanran''s physical condition. While writing the dosage of those drugs, the family doctor gently shakes his head, and his face still reveals some helpless appearance. It should be that the condition is more complicated. Otherwise, the family doctor, as the most famous professional doctor in the city, will not be helpless. If the most famous doctor of somnolence in the city has no solution to Bai Yanran''s condition, then grandfather Bai naturally wants to find a higher doctor for Bai Yanran. These doctors have graduated from famous foreign medical schools. In terms of educational background, they are absolutely no worse than ordinary doctors. In terms of qualifications, they have been practicing medicine for decades. What kind of diseases they want, they have never seen. Just as a doctor, he naturally has to refer to the reasons for other people''s status. As a dignitary like Bai Yanran, if you say it is cured, you can not only get a lot of money, but also get the trust of such famous people as Bai''s group. Maybe the medical seminar in the future can get the full support of Bai''s group. If it can''t be cured, it''s as easy to crush the family doctor with the power of Bai''s clique as easily as to crush a small ant. However, if the white group really wants to retaliate against a person and solve him directly and secretly, it is simply the most relaxed and easiest way. The most tormenting thing is that you can''t get along with it in the medical field, but it doesn''t let you die directly, so that you can slowly experience the suffering and helplessness and darkness in life. There is no place in the medical field, which is undoubtedly a huge blow to a family doctor who has heard about it from far and near. As the predecessor of family doctors, when they were young, they basically graduated from famous schools, and then worked in the most famous tertiary hospital in the local area. After many years of attending doctor level, they may also have the titles of vice president and Dean. "Doctor, what you mean is that the drug is only a fact, and it is not sure whether it will work. Is that what you mean by using my lady as an experiment? " Liu Ma''s attitude has obviously changed. When she heard a professional doctor say such uncertain and unprofessional words, she suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. Is this doctor reliable or not. Seeing Liu''s mother asking questions about the family doctor, he didn''t stop him. Maybe he had doubts about whether the family doctor''s major had reached the professional level, but as a person with the status of grandfather Bai, it was not good to directly question. It seems that the family doctor felt the crisis of questioning raised by grandfather Bai and Mrs. Liu. He stopped distributing and writing in his hands, and was stunned for a moment. The family doctor himself was a very honest and upright doctor. He did not dare to speculate on the patient''s condition without knowing the patient''s condition. What''s more, it''s very unstable to prescribe some drugs to help the patient''s condition. If you are asked to prescribe a medicine that is sure to cure the patient because of his special status. Family doctors believe that no one can do it. As a normal doctor, she is very reluctant to hear such words, especially the patient''s guardian. As a doctor, she should treat them equally. However, as a family doctor, since he has received more money from others, he will also provide better service and more careful care. However, as a doctor, the biggest fear is that the patient''s guardian does not believe in himself, or even doubts his own ability. "Chairman Bai, I am trying my best to see a doctor for Miss Bai. As a patient of mine, I will try my best to help him get well. However, although it is a kind of disease, it relies more on the patient''s own internal adjustment rather than simply relying on some drug treatment." The family doctor tried to explain. It seems that the family doctor''s mood has become a little irritable. Anyone who doubts his own ability will feel uncomfortable. What''s more, as a famous family doctor in a city, he is inevitably arrogant. He is the most arrogant doctor among them. He is the most calm and low-key person. Although these words may offend chairman Bai, if he does not say these words, as a doctor, it is very difficult for him to comfort himself. Being a doctor is to help the poor and save the world. After becoming a family doctor, he violates some of his original ideas of being a doctor. Instead, he collects money to treat some rich people and ignores those who are in the hospital People in hospitals who don''t have money and really need treatment. "Doctor, do you mean that your own ability is not enough, and I need to ask for another expert?" There are also some impulses between Grandfather Bai''s tone. As a rich man, they can stop making money for the rest of their lives and lie at home eating, drinking and drinking. Therefore, the most important thing for these real rich dignitaries is their physical condition. Once there is a problem in their health, they will not be able to enjoy any more money. Bai Yanran is the only concern in the heart of chairman Bai. Outside, he is the chairman of the board who is high above the board. But when he comes home, he is Bai Yanran''s kind grandfather.The family doctor didn''t get very angry when he heard this. He just calmly picked up some equipment that had just been taken out for inspection on the table. He carefully put the equipment into his medicine box, sorted out his white coat, and then brushed his sleeve and walked out of the door. It''s like a family doctor saying that if you are such an unreasonable family, I would rather not serve you in the future. Even if you give me more money and more fame and wealth, it can not drive a doctor to betray his original idea. This behavior of the family doctor is really a little surprised, Liu Ma, this silent resistance may be the most powerful blow, the doctor did not suddenly leave, left on the table to clearly write a few tablets each meal, take how long to change another drug, and even write some signs that may appear after taking drugs, let the guardian Don''t be too nervous. In a sense, this family doctor is definitely a qualified family doctor, but from the perspective of a patient guardian, they hope their children can get better as soon as possible, so it is inevitable that they will have some emotional extremes and make some incomprehensible behaviors. Chapter 181 "Can''t you find out if so many of you have checked together? I don''t think you want to take the money. " Lu Zhen yelled at his men with impatience in his voice. Since Lu Zhen threw his bodyguard to the wild mountains that day, he gathered all the company''s employees who have made great achievements in computer. Let them devote themselves to the matter of finding the source of the phone. Although the other party cancelled the phone number in time, if you check it carefully, it is not impossible to find out. "This card has some damage, a lot of information can not be mapped to the computer." One of the employees couldn''t help saying that he had been in Lu''s group for many years, and he was also a very prestigious old employee. Lu Zhen naturally knew why the card had some damage. At that time, he fell down his mobile phone in a fit of anger and was so angry that he didn''t expect to find his mobile phone number at last. "Even if you don''t do well, you still dare to make excuses for me. Today is the last day, and we can''t find out that all of you can''t get a half cut in wages." Lu Zhen''s fat head and big ears summoned the staff. His unreasonable behavior made many people sigh helplessly. Lu Zhen looked around all the people and said a few words to the bodyguards around him, and then he went to live a happy life. Lu Zhen left, but they still can''t relax. The secret keeping work of sunspots is very tight. Finding the source really takes a lot of effort of the employees. At this time, the sunspot had already driven to other places. Lu he was the only one who had been to his villa. In this city''s secret place, if you want to find it, you still need to go through many winding mountain roads. Not only is the road dangerous, but the signal in the mountain is not good. What everyone didn''t expect was that an employee actually found the address of the sunspot. Although the address was not determined to a point, it had a general scope. "Let''s have a look at this place. I''ll send the documents to the group. If there is no problem, I can give them to Mr. Lu." The employee said in the office. Everyone was relieved. After two days, they finally found the address of the phone number in countless codes. They opened the files in the group. They all revised the code that they had calculated, and found that there was no problem with this address. Some people even knocked on the table excitedly. After working so many days, they could have a good rest. I don''t have to listen to Lu Zhen''s scolding every day, and I don''t have to worry about halving wages. "Ding..." It''s the sound of the message. Lu Zhen moves the mouse and looks at the file that the old employee just sent him. It''s marked with an address. Unexpectedly, this group of people can find it. At that time, Lu Qi spent a lot of money to hire them to deal with some confidential documents. Often they would use these people when they were working as hackers. It can be said that they are also the backbone employees of the company. If Lu Qi knew that Lu Zhen and randomly assigned employees to do something unrelated to the company''s affairs, I''m afraid he would be angry again. Lu Zhen plans to go to the man himself this time. The bodyguard incident reminds him that his enemies are not only from all directions, but the betrayal of the people around him is often the most lethal. Lu Zhen saved the document to his mobile phone, asked the Secretary to call the money to the bank card of the group just now, and then picked up the car key on the table and was ready to go. Today, he must find out who is harming him. He wants his life even if he doesn''t engage him in business circles. Who can hate him so much? Lu Zhen drives his own sports car to the place in the document. This place is more and more far away from the urban area. On the contrary, Lu Zhen is afraid. He has never been to such a far away place alone. In the past, he always followed his subordinates, and the bodyguards were the most followed by him. In the future, he planned to employ a large range of ordinary bodyguards instead of close bodyguards. He did not dare to joke about his life any more. Lu Zhen looks at the map on the electronic screen, which shows many crooked curves. Lu Zhen seldom drives his own car. He still vaguely remembers that the worst thing he was good at was the S-shaped curve, and Lu Qi helped him get his license. In such a winding mountain road, he can''t even ensure his own safety. Lu Zhen''s hand holding the steering wheel has a slight tremor. When Lu Zhen arrives at a small village, the red dot on the map disappears, and the employees can only find the exact address to such a general range. If you really want to find the exact address, you need to spend a lot of time looking for it. Besides, Luzhen didn''t know what the person who had harmed him looked like and what his voice was like. Now he was like a headless fly, looking for it in confusion. Lu Zhen casually found a small restaurant and prepared to have a meal here first. "What would you like to eat? We have a lot of famous dishes here. They are all delicious on the menu." In this dilapidated shop, just improvise. Lu Zhen looks at the attentive waiter in front of him. "Just bring your sign up." Lu Zhen waved his hand.The waiter yelled at the kitchen as if he had read out all their signature dishes, but instead of leaving immediately, he looked up and down at the landing town. Lu Zhen felt the waiter''s eyes, and felt a little uncomfortable. He hated that people were staring at him all the time. "Is there anything else?" Lu Zhen glanced at the waiter and asked gruffly. "You look like a big boss. There are few outsiders in our small village." The waiter asked Lu Zhen with some tentative questions. Looking at the famous brand Lu Zhen was wearing, he felt that this person must not be simple. Lu Zhen has some speechless eyes. If it wasn''t for that person, how could he have met these villagers? However, the waiter did not stop his words because of Lu Zhen''s eyes and continued to chat with Lu Zhen. "Speaking of it, two days ago, I met a boss who came here. I have seen him four or five times. The handsome man is very handsome in his clothes." The waiter was a little girl, and her voice was full of admiration. How could a boss come to such a remote place? The waiter''s words attracted Lu Zhen''s attention. "If it wasn''t for the heavy rain in those two days, maybe the big boss would not come from this road. I have met him on the top of the mountain several times. He doesn''t seem to go this way." As the waiter spoke, the corners of his mouth turned down, and there was disappointment in his tone. "The top of the mountain?" Lu Zhen captured these two words sensitively. Chapter 182 "Yes, I noticed him a long time ago. I didn''t expect that he would come to our small village. It''s really surprising." The waiter''s cheek has some blush, is the little girl''s characteristic coquettish expression. Lu Zhen immediately got up, and his intuition told him that the person who had hurt him must have coincided with the person mentioned by the waiter. Sunspot happened to be out of the villa these two days. If Lu Zhen really found a place, it would be a case of catching turtles in the urn. However, the sunspot is not there. LuChen is undoubtedly in the past. There are obstacles on the way to the villa. If you don''t know the trap in advance, you must suffer a lot. "Why did you suddenly stand up? I haven''t eaten yet The waiter didn''t know what he had said wrong. Why did the fat looking boss leave all of a sudden? "Don''t change it." With a wave of his hand, Lu Zhen left a few red tickets and left without looking back. Lu Zhen''s heart is full of excitement now. He even has to admire his intelligence. Being able to hear the news from the waiter''s mouth is like winning a lottery on the street. Lu Zhen drove his own sports car at full speed, even though he didn''t care about the extra large curves, he rushed to the top of the mountain in a way that was not afraid of death at all. Lu he is also driving at this time. I don''t know why. He can''t contact sunspots these two days. Although he is 100% confident about sunspots, he can''t guarantee that there will be no problems. So Lu he decided to come and see the sunspot himself. Unexpectedly, when he arrived at the villa, he saw a note left by the sunspot. This note is undoubtedly left for him. Sunspot said that he wanted to go out and relax in the past two days, but he didn''t tell Lu He where he was going. Of course, Lu he didn''t want to control sunspots more. Lu he Baibai was worried and drove to go back. However, he did not expect that when he left, he found a car in the distance driving towards the villa. This license plate number is not sunspot, how can anyone know this place? Lu he and sunspot even the most basic meeting is hidden. Luhe immediately and nimbly drove the car to other places, where you can clearly see the car, but the car can not see Luhe at all. Lu he''s eyesight has always been very good. He has never been near sighted, and even has a little hyperopia. On the way to the car, he saw the main driver''s land town. Why doesn''t Lu Zhen know what method Lu Zhen used to find sunspot''s residence? He can even be absolutely sure that Lu Zhen doesn''t know about sunspot''s life and death. Lu Zhen rushes to the top of the mountain. Lu he sneers coldly. He thinks that he can leave now. If he wants to find the villa by himself, he still overestimates himself. Just relying on the traps along the way, Lu Zhen can appreciate the ups and downs of life. Lu he simply stayed here and looked at Lu Zhen''s car. Buying such a coquettish car really conforms to his personality. In the middle of his journey, Lu Zhen has not found anything wrong with the situation. He is still as fast as ever. Later, he found that the road was not as simple as he imagined. It was not only big curves, but also covered with many thorns beside them. How can this thorn grow near a small village? Lu Zhen feels very strange, but I can''t say what''s wrong. It''s just that there''s no turning back. Lu Zhen found that he could avoid a big curve, but could not avoid the thorny thorns. His tire had burst, but the engine was still running. Lu Zhen didn''t control the brake of the vehicle in time. The car no longer listened to the instructions of the steering wheel. The moment Lu Zhen looked up again, he found that it was a big tree in the sky facing him. "Bang!" Lu Zhen''s car ran straight into the tree. The front cover of his car was crushed and was still smoking. But he was also hit by the air bag on his seat, the front window glass of the car was broken, and Lu Zhen''s greasy skin was scratched. Lu Zhen has lived in superior families since childhood. It can be said that he grew up with a golden key. When did he suffer from this kind of injury, Luzhen regrets that he didn''t bring more company people when he came here. Lu Zhen struggled to untie her seat belt, pushed it more than ten times, and finally opened the door. Lu he looked at Lu Zhen, whose head was covered with blood. As expected, Lu he did not believe that there was no accident in Lu Zhen. Lu Zhen trembling legs, trembling from the pocket took out his mobile phone. His mobile phone is also stained with blood, Lu He Yuan looks at this scene, he wants to know what this person can do. Lu Zhen didn''t give up and walked to the top of the mountain. Lu he had never seen his persistence in his work. Instead, he was looking for such a person who could spend so much effort. Now it''s hard to even die? Lu Zhen didn''t want to call and send someone to pick him up. Later, he thought that his appearance had been seen by the company''s people. He decided to move on.This time he avoided all the thorns around him, and the curve of the car was of no use. He walked a straight distance to the top of the mountain. It may be because of the heavy rain these two days, the soil on the mountain road is full of water, and his shoes are all stuck in the mud. Lu Zhen pulled out his feet and continued to walk forward. He was trapped in the soil step by step, but because he could continue to walk forward every time, there was no doubt. Finally, after Lu Zhen took a few more steps, Lu Zhen suddenly found that his feet could no longer move. Luzhen finally knew why it felt that there was something wrong with the soil. It was not ordinary soil at all, but mixed with swamp texture in the soil. He didn''t dare to go down to the marsh for a long time. He didn''t dare to think about the development of the small village in his hand. Lu Zhen immediately called the phone number and asked the company''s people to look for him. However, he was too nervous. He had been incoherent for a long time and had no effect in communicating with the staff for half a day. Little by little, he fell in, and his eyes were full of fear and despair. If he knew it would be such a scene, she would never have set out on her own. Lu he still watched quietly in the distance. In fact, it was just a kind of texture similar to the swamp, and it would not really kill Lu Zhen. But after this, Lu Zhen might not have the courage to harass sunspots again. Lu he saw Lu Zhen''s phone call just now and felt that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time, so he left in a hurry. Chapter 183 "If you don''t come, my father won''t let you go!" Lu Zhen yelled at the other end of the phone. The employees who received the call have told Lu Qi the news. Lu Qi is in a meeting now and has not replied to them. The company''s employees have sent people to Lu Zhen''s address, which is not clear. Employees can only look for Lu Zhen''s oral description. This time, the team looking for Luzhen was huge. Several cars were driving in a line. According to Lu Zhen''s description, they passed the small restaurant without exception. The waiters warmly welcome up, looking at the unified planning of a train outside, the waiter''s eyes are straight. "Have you seen this man in the picture?" Lu Zhen''s photos, which have been beautified by PS, are somewhat similar to his original appearance. The waiter carefully identified, some uncertain said: "an hour ago, a man did come here, but the boss is not as good-looking as the people in the photo, nor so thin." The waiter nodded, as if to confirm some. After listening to the waiter''s words, several bodyguards confirmed that the person the waiter said was Lu Zhen. "Do you remember where he went? Be sure to tell us the exact direction. " The bodyguard''s majestic figure makes the waiter feel heavy pressure. The waiter scratched his head and thought hard. "He should be going to the top of the mountain. If he wants to get to the top of the mountain from the village, only this road can pass through. Recently, many roads have been closed due to the heavy rain." The waiter pointed his right hand to a road. The bodyguards didn''t even say thank you. They drove to the direction of the waiter''s fingers. Lu Zhen has some tears in the corner of his eyes. He is a middle-aged man, and as a manager of a large company, he is still scared to tears by the fear of death. Holding his mobile phone in despair, the wound blood on his face has coagulated. He still held his mobile phone tightly, just like holding the last straw. "Jingling..." The phone rings suddenly, so Lu Zhen can''t help but call a thrill. Almost threw the mobile phone into the swamp, he immediately gasped heavily. Before he could connect, the mobile phone screen was black. Lu Zhen almost didn''t have a white eye rolling in the past, he immediately kept pressing the power on button, and the mobile phone turned off at this time. "Damn it! Come on, come on. " Lu Zhen shakes his mobile phone crazily, as if this can make the mobile phone turn on. "The phone doesn''t work." One of the bodyguards in the car, who was in charge of making a phone call, asked the others, and everyone looked at each other. After the bodyguard finished this sentence, the cold sweat almost flowed down. Did he repeatedly dial the number of landing town? However, his response was always the prompt tone after the shutdown. Now they have no choice but to decide to separate several vehicles. They are heading towards the top of the mountain. The terrain makes them feel at a loss. But experienced people will find that such a terrain is obviously designed to prevent intruders. It is like a castle built alone, with many obstacles. "Have you found someone?" The town of Lu Qi finally called Lu Qi, who must have called Lu. The bodyguard is thinking about how to reply to Lu Qi, "look, that''s Mr. Lu''s car." Another bodyguard in the car suddenly pointed to the car ahead and yelled. Lu Qi is no exception to hear this sentence, "quickly bring people back to the company." Cold command. "All right, president." When the bodyguard replied to Lu Qi, they immediately got out of the car and ran to Lu Zhen''s car. They found blood around the front window of the car, which was still bright and not dried up, indicating that Luzhen was not far away from the car. "You fools, can''t you see me? Come here and pull me out. " The bodyguards were studying the direction of the footprints, and they heard the reprimand from Lu Zhen. They follow the direction of the sound, only half of the road administrator''s face has been covered with blood, half of the body also fell into the swamp. Some bodyguards did not dare to approach him directly. They were afraid that they would fall into it. Someone was looking for long and strong branches, trying to pull Luzhen out along the branches. "I asked you to pull me out in person. Who asked you to hold a broken branch for me?" Lu Zhen has already started to curse. Lu Zhen has been in a state of nervous collapse. Now seeing the bodyguard, he just wants to leave the ghost place quickly. Even if they are not members of Lu''s group, they can''t sacrifice their lives to save such a merciless person. All the people were standing still, but one of the bodyguards found something strange. Lu Zhen called them for only an hour or so. After an hour, Lu Zhen''s weight didn''t sink in completely, which only showed that this was not a swamp. Lu Zhen called them with crying and howling, but his words were not clear. He was afraid to the extreme, and his ability to think was also reduced."It''s not the swamp. Pull him out." The bodyguard whispered in the back of a man at such a volume that all the bodyguards could hear. Some people looked at him in disbelief, while others looked at Lu Zhen in the soil. Finally, all the bodyguards reacted completely and went to pull out Lu town one by one. "Don''t want this month''s salary." Lu Zhen accepted the rescue of his bodyguards while swearing and spitting. "Be gentle, my wound is rotten again." In this way, the bodyguards accepted the groundless scolding from the landing town and finally sent Lu Zhen back to the company. Lu Zhen didn''t allow his bodyguards to look at him all the way, as if he was afraid that the bodyguards would laugh at him. When he finally arrived at the company, he found that Lu Qi had been waiting for him downstairs. Lu Zhen was still shouting in the car. He saw Lu Qi standing in front of the car through the black glass window, and immediately shut his mouth. Lu Qi watched Lu Zhen stagger out of the car and did not speak, but his eyes were very sharp, which made Lu Zhen''s body even more shaky. Lu Qi looked at him and went straight up the stairs, waiting for the doctor to wait for the land town. Lu Qi didn''t see the scars on his face. He had never let Luzhen suffer any harm before. Luzhen was like a flower in a greenhouse. Even if it fell into the hands of the enemy, he was helpless. Lu Qi has been meditating, remembering what happened these two days. Chapter 184 Lu Zhen went to the door of the room, but he still did not dare to go in. He was very afraid of facing Lu Qi. He had been waiting at the door for a long time before he dared to open the door. When the door was opened, only doctors were waiting for LuChen. Lu Qi didn''t know where to go. The doctor was shocked to see Lu Zhen look like this. He had never seen Lu Zhen suffer such a heavy injury, and his body was full of mud and looked in a mess. "How did you make it like this?" The doctor smelled Lu Zhen''s stench and couldn''t help asking. Lu Zhen''s thoughts are still in the scene of his being trapped. Until now, he has not figured out why he was trapped in the swamp. His thoughts are like a mess, which is constantly being cut and sorted out. The doctor waited for a long time and didn''t wait for Lu Zhen''s reply. Finally, he sighed silently and shook his head. Lu Zhen was so old and still ignorant. There is often a bad reputation about Lu town in the industry. It can be said that Lu''s group all depends on the old capital and a large number of employees. If it is not based on the foundation many years ago, the Lu Group will be easily knocked down. Lu Qi went to his office again, and now he didn''t want to see his son who didn''t strive for success. "Hello, you come to my office now." Lu Qi also called some of the talents he usually employed. These people are very capable, so it''s very appropriate to investigate this matter. Lu Qi knows how much his son is, but even if Lu Zhen is no longer useful, he can''t be bullied by others. Sooner or later, he has to intervene. He just wanted to turn a blind eye to it. But now that Lu Zhen is injured, he can''t sit back and ignore it. "Mr. Lu, what can I do for you?" There are about a dozen men in ordinary clothes standing in Lu Qi''s office. They all stand at will, but as long as the experts look closely, they can see that they have very solid basic skills. At first, I have a good foundation. At least I have practiced for many years. When I stand at random, the chassis is very stable. "If you go to check this place, there are big oddities in it. When you go, you should pay attention to safety and there are many traps, so I will remind you in advance." Lu Qi pointed to the table and said to the people in front of it. "I see." A tall man standing in the front answers Lu Qi. The others nod and leave Lu Qi''s office together. Lu Qi is waiting for information from these people in his office. Lu Zhen can''t find out by himself. He doesn''t believe that so many people will go together, and finally he can return without success. A group of people riding their own motorcycle, looks very imposing, motorcycles or colorful. Each car is equipped with an electronic display screen, which can not only facilitate their communication, such as making phone calls, but also connect to the network to find the location easily. Or came to this small village, the waiter can not help but sigh in his heart, what is the good day today, there are so many people in the big city came to this old village. After the opening of Lu''s Group employees, they found the exact location of Lu town more easily. As Lu Qi said, there is a swamp here. One of them took out the mud in the swamp with forceps, looked at it carefully and smelled it again, and found that it was not a swamp in the true sense. It just looks like it, and it does have a 100% similar effect to a swamp. That''s why Lu Zhen is trapped in the mud of this pool today. They carefully avoided this piece of soil, looked around very carefully, and found that there was very little place for them to settle down. The thorns around them also make them have a bit of a hurry. It is not easy to avoid the marshes and thorns. A man accidentally opened the thorns with his hand. He didn''t expect that the thorn of the thorn was so sharp that his hand was scratched and bleeding instantly. He rubbed his clothes casually. He thought it was not a big problem, so he continued to follow the army. What they didn''t expect was that before two minutes, his hands felt prickly. The bright red color of the scratches on his hands turned to deep red, which was obviously toxic on the thorns. It''s not that they have never seen brambles for so many years. This kind of bramble is the most common one, and it can''t be toxic to human body unless it''s cultivated and planted for the second time. The man immediately took out the antidote from his backpack and applied it to the wound on his hand. However, since this medicine is omnipotent, it can not be targeted treatment. He was dizzy for nearly a minute, but he still didn''t feel dizzy for three minutes. After all, I don''t know how much the toxicity of this thorn is. If the toxicity is not chronic, it can be quickly diagnosed, but if it is chronic, the consequences will be unimaginable. After the two men left, the others continued to move forward, but they were more cautious and did not dare to relax. The fog is still heavy around them, so they don''t know whether it is caused by the heavy rain."Do you think the fog is wrong?" All of a sudden, one of them spoke. Actually, he was not the only one. There was some uneasiness in everyone''s heart. "But I can''t tell you what''s wrong." Another man took his word. Everyone stopped at the same place and didn''t seem to know whether to move forward. They had been to the rainforest before, and it was the first time that they met this strange fog in China. "Look at it. Is there a bunch of rabbits?" A man pointed into the distance and squinted at it. "You''ve lost your eyes. It''s just a few domestic dogs." Another man laughed, laughing at the man for being too nervous and hallucinating. "Why didn''t I see anything?" "Yes, I didn''t see anything." Others chattered. Everyone is more serious. There are three or four people in a team who have the illusion of seeing different animals, but a few of them are still awake. "It seems that there is something wrong with the fog." The youngest young man spoke, and several of the people who had hallucinations were older. It seemed that their defense against fog was not as strong as that of young people. All of us nodded their heads and immediately turned around and set foot on the way back. The road was not as simple as they thought. They took out a small bottle to collect the fog, and then quickly returned to Lu''s group. Chapter 185 White grandfather sat quietly by the window sill, cup after cup of strong tea, the breeze blowing, can not sleep for a long time, from time to time also sigh a few breaths of air conditioning, Bai Yanran''s physical condition is always a big stone in his heart, his body can''t recover, the big stone in his heart can''t be put down, so that he can''t breathe in the quiet night. "Sir, it''s late. Go to bed." Liu MA in one side urged, looking at the white grandfather this suffering appearance is also very anxious. White grandfather sighed, looked at Liu Ma, said: "Yan Ran, this child is also you grew up looking at. When I was a child, I grew up healthy and happy. In the blink of an eye, I can''t find the cause of this strange disease. Naturally, I can''t sleep. " Liu Ma thinks that she has nothing to help grandfather Bai. She just tries her best to help the family clean up some small things. Her worries are also the worries of Liu ma. They are all children growing up under the care of everyone. How can she feel without a little worry in her heart. Liu''s mother often stood by Bai Yanran in the evening, looking at the healthy and healthy child in front of her. She suddenly got such a strange disease, which was also a long time of mental restlessness. Lu he doesn''t know that Bai Yanran''s condition has worsened. When he came to see Bai Yanran a few days ago, Bai Yanran was still fine. If he was suddenly told that Bai Yanran''s condition was getting worse, it was bound to have an impact on Lu He. As Bai''s grandfather is older, many things in the company may not be fully responsible for. Some of them are more than capable, and many things Love also depends on Lu He, a good helper. What''s more, Lu he is very courageous and capable among young people. Although he is ambitious, he is a good boy. He has never wanted to inherit a little bit from the Baishi clique. However, grandfather Bai has always regarded Lu He as his most powerful confidant. He has completely put all the affairs of the group into his hands. Moreover, Lu he has achieved a high degree of accomplishment. He has never let grandfather Bai, the chairman of Bai''s group, feel disappointed in himself. White grandfather can also see from the youth ignorant, Lu he this child''s feelings for Bai Yanran has gone beyond the kind of affection for his sister, but mixed with some young love. It''s just that grandfather Bai has been pretending that he can''t see or understand, and maintains the hazy relationship between them. However, how can he not know the young people''s care when he is so old. Lu he looks at Bai Yanran''s eyes with a spring of tenderness, which can be seen by a wise person at a glance. However, Bai Yanran, the child, was enlightened relatively late and didn''t take Lu he''s feelings beyond his kinship seriously. Now although two people have not solemnly announced that they are together, the distance and feelings between them are completely different from before. Grandfather Bai himself also knows that the two may have further developed their feelings, although Lu he and Bai Yanran have never really mentioned it. "Master, do you want to keep this from you?" Liu Ma asked tentatively, after all, Lu he is still a member of the Bai family. What''s more, she still has a sincere attitude towards Bai Yanran. If something happens to Bai Yanran, the Bai family still deliberately conceals what he is landing. It is not that Lu he is completely regarded as an outsider. Grandfather Bai nodded heavily. "Let''s ask him to ride on the horse farm tomorrow. I haven''t seen him for several days because of my busy work." Lu he grew up in a foreign country, and then returned to China at a certain age. The special education methods in foreign countries do not give children too much protection, but let them release their nature to do what they want to do, as long as they do not break the law, as long as they do not violate the law. Therefore, Lu he''s equestrian skills are very exquisite. As a real noble sport, Lu he also showed amazing talent in equestrian. He once competed with the British royal family on the racecourse abroad. However, when he returned to China, his grandfather was getting older, and Lu he had less and less time to relax. He felt that 24 hours was not enough to deal with the affairs of Bai''s group every day, let alone go to the racecourse to ride a horse. It is estimated that the foal that Lu he once rode in the horse farm of Bai''s group has now grown into a fat and full-fledged adult horse. Many noble families and nobles in the business circle have to make an asset appraisal to make sure that they have reached the qualification set by the Bai group before they can enter the racecourse and become part of the racecourse Experiencers. This requirement can only be an experience of a racecourse, but not a member of the White''s group. That is to say, those who experience the racecourse can not get the real service provided by the racecourse. They can only try the rest of the horses selected by all the members. For many rare horses, there is no chance for them to have a better look. Therefore, although this Racecourse is the largest open Racecourse under the Bai''s group, it is not a real VIP customer who can enter by simply relying on money. It has great requirements on many aspects of customers. This large-scale Racecourse can be said to provide the best service for these top-level people, so that they can experience the incomparable riding experience in the racecourse owned by Bai''s group. The first moment the alarm on the bedside table rang, Lu he got up from the bed as quickly as possible. He was a very punctual person and would never be late. Therefore, the most taboo of employees of Bai''s group was tardiness and tardiness.He combed his hair, put on the most neat suit, the maid wore a perfect tie, and the shoes on the shoe cabinet were polished. Although they were suits and shoes for work every day, they never wore them for 365 days a year. Although they were just simple professional suits, Lu he had extremely high requirements and marks for these clothes. Luhe''s suit must be customized by the top Italian tailors, and different elements should be reflected in the details of clothes in different weather. The Cufflinks of shirts are also very particular. They must be all handmade in France. Each exquisite small cuff link is a limited edition, which is unique in the world. The straight suit is worn on the handsome Lu He, which makes Lu he original with the heroic spirit, but also exudes charm everywhere. Such a man as Lu he can be regarded as the best in the world. It is said that death under pomegranate skirt is also romantic to be a ghost. Although it has always been cold like an iceberg in Bai''s group, there are many girls who are attracted by it. When they see the handsome men who only appear on the posters, they stand in front of themselves vividly. Any young girl can''t resist it. Chapter 186 After enjoying the exquisite and delicious breakfast made by Filipino domestic servant, Lu he chose a sports car suitable for today''s mood and went to the company. For things like what car to drive to work every day, Lu always takes one of the keys from a large number of keys, which is the one that counts. As a result, many of the cars given to him by grandfather Bai have never been driven. However, his grandfather likes to buy a car. Just to put these cars in, he has built a four or five story underground parking lot. It is as difficult to take care of these cars as it is to trim the whole golf grass inside and outside. "Mr. Lu." The moment Lu he walked into the company hall, with a cold wind, everyone''s nerves were tensed into a string, just walking, but playing up the spirit of 12 minutes. In the office where we were talking and laughing, we saw Lu he coming. All of us hid the smile and sat down in front of the computer. Those who should go to the printing room to print the documents, those who should open the mailbox to handle the documents, and those who should go to other departments to send notices should send notices. All people who seem to be idle have a lot of things on hand in a moment. But these are just a kind of illusion that Lu he came here. It''s not that these employees are really responsible. However, Lu he has a clear idea of this kind of award, so he can see through it. Generally, the project completion is high and the quality is good. The employees like Lu he are lazy and turn a blind eye. They are also a member of the workplace. They can understand the hard work and are not the big devil without blood and flesh. "Dong, Dong, Dong..." "please come in." Lu he is looking through the documents piled up like a hill on his desk, and has no time to look at the secretary who comes in. "Mr. Lu, your trip today... In the afternoon, chairman Bai asked you to ride a horse in the racecourse." Careful female secretary Lu he''s day schedule is full, Lu he''s work operation has no difference with a robot. "Well, I see." Although the female secretary was wearing high-heeled shoes with a height of seven or eight centimeters, she walked quietly out of the office. As soon as a young and beautiful girl entered the workplace, she was restricted by all kinds of high requirements of Lu He. This kind of restriction is not only the high intensity and high requirements on work, but also the requirement of daily dressing. What''s more, the most abnormal thing is that she can''t make a sound when walking. Lu he was most afraid of being disturbed when he was working. His small voice would make his mind confused. It seems that there is no time to deal with some urgent affairs in the afternoon. In the morning, we must finish all the most urgent things. Then we have a free time to accompany grandfather Bai to the racecourse in the afternoon. Although Lu didn''t know why grandfather Bai suddenly asked him to go to the racecourse, he felt vaguely that it was more than riding a horse. Maybe this is the sixth sense. ... "grandfather." "Here comes Lu He. Sit down." White grandfather panting appearance, wearing a suit of equipment, but also stained with a little dust, it seems that he just came down from the horse''s back. "My grandfather is old and not as fit as before. I can''t keep up with my physical fitness White grandfather said, the words are very modest. The staff brought in a foal that Lu he used to take care of. The horse was the foal that Lu he came to the racecourse for the first time. Now it is a mature horse and is very strong. Lu he looks at the adult horse. His white hair really makes Lu he feel a little familiar. "Is this horse a rare breed?" Lu he asked the staff that the so-called staff member was the breeder of the horse farm. He had worked in the farm for some years. He could clearly recognize all the horses in the farm and name them. "Young master, it may be that the nobles forget too much. This horse was in love with you at first sight. You see, this horse can eat, and it grows so big in a twinkling of an eye." The keeper pointed to the horse beside him. This horse is very beautiful among so many rare and noble horses. It is the prince charming among the white horses. It is just in line with Lu he''s temperament. But in the eyes of outsiders, Lu he may be a proud black horse prince, cold, serious and unsmiling. "Lu He, I have something important to tell you today." Grandfather Bai was talking and laughing, but suddenly his tone became heavy and his expression became very serious. "Grandfather, I''ll guess if you don''t tell me." Lu he nodded his head. His cheerful tone made the atmosphere solidify. It is worthy that they have been working for so many years. In this aspect, they are as good as their relatives whose blood is thicker than water. "This Racecourse hasn''t come for years. My grandfather suddenly asked me to come here. It''s not so simple as riding a horse. If I were asked to ride a horse, my grandfather would not choose such a working day." Lu he guessed the intention of calling his grandfather to come, which was very accurate. His grandfather didn''t call himself to ride a horse simply to tell Lu He Bai Yanran''s uncertain physical condition."That grandfather some words straight, also don''t beat around the Bush, you have to have the heart to bear ability." About Bai Yanran, there are still some things that can''t be said about Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran''s physical condition is getting worse. This is the reality that Bai''s grandfather is not willing to accept. It''s a heavy blow to Bai''s grandfather, and a heavy blow to Lu he''s. Lu he nodded, as if he was ready. "Well, grandfather." "Yan Ran''s condition has not been relieved after such a long time of treatment. On the contrary, after the doctor''s observation and diagnosis yesterday, the condition is a sign of aggravation White grandfather said these words very slowly, he should have been a mature man who had been in the market for a long time, but he also talked about family relationship when his voice would tremble. "Aggravating? I went to see her some time ago. Isn''t she OK? How could the disease suddenly get worse? " Lu he put forward a series of questions. He couldn''t believe it on his face, as if he was dreaming. But the fact is that, Bai Yanran''s condition is indeed aggravated, before further diagnosis, to prepare a plan B treatment plan. At present, the doctor who has hesitated to tell the doctor who has the best condition in China can not tell him. After hearing this, Lu he frowned and was always busy with the company''s affairs. Unexpectedly, Bai Yanran''s condition had developed to this point, and he usually totally neglected her. As a business manager, Lu he is a full mark president, but as a boyfriend, Lu he is really unqualified. Chapter 187 Lu he and Bai grandfather looked at each other quietly. There was sadness and helplessness in their eyes. The last result appeared. In the past, I would worry about all kinds of public opinions from the outside world. Now it seems that those public opinions are not important. What matters is Bai Yanran''s body. "Since we can''t do it at home, I''ll go abroad. I''ll put down the company''s business for the time being, and take Yanran to foreign countries for treatment." Lu he''s tone is very sincere said, with a ferocious force, clenched his fist. "I think so too. There is no good treatment plan in China. It''s not that the doctors in China are not good enough. It''s just that this kind of conservative treatment can''t stand the torture of time." White grandfather rational analysis. "For the time being, I can''t tell Yanran that her illness is getting worse. No matter whether she knows it or not, she has to hide it first, so as not to increase her psychological burden and further affect her condition." Lu he said calmly. Although Lu he is very anxious in his heart, he can''t be impetuous at this moment, because if he is not calm and calm now, there is really no one to protect Bai Yanran. Now in Bai Yanran estimated that she was getting better soon, she could go to school and go to the company. Maybe she was in a very happy mood and was enjoying the sun in the courtyard. Now the top priority is to put the company''s business down as soon as possible, and then make up a perfect reason to take Bai Yanran abroad. On the one hand, she should be assured of receiving treatment, and on the other hand, she should conceal the domestic rumors. "Mr. Lu. Are you not off work yet? " The female secretary has been dealing with the handouts for tomorrow''s meeting in the office. Originally, the secretary was the last to leave the company. If Lu he handled the documents in the office today, he has not left. It''s already early in the morning. The whole city is empty and quiet. There is no breath of people. Only a few top companies in each office building will light up a weak office light. "I may plan to go abroad for a period of time, so I need to finish the business of the group as soon as possible. After I leave, many things need to be watched by you in person. You must be my eyes." Lu he banged on the computer keyboard and said these words calmly. The company is already very busy, and things are particularly cumbersome. The previous big project in foreign countries has come to an end. Now is the most important moment. It must be a perfect closing, so Lu he can rest assured. Because I may not have the time to wait for the project to be completed completely, I must also have my best assistant to help with the cooperation. "Mr. Lu, I see what you mean. Would you like me to work overtime with you?" When the female secretary thought that Lu he would be absent for a period of time later, she couldn''t help beating her heart. If Lu he was not there, the company would inevitably feel that there were no leaders in the company, and the things that this person pressed on him would be more complicated, so she would certainly not be able to sleep soundly when she went back. "No, you go back first. I may be busy till tomorrow morning." Lu Hekou rejected the secretary. After all, it was not good to stay in the company with a single man and a few women in the middle of the night, so as not to make people criticize for doing such meaningless things. Besides, if the secretary really wants to deal with things, he can take the computer back with him. He doesn''t have to stay in the company in the morning to deal with these things without sleeping at home. "Mr. Lu, why don''t I buy you a snack or coffee?" Secretary or some do not give up, change the way to please Lu He. However, Lu he has always been not interested in throwing a flattering woman, no matter how graceful the woman looks, the moon is closed and the flowers are shy, and the fish and geese fall into the sea. In his heart, these people can''t compare with Bai Yanran. "No, I''ll go down and buy it later. It''s getting late. You can go back early. It''s dangerous for a girl to walk on the road at night." Lu he once again refused the Secretary''s request. In the dark company, there was only a light in Luhe''s office. Lu he casually said a word, the secretary seems to have misunderstood his meaning, thinking that Lu he is concerned about himself, there is a bit of joy in his heart. "But now it''s so late, maybe it''s not very easy to take a taxi. Why don''t I wait for Mr. Lu to come home later. " Female secretary or unremitting want to pull in with Lu He. But this careful thought can be seen clearly in front of Lu He. The more you want to be close to yourself, the less chance Lu he will give. After all, the more women there are, the more worried Bai Yanran will be. If she worries her own woman, what kind of man is he. "I won''t go back. I''ll rest in the office tonight. Remember to bring the door when I go out." Lu he again tone very firm, politely refused the Secretary''s request. Seeing that Lu he was so determined, the secretary was embarrassed to go on, picked up the suit jacket on the chair and went out. In the evening, the weather is quite cold outside. She walked through the dark office and slowly put on her clothes, shivering with cold. The cafe downstairs has not closed yet, but the people who are still in the office will not accept the coffee bought by the secretary. At this moment, in the dark, there is a person holding several documents in his hand, quietly watching her every move."Did you know that the secretary came out of the president''s office in a mess yesterday morning, with a single man and a few women in the same room..." a group of small staff members were talking about it in the back early in the morning. "Yes, but how can our president like her? I don''t think I''m worse than her." One of the female staff stroked her long hair. "It''s true or false. I said it for a long time. If I didn''t say it, it would be interesting for our president. I didn''t expect to get together so soon. It''s really a fox spirit. " "Stop it, stop it. The president is here." Some haggard face of Lu he came out of the office, it seems that the night did not sleep. "Buy me a cup of coffee and a sandwich breakfast by the way." Lu he said to one of the secretaries in the secretary room. After all, I worked for more than ten hours in the evening. Until the morning, all the employees came to work without any rest. Don''t mention how sour the eyes have been staring at the computer, just the stomach is already hungry, so in the morning when I heard the Secretary come to work, I sent them down to buy breakfast. It''s a great honor for the president to send someone to buy breakfast in person. After all, most of the time, the president goes to buy breakfast in person. Because the taste is very picky, all the breakfast ingredients have been changed, and it will take a long time to make one. The Secretary said nothing and went downstairs to buy it. Chapter 188 The Secretary opened a handy book in his hand, which was full of hobbies and taboos of the president. It''s really not easy to be a secretary. You should not only deal with the work, but also take care of the president''s life in the company, and be careful of the mood of the president at work. "I want a sandwich. The steak in the middle should be medium rare. It can''t be seven or ten. Don''t go to the side of the bread. Please oil the lettuce in the middle. I want the two tenderest slices in the lettuce. American coffee, hand ground coffee beans, sugar free. Don''t worry. I can wait here for time The secretary looked at the notes written in the convenience book and ordered the list smoothly. "It''s Mr. Lu." The clerk asked the secretary with a smile. The Secretary asked in surprise. "How do you know?" "President Lu has always been so simple here. His unique formula and unique sauce are our regular customers." The clerk answered the Secretary''s words and then laughed. Lu he''s taste is famous for being picky. Just like an ordinary sandwich, if the steak in the middle is over cooked or undercooked, it can''t be a little bit. In Lu he''s psychology, it completely affects the mood of eating breakfast and the taste of breakfast. It seems that there are no requirements for coffee, but there are some requirements for sugar content. In fact, coffee must be ground by hand, so it is not easy to make an American coffee as required by Luhe. The service attitude of this shop is famous for its excellent service, so people like Lu He who are so picky can also have a breakfast in this shop. The Secretary carried the breakfast in the elevator and heard someone chattering about the relationship between the Secretary and the president in the Secretary''s room. It was very uncomfortable to listen to him. He said that a secretary was enough, and the people involved in the whole secretary room would be blackened. Originally, secretary is a job of taking care of the president closely. It is not improper to be closer to the president. What''s more, those people talk too grandiose. It is true that the Secretary in the Secretary''s office likes the president, but that kind of love is also admiration, not intentional seduction. As the close secretary of the president, can''t you know that the president''s girlfriend is the only heiress of Bai''s family of Bai''s group. This group of idle little staff chattering behind is totally meaningless. After all, it is not a fact, it is just a shadow. The key is that in the morning such a short time, such a small thing, but also spread a nose and eyes. "Your breakfast, president." "Leave it." Lu he pointed to the opposite table, but it was a robot that never stopped working. In the morning, there was such a side. People who worked all night didn''t sleep. In the morning, he still insisted on high-intensity work. "Does anyone in our secretary room have any special relationship with the president? There''s a lot of talk outside about the Secretary in our secretary''s room. " One of the little secretaries said angrily. "Yes, yes, a secretary in our secretary room came out of the president''s office in the middle of the night yesterday, but did any of you really do that?" The Secretary stood up and spoke with an unhappy look on her face. "I worked late yesterday, and the president didn''t leave work. Then I went to their office and asked him if he wanted coffee or a snack. Then the president said no, and I left. No one stayed in the president''s office for a long time. The gossip outside is really... " the female secretary who was discussed was very angry. Who came to the company in the middle of the night did not understand the reality. In the morning, rumors were spread here, slandering a girl''s innocence and dragging the president into the water. The president is someone who has a girlfriend. If these storms spread to the president''s girlfriend''s ears, the Secretary''s position will certainly not be guaranteed. However, no one believed that the rumor monger came back to the company in the middle of the night to get the documents, and happened to see the female secretary coming out of the president''s office. Therefore, he mistook the woman secretary in question as having an indescribable relationship with the president. But even if it doesn''t matter, Lu he can''t do such a thing just because of his character. Because the secretary room is at the door of the president''s office, Lu He, sitting in the office, can hear it clearly. The most taboo in the company is to spread rumors around. Do not go to work well, gossip all day, destroy the internal harmony of the company, this is the workplace taboo. Lu he stood at the window and stretched out, overlooking the waking city. His heart was in a mess, and he had to be discussed behind the back of the company. "What are you talking about?" Lu he walks to a group of small staff who are chattering. One by one, they shut up and did not dare to say anything. After all, they even talked about the president after being hurt. They really didn''t want to stay in the company. Lu he looked very angry. All the small staff members who had been talking about nose and eye bowed their heads and pretended to be busy with their own affairs. "Don''t spread these rumors. If you don''t want to do it in the company, just come to my office and hand in your resignation letter." Lu he put down such a sentence and went back to the office.After all, the boss has said something, and these small staff dare not do anything. It would be a shame if they were dismissed because of their right and wrong. It is not because they have no strength that they can''t get a foothold in the company, but because they offended their immediate boss and were fired. No one wants such a scene to appear in their own bodies. Bai''s group is the largest enterprise in a city. It''s the dream of many employees to come to work in this company. They don''t have any real skills. They don''t even have the chance to interview. They have spent so much effort to get such a position and such an opportunity to show their talents. These people naturally share what''s light and what''s light. Lu he doesn''t care about what''s missing behind these things. After all, they are external things, but sometimes they really can''t do it. They will come forward to solve these problems with one eye open and one eye closed. With a wave of Lu he''s hand, the dismissal of these people is also a matter of minutes. For the Bai group, these people are not really necessary. If they can make a contribution to the Bai group, the group will keep them. If they have no value in the group and bring negative effects, they will naturally send a plane ticket. It is said that this rumor is only spread within the company for the time being. If it is really big, it will have a great impact on the group. Chapter 189 "Don''t go back to Lu''s group. What can the garbage do for us? Let''s go back to the base camp first. " The co pilot''s man said to the driver. Gradually, along the way, many people in the car had adverse reactions. First, some people feel dizzy and dizzy, and then the symptoms of vomiting. In addition, they can feel the ground bumping obviously in the car, and people who have not had hallucinations feel confused. There are only two people who can clearly realize the situation around them. Two boys are only about 20 years old. They have just entered the organization soon, and they feel more flustered at this time. It''s not just because they''re young. Before they came here, only the two of them drank a lot of coke. They thought for a long time before they realized that coke, which is different from other people''s preconditions, originally just wanted to boost their morale. Unexpectedly, they also happened to save their lives. The two boys felt a little lucky. By the time they reached the site, the stench of vomit was already on the bus, and many people had collapsed. The two youths were at a loss when they saw the scene. They cooperated to move everyone into the house and called the private doctor of Lu''s group. At that time, private doctors were treating Lu Zhen by Lu''s group, so Lu Qi naturally heard about them in the mountains. So Lu Qi and his private doctor took a car to their place. When Lu Qi saw everyone lying on the ground with unknown liquid on them, he felt sick. It seems that he really looked down on someone on the top of the mountain. He spent a lot of money to invite the people, but so many people went together, they were able to return without success. Lu Qi looked at the two conscious boys beside him. They stood like pupils who had been punished by their teachers. Most of them were new people who didn''t understand anything. Seeing Lu Zhen''s eyes, they both stood straighter. "What''s wrong with them? Why are you two alone Lu Zhenman is searching for the eyes of two people. The private doctor, on his own principle, has already measured the blood of other people, and has the instruments that are prepared to perform the operation that only he can do. The two young men took a glance in the direction of the private doctor, and there were still worries in their eyes. "On our way to the top of the mountain, we found that there was a kind of fog in the mountain. The fog was pure white and there was no smell, but our people seemed to be affected by the fog." The young man was also vague when he said it, and he was not sure. "Oh, it suddenly occurred to me that we collected a small tube of gas when we were on the mountain." The young man suddenly opened his eyes, opened a black backpack, and took out a test tube from the backpack. Although the private doctor is testing the blood, but also heard the youth said the gas, also came to observe the blood. Seeing the private doctor coming towards him, the young man immediately handed him the test tube in his hand. Lu Zhen also walked away and stopped talking, leaving a quiet environment for private doctors to study the gases. Everyone is looking at the private doctor, waiting for the final result. The expression of the private doctor is clear and bright. It seems that he suddenly knows something and suddenly finds that this road can''t go. While the private doctor was still testing the blood, several people had already woken up. The young man immediately helped them up. Although they were awake, they still felt a headache, which strongly affected their thinking. "I can only detect that there is a small amount of overpowering drug in this gas, which will make people have a small amount of hallucination, but if I say so, it is not only far fetched, but also very contradictory." What the private doctor said was too much for anyone else to understand. After that, the private doctor himself shook his head, as if to deny what he had just said. "I can''t judge what this kind of gas is. If we really want to study it, I''m afraid we need professional chemists and doctors to distinguish them." Although the doctor put down the test tube. "I just study medicine, and this gas is obviously not in the scope of my study. Now I can only prescribe some to relieve your symptoms and ensure that there will be no adverse reactions within a week." The private doctor scribbled on the paper and handed the list to one of the young men. Lu Zhen''s expression suddenly became more serious. The people on the top of the mountain must not have known that they were here. However, without his knowledge, the mountain can release this gas at any time, which indicates that he has already prepared for the prevention of foreign enemies. The young man immediately folded the list, and others collapsed on chairs or sofas. After such a long time, they still couldn''t recover their physical strength, even simple sitting and standing could not be completed. "You have to rest for a few days. You must find a complete plan. No matter what method you use, I will see the view of the top of the mountain." Lu Zhen''s decision is not negotiable. The two young men looked at each other in some embarrassment. They were not the leaders. They couldn''t make up their minds at all. They had to wait until the eldest among them woke up to discuss.Lu Zhen no longer makes unnecessary stay and leaves with his private doctor. After all, Lu Zhen is still in the company. He even doubts whether Lu Zhen is poisoned. "I have just checked Mr. Lu. There is no toxic gas in his blood. The toxic gas composition is very rare. I will not admit it wrong." Seeing Lu Qi''s worries, the private doctor explained. "Is it that serious?" Lu Qi was still surprised. What era is it now that someone can poison people, and it is still poisonous gas. "I don''t know how to explain it to you." The private doctor''s brows were tightly knit together. "It''s not a simple thing to make this kind of toxicity. Even if national experts come here, it will take several days and nights to find out the specific ingredients." The private doctor looked out of the window as if thinking. "Is this the first time you''ve discovered this gas? No one has ever made anything like that before? " Lu Zhen questions one by one, he doesn''t believe this person can have such great ability. However, the private doctor did not respond to him, but there was silence throughout the car, as if in response to his questions. It seems that this is true. At that time, the people who harmed Luzhen were not good at stubbornness. They were supposed to send a few people to solve the problem casually, but they were the ones who were finally solved. Chapter 190 Lu Qi has been waiting for everyone in the organization to recover. He can''t wait to know the secret of the mountain top. Although Lu Zhen was injured and still in the convalescence period, but also unable to control his curiosity, secretly paid attention to Lu Qi''s trend during this period of time. Based on his understanding of Lu Qi, Lu Zhen thinks that Lu Zhen will not give up and let go. He must be waiting for the opportunity to kill all the people who hurt him at the top of the mountain. However, Lu Qi''s actions were not prepared to let Lu Zhen know. He felt that telling Lu Zhen was a bad thing, and it would not do any good to the process of the whole thing. Lu Qi finally received a text message these two days. People from their organization said that they were ready to step on the top of the mountain again at his command. They were poisoned by the mountain forest that day, but they still felt inconvenient to move when they woke up. Later, they stayed at home for a long time, and all of them worked out a more rigorous plan together. On that day, they too underestimated the enemy and did not consider the consequences, which led to the near total annihilation of the army. Not only did he make a plan, but he was fully armed and well prepared. Lu Qi also came to the mountains with them on this day. He wanted to see who the man was. What everyone didn''t know was that the sunspot on the top of the mountain also returned to the villa today. Before they broke into the forest at will, which had triggered many organs. Although sunspots were studying chemistry and biology, they could not really make the whole mountain forest full of fog at any time. In the final analysis, the reason for this situation is that he set up an ambush. Anyone who does not know the mechanism will suffer a lot when he comes for the first time. But even if it''s the second or third time, maybe you won''t hurt yourself again. It''s no doubt that you''ve entered a dizzy maze, and it''s impossible to find the exact location of the villa on the top of the mountain. This is not the confidence that sunspot was born with, but it took a long time to make it out of the terrain and all his experience. When Lu he came for the first time, he almost got hurt. Fortunately, he asked the sunspot in advance, so he easily arrived at the villa from another route. Originally, the sunspot was in other places, all kinds of communication tools were closed, no one could contact him, let alone the news of the trigger mechanism. When he opened the news in his spare time, he found that someone had passed through the mountain forest. After carefully looking at the time, he was able to confirm that these people were not by chance, but intended to go to the top of the mountain. The sunspot immediately drove back to the villa and found that many local organs had been destroyed, not deliberately damaged, but repeatedly stepped on in the process of marching. After careful consideration, he thought that Lu Zhen was the most likely one. However, there was only one possibility that Lu Zhen was injured, which attracted Lu Qi''s attention. Sunspot didn''t think he was afraid and met anyone who had something to do with him in the first half of his life, but he still had a different attitude and emotion towards Lu Qi. If there was no Lu Qi, there would be no him today. Maybe he would have lived in a small orphanage for a lifetime. What''s more, Lu Qi treats him well all the time, which is quite different from Luzhen. Even in the eyes of outsiders, they are both cranes on a hill, but big sunspot''s views are different. He thought both of them were not good people, but one of them was kind to him. After thinking about it again and again, sunspot decided to change his residential address. No matter from which aspect, he was not suitable to live here. It''s just that such a decision still needs to be discussed with Lu He. I don''t know what Lu he is up to recently. There should be no other time to take care of these affairs. "Hello, what''s the matter?" Lu he''s voice is noisy. It sounds like on the street. Sunspot also did not speak to Lu He for a long time, but he was still moved by some long lost feelings. Compared with Lu Qi, Lu he''s kindness to him made him feel unrequited. "If I want to change my residence, I want to discuss with you and send you the new address." Sunspot later thought about it, or not to be involved in their previous resentment, how to discuss, the outcome is still the same, the best is to directly inform Lu he is more appropriate. Lu he was stunned for three seconds when he heard this sentence. The voice at the end of the phone suddenly became quiet. It should be that Lu he found a more secluded place to talk to him. "OK, I saw Lu Zhen looking for you that day." Although Lu he''s words are very calm, they are full of temptation. It can be said that Luzhen doesn''t know the life and death of sunspots, and the location of the villa is extremely secret. If we say that all this is by chance, no one will believe it. This time it was sunspot''s turn to be stunned. Although Lu Zhen came to look for him, he did not expect that Lu he would come to find him, and he met Lu Zhen. "I don''t know that." The sunspot wanted to play a fool in the past, falsely claimed that he did not know.But meet him is Lu He silent silence, did not speak, also did not hang up the phone, as if is ready to listen to sunspot to explain to him, sunspot finally realized what Lu he meant. As clever as Lu He, he must have guessed some. "I really don''t know he came to me, but I sent someone to look for him some time ago." The sunspot seemed to be telling a story that had nothing to do with him. Lu he also listened quietly without interrupting the sunspot. "I really need to confess this matter to you. I have already regarded it as revenge. The bodyguard who hurt me a few years ago has been killed by Lu Zhen. Of course, this matter can not do without my help." In fact, sunspot also found that, in the end, the death of the bodyguard did not make him feel the pleasure of revenge. "I wanted to be able to kill two birds with one stone, but I didn''t expect that Lu Zhen finally found the clue. This is not like him at all." Sunspot''s words are full of sarcasm. Originally, they just thought Lu Zhen useless. Later, they really looked down on this man. "How could he know where you live?" Lu he is more concerned about this point, can find the sunspot''s residence, that the sunspot is also some careless.. "I was careless." Sunspot at that time after the cancellation of the account, also did not want to delete their own network source address, as long as professionals have the heart to check can be found. "Remember to pay attention later." Lu he did not give too much advice to sunspots, nor did he care too much about this matter, as if he acquiesced in the Revenge of sunspots. Chapter 191 Sunspot looked at the things in the room, but did not expect to leave again in a few years, unexpectedly there will be some nostalgia, after all, he has paid a lot of hard work here. At the beginning, in order to make all kinds of poisons and medicines, the room was made into a mess, so I spent a lot of energy to clean and decorate the room. Now that he was about to leave, the sunspot walked around the room, thinking that he could take something useful. As for who the villa would eventually be found, it had nothing to do with him. When he moved into the villa, he left no information about him, as if he had died in the fire. Sunspot recalled what he had said to him when he landed. Lu he hoped that he would be more cautious in his future work. He did not make too many comments on this matter and agreed to leave the villa. So far, I can only leave the villa. If I stay longer, more people will be involved in this matter. "Didi Di Di..." The sound of the alarm echoed in the whole villa. The group of people were so persistent that he came back and found the door again soon. After the last loss, sunspot believed that they were also fully confident that at least they would ensure that their people would not be injured. It seems that we need to clean up quickly. Although there is more than one way out of this mountain forest, it is very likely to run into them. The sunspot carefully turned each room once again, and looked at the experiments that had been done in the room. He could only bear the pain and destroy them in the villa. If the fruits of these labors are stolen again, they may be more harmful. Moreover, they are still despicable people like Luzhen, and they will make great use of these drugs. Sunspot put all the important things in his backpack, stood at the door, and carefully gazed at the huge villa. Also do not know after a few minutes, sunspot solemnly left the villa with his backpack. The door of the villa was closed. Maybe he would never come back again. Sunspot drove his car again and was ready to leave. He had to find a long time for his long-term settlement. During this period, he could go to many places to relax. Sunspot chose another way. When he left, the villa echoed the alarm, indicating that the people who came to look for him had not left. He wanted to avoid meeting these people. Lu Qi decided not to go with these people. Today is the third time he has come here. The road to the top of the mountain must be more than this. It''s better for him to go to other places alone to try his luck. "You go first. I''ll take the other way. If you have any questions, please contact me." Lu Qi told them in a non-negotiable tone and drove away by himself. Lu Qi found that the terrain of the whole mountain forest was very similar, there was no big difference, even the thorns grew the same. It seems that it can only take a building on the top of the mountain as the center of the circle, and then spread to the outside, forming a huge protective circle to prevent other people from invading. When he went down the mountain, he found a black thing in front of him. It was round and could not be seen clearly under the sunlight. So he stopped his car and got off to check it in person. At this time, the sunspot has basically gone down the mountain, this direction is completely out of the protection circle, will not be subject to any interference, and the sunspot can determine the position of those people, so, did not do too much fortification, unprepared to the black thing. Because the sunspot had carried out many chemical experiments before, and then the residue from the experiment destroyed the structure of the mountain forest to a certain extent. So the sunspot is worried that the thing is a bad product after his experiment. If it is, it needs to be taken away in time, otherwise this mountain forest will be corroded and infected. The sunspot slowly approached it, and found that this thing looks like a shrunken moon, the surface is uneven, but it emits a very dark luster. Sunspot took off his backpack, which contained the necessary items for the experiment. He found a glass box and tweezers from the backpack. He carefully put the unknown object into the box, and found a small box, from which a certain amount of powder was put on the black object. The powder fell on the surface of the black object without any change. The sunspot found another small blue box and added a certain amount of powder. The same black object did not produce any reaction, and the sunspot had made sure that it did not pollute. Sunspots can rest assured that although the gas in the protective circle will affect the human body, it will not pollute the whole mountain forest. This is where the sunspots are. Sunspot put everything into his bag. There was nothing he had to do here. He got up to leave. However, Lu Qi, who was rushed to the scene, saw all of them. There was no one in the mountain. What''s more, the road to the top of the mountain had been inaccessible for a long time. Lu Qi was really curious to meet a young man here.Lu Qi stopped and watched the man''s every move carefully. Because it was too quiet, sunspot did not find Lu Qi''s arrival from the beginning to the end. Whether sunspots are in the villa or not, they are armed. Even now the sunspot is still wearing his mask, almost covering his whole face. Sunspot a turn, not completely turned around, because of that many years of familiarity, with the light to see Lu Qi. Although we haven''t seen each other for so many years, the sunspot can easily recognize Lu Qi. The sunspot is so stunned at the spot that he doesn''t know what kind of state to face Lu Qi. Sunspot turned his body around again. He didn''t want to talk about Lu Qi in this situation. It should be said that he didn''t want to see Lu Qi again in his whole life. However, God always teases people like this. Before Lu Qi saw the sunspot''s face, he found that the young man seemed to be hiding from him. He clearly wanted to get up and leave, and then turned around. He was obviously guilty. Lu Qi was even able to make sure that he was the one who harmed Luzhen. In Lu Qi''s mind, this person was not simple, and countless situations flashed into his mind. Time seemed to be so still that they were so deadlocked that no one spoke first. Sunspot endured the silence, and all kinds of pictures flashed in his mind, just like a movie. Sunspot felt that he didn''t want to be so tense any more. He would leave sooner or later, and could not always stand like this. Chapter 192 Sunspot took the lead in turning around. He deliberately staggered his eyes and went straight to his car. When Lu Qi saw the young man turn around, he wanted to hold him immediately. No matter whether he could defeat the youth, he could not let this man leave so easily. Lu Qi directly grabbed the sunspot''s arm and squeezed it tightly, not ready to let go. Sunspot didn''t think that Lu Qi had caught him like this. Did he discover his real identity? Sunspot''s heart was pounding, unable to describe his own complex emotions. The sunspot shook his hand, but this did not break away from Lu Qi''s grasp of his hand. In this way, after two people swayed each other for several rounds, the sunspot felt that there was no need to spend it all the time, just like two people playing a boring house. So the sunspot turned to face Lu Qi with fearless eyes, just like the ice cellar, which was thousands of meters deep, but the chill was enough to penetrate people''s hearts. Lu Qi so straight to meet the sunspot''s eyes, Lu Qi''s whole people are stunned in situ, can''t help but let go of her grasp sunspot''s arm hand, eyes full of surprise. Although he only saw that pair of eyes, he can accurately recognize that this is the sunspot. Even after many years, Lu Qi thinks he can still recognize it. "You..." Lu Qi exclaimed. After investigating for such a long time, he concluded that sunspots had died in the fire. Lu Qi also spent a long time to digest this fact, and even locked Lu Zhen in his room to let Lu Zhen reflect on himself. At the same time, Lu Qi also reflected on himself. The sunspot incident can not be said to be Lu Zhen''s personal problem. Lu Zhen''s psychological change, as his father, did not notice that the final disaster was not only due to Lu Zhen''s stupidity, but also to his irresponsibility. Lu Qi regards sunspots as their own children. Maybe the children are the most exemplary children in their mind. They are very good at everything and very sensible. Sunspot can not only help Lu Qi share his work, but also balance his own affairs. There is no need to worry about it. Because of all these reasons, Lu Qi is very fond of sunspots, and he is simply cultivating them as his own son. When the sunspot looked directly at Lu Qi, he felt very complicated in his heart. After so many years, everything had changed, and they were not the old ones. Now that Lu Qi has recognized him, there is no need for him to hide and hide, but the sunspot thinks that there is no need for them to talk to each other. The best plan is to have no relationship between them. Sunspot didn''t say a word to him. He turned to open his car and was about to leave. Lu Qi was in a dazed state and watched the sunspot open the door. Knowing that the sunspot''s car started, Lu Qi realized what had happened just now. If that''s the case, everything will make sense. Lu Qi finally understands who is going to harm Lu Zhen and the bodyguard, and he still feels that he hates him to the bone. I''m afraid there are only sunspots. Now the people he sent are still trying to rush to the top of the mountain. Originally, Lu Qi felt guilty about sunspots, but now they still come to disturb sunspots'' life. Lu Qi looked at the car has not gone far, immediately to the sunspot''s car threw a thing, and this small thing on the body of the stick. He didn''t concentrate on driving, so he didn''t concentrate on driving. This thing is a mini tracker, and it''s very sticky, and it''s not easy to break. There are only five of them in Luqi, which are used in case of emergency. Every tracker costs a lot of money to get it. Lu Qi regards these things as a treasure, and he never takes them out. Even Lu Zhen doesn''t know that there are such strange things. Lu Qi takes out his mobile phone and finds that the tracker has already worked. Lu Qi is not worried that he can''t find the sunspot. He also gets on his car and goes to work first. He must find sunspots. On the one hand, it is to make up for the sunspots, on the other hand, it is also for the Lu family group and Lu Zhen. Once there was so much hatred, it could not disappear because of the death of a bodyguard. Lu Qi believes that as long as the sunspot still lives in this world, he will always keep his heart on Lu Zhen. If he can, he hopes that the sunspot can stop. What Lu Qi has to do now is to withdraw the people he sent. These people must still be working hard to get to the top of the mountain, and all this is no longer necessary. The mystery has been completely solved, and he is somewhat glad that he did not go up the mountain with them just now, otherwise, he would not have met the sunspot at all. Once they did not have a good farewell, now they do not have a good reminiscence, it is a bit sad. He didn''t want to know how sunspots fled the sea of fire. Lu Qi could only believe that this was the will of God. It was doomed that such excellent people as sunspots would not disappear in the world.Lu Qi rushed to the place where they were. Sure enough, all the people were still trying to get up the mountain. Because of their previous experience, they did not dare to be reckless, but observed step by step. "Well, come back first. I''ll be at the foot of the mountain." Lu Qi called one of the leaders, Lu Qi can clearly see their whereabouts in this position. The leader was very surprised that he was about to go up the mountain. It was strange that Mr. Lu suddenly asked them to withdraw. "Withdraw first." But the leader still gave Lu Qi''s order, and everyone''s expression was very unexpected, so he followed the leader down the mountain. On the way down the mountain, they saw Lu Qi standing beside the car. When he went up the mountain, he didn''t set out with them. When he went down the mountain, he was waiting for them here. At first sight, he had something to say. They were obviously not as embarrassed today as that day, and all of them still went down the mountain completely. Lu Qi had thought out all the words on the way back. He must make up very perfect words so that these people can leave confidently. Moreover, Lu Zhen will ask these people again whether they are looking for people at the top of the mountain. "Let''s end this operation. I''ll pay you a lot of money. You don''t have to worry about it." Lu Qi showed a long time no see business smile. After hearing this, everyone felt relieved and patted the ashes on their bodies and were ready to leave. But the leader felt that it was not in line with the rules, and he still needed to ask clearly, otherwise the future business would be difficult to do. Chapter 193 The flight ticket to Seville has been fixed. We have chosen a leisurely city with a slow pace of life suitable for patients'' convalescence. We have taken the most advanced doctors from abroad to book a hotel with ancient characteristics. We bid farewell to the extravagant life that we have enjoyed enough in China. Why should Lu leave with Bai Yanran. This is an inner street with a special local flavor. The balconies of the houses on both sides are full of flowers. Although it is not very lively, there are scattered pedestrians passing by. Some local residents and tourists come to visit. They go through the fountain in the square and enter the opposite path. On the left is the old hotel. There is a small number on the door. Lu He, with his large and small luggage, rang the doorbell at the door. "Hello." The owner of the hotel went out to meet him and took over the luggage in Lu he''s hand. It seems that there are no waiters in this old hotel. Chenxi, the owner of the hotel, is a young woman in her twenties. She has long curly hair, and her hair is shining with chestnut luster under the light. She is very gentle. She speaks softly to people and is very polite. "Because you didn''t make a reservation, most of the rooms are full now. There are only four people, six people, and a double room, but it''s on the sixth floor." Said the innkeeper, a little embarrassed. This hotel is not well-known in the local area, and even its location is a bit remote, but by chance, Lu he learned the address of the hotel and prepared to take Bai Yanran to experience life. "Four, six?" Lu he asked in question. He couldn''t believe that there were still four or six people in the hotel. The hotel owner Chenxi nodded and laughed a little embarrassed. "Because the price of our hotel is cheaper, so many students live in it." "Then show me the last double room." Lu he said with the last glimmer of expectation. "But on the sixth floor are you sure you want to go? But I suggest you stay in a hotel. The environment of our hotel may not be very good. " The hotel owner Chenxi once again questioned. Lu he nodded his head very definitely, and the innkeeper Chenxi took the road ahead. This hotel is a long circular staircase, from the middle you can see the top floor at once. The stairs around are really dazzling. "No elevator?" Lu he''s psychological defense line is collapsing step by step. The environment is not very well prepared when he comes, but there is no elevator. Is it too much. After all, it''s not that he doesn''t want to install the elevator, but the hotel is too old to press the elevator. Besides, he doesn''t have enough money to renovate the old hotel. "Come on, go up and have a look." Lu he was a little helpless to say these words, and then went upstairs. The stairs didn''t stop. Lu he had to carry large and small luggage and carry them up to the sixth floor. It was really individual work. "But the sixth floor hasn''t been occupied for a long time." The hotel owner Chenxi gave Lu he a preventive injection in advance. The moment the key was put in the door and pushed open, a stream of dust came to my face. It seems that this room has not been cleaned for a long time. It is estimated that no one has lived in the room for a long time. "I''m sorry, but this is the only room left. If you''re sure you want to stay, I''ll clean it for you." Said the innkeeper, dawn. The room is extremely shabby. The floor is a very old wooden floor. The surface paint seems to have fallen off for a long time. There are many sundries and some tables, chairs and benches in the corner of the room. Two small beds were placed against the wall, light blue sheets and quilt covers. The window of the room seemed to be broken, so it was impossible to open the room for ventilation. It seems that there is a reason why this room on the sixth floor is unoccupied. The environment is a little too bad. Lu He gave Bai Yanran a wink, but what Bai Yanran said made Lu He unexpected. "That''s it. I love it here." I don''t know if I''m used to it. Since I also want to experience this kind of beggar''s nest, maybe it''s not cannibalism. It''s just that the old feeling of this room is beyond Lu''s tolerance. But what can Bai Yanran do if she likes herself. "Then we''ll pay for one night in advance." Lu He reluctantly handed the hotel owner the room charge for a night at dawn. "You can come to me if you need to. The toilet on the sixth floor should be flushed every time, or it may be blocked. Then you have to go to the toilet on the first floor. This house is so old that a lot of equipment is aging The hotel owner Chenxi patiently explained that, after all, seeing Lu he dressed in a famous brand, he was afraid that he was not a good guest. The hotel room charge is very low in the local area, so it can not provide a good environment, and naturally there is not enough funds to repair the hotel. "Who is it, staying in so late?" Grandma Chenxi yawned and came out of the room on the first floor. "Grandma, it seems like a very rich man. I wonder why he doesn''t go to a hotel with elevators and suffer in this place. I think he is famous brand from top to bottom." Dawn said in surprise.Grandma waved and walked into the house. "Go to bed early. Why do rich people want to stay in our shop? Maybe they are all fake goods from top to bottom." The morning sun is waking up. "Yes, I never thought it was a fake." While talking, he knocked his small head with his own hand. Lu Hezheng of 601 is worried about the layout of the room. The window is tightly closed and can''t be opened. The bed is also narrow and small. A person may fall down when he turns over. The toilet will make a huge noise when he pumps water. There was also a small sign in the bathroom that said. "Remember to flush the toilet. It''s easy to get blocked. If it''s blocked, remember to come to the floor." Lu he tightly covered his eyes with his hand. He couldn''t believe that he came to a hotel. The toilet could not be used normally. This is too much. I really don''t know what Bai Yanran has in this hotel. The mobile phone in his pocket makes a little beep because of the low power. Lu he takes out the charger and plugs it into the interface. Only then does he find that his charger can''t charge the plug in this room. Two percent of the electricity is really angry, Lu He straight gritted his teeth and ran to the first floor with his mobile phone and charger. After all, the mobile phone is out of power. Even if it is to lose contact, the company will not find itself when it has anything to look for. He gently opened the door of the living room on the first floor and went through a small hall to a room with a dining table. It looked like a dining room. Chapter 194 Lu he took out the charger and tried it one by one. Fortunately, there is a socket near the door that can be charged. The screen of the mobile phone lights up and shows that it takes an hour and 40 minutes to complete the charging. What can I do if the mobile phone has no power? I can only wait here. He got up and walked around the kitchen with some slogans on the fridge. "Customers can use the refrigerator for free, but remember to close the door." Lu Hezhi wanted to use the food in the refrigerator to do something. When he opened the refrigerator, it was empty and there was nothing. The hotel was too poor. In the corner, the red packets of instant noodles attracted Lu he''s attention, and there was an arrow pointing to the noodles. "We provide instant noodles for customers who need it free of charge." It seems that this evening to cook some instant noodles to satisfy his hunger, Lu he picked up a small pot, picked up a little water, put it on the stove, skillfully put in a bag of instant noodles, add seasoning bag, and soon cooked the instant noodles. Maybe it was because he was too hungry on the plane. He had been taking care of Bai Yanran to eat on the way. He didn''t have time to eat. Now a bag of instant noodles can be satisfied My stomach. Suddenly, a little girl with headphones pushed in the door. "Uncle, do you mind if I dance here? The exam is coming, but I haven''t learned it yet." "Don''t mind. You can dance." Lu he has no mind to care whether others dance or not. This site is all for public use. Although he doesn''t like other people''s too noisy to disturb his eating instant noodles, he is also not good at rejecting primary school students. Otherwise, he seems to be too small-minded. The little girl was shaking her head around the dining table, dancing with her hands. It is estimated that the reason why she hasn''t learned it for so long is that her limbs are not coordinated. It''s really ugly to dance. The long tail of the horse still throws to Lu he''s face eating instant noodles from time to time. It''s really helpless, but I can''t lose my temper to a pupil. Lu he put the finished bowl gently in the pool, just ready to go away, was called out by the little girl. "Uncle, you have to wash the bowl after eating." Since some people ask themselves to wash dishes, their fingers can count the number of times they wash dishes, which really makes Lu He collapse. The little girl''s attitude is very firm, fierce looking at Lu He, uncle, if you don''t wash dishes today, you can''t go. Lu He reluctantly picked up the red gloves on the edge of the pool, picked up a little dishwashing essence, perfunctorily washed his own bowl and washed it with water. "Well, I can go now." Lu he looks disdainful, he actually reduced to the point of being ordered by primary school students. Pull out their own charging mobile phone, went upstairs, back to the room, the white Yan ran on the bed had already slept to death. Lu He, who should be ready to lie down, suddenly heard a chirping sound in the corner of the wall, as if something was moving. He stood on tiptoe, picked up the broom and went to look for the sound. All of a sudden, two black shadows slipped past his feet. The little black one had a long tail. It was a mouse. Lu he drives a few mice with a broom in despair, and accidentally finds the nest of mice. Obviously has been very collapsed, but in order not to wake up Bai Yanran, trying to suppress their own voice. ¡°Hello£¡¡± Lu he takes Bai Yanran to the first floor for breakfast. Other guests who are enjoying breakfast greet them. It seems that they are basically overseas Chinese college students. "Breakfast for six euros." Said the boss of the passenger standing at the dinner table. Lu he and Bai Yan Ran sat in the only two seats left. "May I have the menu?" Lu he asked. "We don''t have a menu here. We can eat what we want, but we have a lot of varieties to take care of more customers in need." Chenxi, the boss of the tourist, said tactfully that six euro is already very cheap for a breakfast. Naturally, there is no choice. The guests can eat whatever breakfast the hotel provides. "Two breakfasts, please." Lu he said in an embarrassed chair. After all, Lu he was surprised to find that there was no menu in the dining place for the first time, but he couldn''t show it. Otherwise, he seemed out of place with other guests. Chen Xi''s grandmother handed over a meal, an egg roll, a kelp pumpkin soup, and several small dishes. The collocation is very simple and simple, which is not really a qualified breakfast. Although Lu he''s eyes are full of disappointment with breakfast, she can''t be too obvious. After all, Bai Yanran doesn''t dislike breakfast, and her husband is not qualified to be choosy. "Kelp pumpkin soup?" Looking at the soup in front of him, Lu he began to doubt his taste buds. After living for decades, he knew that kelp and pumpkin could make soup together. "This is my granddaughter''s best soup. You can eat it. It must be delicious." Chenxi granny confidently boasts of Chenxi''s cooking skills. Usually, breakfast in the hotel is prepared by the morning sun alone, so the natural craftsmanship is not bad. Otherwise, the tourists who live here for a long time will not be willing to eat breakfast in the restaurant in the early morning. "Well, not bad." Bai Yanran savors the kelp pumpkin soup. It''s the first time for her to eat it like this. It tastes good, but she thinks it''s quite new."I think so." Lu he lowered his head and murmured in a low voice. After dinner, Lu he took Bai Yanran out for a walk. The main purpose of coming to Seville is to let Bai Yanran relax, so naturally, she should take more walks. "It''s said that there is a sculpture fountain in this town. It''s said that it was the king who won the war before. Let me show you." Lu he said, after all, he had done a lot of homework before he came, and had a perfect plan to make good use of this visit to Seville. "Then go and have a look." Bai Yanran''s curiosity was hanged. There are not many people to watch the fountain. Most of the people who live in this town are local residents, so they have little interest in the fountain. They have been living in this land for a long time and are used to the existence of this sculpture fountain. The refraction of sunlight makes the water surface of the fountain sparkling. Through the waves from time to time, you can see that many coins have been put into the bottom of the fountain. It seems that this place is also a holy land of origin and a necessary scenic spot for tourists to clock in. "It happens that I have coins in my pocket. Let''s make a wish." Lu he hands together, looking forward to looking at Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran slowly closed her eyes, folded her hands, and whispered her wish, hoping that the king patron saint of the sculpture fountain could hear his wish and realize his wish. What wish did she make. Chapter 195 The breeze is blowing gently. Bai Yanran, standing in front of the spray pool, prays. She is wearing a long white skirt. Her skirt floats with the breeze, and her cheeks are still a little pink. Her hair often flutters with the wind, and she gently closes her eyes, just like a beauty coming out of an oil painting. "Can you tell me in advance what you wish for?" Lu he asked curiously, looking at Bai Yan Ran to make a wish for so long, in the heart can not help but have some doubts. Bai Yanran twisted her head to the other side, deliberately selling the key. "I can''t tell you. People say their wishes are useless." Indeed, as long as the people who make a wish know that making a wish on the birthday cake can''t be heard by others. Otherwise, the person who hears that it is a wish will not help you realize it. Similarly, making a wish before spraying is the same. If it is said, it may not work. No matter whether the fact is the case or it is just a psychological comfort, Bai Yanran doesn''t want Lu He to know his careful thinking. Lu he slowly walks behind Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran looks like a child on the street. It seems that everything in the world is novel. However, the scenery of Seville is really impeccable. It is not the beauty of deliberate embellishment, but the natural and simple beauty with local flavor. It is comfortable and quiet. It seems that when you come to this small town, everything can become relaxed and happy. Walking with the mobile phone in the pocket reminds me that I am far away in a foreign country, but the company''s things have never left, always nagging themselves. "Someone wants to buy my game with 10 million yuan, but I don''t want to sell it. Lu Zhen is not a good man. You can open the mailbox and there is no time." There was a man''s voice on the other end of the phone. He spoke in a hurry. It seemed that someone was chasing him. Lu he murmured in his heart, "it can''t be that someone made a wrong number, it called me here, and the display on the mobile phone screen is a public phone." This really caught his attention, but now there is no computer on hand. I can''t see the files in the mailbox. The mobile phone can''t decompress a huge file. "Shoot me and check my email to see if there are any documents coming in." Lu he called the hackers of the company. He seems to be a chubby little boy who can only eat instant noodles, but he is very gifted at playing games. Although his education is generally poor, Lu''s group still makes an exception to admit him. After all, games can only be done well with his brain. In the mailbox is a trial operation mode of the game. VR is used to add some fictional things in the real world. Through killing enemies all the way, the equipment is upgraded. It happens that the city where the game is located is Seville. Now what worries Lu he most is that there is a mysterious opponent who also wants to get this game. "You go down and find out what the founder of this game is. He only said that someone wanted to kill him, but he didn''t reveal anything. I''m still very curious about him." Lu he said to his confidant on the other end of the phone. "As soon as possible, I can''t get through the public call, so I can''t get through." Said the confidant. "To do these things well as soon as possible, we need to get him before the opponent takes the lead. He may be an important person to change Seville. In the next few years, many big people in the industry will know him, and he will naturally become a hot figure." Lu he said. Lu he still has no spectrum of this matter in his heart. However, although it is not a 100% sure thing, he must hold that person tightly in his hand. It''s a trump card. "I''m a little tired and want to go back." Bai Yanran rubs her temple. It seems that she has been staying outside for a long time. Her spirit is a little tired. "Let''s go. I''ll take you upstairs to bed, and then I''ll come down and recharge my cell phone." Lu he touched her little face and held her in spring. Her face was full of sadness, but she also showed some joy. "Uncle, can you take a look at this instant noodles? It will be ready in a minute. " Said a mushroom headed boy. Lu he''s head is in a mess, which has no time to take care of other people''s instant noodles. He nodded and waved to let the mushroom headed boy go. Then he began to browse the information in the mobile phone, looking very addicted, leaning against the table and thinking. After all, the information he got by chance today is too tempting for him. His ambition does not allow him to let the fat sheep in his hands slip away like this. Suddenly, the smoke alarm on the top of the kitchen began to ring. The sharp and harsh voice disturbed Lu he''s thoughts. He gave a impatient glance at the smoke alarm. I saw the passenger boss dawn with a long mop in a hurry to run in, with the mop poked the top of the head issued a sharp call of smoke alarm. "I''m really sorry. This hotel has taken too long, so some parts are old-fashioned, including the smoke alarm. It''s a little sensitive now. If you have a little smoke, you will remember it." Lu he looks like an iceberg, as if not willing to listen to the explanation of the passenger boss Chenxi. "Don''t say so much, will you? Turn off this annoying thing quickly. There is something wrong with your beggar''s nest, either here or there. Where is the appearance of a hotel, the windows on the upstairs can''t be opened. I beat the mouse all night last night, and I didn''t sleep well. If I can''t serve the guests well, please don''t open the hotel. The boss has not been in the shop since the guests want to serve you. I really don''t know you There''s nothing to be busy with and no serious work. "The hotel owner Chenxi suddenly squats on the table and looks at Lu He with tears crackling down his eyes. Lu he seldom loses such a big temper, but today''s things are really complicated. Originally, he came to Seville with a holiday mood. Now there is such a good play. Although it can''t be said that he has disturbed his schedule, he is completely comfortable with his attention Yes. The mobile phone rings, it seems that the confidant found the founder of the game information. "President, I thought he was at least an adult, but I never thought that he was only 17 years old. My God, it''s a genius to come up with this kind of game and make it." When his confidant said this, his tone of voice was full of admiration. After all, as a high-end game genius, adults may not be able to complete it on their own, but a minor actually did. "His name is Chenyang. His family has a sister, a grandmother and a sister. His parents died in the early years. The family mainly relies on her sister to open a hotel. Oh, by the way, her sister is called Chenxi." Chapter 196 Lu he at the other end of the phone was silent, "dawn, is it the dawn of this hotel, so he just offended the younger sister of genius." Lu he''s mind was in a mess, but now he can''t make sense of it. The young genius has a relationship with the hotel owner Chengxi he once offended. How can he persuade the young genius to sell the copyright of the game to himself. As a businessman, Lu Hezhen was so stupid by his impulsive behavior that he easily offended a family member of his dream genius. Next, if he wants to persuade the youth, the minor of genius should start from his family. After all, because he is under age, he can''t sign a contract. When he really wants to sign a contract, his family must sign it ¡£ "It seems that I had a conflict with that young genius''s sister just now. It''s really a big problem. I guess his sister hates me now. When I go to talk to him about my brother, I guess he''s at a loss." Lu he reflected on what he had just done. He interrupted what he wanted immediately. "President, don''t ask her sister first. Her brother has played a game. Her sister seems to have no idea about these things. So if you go now, he may not know anything, and you will be regarded as an enemy of his brother doctrine. This may make things worse. " Lu he quietly listened to his confidant''s words, which seemed to have some truth. After all, he had just had a conflict with the elder sister of a gifted teenager. Now, it is inevitable to express his good intentions abruptly. "The gifted youth is like the evaporation of the world. It seems that we have to start with his family first." Lu he thought of this small abacus. After all, every step should be cautious. The game has just begun beyond his expectation. Maybe it will be more and more exciting later. When Lu he was outside covering his other ear and wearing a Bluetooth headset, he called back to the kitchen, and the hotel owner''s dawn had already disappeared. Lu he felt a little uneasy and uneasy in his heart. After all, there was no point in his mind about this matter. At present, he did not know who the mysterious rival company was, but it seemed that the other party was also prepared and had certain strength. This fantasy game is full of great magic, while Bai Yan Ran is asleep, Lu he is ready to enter the game to find out. The special VR glasses made by Bai''s group can be implanted into the lens like some glasses. When you want to quit the game, you just need to shake your hand in front of you. When you want to log in to the game, it is also true that in the game world, some game tips, game characters and some game animations will appear in your world, and the game director will use a large screen on the other side The screen monitors the possible situations in the game in real time. What is projected on the screen is the player''s first view. "Welcome to the kingdom. Now the level is level 1. The basic equipment is a rusty iron sword. When the combat effectiveness is 5, you can gain experience value by playing monsters. You can enter a higher level and get clues to find better equipment." The God in the game said a narrator. Lu He, wearing glasses, looks at the whole world. Although most of the food has not changed, including the pedestrians on the road are the same, and even they are walking, there are blue arrows on the ground pointing to the first level clues, and these people who have not entered the game can not see it. "You need to defeat this king to gain experience." The narrator gives a hint. The sculpture on the top of his head suddenly moves. He raises his sword and cuts it down. His cloak is flying in the wind, and he cuts hard at Lu He. Before Lu he has time to fight back, his blood has been lost and he died in the game. He just needs to log back into the game to get a chance to revive. The second time, he began to fight with the king of sculpture. However, it was just the suppression of level and equipment, which could not be beat completely. In the eyes of passers-by, Lu he is just like a person with mental disorder. He doesn''t take anything in his hand. He is dancing and falling on the ground from time to time. In the game, Lu he can''t realize all this because the world in his eyes is the game world. There are real world and some fictional elements in it. However, some animated characters in the game are too lifelike, and even bring real touch. Only when the sword swings at you, there will be no pain when you die. "My God, it''s too realistic. We can''t make such a game in China. Is it really just a 17-year-old boy who makes it?" The director of the game marveled at this and held a bucket of instant noodles in his hand. After all, his president was playing the game, and this game is really addictive. Just looking at it, you can feel immersive. "I don''t think you can fight against him like this. Your rusty iron sword with 50 attack power is totally unstoppable. If you want to go around with him, you can''t pass the first level in the middle of the night." The director laughs at landing Ho''s game ability. "Try it. Do you think it''s so easy? The sword will be straight on you. You can end the game directly, but I can try another way. After all, where is my fencing skill before? I just haven''t played it for a long time, and I still have a feeling of forgetting. " Lu he said in his mouth, although he really said to the game director that he had played dozens of times, the first level has not been. But after all, his identity is a president. Because of his face, he will not admit that it is his game ability. Moreover, this game is a real person entering the game world to play, rather than a man controlling a virtual character. Playing it is very physical.When the game fails, people will have a sense of extreme frustration. This game is very easy to be addicted to. If this game is really included in the Bai''s group, it will be as charming as a gold mine, and the jingling coins will fall down like a money tree. This is a huge project. He is testing one''s endurance and patience. "President, if you don''t plan, you''ll play with me tonight. I feel you can''t pass, but the picture of this game is really lifelike, even. People jump to the roof of the car, the top of the glass concave, glass flying out of that kind of picture is so lifelike, people want to block with their hands The game director praised that the game director himself is one of the top experts in the game industry in China. Chapter 197 The more people say that he can''t do it, the more he wants to be strong. At least he is also a champion of fencing in the district. It''s not too humiliating for him to be so strong and easy to lift. Naturally, Lu he is unconvinced. If he is inspired by other things, he can calm down. But when talking about his own game technology, Lu he does not give in Also led the company project research and development department members to play the game. "Finally, you can see me again. If I still can''t, I will quit the game." Lu he has made a promise. This is the last dignity of a man, which comes from the provocation of another man. Lu he also has to defend the final dignity. The game director disdains to communicate with Lu He. The voice of the game director is constantly heard from his headset. The game director attacks Lu he''s heart with words. If you can''t, give up, and so on, he strikes and lands all the time. Lu he was just like shielding the words from the outside world. He was absorbed in every move of the sculpture king. After several dozens of rounds of repeated fighting, he could roughly understand the king''s playing skills. After all, the other side was only a virtual character, and he did not have the flexible way of thinking of human brain. So Lu he wanted to absorb the plastic king And then, when the opportunity is unexpected, he gives the plastic king a fatal blow. The king of plastic flies down from the height in the middle of the spray pool. His sword technique has not changed, including the same expression. Lu he naturally has mastered these moves in the first few rounds. Now, he can successfully pass the first level as long as he evades the first several powerful moves of the plastic king, and then stealthily gives a sword behind his back. "Hide, yes, that''s it. The character''s routine has basically not changed. Stick to it. Oh, yes, win." The game director calls, seems to be completely out of the game after winning or losing the bet, the whole person''s attention is all attracted by the game. Lu he carries his first-class rusty iron sword on his back. Frame by frame on the screen, all of a sudden, the stars in the sky gather into a key and fall into the fountain pool in front of him and float gently on the water. It is reasonable to say that in real life, if the key falls into the water, it will surely sink into the water. However, in order to find the key better in the game, the key is directly set to float on the water surface. This processing detail of the game has ulterior motives. "Come on, I won. What are you going to trade for?" Lu He arrogantly to the other side of the headset in the white group game summary said. Game director pretends the signal is not good, "what, you say, the signal is not good, then hang up." Before Lu he finished, he hung up his headset in an unexpected way. The whole process was directed and performed by himself. The purpose is to shirk your responsibility. After all, you say you trust yourself, but your president''s technology is just talking about it, and you won''t take it seriously. I didn''t expect that his boss was serious. There was no other way to do it except pretend to be stupid. When Lu Hegang reached out to get the key floating on the surface of the pool, the second level clue appeared. Following the blue indicator on the ground, they came to a hotel, which was opened by Scots. Lu he looked at the icon on the ground and confirmed that he had not gone wrong. He pushed the door and went in. A warm waiter in the shop immediately welcomed him. "Sir, I don''t have a seat right now. I may have to trouble you for a moment." The warm waiter said to Lu He. But Lu he just followed the arrow direction of his own world, pushed open a wooden door and went into a bathroom, or even Lu he didn''t know what the place was. In short, he just broke in. "Why is this man so strange that he just wants to come in and go to the bathroom?" Another fat and fat waitress said that the words in her mouth also revealed a bit unhappy, quite a few did not pay and still want to rub the toilet meaning, although not aggressive, but there are a few bad meaning to others. It''s a men''s toilet. It doesn''t look wrong, but the landmark arrow stops here, which means that the secondary equipment is hidden in this room. Lu he looks around in this room, hoping to find clues. He pulled an iron ring beside the mirror. With this pull, an iron chain was pulled out behind the iron ring. A window on his head suddenly opened, and a silver sword was suspended in the air. He reached for it. Baojian also seems to recognize that Lu he is his master. When Lu he reaches out his hand, the sword flies to Lu he''s hand. He is so happy that he cuts it in the toilet with his sword. "It looks like another drunk." This scene is clearly seen by a man who is going to the toilet, but in the eyes of the man who is going to the toilet, these porch chains, as well as the windows and swords that can be opened above his head, do not exist. That''s why the person who is going to the toilet will think that Lu he may be drunk. After all, this shop is a famous place to buy drunk. People who don''t know that there is such a game will naturally think that Lu he is a little nervous or drunk. Therefore, the location of the game site can be said to be very selected, and it will not be doubted by anyone outside the game.The second level of boss is naturally more difficult than the first level. There are three different levels of boss. They take turns to challenge. Every time they hang up, Lu he has to re-enter the hotel into the toilet, re open the toilet porch and take out the silver sword. "Sir, now there are seats for you..." the warm waiter called Lu He, and Lu he still passed by the warm waiter as if he could not hear. "It''s strange that this man has visited the toilet so many times in our shop. Is the toilet in our store very good? He didn''t say he was going to eat or anything when he was free. " Another plump waitress said, her mouth is already unable to stop impatient. When Lu he walked into the store for the nth time, the employees were cleaning up the shop, and it seemed that they were ready to leave work. After all, there was no shadow of anyone on the street at this time, and naturally there was no business in the store. Lu he knocked on the door when he saw that the lamp was still on. The fat waitress said, "I''m sorry, sir. We''re closed. You can come back tomorrow." Lu he took out the scattered notes in his wallet and handed it to the waiter. Chapter 198 The fat waitress deliberately pushed aside and pretended not to want it. Because the shop was going to close and the chefs were all off work. Even if they wanted to make something for Lu He, no one could provide this service. So naturally, the waiters did not dare to casually pay their guests'' money, even if the money looked like a lot. "These are tips for you. You just need to close for an hour late. I don''t need to drink or eat. I just need you to wait here for me a little while before I get off work. " Lu he explained that he seemed to see that the waiters had misunderstood his meaning, so he explained the words. The waitress was extremely embarrassed to accept the money, and then pretended to be in great loss. However, even if all the attendants were evenly distributed, everyone could get two months'' salary, and only needed you to wait for another hour. This group of waiters have a good idea. It''s a good deal. It''s impossible for them to slip away with tips. Before the waiter counted the money, Lu he went into the toilet again, picked up the silver sword and did a back on his back. Looking at these waiters, he was confused. He really couldn''t understand why the rich people are so wayward now, and they don''t even have a reason to spend money. In fact, for Lu He, these small money is not even a hair. Open your eyes at the first time every morning. For the waiters working in the shop, it is just a kind of ordinary life to make a living. But occasionally a few more months of wages, such things, for a has been flat light, honest to work waiters, really do not want to think. Although we all agree with Lu He that this man is really strange, but he quietly put the money into his pocket. Maybe it''s just a double talk. No one is short of money. Drawing on the experience of so many failures before, Lu he seems to have mastered the rules of the second level, and now the battle of desperate struggle will begin. "Come on, I''m not afraid." Lu he deliberately challenges the enemy in the game. Sure enough, Luhe was promoted to the second level and got the introduction of the new equipment and the address reminder. The enemy fell on the ground in an instant like a mosaic, which disintegrated one by one and flew into the sky. And three enemies launched a fierce fight, although also injured band aid. The rules of the game look very clear. In fact, the rules of the game are the rules of the movement of these keys and. If it becomes a hidden rule, it''s a bit hard to say. After the victory, Lu he didn''t stand up, turn around and shout, lying quietly on the ground, as if half paralyzed, motionless, really a bit frightening. The game director is so happy that he looks like a man who is OK. Lu he patted the soil on his body and dragged his tired body to the hotel. This game consumes no less physical strength than playing basketball all night, and at least consumes the energy of Lu he''s exercise for a week. Only if you are more familiar with the game, you can deal with the odds of winning that mysterious opponent. After all, up to now, you don''t know who your mysterious opponent is and what he does? What is the strength? Everything is hazy, which makes Lu he feel very uneasy. Back in the room, Bai Yanran had already been sleeping soundly. She had not changed her posture when she was asleep. It seems that she has been sleeping well. She should not have dreamt. Lu he sits quietly beside the sofa thinking about these messy things. She is in a state of confusion. In addition to understanding the content of the game, Lu he also has a very important goal. It''s just to get on well with the family of the gifted boy. If you can''t find the boy himself who has disappeared, you should try to get in touch with his family. It happened that he was living in his own hotel so coincidentally, everything was arranged in advance. Lu He Ming Ming felt that he was sure to win the game created by the gifted boy. In the morning, everyone went downstairs for breakfast and ate at the same table. Lu Hexian opened the conversation box and asked, "are you just a sister?" the innkeeper, Chen Xi, looked covered and replied, "I still have a younger brother, but he is often away from home. He says he has something to do. He can''t contact anyone for a long time. He can''t find his trace among all his friends. This time, he hasn''t seen him for a long time." It is obvious from the description of the innkeeper''s dawn. The gifted boy is often away from home, so the family don''t know what he''s doing. Maybe they think he went to play with his friends. His grandmother even more felt that this child was a smelly boy. She was not at ease at all. She never stayed at home honestly, and never listened to her sister and grandmother. Although it was not treason, it was a kind of loyal and rebellious child. Chen Xin, a little sister, is a primary school student. It seems that she is very cold and not easy to be provoked. However, he is very warm to other guests. I don''t know if the other guests are college students who live here for a long time, so they know and know each other well. However, there are definitely some factors involved in this aspect. After all, he is a guest who only stayed for a few nights and has no feelings People.The little sister Chenxin is in a hurry to finish breakfast and is going to go to school. The elder sister Chenxi follows closely and escorts her to the school gate before heading home. In fact, my sister is the only source of income to take care of such a large family. My grandmother is too old to help her sit down and eat. My sister and younger brother are reading or not at home, so they can''t help much. This makes the hotel owners who have good grades compromise because they can''t collect the tuition fees. After she didn''t go to school, Chenxi was not used to it at first. Later, she gradually adapted to the busy situation. She did three or four part-time jobs, including teaching children to learn other English, taking children to summer camp, being a local tour guide, and making guitars in a handmade Gita shop. No matter where she is placed, this girl is a very hardworking person. Although she pursues a leisurely life, she has to do a lot of things to support the normal life of such a large family. Because the charge is not high, the monthly income of the hotel may not be as high as the price of renovated things. Therefore, the hotel doesn''t renovate anything. the overall appearance looks old. To be nice, it''s amorous, but to say it''s dull. The hotel is famous, perhaps because of its unique architectural style and the inability to take elevators upstairs, or because the hostess of the hotel is married. Chapter 199 Lu Qi calmly stood in the same place, looking at this group of people, the leader also stepped forward, facing Lu Qi. "I hope Mr. Lu can give us a reasonable explanation. Although our task is to make money, we still have to abide by the minimum rules of business. " The leader stood quietly in front of Lu Qi. Lu Qi raised his mouth and chuckled. "We''ve been here twice before, and it didn''t work, so today I went to another road, and you know that." Lu Qi leaned gently against the car and looked at the other roads in the distance carelessly. "I didn''t expect that this road would be easier than I thought. I had already reached the top of the mountain. There was nothing on the top of the mountain." Lu Qi made this sentence very resolute, leaving no room for anyone to refute. "Besides, do you think that Lu''s group is out to play?" Lu Qi''s words suddenly changed and his eyes became sharp. "I don''t have time to take care of these things every day. When you find the top of the mountain, you will waste your time in the business. I''d better tell you now that we''ll make it clear." Lu Qi straightened up his body and took this sentence as their last farewell. After hearing this, everyone felt very speechless. The president of Lu''s group was really moody. When they were needed, their attitude was still good. Now, it''s like playing a ball to kick them into the distance. Maybe the president is used to it. It''s really easy to command others. Everyone understood what Lu Qi said. Everyone turned around and went back to their cars. Even when they walked, they still took some disdain. They used to do things with money. They didn''t care about their attitude. Lu Qi did not leave, continued to stand in the same place, watching them all get on the bus, in a direction back to their own base camp. Lu''s attitude will be even worse if he doesn''t ask Lu Shangzhen for a more serious explanation. Lu Qi now has more important things to do, he immediately opened his mobile phone, looking at the positioning of the sunspot mobile phone. Sunspots are getting farther and farther away from her, but they can show that they are driving in one direction all the time. If it is in one direction, it will be more convenient for Lu Qi to find sunspots. Lu Qi stepped on the gas pedal and set foot on the road of pursuing sunspots. He didn''t know what kind of mentality he was now, but he knew that if he could not have a complete communication with sunspots, he would regret all his life. Just like the original fire, it has been able to make his mood anxious for a long time. Although he usually does harm to many people, the sunspot is still different in his heart. The red dot in the electronic screen is getting closer and closer to him. Both of them are driving rapidly, but their mentality is definitely different. Sunspot now just to escape Lu Qi to bring him upset, sunspot did not expect that Lu Qi will install a tracker, and has been following him. The sunspot finally relaxed and took it as a place to look for a new home. During the period, he got off the bus to see the beautiful scenery around him. He took out his camera and took a few photos. After a big fire, sunspot became more and more enjoying his life. Photography is part of his life. And Lu Qi is all the way to accelerate forward, see the speed of sunspots slow down, Lu Qi will be more energetic, like to give himself a shot of doping. "Why hasn''t my father come back? How long has it been? " Lu Zhen asked a man under his hand. He had been waiting for Lu Qi to return to the company, but it was getting dark and he had not seen Lu Qi''s figure. However, the people under his hands are not clear. The only people who know Lu Qi''s whereabouts today are the dozen people he employs. And this group of people had already returned to their gathering place, and after a conversation just in their eyes that Lu Qi had a bad attitude, they did not want to contact Lu''s group for a long time. Lu Qi''s assistant has already called them the money. The assistant''s task is to serve Lu Qi. If Lu Qi is not in the company, the assistant has been waiting for orders outside the company. "We don''t know much about that either." An employee of Lu''s group said yes and yes. We all know that Lu Zhen is in a bad mood recently, and who is in a bad mood. "How can you not know? Go and investigate his whereabouts for me now." Not long after the employee came to the company, a puzzled expression appeared on his face. He has not dealt with the main affairs of the company, not to mention contacting the president. Even Mr. Lu hasn''t seen Mr. Lu several times. Isn''t Lu Zhen trying to find fault with him. "I don''t know Mr. Lu''s telephone number. Maybe Mr. Lu will be back soon. Don''t worry. Maybe Mr. Lu will only come back after having a meal on the road." The employee said tentatively, each word with caution. The staff thought, clearly is your own father, you do not call to ask why you want me to ask. "Do you dare to argue with me? If you don''t know the phone number, you can ask. If you don''t want to work here, just tell me. I''ll let you go in minutes Lu Zhen''s words are prickly, just like a machine gun, suddenly hitting the employees.This little employee just graduated from university. Who is not a man with a temper? He doesn''t control his eyes and looks at Lu Zhen with anger in his eyes. If this is an old employee who has been in the workplace for a long time, it will not be such a reaction. But Lu Zhen has always accepted the smiling face of the employees, and was stunned to see such an expression. An old employee nearby has been paying attention to their dynamic. Seeing that the situation is not good, he quickly comes forward to help the small staff. "I''ll call Mr. Lu right now. He''s still a child. You don''t have a common sense with villains after a few days in the company." The old staff bowed to Lu Zhen to accompany with a smile. "Why are you standing here if you don''t go down?" The old employee immediately patted the small clerk''s arm, gave him a look, and slightly swung his head back. Only then did the staff realize how inappropriate their own practices were. They immediately responded and lowered their heads. "Good." The little staff ran away and turned around in a hurry. Before Lu Zhen fully responded, he ran out of the office without looking back. It was only when they got to the corridor that the clerk recalled how dangerous the scene had been. He was still too young. If he wanted to stay in Lu''s group for a long time, sooner or later, he would have to accept the indignation and emotion from senior executives. Today is just his luck. Chapter 200 Lu Zhen is still a bit awkward. He didn''t expect that things were not going well these two days, and there were employees who dared to be impatient with him. One breath stuck in his throat and almost didn''t go out. He rolled his eyes and glared at the old employee who suddenly killed him. The old staff didn''t look at Lu Zhen, but he had already imagined Lu Zhen''s sharp eyes, like thousands of knives stabbing him, but he still lowered his head as if he didn''t know. Old employees have been dialing the number of Lu Qi. However, the phone always shows that the other party is not answering. At the end, the old employee looked up helplessly, and Lu Zhen obviously heard the beep from the other party''s phone. This made Lu Zhen have a bad premonition in his heart. Why did Lu Qi deliberately not answer the phone? What danger did Lu Qi encounter when he went up the mountain? Or he knew that Lu Zhen asked his employees to call, so he deliberately refused to answer the phone. The old employee is preparing to report to Lu Zhen that he has called Lu Qi. As a result, Lu Zhen waved impatiently, but did not blame him, meaning to let the staff leave immediately. The old employee was eager to leave the office and nodded his head as if he were running away. Lu Zhen has been used to it for a long time. Every time people see him, it''s like seeing evil spirits and evil spirits. He won''t eat them. Only in the face of betrayers, he will become unsympathetic. Lu Zhen thought about it for a moment, but he still needed to call Lu Qi''s assistant. "Where are you now? It''s dark. Are you not coming back? " Lu Zhen fierce question, in his heart has acquiesced, assistant and Lu Qi stay together. "Mr. Lu didn''t take me when he went up the mountain today. If you want to contact Mr. Lu, please contact the people who went up the mountain with him." The assistant is driving now. It''s really inconvenient to answer the phone. "What do you eat? Even if he is with those people, you should at least know his location. I think you are really a white hand. " Lu Zhen is like taking a gun and medicine today. He wants to train the other party if he talks to anyone. Maybe because it is related to his own life and death, he has to be nervous, afraid and anxious. The assistant listens to Lu Zhen''s rebuke in silence. Naturally, he won''t talk back to Lu Zhen. He just needs to listen to his instructions. Lu Zhen chattered and scolded, just as he was venting his temper. He took the assistant as his garbage can, and all his bad emotions went in and out. Finally, Lu Zhen felt tired and could not hear any response from his assistant, which made him feel more angry. "Well, I know it''s useless to expect such rubbish as you. Send me their number. Now, immediately, immediately." Lu Zhen then hung up the phone and threw his cell phone on the table. He didn''t feel any pain at all. The assistant rolled his eyes as he drove the car. No one even stepped on the accelerator. He can''t afford this ancestor. Originally he was not Lu Zhen''s assistant. He threw all his anger on him all day long. However, in order to work, the assistant had to park the car on the side of the road, found the number of the group of people, sent it to LuChen, and then went back home. "Ding..." Lu Zhen didn''t take a look at it. After seeing the number given to him by the assistant, he called and called. They got a high reward from Lu Qi today. They were ready to eat and drink. Just walked to the beach, had ordered the most delicious dinner, waiting for a good time, the leader received a phone call. Many of them didn''t bring their mobile phones out, just to prepare to have a good time today. When they saw this strange phone, they couldn''t help frowning. There won''t be any more tasks coming? "Hello." The chief answered the phone coldly. "Did you find anything when you went to the top of the mountain today?" Lu Zhen is also lazy to beat around the bush with them. Since he can skip Lu Qi, he might as well ask him what he wants to know. When the leader heard this, he was still in a daze. He was so excited that he almost forgot what happened during the day. It''s also true that they didn''t do anything today. Naturally, they didn''t have a great impression on the things during the day. Who is this man? How could they know that they had been to the top of the mountain, and the tone of questioning was similar to that of the president of Lu''s group who let them leave quickly in the morning. "At least let me know who you are." The leader''s temper is not bad, he can be a leader first of all has the leadership ability, second is has the good communication ability and the ability to control his own mood, so even when he is really angry, he will not let the other party hear. "I''m Luzhen." Lu Zhen is narcissistic to this Futian land. He thinks that people all over the world know who he is, and he unreservedly reports his name. After hearing this, the leader snorted coldly. Although he had never heard of Lu Zhen''s name, his ability to guess and judge over the years made him sensitively judge that this man was the son of Lu''s group president. I''ve heard that the president of Lu''s group is looking for his son this time. Although he hasn''t met him, he has heard his voice today.As expected, he was born of his own. He spoke like this, and he had a feeling of being flat. "We didn''t get to the top of the mountain today. On the way, Mr. Lu came back. According to him, there was nothing on the top of the mountain." The leader said truthfully and carelessly sat on the chair. Everyone heard the content of their phone call, and they all gathered together and quietly watched the leader make a phone call. When Lu Zhen heard this, he was surprised that Lu Qi could find the top of the mountain that so many people had not conquered. "Aren''t you supposed to deal with these things? Why did he go in the end Lu Zhen felt that these words were full of doubts, so he thought it strange. "I''d like to trouble you to ask Mr. Lu in person. We don''t know why Mr. Lu is so strong. In short, we came back after he said that there was nothing on the top of the mountain." The leader''s words were also very firm. "We have our own professional ethics. We will not cheat our customers casually. For the time being, it is off time. If you have any questions, please ask him in person." After the leader finished this sentence, he hung up the phone mercilessly. Then we started the formal Carnival tonight, each of them closed their mobile phones, and no longer cared about the external affairs. Lu Zhen looks at his mobile phone with his eyes wide open. Unexpectedly, there will be someone else who dares to hang up his phone one day. It is clearly he who interrogates others. In the end, the other party''s attitude is even stronger than himself. Lu Zhen snapped the mobile phone on the table and leaned heavily against the chair. Chapter 201 Lu Zhen carefully combs in his mind every word that the man just said to her. The other side''s words are very tough, obviously do not want to mention anything happened during the day today, and there is no need to cheat him, which shows that he is telling the truth. However, since he has been to the top of the mountain, why hasn''t Lu Qi come home yet and hasn''t called to inform him? Is it because he''s angry? Before that, Lu Zhen made a lot of trouble because of the top of the mountain. Almost the whole company was worried about his business. As a result, Lu Qi got angry because of nothing. If you think like this, the whole thing can be made sense. Lu Zhen doesn''t think much about it any more. He wants to continue his dissolute life. He makes an appointment with a sister and goes to the bar. Lu Zhen is now covered with injuries. It''s true that money can make ghosts move the mill. Lu Zhen''s driver looks at him in the rear-view mirror and shakes his head helplessly. Lu Zhen''s life is not only a bar, but also a bar. I don''t know what Lu''s group should do in the future. "I see." Lu Qi listened to the assistant report to him just now, then hung up the phone and continued to chase the red dot in the electronic map. He has heard that Lu Zhen inquired about things during the day. If Lu Zhen didn''t call him, it means he didn''t have any doubts. Now he can go back to find sunspots. Now the sky is completely dark, driving on this road is very dangerous, but the sunspot did not stop, Lu Qi could not stop. They have been on the road for four hours, including Lu Qi did not chase sunspots before that time, sunspots have even been out for five hours. He did not take a rest for a long time. He was the sunspot he knew at that time. He had not changed at all for so many years. He never gave up on anything he wanted to do. At more than nine o''clock in the evening, the red dot finally stopped in place, and the distance between them was very close, only about 20 minutes'' distance. Lu Qixian went to a gas station and filled up his car, which was running out of gas. Look at the mobile phone again, found that there is no change, it seems that the sunspot has found a place to rest. Lu Qi continues to start his car and head for the red dot. At this time, the sunspot does find a small hotel. In the days to come, he kept looking for a place to live. Until he finally found the place where he wanted to live forever, he would continue to live his life steadily. Half an hour later, as expected, Lu Qi saw the small hotel in front of him. And this place coincides with the red dot on the map. Lu Qi walked into the shabby hotel. The clerk looked up and saw the man in front of him. He was wearing a famous brand name. He even went to live in such a shabby hotel. The big boss in his imagination should all stay in a chain hotel. He didn''t follow the attendant behind him. I''m afraid he can''t find his way. "If you walk five kilometers eastward, you''ll basically get to the downtown area, where there are a lot of chain hotels." The shop assistant didn''t do the door-to-door business. Instead, he introduced the place to him. The clerk obviously misunderstood him. He is really going to live here. Otherwise, he won''t be able to stop the sunspot tomorrow morning. "I''ll stay here. I want a single room." Lu Qi put the card on the table and looked at the clerk in front of him. The clerk immediately fiddled with the computer on the counter. After collecting the money, he returned the card to Lu Qi. "Have a good night. This is your room." The shop assistant grinned and said to the big boss in front of him. Lu Qi didn''t talk to the shop assistant any more. He took the card and went upstairs. The hotel was really dilapidated. Many of the walls fell off because of the long time. It''s not only bad outside, but also bad inside the room. First of all, the power connection is not good. Lu Qi checked several times before charging the mobile phone. Then the water flow is not good. The water flowing out is either intermittent or flying like a waterfall. No wonder the shop assistant kindly reminded him to go to the chain hotel, which is really shabby. For such a long time, Lu Qi hasn''t eaten a bite of rice, and even hasn''t drunk a mouthful of water in order to track the sunspot all the way. He looked around the room and found that there was nothing to eat or drink. Lu Qi remembers that when he first came in, there were some instant noodles and several bottles of mineral water at the front desk of the hotel. It''s just such a simple snack, but there should be no problem to fill your stomach. When it comes to instant noodles, it seems that Lu Qi hasn''t eaten instant noodles for more than ten years. He is used to eating big fish and meat. Now he thinks that eating instant noodles can cultivate his sentiment. As soon as Lu Qi opened his own door, he heard that the door opposite him was also opened. Hearing the sound, Lu Qi could not help turning his head and looking at the opposite room. Sunspot ran more than Lu Qi today. After all, he also took some detours to arrive at the hotel by mistake. Sunspot is more than ten years younger than Lu Qi. He has been hungry for a long time, so he packed his own things in the room and prepared to go out to find something to eat.Just after opening the door, sunspot found a shadow on his right, like the shadow of a man under the light. Sharp, he immediately turned to look at the shadow. Sunspot looked at the man in front of him in amazement. He was surprised to meet Lu Qi during the day, but now he can meet him in this hotel. If it was a coincidence in the morning, it would be far fetched to say that it was a coincidence now. Lu Qi did not expect that the person living opposite him was actually a sunspot. He didn''t want to disturb the sunspot so early, so the purpose of meeting Lu Qi was too obvious. Originally, I wanted to talk to the sunspot again in the morning, but now I''m so embarrassed that they can''t have a formal face-to-face conversation. Lu Qi smiles at the sunspot in front of him. The sunspot still wears his own mask. However, Lu Qi knows him too much and can easily distinguish him by looking at a pair of eyes. "I didn''t expect to meet here again." Lu Qi still spoke first, breaking such a long silence. "Didn''t you think of it?" The sound is not the voice of a normal person, but the sound transformed by an electronic voice transformer. At this time, Lu Qi noticed that there was a small voice changer in front of the sunspot''s voice, which was not very impressive, but could completely change the voice of the sunspot. Lu Qi didn''t know what to answer. Chapter 202 Time suddenly solidified again. After sunspot finished this sentence, Lu Qi''s attention was not to answer sunspot''s questions, but why his voice became like this? Why did sunspots change their voice? Did the fire destroy the voice of sunspots? Everyone said that the sunspot all-around type, is not really blowing, the sunspot used to sound very good. It belongs to the kind of people who don''t see the face but only hear the voice. The voice is like the stream of mountain stream, like the warm sun in winter. It can melt people''s heart gently. But now, the voice from the electronic voice transformer is extremely hoarse, mixed with heavy metal sound, so that everyone can not distinguish. The sunspot did not want to break through Lu Qi''s very obvious intention. It was clear that he was deliberately following himself to the present. Moreover, the sunspot is now Lu he''s person. He should not have any relationship with Lu''s group. He was buried in the fire for the first half of his life. Sunspot didn''t want to argue with Lu Qi any more. Seeing that Lu Qi didn''t make any answer, he turned to go downstairs. Now he just wanted to fill his stomach. "What''s the matter with your voice?" Although he had the answer in his heart, Lu Qi couldn''t help asking. If in the past, sunspot really wanted to give him a sneer, but now sunspot is too lazy to recall these things. Lu Qi did not control himself and took the sunspot''s arm. And sunspot this is to force the arm to throw back, turn directly to walk downstairs, leave each other a figure of the back. Sunspot did not look at Lu Qi again, although Lu Qi has been following the sunspot, sunspot did not make any response. Lu Qi, as the president of Lu''s group for so many years, has never received such treatment at all. However, he is not angry with the sunspot. On the contrary, he thinks that this series of actions are very reasonable. Lu Qi actually quietly watched the sunspot finish eating noodles and went upstairs. The sunspot also let Lu Qi see himself. He didn''t speak and didn''t do anything. He felt that Lu Qi didn''t exist at all. "Sunspot, let''s talk about it." Lu Qi in the sunspot ready to open the door at the moment, or called him. The sunspot''s hand stopped on the doorknob, and he could not help pursing his lips. "I haven''t seen you for so many years. There''s no need to regard me as my enemy. I know he''s sorry for you. I know that this matter can''t be made up for. I''ve been looking for you all the time. I really didn''t expect that you could still live in this world." Lu Qi said these words, but the sunspot was angry. If I''m sorry, if it''s useful, what do you need the police for? Sunspot or door handle down, ready to enter their own room, Lu Qi see potential, three or two steps to the sunspot side, once again took the sunspot arm. "Even if you want to talk to me, I don''t want to talk to you any more. Let''s have our own destiny." Sunspot suddenly put the tone more cold, eyes also become sharp. At the beginning of the fire, sunspot wanted to forget forever, but he found that in these two or three years, there were all kinds of things that forced him to recall the pain at that time. For example, Lu Qi now, although it was he who took him out of the orphanage at that time, it was Lu Qi''s own son who killed the sunspot. How can people not hate this? "I''m sorry for you. Please forgive him. I never wanted you to leave Lu''s group." Lu Qi said his sincere words, such as sunspots are rare in the world, Lu''s group also did not have people comparable to sunspots. "Mr. Lu, you''re joking. It''s really life-saving for you to tell me I''m sorry. If you have such a time, you''d better discipline your son." Sunspot shook off his hand again. This time the sunspot turned to face Lu Qi. From meeting again to now, the sunspot did not dare to look at him directly. I can''t tell what kind of mentality it is, but now, it seems that the more words he says, the more fearless he feels. The past is no longer recalled, and the future will be more wonderful. It is with such an idea to support the sunspot step by step to today. "I hope you can let him go. It''s because I didn''t educate him well. He was just a child at that time." Lu Qi has never asked for mercy, let alone this tone. No one will believe that the president of Lu''s group can say such words. But only Lu Qi understood that this kind of begging for mercy was inevitable. As long as the sunspot did not die, Luzhen would surely die one day, unless the sunspot also disappeared in the world. Compared to let the sunspot disappear in this world, Lu Qi also hopes to let him continue to be his subordinates. People are like this, greedy. I want to get more when I get one, but I don''t want to let go. "You really don''t have to talk to me like this. It''s too fake. It''s very hypocritical. It''s not you at all." Black also made it hard to hear. "I don''t want to talk to you. I have my own principles. Besides, I''m not a person without a bottom line. I''m not your running dog. I''ll ask you for a moment, where can the bottom line of people be challenged? Is there anything more serious than death Sunspots began to be aggressive.Finally, he was in a hurry and took a few steps forward. Lu Qi looked at the red sunspot in his eyes. He looked like he was going to eat him. He also stepped back a few steps. In the end, if the sunspot really wanted to harm the Lu Group, it would be easy for him to know a lot of secrets, and those secrets would not be changed. Sunspots have lived for so many years without harming Lu''s group, which shows that they are still left with discretion. Lu Qi is taking advantage of this to continue to find sunspots. "Mr. Lu, put away your little abacus. From now on, I have nothing to do with Lu''s group. As for your son, nothing you say will affect my practice." When he said this, the sunspot''s eyes suddenly became gloomy. "You''d better come back, no delivery." Black heartless said, and then turned hard to close his door. Lu Qi pinched his fists and wasted all his time these two days. In his eyes, the sunspot will at least give him some face, Lu Qi sneered in his heart. I didn''t expect that the sunspot''s wings were hard now. He was the one who bowed his head first, but he didn''t make any compromise. In this case, the sunspot is the enemy they need to guard against most. Lu Qi can do not disturb the sunspot''s life, but if Lu''s group receives a little influence in the future, he will not let the sunspot go. Chapter 203 Lu Qi went to work in Lu''s group the next day as usual. The employees couldn''t tell why. They just felt that the president had changed a lot from the past. During this period of time, the company''s agitation seems to have disappeared, everything seems to be back to the origin, the work repeated every day, step by step. And sunspot is living a leisurely life, he completely put down his future and past, from now on just want to live his own life. "Well, you''re not going to Canada this time, are you?" Lu He lazily called the sunspot. Since Lu''s father and son have visited sunspot''s address, sunspot has been traveling to various countries on his own. During this period, he met many interesting people, and many different things happened, which greatly changed the sunspot''s mentality. "You guessed wrong again this time. I''m in Beijing now." After traveling abroad for a long time, sunspot decided to return home and do something beneficial to the society. "Why did you go to Beijing? Are you not afraid to let others see your true appearance now?" Lu he was very surprised. He knew that sunspots were different from before, but he did not know that sunspots dared to face their own past like this. "Yes, I have also removed the voice transformer. Many times I can''t just look at the appearance. This is what others have taught me. Now I should learn how to face everyone." Sunspot said this very frankly. Sunspots are now relieved of everything in the past, not to mention forgetting. Although it is unforgettable, I don''t want to mention the old things again. If he really mentioned it one day, he would not feel so depressed. He would only feel that it was a matter of going with the wind. "Then I won''t disturb you. If you have any problems, please tell me. Of course, I will contact you in time when I need you." Lu he briefly explained that he felt the current state of sunspots, Lu he was very relieved, and more was gratified. "OK. See you next time." Sunspot hung up the phone and looked up at the blue sky. His heart was like white clouds, clear and clear. Sunspot now runs a welfare home, which is not the adoption of all kinds of abandoned people, but is equivalent to a welfare organization. It is organized by many aspiring young people in the society. They hope to make greater contributions to the society, but they don''t know how to make their own efforts. And sunspots provide a gathering place for them. They can play their biggest role here. The energy of a machine is incomparably powerful. They come from all over the world, some are doctors, some are teachers, and some are just college students. Even the celebrities in the entertainment industry will donate their savings when they hear about these things. The welfare organizations are getting bigger and bigger, but no one knows that the most important person behind them is the sunspot. "Brother, please accompany me to have a look." Sunspot still can''t forget what happened to him in the orphanage. Although he didn''t experience great hardships, it was a plain time. Such a mediocre life is not what sunspot wants. He also believes that many children want to have an extraordinary future. In this way, because of the same childhood experience as himself, sunspot inevitably adopted some children and studied and worked with them in this welfare home. Master a lot of life skills, learn a lot of necessary knowledge, meet different people every day, let them personally think about life, think about the future. Now the children in the orphanage are no longer afraid of sunspots. Everyone who meets a sunspot for the first time will be surprised at his appearance. But after a long time of getting along with each other, their attitude will change dramatically. Although sunspot has a frightening face, his heart is not so cold, even the children are willing to tell him everything. The child and he get along with less than a week, every day pull the sunspot asked East and West. Sunspots are also very happy to answer for them, experienced so many sunspots, hope that they can become the best life mentor for children. "What''s going on? Why are you in such a hurry? I told you before that you should be calm when you do anything. What should I do in case of injury?" Although the sunspot said he was scolding the child, his voice was very gentle indeed. The little boy suddenly turned around and looked at the sunspot. He wanted to stop talking. He was afraid but had to talk to the sunspot. The sunspot saw the little boy suddenly become like this, and squatted down solemnly and put his hand on the boy''s shoulder. He held the little boy''s hand, as if all the energy into the little boy''s body, let him have courage again. "I just saw Xiao Ling. She ran out of here in such a hurry that she seemed to be crying The little boy was very worried and said to the sunspot. Sunspot told all the children that if they went out, they must make it clear to their brothers and sisters. Otherwise, you can''t leave without permission. It will be dangerous.He believed that the children he brought out were obedient, at least more sensible than the children of other families, and this situation had never happened before. "Do you know what happened?" Sunspot or to ask the cause and effect first, can not casually question them, the child''s heart is also very fragile. The little boy''s eyes have some Dodge, they are now seven or eight years old, will not think so much. "Are you still worried about what I will do to her? Tell my brother. If you don''t, Xiaoling will be lost. " Sunspot is still patiently comforting the little boy. "In fact, before Xiaoling ran out, I saw another little sister." The little boy didn''t come for a long time. He only remembered the children of his own age. He can only roughly say what kind of age it should be. If he really wants to say who it is, he still needs to meet in person to recognize it. "Did little sister and Xiao Ling have any quarrel?" This is the problem that the sunspot is concerned about. If there is a quarrel, then it will be over. "It seems that there is no quarrel. I watched the little sister come back to the house, but Xiaoling was crying. Before I came, they were still smiling at each other The little boy may feel that what he said is not convincing, and his voice is getting smaller and smaller at the end. Sunspot thinks this thing is more and more strange. Chapter 204 "You wait here. Don''t tell the other brothers and sisters about this. Go back to the house and do what you should do, OK?" Sunspot looked at the little boy gently. The little boy looked at the child''s eyes, also settled down, nodded, then turned back to the room. Before entering the room, the boy turned and looked at the sunspot, who was waiting for him to enter. They waved to each other, and the little boy entered the room with complete confidence. Sunspot decided that he still needed to go out and find Xiaoling first. Even if he was angry, he would not run too far. If he had not guessed wrong, he should still be near the welfare home. The child ran out and a scene flashed into his mind. It''s a small amusement park near the welfare Park, where they often take their children to play. This small amusement park is built by sunspots themselves. It is neither public nor private. It is specially designed for children to experience their own small world there. Sunspot thought that Xiaoling would go to this place. No one would go there. If he really wanted to be quiet, he would have to find a familiar environment. The sunspot ran to the small amusement park in two or three steps, gasping at every place in the amusement park. After looking around for two or three times, he finally saw Xiaoling sitting on the swing. Xiao Ling touched her face with her hand, as if she wanted to. Wipe their own tears have not dried up, shoulder also a shake, as if in the sobbing appearance. Sunspot did not want to disturb her, slowly walked to her side, and finally he quietly squatted in front of Xiaoling. Xiaoling also saw the sunspot, but she did not look up, but some resistance to lower the head. "Why don''t even me now?" Sunspot still kept smiling and talking to Xiaoling. When Xiao Ling heard this, she bit her lips and pulled her nose. More tears came out. "Why are you crying again? It''s all my brother''s fault, isn''t it? Tell me if you have anything, and I will help you solve it. " Sunspot took Xiaoling''s white tender hand. Because of the cold weather, Xiaoling''s hand is also a little cool, this time she did not pull back her hand, but obediently watched the sunspot pull his hands. Sunspot decided to wait for Xiaoling to cry, and Xiaoling didn''t cry any more, just sat quietly. "Thank you, brother. It''s my fault that you can still find this place so far away. I ran out without telling you. You must be angry? " Xiao Ling has always been so sensible. Even if she is obviously sad now, she has to be clever and sensible. Xiao Ling said this very calm, even not like a child can say the words, sunspot some heartache looking at Xiaoling''s red face. "Why are you so stupid? How can your brother get angry? My brother came here because she was worried about Xiaoling''s unhappiness. " The sunspot said so and squeezed Xiao Ling''s hand more tightly. "But it''s Xiaoling''s fault. Xiaoling can''t do anything well and is inferior to others." The mouth said cruel words, but it deeply hurt the sunspot''s heart. Sunspot can not say what kind of feeling he is, he just felt very sad for this little girl. Xiaoling seems to be using a way to belittle herself to comfort herself, as if in order to make her mistakes become not so difficult to accept. Such a mentality, sunspot seems to have known. Who is willing to deny himself completely? It is impossible to bear two kinds of feelings together, because it is possible for us to feel proud together. "Did someone say something to Xiaoling? How can Xiao Ling say that? In my brother''s heart, you are the best. " Sunspot said it in his softest language. After hearing this, Xiao Ling frowned. Her eyes were slightly red and sour. She seemed to have tears to shed, and she was choked back. "No one told me anything, but I felt I couldn''t do it." Xiao Ling continued to be brave. After hearing this sentence, sunspot''s heart finally had some eyebrows. It seemed that she was a girl with Xiaoling these two days. On weekdays, every time they bring back children, they will let the children who come earlier than them to take them. In this way, everyone can grow up together. The older children will learn to take care of others and take responsibility, while the children will learn from the older children what they can''t. It''s just that the sunspot never found any disadvantages in this way. I don''t know why. This scene is very similar to that of Lu Zhen and him. Others don''t know, but sunspot himself felt clear, he deeply realized Lu Zhen''s jealousy and admiration for him. But there was no one to adjust Lu Zhen''s mentality at that time, although he knew that Lu Qi wanted Lu Zhen and sunspot to grow together, so that he could learn a lot from him.But he forgot that one person is shining all over and always overshadows the other. In the long run, the mentality of another person will always feel unbalanced. Sunspot is really afraid that Xiaoling will become the second land town. "Xiao Ling, you have to know that the world is very big. What you see now is just a corner of the sky." Sunspot wants to pull Xiaoling out of that negative and extreme state of mind. "Never compare too much with others. You need to surpass yourself, not others. Your biggest enemy is yourself. You have to understand that you are the best. " Sunspots are not so comforting. "My brother doesn''t know how to tell you, but if you encounter any unhappy things in the future, you must tell me, or I will be very worried." Sunspot can only use his greatest instinct to ease Xiaoling''s mentality. "Brother, I don''t think I can do anything as well as that little sister." Xiaoling finally let Qu Baba say her ideas. Sure enough, sunspot was relieved. "She came earlier than you, so naturally she knows more than you do. If there are new children coming in, you must know more than them." Sunspot showed his softest smile. Usually sunspots seldom smile, such a smile moved Xiaoling, but also warm her heart. After hearing the sunspot''s words, she was not so sad when she just ran out. "I see, brother. I''ll tell you everything later, OK?" Xiao Ling also tilted her head and laughed. Two people in the early morning sun, warm has become a most moving picture. Chapter 205 Every morning is a fixed time for visitors to have breakfast together. Everyone is like a family, sitting at the table with good spirit, waiting for the hotel owner to bring breakfast to the table. Of course, this also includes Chenxi and Bai Yanran. "Xi ah, Chenyang, is he coming back today? Should I prepare something delicious for him to repair his body? That stinky boy never cares about himself when he goes out." Granny said with deep heart that he was a stinky boy, and still loved his grandson in the bottom of his heart. Chenxi continued to eat his own meal carelessly, "grandma, don''t worry about him. He said that he would come back today, and he could not come back." After all, Chenyang is a boy who often packs up his bags and leaves with his backpack in the middle of the night. If you ask him why he is going, he doesn''t say. He says that he goes to find his own friends. At first, people at home are worried about what happened to him, and they will care about him. Later, every time he does this, he can''t get through the phone, and he doesn''t send messages back. After a long time, everyone will I don''t worry about him, but I still miss him more or less when I''m free. Lu he listened to all these words and wanted to find Chenyang before his mysterious opponent. However, it seems that the trace of Chenyang has not been found by the mysterious opponent, so there is no need to worry that the opponent will find Chenyang first. "Chenyang got on the train last night. It seems that he arrived at eight in the morning." After all, this younger brother is not very easy to worry about. Lu he looked up at the clock hanging on the wall. There was still half an hour before the morning sun arrived at the railway station. In order to avoid all risks, he had to wait for him to get off the train first, so as not to be robbed as soon as he got off the train. "Everybody, I''m full. I''m in a bit of a hurry now." Lu he gets up to leave. The hostel grandmother said, "you haven''t eaten anything. It''s six euro. It''s too expensive. If something is so urgent, you have to eat before you do it. " Lu Heyi couldn''t wait to leave, took out a six yuan coin from his wallet, put it on the table, and then left. Turn on the navigation in the car to guide the direction of the railway station. Lu he is looking around the train track. Every passing train will make Lu he have a moment''s heart. He is afraid to miss the guests who get off the bus. After all, he has not seen the morning sun with his own eyes. He can only identify this gifted teenager by some external features. "Oh, isn''t this Master Lu? Why are you here?" Only heard a distant body enchanting beauty in greeting with themselves. Lu he hears someone talking and takes a close look. It turns out that it is Ying Shang Entertainment''s Chen Youlian, saying why Chen Youlian appeared in Seville. Lu He raised his hand and waved it. Chen Youlian came to meet Lu he''s direction. Before Chen Youlian could speak, Lu he''s doubts burst out first. "Are you traveling in Seville?" Lu he asked tentatively. "I was traveling in a nearby city, but Kunge said there was a project in Seville that was very urgent. He came first, and then when I had almost finished playing there, I came to look for Kunge." Chen Youlian explained that she didn''t know why Lu he wanted to ask her why she came to Seville. However, Chen Youlian did not doubt it. No matter who she was, asking what you were doing here was a very normal way to say hello. "Who is Mr. Lu waiting for?" Chen Youlian asked politely. "I''ll pick up a friend here." Lu he said casually, and then Chen Youlian exchanged greetings and left in a hurry. Lu he''s doubts seem to come out. Can''t the so-called mysterious opponent be brother Kun in Chen Youlian''s mouth, the big guy in B city, and the greasy middle-aged Mediterranean. Now I have a good idea. I will send someone to check it and find out what the main purpose of this kungelena is this time. Lu He anxiously looked at his watch. It was already eight o''clock, and the green train in front of him stopped. Many passengers came down from the train, but there was no sign of the morning sun. This could not help but make him worried. Looking at the time in his watch passing by one minute by one, Lu he seems to have a feeling of being cheated. Can''t Chenyang never get on this green train, and he never comes back. A person doesn''t have to lie to his relatives, so this matter makes Lu he think more and more difficult. It''s been waiting for two or three hours. Even if the train arrives late, it should be time to get to the station. Lu he can only go back, holding a pile of unsolved doubts. "You go to check Wang Kun of B city. I''m worried that our opponent this time is him. I don''t know much about this man, but he basically has no intersection. So to fight him, we must know him and know him, so we can win a hundred battles." Lu he is on the phone with his confidant. It''s just that the identity of this mysterious opponent just surprised my confidant. I always thought that Wang Kun was a middle-aged and greasy man. I didn''t expect that he was ambitious enough to go abroad and compete with Lu He for the same thing.More and more characters are involved in the game, and the game is becoming more and more interesting. However, this middle-aged greasy Mediterranean man is still so greedy for money and lust. When he goes out, he always takes his lover with him. I don''t know that he really thinks this little lover is his wife. Wang Kun''s wife is cold hearted. Her husband is out there, and she doesn''t know anything at home. Or maybe these rich rich ladies are very open-minded. As long as he doesn''t bring the woman back, he can tolerate it. He only cares about playing cards and going out to play. His emotional things may not be so important. After all, other women are hotels, and they are home. Maybe that''s what many rich ladies think. "President, Wang Kun works as building materials in the domestic real estate industry, but he has set up a game company under his wife''s name overseas to do research and development overseas. This field is really a bit broad. He has a long hand when he is old. However, he has been in the market for a long time. He is an old fox. You should guard against him to prevent him from attacking you. ¡±My confidant told Lu he all the information about the investigation, hoping that Lu he could be more vigilant. "Wang Kun should not know that I am competing with him for the same game, but when Chen Youlian comes back to see him, he will definitely mention that he has met me. At that time, he will have a clear idea." Lu he speculated. Chapter 206 For Wang Chenshan, who can''t easily create a game in front of him, even if he can''t get a big piece of profit in front of him after the game is finished, Wang Chenshan will not be able to make a big profit in front of him. Chenyang is like the evaporation of the world, there is no trace, including his family do not know where he went, when to come back, with whom. Although Lu he has no practical relationship with Chenyang, Chenyang is just like his cash cow. Now the money tree is unstable and his whereabouts are unstable. Naturally, he is more anxious than anyone else. If Wang Kun is also interested in Chenyang''s games, naturally his worries will not be less than half of Lu he''s. Wang Kun has not found a hotel yet, so he should not know that Chenyang''s home is a hotel. After all, I didn''t find the information about this when I checked in the outside world. I only came to the hotel and had breakfast to know the shocking information. Who called Chenyang that smelly boy said on the phone that he would occasionally live in this hotel. Since his own home did not say that the hotel was his own home, Lu would not have a conflict with Chenxi, the boss of Chenyang sister''s hotel. However, it is no longer meaningful to reflect on what has been done before. Now I can only flatter Chenyang''s sister, grandmother and sister, hoping to get some clues about Chenyang''s whereabouts from their mouths. The key is that the minors in the family often don''t wander around at home, and the family members are not worried. It seems that this boy is really not a worry free child. "Come on, it should be hard to come on the way. Let''s have a rest early. I have a lot of things to deal with." Wang Kun put his arm around Chen Youlian''s waist and said vaguely. From time to time, he also stroked Chen Youlian''s stomach. Looking at the curvature and position of Chen Youlian''s stomach, it may be that he was pregnant with a child. As for the child who is pregnant, no one can tell clearly. I just don''t understand why a young female star has a good spring and beautiful appearance. Why should she be with a middle-aged and greasy Mediterranean man? Maybe this is the power of money. If a person is short of money, he can do everything. What is it to be a mistress. "Well, I''m very tired today. I met Lu He on the way back." Chen you Lian stretched out a stretch, yawned and said. All of a sudden, Wang Kun''s confused eyes instantly enlarged, "Lu he? Where did you see Lu He of Bai''s group? " "As soon as I got off the train, I saw her leaning against a pillar beside the track, her eyes still looking, as if waiting for someone else." Chen Youlian explains that he is afraid that Wang Kun misunderstands that he is going to steal. After all, he is far away from home. All expenses here should be borne by Wang Kun. If Wang Kun has a bad temper and doesn''t give money to himself, he can''t go back home. "It''s OK. Go to bed first." Wang Kun sat on the sofa shaking the red wine cup in his hand. Chen Youlian is a little pregnant woman now. Naturally, she should pay attention to her body all the time. Her mood should not be too excited. Moreover, it is a dangerous period. Her stomach is not very big. On her thin body, such a little belly can''t be seen. It may be because of her good figure. No one will think she is pregnant on the road. After all, Lu He I didn''t see it. Wang Kun should be wondering why Lu he suddenly came to Seville. He had no contact with Lu He, nor did he understand Lu he''s conduct. Naturally, he did not doubt much. Even if Wang Kun suspects that Lu he is here for what purpose, he can also use Bai Yanran as a shield, saying that he is accompanying the eldest lady of Bai''s group to sanvia for relaxation. At that time, the public opinion will not doubt Lu he''s behavior. However, Wang Kun is very strange, his little lover is pregnant, still running around with it, you say is how many days of things, can always annoy pregnant women running around. "Help me find out why Lu He, the president of Bai''s group, appeared in Seville. I''m really worried about this man. I have to find out about him." Wang Kun said in a low tone to the person at the other end of the phone. It seems that he should also be his right-hand assistant in China. He is responsible for handling some domestic affairs. He is Wang Kun''s second pair of eyes. "I found out that Lu he came to Seville this time with Bai Yanran, the eldest lady wearing Bai''s group. It seems that she is coming to recuperate. I heard that Miss Bai seems to be ill. No one has ever said what kind of disease it is. It was rumored that she had cancer before, and then a company came out to clarify it. So it shouldn''t be so serious to say that the eldest lady has cancer, "said Wang Kun''s second pair of eyes at the end of the phone. After hearing this, Wang Kun seemed to have taken a reassurance. If Lu he came to sanatorium for relaxation and convalescence, Wang Kun himself was not interested in him at all. Lu he would do whatever he liked, as long as he did not hinder himself, especially dragging a big miss of Bai''s group. He didn''t understand why a young man could not help himself If you work alone, you should attach yourself to a Bai''s group and work for the enterprise. Wang Kun always has a lot of puzzles in his mind, but he has no energy to care about other people''s affairs. He just wants to get that smelly boy of Chenyang and force him to sell the game to himself.Such as Wang Kun, a businessman who is involved in both the white and the underworld, is clean, beautiful and spicy. It is not exaggerating to describe it without being aware of it. "I want you to find out where the boy is? Did you find out? " Wang Kun is also looking for Chenyang recently. Since Chenyang refused to cooperate with him for 10 billion yuan, people have evaporated like the world. His relevant information can''t be found, and he can''t find where he is now. How can such a worrying thing make Wang Kun sleep. "It was true that the boy got on a train, but he didn''t get off the train, so he disappeared on the train. I was thinking, did the boy evaporate on the train?" At the other end of the phone, Wang Kun''s assistant was also wondering. Wang Kun''s temper came up. What he ordered to go on was ordered for several days. His subordinates did not understand the matter. Instead, he came to ask himself. Wang Kun was really angry. "It''s a group of swill buckets. I can''t do anything well. Can I leave you to have a free meal in the company? What''s the use of you? " Wang Kun''s tone of voice is filled with anger, this matter is more and more blurred. Chapter 207 No one knows where the gifted young man Chenyang has gone. His whereabouts have become a common doubt. How can a person disappear without a trace, just like being taken away by God in an instant, does not leave a trace of his soul in the world. It seems that we can only start from Chen''s family to see if we can find any clues. If even the last thread has disappeared, it is really an unknown whether we can find the talented young man Chenyang. Lu he just returned to the hotel, his butt was not hot, and the phone came in. "Mr. Lu, I''m in Seville. Am I quick?" Secretary Zheng said. Secretary Zheng is the only male secretary around Lu He. He usually looks cheerful, but actually he is meticulous. He is Lu he''s right-hand assistant. He is very low-key and has a similar age with Lu He. He is not easy to make enemies because of his cheerful and optimistic mood. In the company, everyone teases him like a child, and he doesn''t care. Maybe This kind of talent is the smartest. "It''s been two days before you come. I''ve been waiting for you here." Lu he pretended to be serious and said to Secretary Zheng. "Shall I go to the hotel to see you now, or shall I look for another place to stay?" What Secretary Zheng is most concerned about is whether there is the most urgent thing to deal with by himself. After all, the president urged him to come to Seville in a hurry. "Don''t come to the hotel. I''m afraid you won''t be able to live in this environment. But if you stay in an expensive hotel, I won''t give you reimbursement." Lu He, like a child, began to be mischievous. In fact, no matter what the price of the hotel, for Bai''s group, which is a multi gold group, it''s no matter what the reimbursement is. "Mr. Lu, are you so mean? Even the cost of accommodation has to be calculated carefully. Can''t I work out the tolerance? " Secretary Zheng''s tone is a little unhappy. A big boss can''t care so much about it. "Forget it. I won''t tease you. Find a hotel closer to us. Come to me at any time, and take care of Miss Bai at any time. " Time is not early, Lu he also has no spare energy to quarrel with Secretary Zheng, casually said a word to end the dialogue. Originally, she came to Scandinavia to let Bai Yanran relax, but now many aspects do not take into account Bai Yanran''s feelings. However, Bai Yanran seems to be quite sensible and doesn''t say that Lu he has not taken care of herself. Maybe she knows in her heart that her boyfriend seems to be busy with some things. "Wait a minute. Don''t hang up. I found a very important information before. I haven''t had time to tell you, it''s about the game copyright of that gifted teenager. As long as he bought the copyright of the game under the hotel''s name, it seems that his sister''s copyright is not included in the hotel''s name, so he can''t get the copyright of the game with his sister Secretary Zheng explained a lot of what he said, but some of them made people feel dizzy, but after a rough understanding of the context, we can know what it means. "You mean we don''t need to be in such a hurry to find that talented teenager right now. We just need to get his sister to get the game copyright. Is that what you mean?" Lu he originally wanted to sleep in a heart instantly awakened. "Yes, we have to buy this hotel. It''s like a certainty that we get the game copyright. However, Wang Kun hasn''t got such news yet. It seems that there is no big action there these days." Secretary Zheng found out the matter clearly, and didn''t let Lu he worry about it. "If this is the case, then her sister is a very simple girl, this matter will be easy to handle, we just need to fool her sister to sign a contract, let him sell the hotel to us, this matter is determined, OK, it''s not early, you go to rest first." Lu he''s heart seems to have found an accurate target in the confusion, that is, to buy this old hotel. "OK, Mr. Lu. If you find any other information, please contact me." Secretary Zheng said definitely at the other end. After all, finding out the news was a waste of strength. Before being sure that the news was 100% correct, Secretary Zheng did not dare to disclose the existence of the news, so as not to let Lu he have unnecessary worries. The next morning, the owner of the hotel, Chenxi, went out to work as a part-time worker. Today, some new tourists came. She was just arranged to receive domestic tourists. It was easy to communicate between languages. So she left early in the morning without having time to eat. He had a long ponytail, a baseball cap, a white shirt, blue jeans, a canvas backpack on his shoulder, a loudspeaker in his ear and a small flag in his hand. He looked like a tour guide. Because she came to live in Seville many years ago, she knew a lot about the local customs and scenery, so she got a part-time job as a tour guide. After all, she had to find many part-time jobs because she was forced to make a living. Otherwise, her younger brother and sister might not be able to pay the tuition fees.Depending on the hotel''s meager income, it may not be enough to repair the hotel and some damaged things. After all, the house is too old. In the days of the hotel owner''s father and mother, the house was very old. It''s just that the hotel owner Chenxi''s parents have been dead for a long time, and the burden of this family is totally on Chenxi''s body. This is also one of the reasons why Chenxi University dropped out before finishing her studies. If she continues to go to college, grandma can''t afford the fee. It''s not a long-term plan to work part-time in Seville, because it can''t afford to pay the expensive tuition fees. The school tried to persuade her to quit. Later, dawn began to take care of her younger brother and sister part-time. Chenxi not only has a job as a tour guide, but also makes guitars in a handmade guitar shop. Part of the reason why she works in other handmade shops is that she plays classical guitar very well. Her father thinks that she is a gifted child. Indeed, she plays classical guitar well among her peers In order to prepare for the whole family to immigrate to live in Seville, they abandoned all their stable life in the country and came to this strange city to fight again. Chapter 208 I still remember that Chenxi, the owner of the hotel, was a tomboy with short hair when she was a child. She was not as small as a girl. She often lay down outside the window and quietly looked at the classical guitar in the window. She looked at it like that. She saw it all afternoon. She had to eat before going home. Later, when she went to school, she could occasionally touch the guitar. She would lie down by the window outside the training class, watching the children inside practicing classical Jishe. At this time, her father was a person who supported her dream very much. Chenxi''s father suggested to the whole family that he send Chenxi to learn classical guitar. At first, the whole family didn''t agree with him. They thought that there was a younger sister in the family. His mother''s health was not very good and she couldn''t bear too much. There was an old grandmother on it, so the burden of the whole family was not light. Now if we send Chenxi to report to the classical guitar training class for this family The court''s economy is even worse. Chenxi was able to stick to her own interests and hobbies. Naturally, Chenxi''s talent did not fail to live up to her father''s expectations. She was particularly excellent in her classical guitar in their area. Her father sent her to participate in many competitions. Chenxi did not fail to live up to the public expectations and performed very well. Later, Chenxi''s father felt that Chenxi was really staying in China Qu Cai, then said that the morning sun''s grandmother and mother, with the young brother and sister came to the classical guitar country of Seville. After coming here, everything seemed to be different from what was expected in China. They sold their houses in China and then bought a dilapidated hotel in Seville. Their talent for learning is not worth mentioning in this country of classical guitar. The children here are very good at playing classical guitar. In China, dawn, which is considered to be only gifted in China, has been submerged in a moment among many geniuses, becoming very mediocre. Chenxi''s father also felt the change of his new inner mood, but he had already determined to plunge into the classical guitar, so he could not give up halfway. The expensive training and study cost made the family''s life very difficult. Chenxi''s parents can only work hard outside to earn some money to pay Chenxi to learn classical guitar. Later, there was an unexpected event. Chenxi''s mother fell down, because she had to go to work when she had just given birth to her sister. She had to work overtime every night and work overtime every day. She looked at the money every day. Finally, one day she fell down and couldn''t be saved. Chenxi''s mother passed away and left the world without any precautions The younger sister, younger brother and dawn. After the death of Chenxi''s mother, Chenxi''s father''s soul seemed to have been taken away by her mother. She gradually lost her hope for life. Like a drunk, she wandered in all kinds of pubs every night and didn''t return home at night. Chenxi''s grandmother didn''t blame Chenxi''s father for that. The only man in the family was so miserable that his wife left, leaving him alone to bear the pressure of the family. No one could even stay with him to say a true word. Chenxi''s father has always been very concerned about life In this way, people with hope go from the bright world to the gloomy world. Chenxi''s father drank wine every night and became a drunkard. Seeing Chenxi reach the age of high school, his father still can''t get up with life. Chenxi has been able to take charge of her own affairs and help her solve some housework at home. Just when the whole family thought that life would get better and better, something happened to Chenxi''s father. On a dark night with high wind, Chenxi''s father was drunk and driving his car. His car bumped into a truck full of goods. The car was hanging on the ground, and Chenxi''s father had an accident. Chenxi''s family is in crisis again. The death of her father makes Chenxi lose hope for life. Although she is a girl, she has now become the only pillar in the family. Chenxi''s grandmother is in tears every day, but she can only kindly persuade Chenxi to live a strong life. The old man''s heart is also very bitter, but looking at his son still left three children, can''t leave three children like this and go with his son and daughter-in-law. It is this belief that makes Chenxi''s grandmother gradually come out of the dark life, along with the faith of dawn, from the boundless life to the light. After Chenxi''s parents died, Chenxi''s grandmother became Chenxi''s only confidant partner. She usually took care of her three children''s lives. She only cooked and washed clothes at home, because she was a little too old to eat. Chenxi was very eager to be admitted to a conservatory of music and continued to study classical guitar. However, it still costs a lot of money to learn classical guitar, including tuition fees. But Chenxi''s so-called talent is nothing in this conservatory with so many gifted children. This expensive tuition always crushed the whole family. At this time, Chenxi chose to drop out of school and help her grandmother take care of her younger brother and sister at home, while taking care of the hotel business, thus shouldering the financial burden of the family. And Chenxi decided to put down the classical guitar music that changed their family''s life, and buried it deep in her heart, never to touch it again.It''s hard to imagine how difficult it is for a person to take out his favorite things from the bottom of his heart, or to cover it in the deepest part of his heart with thick soil, not letting people know or touch them casually. For their parents, it''s easy for them to talk about guitar, because it''s possible for them to change their life. If they had stayed at home safely, her mother''s health would not have deteriorated, and her father would have a very secure job to support the family''s expenses. Her grandmother would not experience the loss of her son. If time can come back, dawn will never choose to come to Seville. For classical guitar, it is a beautiful city. And for dawn, Seville is also a sad city. But she must live a strong life in this city. After all, there is a hotel left by her parents, which is their last and only property. If she sells it rashly, it may not be the best choice to go back to China. Chapter 209 Today, Lu Qi was sorting out the goods management before the company. During this period, he did not carry out inspection. It has to be said that this inspection made him find many loopholes. He sat quietly at his computer desk, his eyes scanning the company''s warehouses in different locations. With a flash of light in his mind, he suddenly remembered what he had missed before. Only the internal staff in the warehouse of Lu''s group could understand it. In other words, only those who are related to their Lu family will know the main location of the factory. Lu Zhen was the one who took them to the abandoned factory at that time, but he did not believe that besides the people who were present at that time, who would really save the sunspots in the fire. There is only one reason. The people who save the sunspots are the people of the Lu family. Lu Qi heavily smashed his fist on his computer desk, and now only a person''s name appears in his mind, that is, Lu He, who is against him everywhere. Lu Qi finally understood why the sunspot was so resolute at that time. In addition to Lu Zhen being his enemy, there was a more important point, which was to be attached to Lu He. Lu Qi has endured Lu He for a long time. If he doesn''t go to Luhe again, he will feel sorry for Lu''s group. "Come in for a minute." Lu Qi pressed a shortcut key to let the personal assistant waiting outside his door come in. On weekdays, general manager Lu has nothing important to do in the company. How can he be called in today? The assistant has been frightened a lot these two days. He is very careful when he walks. The staff knocked on the door gently. As the personal assistant of general manager Lu, he should stay with Mr. Lu all the time and accept his assignments. After waiting for two seconds without receiving any response, the assistant directly opened the door and walked in lightly. He found that Mr. Lu was sitting quietly at his computer desk. "Now go back and make me a list of all the companies that have cooperated with our company and give it to me tonight." It is the first time that President Lu has proposed such a solemn task. Assistant has some Leng Shen, stupidly looks at in front of Mr. Lu, and then immediately nods. After Lu Qi finished this sentence, he thought of something. He snapped his finger and found a silver USB flash drive from the cabinet and gave it to the assistant. "After doing it well, store it in this USB flash disk, and you should make sure that the information you are looking for is not wrong at all." The assistant didn''t know what Lu Qi was thinking. Assistant just immediately went forward, put the U disk into his briefcase, and then lowered his head to continue to listen to Lu Qi what other orders. "You go out first. I''ll keep in touch with you if there''s anything I can do." Lu Qi has already made his own abacus in his heart. What he lacks is waiting for the east wind to come. Since Lu he has dared to rob his people so blatantly, then Lu Qi must also grab something from Lu he''s hand, otherwise it will be a little too bad. Originally, this is the workplace, the interests of the major companies are fighting for. It is not worthwhile for Lu Qi to confront Lu He. Since the light is not good, then Lu Qi came secretly. This city is so big that people who do business will inevitably meet with different acquaintances. Later, a business circle has been formed. Since we have cooperated with Lu Qi, we will inevitably have some commercial cooperation with him. Lu Qi''s own ability is not good, but he is very suitable to attract those who have interests in him. He has given them many benefits at ordinary times. He believes these people will stand on his side. As the day passed by in such a hurry, Lu Qi always thought about the scene that Lu he lost his resources. He felt very happy in his heart. He even had a meal with a smile on his face. When asked what happened to Lu Qi, he refused to tell him. Even the employees thought that Mr. Lu had been stimulated by such a silly smile from time to time. In the evening, Lu Qi has been waiting for his assistant to send him a message at his computer desk. Since 6:00 p.m., Lu Qi has not left the table. Lu Zhen also secretly went to see his house and found that Lu Qi was still sitting quietly. Lu Zhen couldn''t help thinking in his mind whether it was because he was too frustrated in these two days that Lu Qi began to work hard. The assistant kept checking the information in his hand at home. Since Mr. Lu had already told him that there was no mistake, he checked it five or six times. Over the years, there are too many companies that have cooperated with Lu''s group, and various small enterprises have some friction with them. If you want to type out all the information of these people, it''s really not a small job. However, many people are fighting for interests. These people will not do any good to Lu''s group. Finally, when it was nearly ten o''clock, Lu Qi finally couldn''t help sending a message to his assistant. "How''s your assignment going? It''s the next day in two hours. Don''t you give it to me?" Although Lu Qi has sent cold words, but just looking at these words has already made people feel the impatience of general Lu.The assistant saw the news from Mr. Lu. Although he was not beside him, he couldn''t help but beat a spirit. The assistant quickly scanned the document, and he edited the document countless times. He felt that there was no big problem. No, it should be said that it has been confirmed to be accurate. The assistant immediately sent the document to Mr. Lu''s mailbox. After sending it, he took a deep breath and felt relieved. It''s hard to be pressed by Mr. Lu step by step. As an assistant, there is nothing to deal with. Mr. Lu often assigns things to the shareholders. Unexpectedly, this time, he went to work in person. Lu Qi is preparing to send a second message to bomb his assistant by SMS. As a result, his mailbox "Ding", which is from the document sent to him by the assistant. Lu Qi opened the document with excitement. He was surprised. He didn''t expect that Lu''s group had cooperated with so many people in recent years. But fortunately, the assistant he hired himself was not bad at the beginning. He marked out which companies he had cooperated with and which companies only made small transactions. In this way, it is clear at a glance that those who have had long-term cooperation with Lu''s group are the people that Lu Qi can focus on and use. Lu Qi''s mouth gently up a tick, he also found those companies, highlighted in red. Chapter 210 Lu Qi edited a small document himself, and put these people in a group. Lu Qi found out that only he had the document, which recorded the contact information of the company that the company had cooperated with. "Jingling..." The phone bell almost scared the assistant out of his chair. For the convenience of work, the assistant also specially set a mobile phone ring tone different from others. Hearing the familiar bell, he was very surprised. He sent the document to Lu Qi after confirming it was correct. How could he call himself again? The assistant listens to the other party''s breathing sound. He doesn''t even dare to breathe at the end of the phone. "I''ll continue to send you a document now, and you keep it. I need to type out the contact information of the corresponding people and give it to me at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning. " Lu Qi gave the assistant such a task in the middle of the night. After hearing this, the assistant felt his head would explode. He was so busy today that he didn''t even have time to eat dinner. However, Mr. Lu had to make him stay up all night. Although there are 100000 reluctant, but he is still very calm to Lu Qi answer. "OK, Mr. Lu, I will give you the documents on time." Just listening to the voice and tone, Lu Qi felt that the assistant did not have any problems. So Lu Qi hung up the phone, turned off the computer, and went to sleep peacefully, waiting for the assistant to send him the things tomorrow. The assistant hit his head heavily on the table, and he felt that his body was almost hollowed out. The assistant immediately opened the document that Lu Qi sent him, which recorded countless phone numbers and even the addresses of major companies, which he had never seen before. The assistant doesn''t know what kind of benefits these things will bring to the company. He has to admit his life in silence. Who makes him the personal assistant of general manager Lu. Assistant repeatedly copy and paste, and then check one by one to see what kind of omission. In this way, imperceptibly to four o''clock in the morning, he finished all the things at one time. The assistant took off his big black glasses and put them on the table. He rubbed his sour eyes with his hands. After a day and a night, he is now exhausted, just instinctively lying on the table, trying to squint for a while. Lu Qi arrived at the company at eight o''clock this morning on time, waiting for his assistant to send documents to him, but he didn''t expect that he didn''t see the figure of the assistant who was always with him when he came to the company today. Lu Qi did not think carefully about how long and how much energy it took to sort out the documents. He just thought it was an ordinary small task. Lu Qi in the office from eight o''clock to nine o''clock, first did not see the assistant came to his room to sort out the things he should prepare on weekdays, and the second was that he never received the documents. Lu Qi felt that the fire in his heart was getting bigger and bigger. Did this person not want to work today? How dare you defy him so openly. Lu Qi finally couldn''t sit still. He angrily walked into the corridor and called a clerk casually. He ordered him to call his assistant and ask him to come to his office immediately. It''s not only Lu Qi who feels that everything that happened today is unbelievable, but also his assistant who is still in his sleep. If the assistant can expect that he will be late for such a long time today and forget to send the document to Mr. Lu, he will not lie down on the table at will. "Jingling, jingling..." The ringing of the telephone echoed through the empty room. However, such a loud voice didn''t wake up the assistant who was still sleeping. I don''t know what kind of dream he had last night, which can make him so addicted. Such a loud voice has seriously affected the surrounding neighbors. The assistant is just a new employee. It is only two or three years after joining the Lu group. Therefore, the rental house is an ordinary house. I don''t know which neighbor can''t listen any more, so I come to the assistant''s door directly. "Dong Dong, Dong Dong..." The heavy knock on the door mingled with the ringing of the telephone. The assistant suddenly wakes up from his sleep. He listens to the sounds from all around him, as if in a dream. Because he has been sleeping for such a long time, he is still confused. Recently, a facial expression package is very popular, which just corresponds to the assistant''s current state. Who am I? Where am i? What am I doing? "Open the door, it''s so noisy!" The knock on the door was accompanied by loud shouting and swearing from the neighbors. The assistant immediately stood up. Unexpectedly, after a night''s sleep, his body was numb, his arm was stiff, and he almost fell to the ground. The assistant staggered for two or three steps, and immediately went to the door and opened the door. After sleeping all night, he was still full of red blood, which surprised the neighbors. The abusive voice that had already rushed to the mouth stopped so that the neighbor saw him open the door, so it was not good to scold so naked."What''s going on in your room? It''s always music. You''ve been playing it like this, affecting other people''s rest." The neighbor''s voice was full of complaints. "Sorry, I''ll pay attention next time." The assistant had to make a smile for others. After all, he did it himself. The neighbor didn''t say anything. He turned and left. His purpose had been achieved. The assistant rubbed his headache to crack the head, turned and walked back to the room, this just remembered that his mobile phone ring has never stopped. The assistant immediately connected his phone. He was very surprised to see that there were more than 30 missed calls on the screen. "How can you answer the phone? The president is very angry! Do you know what time it is? " The staff were very anxious to shout at the other end of the conversation, their voices were crying. It seems that Lu Qi has already scolded him in the company. He is really innocent. Lu Qi breathes his anger on a small employee who has nothing to do with this matter. The assistant gradually remembered what happened yesterday. General manager Lu told him to send the document to him at 8 o''clock this morning. If the document was sent, he was not only late, but also had not completed the task. The assistant finished the conversation with the staff and turned on the computer immediately. He found that the president did not send him any messages, but he always showed that he was logging in online. It seems that he has been waiting for the assistant to send him documents. The assistant''s hands trembled a little, and immediately sent the document to the president. Within three seconds, the other party had received the document. The assistant swallowed his mouth in silence. Now he can only hurry to the company, whether it is life or death, let it be fate. Chapter 211 Lu Qi looks gloomy at the e-mail sent by the other party, and heavily clicks the mouse, as if he can vent his patience. Outside the office stood a row of employees, head bowed, all of them were severely criticized by Lu Qi today. From each of them, things can be so small that someone didn''t wash his hair today, which affected the external image of Lu''s group. Even after wearing a suit of clothes for two consecutive days, Lu Qi caught him and scolded him. And let these hapless employees stand outside the president''s office and reflect deeply on the wall. Other people see this scene from afar are afraid to approach, for fear of meeting the president, he is the n th winner of the lottery. All of them cocked up their ears and listened carefully to the office. Mr. Lu finally stopped chattering. In spite of the endless anger in their hearts, they still have to stand respectfully and can''t say a word of complaint. "Da, Da..." It was the sound of Lu Qi''s shoes. Stepping on the wooden floor, it was particularly loud. The sound was getting closer and closer to the door. Everyone unconsciously took a breath. "What are you still standing here for? You, go downstairs and wait for my assistant." Lu Qi''s words are full of satire, anyone who sounds like a very obvious irony. He casually pointed to an employee nearest to the door, with a dangerous smile on his face, and gave orders at all impolitely. Seeing Lu Qi''s appearance, the employee could not help shaking his shoulders and immediately turned downstairs. Everyone knows that several Mr. Lu of Lu''s group are just using their names and powers to control most of lander''s assets. Only with a shell, but unable to do great things, more by the major shareholders, including the more talented employees employed with heavy money, can the group still maintain its former glory in recent years. Everyone is in order to make money, just endure the CEO''s tantrums every day, but it is just for the sake of high salary that they come here. No one dares to show their dissatisfaction with the president. "Ah! Ouch Two people are very anxious to run, both did not see the opposite party, hit a full, forehead hit the forehead. The effect of force is mutual. The assistant and the staff knead their slightly blue forehead and look up at the person who bumped into him. "Brother, the sun is snapshot on the buttocks before you sleep, the president is angry, he told me to wait for you to come over." The staff said in a hurry and jumped. "Don''t talk about it. Let''s go. I have a hunch that Mr. Lu has new ideas these two days. I''m afraid you have something to do after I come out of the office." The assistant shook his head helplessly. The assistant didn''t stop his pace, and as he was talking, he walked towards the elevator hall. "No, brother. Tell me what you know." Small staff also followed the assistant into the elevator, eagerly approached the assistant to listen to some different gossip. However, the assistant''s face is full of dark clouds. He doesn''t know what general manager Lu plans to do with him today. Maybe the job will be gone. The words of the small staff are like a gust of wind around their ears. The assistant can''t even hear a word, and looks straight ahead. The little employee looked at the assistant and knew that he was still thinking about his own affairs, so he shut up and looked at the changing numbers on the elevator. "Ding..." They finally came to the floor of the general office of Lu, and they took a deep breath. "Brother, you go in. I''ll wait for you outside. I''ll talk to you. I think Lu won''t do anything to you." The little employee whispered in the assistant''s ear. Then he immediately returned to his post, which was very far away from Lu Qi''s office. It seemed that the office was like a time bomb, which would blow him up at any time. When the assistant arrived at this time, he was extremely calm and did not reply to the staff. He went directly into Lu Qi''s office. Lu Qi''s office is still standing outside a line of employees, we did not hear the assistant''s footsteps, they watched him open the door. At this time, Lu Qi is looking through the documents sorted out by his assistant. This time, he needs to rely on these people on the list. However, if he wants to make an appointment one by one, it will take some time and effort. However, Lu Qi will not do these laborious and time-consuming work in person. He will only do a general browsing and checking for the time being, and will still arrange it for his subordinates in a few minutes. As usual, the assistant knocked on the door three times and did not speak to Lu Qi. And Lu Qi naturally noticed the assistant who came in. The room was very quiet, only the sound of Lu Qi clicking the mouse and their two breathing sounds. "Have you been so comfortable recently that you can forget all the small problems that I have arranged for you now?" Lu Qi said without expression. The assistant looked up at Lu Qi. His face was shining on the computer screen. The words on the screen were also in his eyes."Mr. Lu, yesterday was my problem. This kind of mistake will not happen again." The assistant''s attitude was very sincere. He really felt that what he had done yesterday was really wrong. Lu Qi did not answer the assistant''s words, but snorted coldly and continued to read the document carefully. "Well, go down. Let the secretary group leader come to my office and I have something to tell him. " Lu Qi''s topic turned too fast, so that the assistant did not respond. He thought that he should not be fired, but did not expect to be so smooth to escape. "Yes, Mr. Lu." The assistant answered briefly, and then quickly walked out of the office. "Wait a minute." At the moment when the assistant was about to push the door out, Lu Qi suddenly stopped him. The assistant immediately stopped, turned to face Lu Qi, and slightly lowered his head, eyes straight at the ground. He had a bad premonition in his heart. His right hand was holding the corner of his clothes behind him. This eccentric Lu would not have to find fault with him again. "When you go out, let the group of trash standing at my door go. The company''s high salary doesn''t make you eat in vain." Lu Qi also kept disparaging the company''s employees in his words. Although he spoke to the assistant, it was loud enough for everyone outside to hear clearly. Assistant just don''t know how to answer, Lu Qi also roared to him "still stand what, block eye." The assistant immediately went out in dismay. Chapter 212 Assistant opened the door, everyone looked at each other, obviously heard what Lu Qi had just said in the room. The assistant laughed awkwardly, and everyone knew that it was excusable, so they all scattered to do their own things. He went to the office of the secretary group alone, where the most important secrets of the company are kept. If you want to enter the office, you need a specific password. The secretarial group had not many people. They were all elites in the field invited at high prices. Each of them was responsible for a plate and organized the company''s internal materials in an orderly manner. Moreover, they are fully responsible for the company''s security system, and even the hacking technology is top-notch. Therefore, President Lu attaches great importance to the security system of this office. Without his permission, no one except the Secretary''s office could enter or leave at will. In addition to the office''s monitoring system, Lu Qi also has the right of third-party monitoring. If any stranger enters the office, he will immediately receive a reminder. Lu Qi still has her own way of managing people. For example, for the secretary group, she often chooses the next time to observe the staff''s movements. However, any employee''s behavior is a little abnormal, they will not escape his fire. Therefore, the assistant has worked here for several years and has never entered the office of the secretary group once. He didn''t know what kind of abacus Lu Qi was doing this time, but he still had the idea of putting him in the secretary group''s office. The assistant knew that before he came, the president must have told the people inside about his coming, so he only stood in front of the door for a while, waiting for the password door to open automatically. He looked up and looked at the micro camera inside. The one he saw was a standard one. The person inside also saw the assistant in front of the door. The door opened automatically. The assistant saw the equipment and facilities in the Secretary Office for the first time. As expected, they have formed a sharp contrast and contrast with their ordinary office building, which is like a modern high-tech experimental building. It''s not only that everyone''s clothes are neat and uniform, but also a set of black clothes. Even the computer is the latest style, not to mention the equipment. All of them are top-notch. The assistant was also the person who had seen the big scene with Lu Qi, but he was still stunned by the scene. It turned out that the property of Lu''s group was bigger than he had imagined. Just look at the office of this secretarial group. In addition to the salaries of these people, the decoration of these connected rooms will cost a lot of money, and it will cost a lot of manpower and material resources. The assistant walked in and felt dazzled. He couldn''t see it. He completely forgot the business. The rest of the secretarial group were originally at work. Seeing the assistant coming in and looking east and West, they couldn''t help but cast all their eyes on the assistant. Finally, a man couldn''t help but interrupt the assistant''s mind which had been addicted to the room. "You''re here today, Mr. Lu. Do you have any orders? General manager Lu just told us that if you want to open the door of the office, you should have something to say. " The employee thought out the wording and gently reminded the assistant. Assistant this just like a dream to wake up, the first time saw the secretary group office, almost let him forget to come here business. "By the way, who is the leader of your secretary group? Mr. Lu asked him to go to the office now." A very serious looking man with a black eye frame raised his head and looked at the assistant. This person''s every move revealed a calm temperament. After hearing the assistant''s words, a little doubt flashed between his eyebrows and eyes. It''s easy for general manager Lu to get in touch with the secretary group. If he really wants the group leader to go to his office, it is a matter that can be easily solved by phone. Why should the assistant go there in vain? Isn''t it obviously a waste of time? After the assistant finished this sentence, he also felt that things were wrong, but this was the original words that Mr. Lu said to him. At this time, Lu Qi''s phone call came, the phone ring broke the awkward silence atmosphere. "Are you in the office now?" Lu Qi is lying on his sofa, in the sunshine of the sun. His tone is lazy. He feels like playing with a cat and a dog. "Yes, President, I have arrived at the Secretary''s office. What can I do for you?" Now the assistant feels confused in his mind. He doesn''t know exactly what Lu Qi means. "You are now working with the secretary group to edit an invitation to the people I have highlighted on the list." Lu Qi said as he drank red wine. The assistant on the phone can already hear the glass on the glass table. "Remember, to edit different information for different people, I believe you can do a good job in this matter, and these people you have met and dealt with will not be helpless." Lu Qi took these words for granted. But the assistant who hears these words feels confused. What information should be edited? What kind of invitation?Lu Qi has never discussed these things with him before. If there is a banquet party, why should the secretary group be in charge? It has never been so formal before. Lu Qi didn''t speak or hang up the phone. He seemed to be waiting for his assistant to ask him why. "This time, we mainly discuss with them the problems of various resources of the company, that is to say, the cooperation between the two companies. You should try every means to let them merge into our company." Lu Qi is still a natural appearance. When Lu Qi said these words, he did not think about any practical problems. In his eyes, Lu''s group seemed to have the supreme power. However, these years are different now. Lu Qi''s own thinking is simple. It seems that in his eyes, these things can be done easily. But after hearing these words, his assistant already has 100000 grass mud horses galloping by. "President, these companies are very large groups, and it is impossible to merge them into Lu''s group." Assistant some helpless say. The other members of the secretary group also heard their conversation. The room was already empty, and when no one spoke, the voice from the phone was even more obvious. "In any case, no matter whether they are close to each other or not, we should let their hearts turn to Lu''s group." Lu Qi is so proud of his words that he seems to be the king of the business circle. However, after hearing this sentence, everyone took a breath of air-conditioning, and Mr. Lu did find a problem for them. Chapter 213 Just as Lu he was driving to the next place of the game, the picture of the beginning of the game suddenly popped up, indicating that a new player appeared. Lu he thought that only he knew the existence of the game all the time. He didn''t expect that someone was playing this game now. Lu he was not sure whether this person was Chenyang or who. He could only guess. Click on the track of the player on the screen, the navigation points to the player''s direction, and the car steering wheel moves steadily along the navigation direction. Lu He in the heart is unable to say the uneasiness and excitement, while excited about to see the new player of the game, not as a person fighting. At the same time, I was worried that in addition to myself and Chenyang, there was another person who knew the existence of the game. What Lu he is afraid of is not the appearance of a new player, but that the new player happens to be his opponent. Lu he is just guessing in his heart, and he dare not really determine this idea. After all, this kind of scene is what Luhe doesn''t want to see and is also the most worried about. When the car stops under an old castle, it can''t go any further. There is no one left in the castle, there is no trace. Lu he followed the blue words on the ground. Instead of going up, he went to a long staircase. Suddenly, he found soldiers holding bows and arrows by the windows of the castle around him. He put his head out from the side, and arrows like rain shot towards this side. Lu he probably understood that he had to kill these soldiers in order to escape smoothly. Otherwise, he might not have found any new players and died on the way to find new players. However, there are dozens of soldiers hiding in the window, and there are only a shabby weapon in their hands. How to kill all these people is a headache. Lu he was leaning against a flower bed, which was just a blind corner of vision. However, Lu he had to cross a wide road to the opposite side. When there was no shortcut, there was no obstacle to block a sword for him. Lu Hegang wanted to rush out, but he felt that he could not be so reckless. He picked up a flowerpot on his head and stretched it out. Unexpectedly, a bow and arrow quickly broke the flowerpot, which was as easy as knocking off a head like a watermelon. Or the game was really a game. The soldier''s arrow method was too precise, which made Lu he not cold and shudder. It seems that hiding can''t be avoided. Lu he is hesitating, but hiding in this dead corner is not a long-term plan. Lu he looked left and right like a thief in the same place, which also attracted the attention of passers-by. The two ladies passing by looked like a very funny clown in the performance. Moreover, the clown was very handsome, but he looked a little abnormal. Because Lu he wears contact lenses, the world he sees is a game world that combines the real world and the virtual world. Naturally, ordinary people can''t see them in many places. For example, some virtual Archer soldiers who attack actually don''t exist in the real world. Maybe this is the excellent place of the game, which is what attracts Lu He to abandon everything and indulge in the game reason. Just when Lu he hesitated to decide whether to rush directly, a voice in the headset rang out. "Mr. Lu, don''t talk to me. You can''t beat him. I''m going to start a game again The first visual angle of the game director is to see the game director on the side of the game. That''s why the director of the game thought that Lu he couldn''t get through, and encouraged him to land. After all, Lu he repeated dozens of times when he passed the first level. It seems that if he wants to get through the arrow rain, he can''t die a hundred times. Fortunately, these soldiers are standing on high places. As long as they hide, they can''t find Lu He, and they won''t shoot at him. If there were a large number of land soldiers on the land, it would have been over by landing at the current level and equipment. "Can you stop talking? It''s up to me to play games without my permission. " Lu he seriously said to the chirping game director over the headset. After all, the voice of the game director interfered with Lu he''s play. To be more precise, he said what Lu he was most afraid of, that is, game failure. Fortunately, it''s not a complicated thing to start the game again. You just need to log in again to revive the game. It''s just that the number of resurrections is too many, which makes people feel frustrated. People like Lu He, who are so proud, naturally hate this inexplicable sense of frustration. "You rush over, don''t stay where you are. Anyway, it''s a waste of time for you to wait here. It''s better to rush to it. If it does, it will pass." Director of the game is still at the other end of the land with the method of exciting landing, Lu he''s own heart also feel in situ too much stay, it is not the same thing. "Can you stop talking? I''m going to turn off the headset. You''re too annoying." The game director''s provocation seems to have worked. Lu he has begun to be a little impatient. Maybe it is because he can''t bear it in his heart, so there will be such obvious changes on the surface. Lu he drew out his sword on his back and ran across the road. Sure enough, the soldiers quickly found Lu he''s existence. They pulled up a full bow and shot at him. The first arrow grazed Lu he''s shoulder. He cried out in pain and lost 30 blood. The rain of arrows came back. Just as Lu he fell on the ground, he was ready to give up with his eyes closed When, so see suddenly suspended in the air, the picture seems to be all static.Lu he is still in a very dark state, thinking that a player has appeared to save himself. Suddenly, a circle appears in the picture and keeps turning. Lu he sits in the same place, staring at the arrow two or three centimeters away from his eyes. His heart is really shaking. "Let''s go! The network seems to be delayed. If you don''t go at this time, it''s better to wait. Get up quickly and don''t hesitate to sit on the ground. Otherwise, the network will react immediately. You can''t go if you want to. It''s a chance from heaven Lu He, who is urged by the director of the game, seems to be more anxious than the people who are playing the game. This is the typical outsider who is more worried about the game than the insiders. As a result, who makes the game so exciting. Lu He then responded. He picked up the sword that had fallen from the ground and ran away in a hurry. He quickly slipped into an alley and avoided the two sides of the road full of bows and arrows. After a tense and exciting escape, he gasped heavily. Chapter 214 The blue indicator on the ground is still flashing, pointing to the direction of the new player. It seems that the mysterious new player who does not know his name has not left the castle for the time being. Lu he is one kilometer away from him. If there is no accident on the way, he should be able to see the new player. "It''s exciting just now. Just because you''re such a bad technology, you still want to pass through the link just now. It''s not because of the delay of the network that saved your life. You really have to thank the city''s network. " The director of the game seems to have not separated from the tense and exciting state just now, and his mouth is still talking about the network delay just now. Who can think that the game is so clever, in such a critical juncture, in such a short moment, the network said delay on the delay, the so-called picture instantaneous static, saved his life. If not the network delay, Lu he really thought that a third-party player or the producer of the game had saved him. After all, Lu He, who was sitting on the ground, was about to give up. He did not believe in such a miracle. He could only be glad in his heart that he, a lower level player, had escaped. It is no wonder that a few soldiers who have been on the side of the old castle have disappeared from the old castle. Just as Lu he put down his guard and was ready to swagger away, he heard the sound of fierce fighting. Lu he stood by the railing, squatting quietly aiming at it. It''s Wang Kun! The mysterious player turned out to be Wang Kun. In fact, Lu he should have thought of it in the early days. However, he still couldn''t believe that someone entered the game in front of him. Now it is very clear that the so-called rival company is Wang Kun''s overseas game company. It''s just that the chaebol is really not visible. He doesn''t have a high profile in his work at home. He wanders in various romantic clubs every day and pretends to be indifferent to business. It turns out that most of his industries have been transferred to foreign countries. Lu he really let down his guard against this man. In any case, since you see this new player, you should go forward to meet him, or it will be in vain. After all, you are also the only two players in the game. You have to know each other. "Oh, isn''t this boss Wang? You want to play this game." Lu he deliberately exchanged greetings with Wang Kun, and his tone was full of sharp sarcasm. Wang Kun looked at Lu He with disdain. Although he looked very calm, it was not difficult to see from his eyes that he was very surprised at the existence of Lu He. It is estimated that Wang Kun always thought that he was the only one in the game. The initial setting of the game is that only when the player is online at the same time, the system will prompt the presence of interested players. When Lu he approached Wang Kun, the information content of Wang Kun came out. The sword level in his hand was higher than that of Lu He, and the character level had reached level 5. It seems that Wang Kun is also brushing equipment and game level day and night. However, Lu he is not timid because the other party''s level is higher than himself. On the contrary, he deliberately teases Wang Kun, but Wang Kun''s expression has always been very cold, and it seems that he doesn''t eat Lu he''s set at all. "What are you, please?" Wang Kun asked deliberately. In fact, how could Wang Kun, the president of Tangtang Bai''s group, not know each other? If he pretended not to know him, he would feel frustrated. He would feel that he did not value him. He would also feel that his status was not high enough and he was despised. But if Lu he became angry, he just achieved Wang Kun''s goal. The system prompt pops up again. "Players can choose to be allies, enter the game together, or become enemies." Just a look at each other, both of them chose No. After all, in real life, we are competing for the copyright of this game. Naturally, in the game, you can''t tolerate me, I can''t tolerate you. Perhaps this is the same concept as "no two tigers in one mountain". No one is allowed to be wild on his own territory. "You? It''s normal not to know me. After all, I''m not that famous Lu he suppressed his anger, after all, there was no need to ask a so-called nobody in his heart to disturb his mood. "You must not fight him. Your level and equipment are not his opponents. If you fight him, you are bound to lose. When he gets your experience and equipment, you can''t lose and start again from the first level. So don''t be impulsive. Hold on. " The director of the game told him again and again on the other side of the headset. After all, Lu he had lost his mind in this game. Naturally, the game director would not let Lu he lose himself in the game. Game to game, or to return to reality. The game director''s words really talked about Lu he''s heart. Lu he''s heart just had a fight with Wang Kun, because he was unconvinced. Although the other side teased himself at will, he could act arbitrarily in the game, which is impossible in real life. "How about a duel between the two of us?" Wang Kun showed a mysterious and polite smile.I didn''t expect that Lu he didn''t propose to fight first. Wang Kun had already sprouted this idea in his heart. However, the more Wang Kun wanted to fight with himself, the more he wanted to avoid and could not fall into the trap of the other side. "Do you deliberately fight me because you are higher than me, and you think you can suppress me? Is that a bit of bullying? " Lu he asked Wang Kun mischievously. Naturally, Wang Kun was not willing to admit that he used his level and equipment to suppress landing, in exchange for the advantage of fighting. But the fact is just like this, because Wang Kun was silent for a moment because he was right in his heart. "Of course I didn''t mean that. You said it yourself." Wang Kun was anxious to explain. After all, no one wanted to be poked right in the heart. Even if it was, how could a mellow person like Wang Kun admit it. Lu he chuckled, put away his sword, slowly carried the sword on his back, and said carelessly. "Since you think it''s unfair and I don''t think it''s fair, let''s fight again when I get to the same level as you." On the surface, he was discussing whether the fight between the two men was fair or not. Because of this battle, Lu he was at the disadvantage. He could not tell his opponent that he was afraid, so he had to find a step for himself in such an awkward way. After that, Lu he ran away in a hurry. Chapter 215 The appearance of Wang Kun makes Lu he feel very uneasy. He is not sure that he can handle his opponent. Now, unlike in China, he can rely on the resources in China. In comparison with foreign countries, Wang Kun''s hand may be longer than that of Bai''s group and cover a larger area. Why can''t Lu rashly fight with Wang Kun, and it''s likely that he will suffer the loss in the end, and then he will be caught by others, saying that he is young and full of vigor, and can not bear the heavy burden of Bai''s group. This is not worth the loss for Lu He. Now the blueprint in his mind has gradually become clear. Lu he''s current goal has been very clear, that is, to kill the emerging opponent, and it is a fair and indescribable competition that neither violates the law nor violates the gentleman''s law. After returning to the hotel, Lu he has been thinking about what measures should be taken to really step in front of Wang Kun. It seems that whoever is faster will win the silent battle. The ringing of the phone suddenly interrupted Lu he''s thoughts. "President, we have found out that the copyright of the game registration is completely tied to this hotel, and the current situation is very certain." Secretary Zheng said. Although the Secretary didn''t do much work on the surface, he was secretly investigating these people and the game copyright issue that he was most concerned about. After all, he got the copyright of the game, which means that he got countless money. Although the money finally belonged to Bai''s group, not to Lu he and Secretary Zheng, both of them worked hard for it Try. "That''s what I thought in my heart. I need to sign a contract with Chenxi and try to get him to sell me this hotel. Otherwise, I can''t feel at ease." Lu He anxiously knocked on the table with his fingers, and his eyes revealed a trace of anxiety and panic. As soon as night falls, everyone seems to be quietly falling asleep. In the hotel, there is only the rustling sound of little sister writing homework, the clattering sound of sweat dripping on the homework of College Students'' brother, the gentle snoring sound of hotel grandma who has fallen asleep, and the sound of dawn sweeping the health of the hotel and preparing for breakfast the next day in the kitchen. Early in the morning, Secretary Zheng came to the hotel with a folder in his hand. It seemed that there was something serious to say. It was mysterious. "Are you short of money?" Secretary Zheng poked his curious little head and asked dawn. Chenxi didn''t care what Secretary Zheng said. She just cleaned her desk. No matter who she was, how could there be a time when there was no lack of money. Even if they were billionaires, they would have the idea of making money every day. Not to mention Chenxi, a girl who has no strength to tie a chicken to bear the living expenses of a large family, but to be a person, she has to have backbone. Every cent of Chenxi is earned by her own hands, and has never been dirty money. Therefore, Chenxi can earn these money and use it comfortably. The dawn of filial piety never wants to get rid of this family idea. In fact, a girl of her age is approaching her twenties. This is a mature and intellectual female age. In fact, she can enter into marriage and have a very happy family. But Chenxi''s concerns are, first of all, did not meet the real right person, really can let oneself happy person. Secondly, that person may not be able to take good care of the complex family of dawn. After all, such a large family is just a drag on the oil for an ordinary family. This family is full of people who want to eat with their mouths open and spend money, and the only one who makes money is Chenxi. Chenxi doesn''t want to set up a family with one person casually, and then live a lifetime of it. True love is worth waiting for. It is not a waste of time with a person. Such feelings are unreliable and not worth looking forward to. Maybe it is because dawn is so sensible that she is more distressed. Being born in such a family, she has grown faster than others and knows more than others that many things must be won by her own hands rather than by asking others with her mouth open. It is only in this way that the dawn seems more attractive. It is only possible that dawn is just a very ordinary girl in Seville. No one has found her beauty or her kindness. She is like a wild flower buried in the desert. If someone digs him out and reaches out olive branches to her, she will become an extremely gentle partner. Chen Xi pondered for a while and said, "Secretary Zheng is asking if I am short of money? Then I ask, if it is proved that there is no shortage of money, then why work here? If I''m not short of money, why do I open this hotel? I can take those money that I can''t use up to travel. I don''t have to work so hard. " Morning light a brain to say these words, usually speaking to people are a bit stuttering dawn, a more sensitive topic, talk about it will be endless. "You may have misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that. I heard that you were asking the owner if anyone wanted to buy this hotel. Miss Bai, who was traveling with Mr. Lu, took a fancy to this hotel, so we plan to pay 10 billion yuan for it." Secretary Zheng said slowly that the appearance is very calm, maybe 10 billion for an ordinary person is just a number, write in the paper after the light number of zero can count for half a day.So this money is a huge sum of money for Chenxi. Chenxi may have never thought that such a large amount of money should have something to do with itself. As a matter of fact, Chenxi has been asking people whether they want to buy their own house. However, the market price of this house is not high, and the highest price may not be 1 / 10 of 10 billion, so the price of 10 billion is very affecting Chenxi''s mind. Because Chenxi''s current situation is really very short of money. Her sister is still studying and her grandmother''s health is not so good. Her younger brother is often not at home, but she will stretch out her hand to ask for money when she comes home. The expenses of such a large family member are a huge burden for Chen Xi. "You can think about it. Our president is waiting for you in the coffee shop at 1:00 p.m. when you enter the first table and turn right, you won''t wait for it!" Secretary Zheng opened the document with a smile. The column marked with amount was blank. There was no certificate of the 10 billion yuan mentioned before. "Why is it blank? You''re not fooling me, are you? " Dawn looks a little unhappy. There is a trace of loss in her eyes. Is it hard for me to be happy in my heart for a long time. In the end, I was played by the stranger Secretary Zheng? Chapter 216 Zheng secretary seems to have found the appearance of something wrong between dawn eyebrows and eyes, and hastily explains. "Miss Chen may have misunderstood it. When you meet our president, you will know what it means." Although Chenxi didn''t believe that he would suddenly get in touch with such a huge sum of money, he was really tired of living a poor life now. He had to worry about the next day''s food and salt every day. If he could sell the house he had always wanted to sell for a sky high price, it would be a sudden fortune for the Chenxi family. "Grandma, the guest on the sixth floor wants to buy our hotel. What do you think?" Chenxi was very happy. She asked her grandmother that although she knew it in her mind, she also wanted to get the support of the people around her. After all, this house is a house where everyone has lived here for so many years. It is inevitable that she will have some feelings for this house. Grandma seems to be a little distrustful of her ears. She widens her eyes and looks at her lips in the morning. "Guests on the sixth floor, do you mean the rich boss? Is he so rich? To buy our house. What''s the price? " After all, several people had estimated that they wanted to sell the house and then change to a slightly better one. Now, some people come to the house by themselves. Maybe this is luck. "Yes, grandma, you said that the guest on the sixth floor was wearing a fake, but it was not at all. The clothes they wore were all genuine ones, which added up to tens of thousands. Any watch was worth hundreds of thousands. His secretary said he was willing to pay $10 billion. " Chenxi murmured and complained. When Lu he came in, Chenxi vaguely felt that Lu he''s identity was not so simple, but who could have thought that he was the president of such a large group. If it wasn''t for grandma who said that Lu he might be a fake, and Chenxi didn''t know much about luxury goods, it could be regarded as knowledge at most. Therefore, after being said by her grandmother, Lu he was really a big money. "How can his secretary believe what he says? Go and ask him in person." Grandma still doesn''t trust Lu He. After all, such a large amount of money can''t be trusted. It''s hard to believe that Secretary Zheng is fooling himself. "He asked me to meet this afternoon, and I was still wondering whether I should go or not." Dawn whispered in her mouth, but grandma seemed to hear it. "Go on, you don''t take advantage of such a large amount of money." Grandma looks like a little money fan. In fact, grandma is so old, she has no money requirements at all. She just hopes that the family will have money, and dawn will not have to work so hard. She can watch her granddaughter busy every day, but the old woman can''t help. This innocent feeling may only be realized in the deep heart of grandma White an old woman selfish, all for their own children, their son left early, leaving their own a white hair, sent away a black hair man. All her love can only be placed on her granddaughter and grandson. Her granddaughter is so sensible. Her grandmother always thinks that her granddaughter is a blessing from heaven, and she is sent to serve her and enjoy her old age. Dawn excitedly picked up the phone and dialed her sister. The sister on the other end of the phone seemed to be walking in the corridor between classes. The machine took out the phone impatiently from her pocket. "What''s the matter, sister?" Dawn is still deliberately hiding and tucking in this matter, speaking vaguely. "If someone wants to sell the house, do you agree?" "What do you mean? You can buy this house as soon as you want. I''m just a child. You don''t have to ask my opinion. Did you come to me without asking my brother first? " Sister had words really hit the nail on the head, Chenxi is not deliberately do not contact Chenyang, but Chenyang mobile phone has lost contact for a long time, can not contact him at all. Chenxi is not a person with a strong opinion. His mind is easily shaken by some things, so when he decides whether to sell the house, he just asks the West and east to see if everyone''s opinions are unified. The name of the house is written on the name of the house from the beginning to the end. If she really wants to sell the house, she doesn''t need to ask other people''s opinions. She just signs a contract and sells it. But Chenxi''s heart takes this as her own nest. After so many years of work, she has been used to it, no matter how hard it is to live in a hotel. Instead, she finds pleasure in the bitterness, which is more suitable for the life of dawn. All of a sudden, people like Chen Xi, who are used to the life of busy people, will not adapt to it. Chenxi suddenly remembered that she had a friend who worked in real estate. She could ask her about the price of the house. "Hi, Jennie. I''d like to ask if there will be any development in the future where I''m located, that is, demolishing all the houses and paying for several of our houses." Chenxi asked her real estate friend Jennie carefully. "You have no plans in recent years, so there is no demolition problem." Jane replied.Chenxi confirmed again, "are you sure there won''t be any development here, and then the price of the land has increased several times." Jennie on the other end of the phone is getting a little impatient. "Don''t you think about it? There has been no activity here, let alone the unrealistic words of turning over the land several times. " Morning after hearing this, the heart is a little cold, cool, because the hand left this house, there is no room for appreciation. But at the same time, Chenxi is very happy, because there is no room for appreciation of this land, but he can get ten times the price of this land. How can this business be regarded as his own profit. "You know, my boyfriend proposed to me, and now I have his and my proposal ring in my hand. Would you like to hear about the proposal between us?" Real estate friend Jennie has been pulling Chenxi nagging, there is no meaning to explain the problem for Chenxi. "Jennie, you''re sure that I''m not going to appreciate the value of this land after I leave it in my hands. At least it won''t be too turbulent for a few years." Chenxi confirmed again and again, because if you want to develop yourself here, would it not be too bad for you? Chenxi is a smart person, naturally, she won''t do such silly business. It''s easy to see the money from left to right. Chapter 217 Lu Qi has been waiting for the assistant''s reply. However, apart from hearing the other party''s breathing sound, he has not heard anything. The assistant and all the secretarial group felt that their faces were covered, and the scope of general manager Lu''s generalization was too large. "But Mr. Lu, these companies you are talking about are very large groups. We all have different industries. How can we bring him into the Lu group? " The assistant took the risk to ask the question. He felt that if he didn''t ask now, he would be scolded for doing something wrong later. Lu Qi listened to what the assistant said was very reasonable, but what he wanted was the result, not the so-called big truth. "In short, it means that several groups of us form gangs. Do you understand? As long as the resources we have are not allocated to other groups, we will monopolize the business circle in a sense. " Lu Qi thinks he is the king and wants to occupy the whole business circle. After Lu Qi said these words, he felt that he had explained it very clearly. He hung up the phone and left the problem to them. The assistant looked at the mobile phone which was hung up with disbelief. What is the dream of Lu Zong. The purpose of Lu Qi is to target Lu He. In fact, all the people in the company know that they are not compatible, and that there is a competitive relationship between the two sides. He could have told the assistant directly about this idea, but because of his little selfishness, he wanted to save face in front of the public, so he didn''t tell us his real idea. Now the assistant can only use a few words from Lu Qi to plan and edit what they are about to send with the secretary group. Originally, people in the secretarial group were often responsible for public relations and other things, but general manager Lu''s requirements were too general. They could only rely on the experience they had accumulated at the beginning. First, we discussed with each other, then we started the division of labor for everyone, and finally we edited. We compare and screen the works made by everyone, and finally choose the most suitable one. Then the invitation was decorated with the most exquisite decoration. The rough model has been drawn up, and it took everyone in the office a whole day. We didn''t even have lunch or breakfast. It''s about nine o''clock in the evening. However, general manager Lu has not given them any instructions, not even the most common inquiries. It seems that they really intend to complete all of them. After all the tasks were basically carried out, the assistant took the good things down and found that the people in the company were basically finished. The whole building was dark except for their offices. The assistant drove to Lu Qi''s home and contacted Lu Qi only after he arrived outside their home. "Mr. Lu, we have finished all the things you arranged in the morning. Now we need your review. If we can, we will make a more brand-new and perfect invitation letter." The assistant looked at the light of Luqi villa. He sat in the car and called Lu Qi. Maybe Lu always told him to do other things at any time. "I see. You can bring it up now. I''m upstairs." As Lu Qi''s personal assistant, he often comes to his villa to help him finish a lot of trivial things, and even many family affairs are handled by him. So he immediately got out of the car and saw that the code lock had been opened. He opened the door and closed it again to ensure that no one else would come in again. Then he slowly entered Lu Qi''s villa and carefully took their completed invitation. This invitation really cost them a lot of energy. If there is any accident, he will ask for one to sign. As usual, as he entered Lu Qi''s office, his assistant knocked on the door outside the room where Lu Qi stayed every time. "There is no one else here. Come in." Lu Qi was lying on his leather sofa in his home clothes. After hearing the voice of general manager Lu, the assistant opened the door and walked in respectfully. "Mr. Lu, this is what you want in the morning." The assistant put the things in front of Lu Qi with both hands. Lu Qi raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that the efficiency of these people was quite high. He thought he would wait another day or two. In fact, it''s such an age that he can''t think clearly what kind of invitation he wants. Few people do these fancy things again. Most of them are on call. But this time, it is a solemn and practical thing to attract other companies. It can''t be done as casually as before. We still need to be more solemn and cautious. Lu Qi couldn''t think of it, so he put these to the staff of Lu''s group. He picked up several of the invitation letters on the table to see if there were any more on the surface. All the words on the invitation letter are printed, but these fonts are regular script, which makes people look very pleasant, have a feeling of handwriting, and can be more clear at a glance. He looked through them one by one, and found that the secretarial group indeed wrote different invitations to different people according to his requirements, and even the contents were different for different people''s family environment.To be honest, every letter was very timely and practical, but it was never what he wanted. Lu Qi''s ultimate goal is not to ally with others, but to monopolize all resources and funds of Luhe in this way. With his years of understanding of Lu Qi, the assistant only looked at Mr. Lu''s expression and knew that this time it would take more time. "You did a good job this time, but I''m still not satisfied." Lu Qi threw all the invitation letters on the table. And the assistant naturally looked at the table calmly. Before Lu Qi finished speaking, he would not say a word. "Well, you are going to the company to find some people who are responsible for public relations. They need to have a deep communication with these people who have invitation letters. " Lu Qi plans to let his employees deal with the group instead of himself. After Lu Qi finished this sentence, his eyes turned, but he was always staring at one direction and seemed to be in some kind of meditation. The assistant''s brain is also in rapid operation. He still needs to find some people in the company to talk and communicate with the groups on the list, but this is really not a good thing to talk about. "In fact, the real purpose is not for us to ally with them, but for our alliance to enable some people to no longer obtain certain benefits from the business circle." Lu Qi has something to say. He''s already in the dark. Chapter 218 Lu Qi didn''t know whether to be brave, he took the red wine in front of him and poured it on himself. The assistant had never seen Lu Qi drink wine alone in front of him. On weekdays, it''s hard to avoid a variety of exchanges between groups. Drinking is a very normal thing, but I have never seen Mr. Lu like this. Assistant sees Lu Qi this appearance, in the heart some is afraid, he does not know what the general manager Lu wants to do. "Lu he is not a stranger to you." Lu Qi''s heart and subconscious are actually afraid of Lu He. The assistant didn''t expect to hear the name of this person in the mouth of Mr. Lu, who had no relationship with them for a long time. If it is really involved, I am afraid it is all kinds of friction. "Yes, I have." The assistant replied briefly. "Since you know, I don''t need to explain too much. What we want to monopolize is his resources." Lu Qi put the glass in his hand heavily on the black glass table. It''s as if just mentioning this person makes him feel angry. If you want him to find out why he hates this person, he can say it all day and night. "All in all, be sure to send those who can speak in the company to communicate with them." Lu Qi is naturally afraid that this thing can not be completed as well as he imagined. At the beginning, Lu Qi''s confidence in Lu''s group was very great, but the later he thought about it, he could only think of one problem. How could others help him? Since he can''t do it by himself, he must make good use of all the employees in the company perfectly. "Or if you want to be more straightforward, it is to let them and Lu''s group stop providing commercial resources to Luhe, and all kinds of supplies must be cut off." That''s what he really thinks these days. "But this task is not easy to do." The assistant told the truth. In fact, he has been engaged in many things of Lu''s group for so many years. To a large extent, it is equivalent to half of Mr. Lu. Lu Qi suddenly looked up at the assistant with scarlet eyes. The assistant saw the look of Mr. Lu and swallowed his mouth. He didn''t dare to retort. "I will find someone to do it tomorrow, but I can''t guarantee that it can be done perfectly. I''m afraid that many groups do not cooperate with our work. " The assistant still had the courage to finish these words. Lu Qi did listen to these words this time and nodded slightly, but he did not speak. "I''ll wait for your news tomorrow. Now I''ll go back and have a rest." When Lu Qi said this, he was decadent. Just like that, he lay on his sofa with unfinished red wine in his hand and continued to indulge in this life of luxury. The assistant drove back to his home in the dark night. What Lu Qi just said really surprised him. He didn''t expect that Lu Qi had already hated Lu he here. The assistant didn''t even brush his teeth or wash his face. After taking off his shoes, he just lay on the bed. For two days in a row, he was too tired to bear. Lying on the bed like this, his mind was full of all kinds of tasks assigned to him by Lu Qi. Just thinking like this, he fell asleep again unconsciously. The next day came. The first ray of sunshine in the morning sprinkled on the assistant''s eyelashes. He didn''t set the alarm clock, but he woke up naturally today. He opened his mobile phone and opened his eyes to watch the time. He was not late. He was just fine. He didn''t sleep well all night yesterday. Even in his sleep, he was working. In the dream, assistants also keep on settling down how to communicate with people in other groups. However, what they usher in is the result of failure. In fact, even if he failed, it was already in his expectation, but Lu Qi told him that he had to try his best to do a good job in this impossible task. Today is not a lot of alarm bells or a rush to knock on the door to wake up, but also a full of vitality, assistant in the heart to give their own encouragement. The assistant got up and drove to Lu''s group. He was smiling all the way, as if he could make his mood really happy. The assistant knows more about many employees of Lu''s group than Lu Qi. He has a deep understanding of everyone''s personality and ability. People with different personalities can do different jobs, which can save a lot of trouble and get twice the result with half the effort. What he needs today is the staff who are eloquent and persistent. One of the skills is to be thick skinned, thicker than the city wall. No matter what the other side says, we should adhere to the idea in our heart, even if it is wrong, we should also pull it as right. The assistant didn''t go to see Mr. Lu one morning, but arranged for different people to face different groups all morning. Finally, explain to everyone what they need to do and say. Let them read the invitation letter carefully, so that they are familiar with the content that should be completed.Finally, a small meeting was specially held for these people, and the name of general manager Lu was taken out to suppress these people and told them that it was the order of general manager Lu himself. Finally, the assistant returned to his office and waited for the news. The next thing was to invite these presidents to a place in the past few days, and then give them a long explanation. The staff will say hello to the assistant in advance before the action, and then the assistant will communicate with them in private. If there is anything you don''t understand, you can ask him at any time. Although Lu Qi stayed in the office all the time and didn''t go out, he also understood the situation outside now. His assistant has been busy with this matter, which is reassuring. Although he has some uncertainties, he still has great confidence to be able to persuade these groups. It was only the first day. Only two groups got in touch. They successfully arranged a dinner in a hotel and had a long conversation. However, the final result was not as smooth as they expected. Before that, they had clearly carried out a variety of deployment plans, that is, to give different answers to different questions, but they did not expect that it would not work in the end. These two waves of employees are dejected to come back, but their expression seems to say that it is obviously expected. Because Lu''s group had been greatly influenced by hackers before, this is a well-known thing in the industry. Even if it is finally recovered, it can not erase the impression in other people''s mind. The company''s image of being black has been deeply rooted in the hearts of other groups, and it can''t be erased. Chapter 219 Every employee who goes to talk will record their conversation with other groups, and now the assistant is alone in his office listening to the recording. What can be confirmed is that the basic literacy of the company''s employees is very good, no matter what the attitude of the other side, they always have patience to communicate. In fact, they all considered the problems raised by the other party before they set out, and came up with the most effective solution. However, the other party did not accept it. It was like a negotiated one. The assistant turns the pen that hasn''t been changed since working on the mobile phone, and keeps recording and analyzing on the paper. All of us have worked in the business circle for many years, and he has not been involved in this field for a long time. He has a lot of heart but not enough strength. However, despite the superficial understanding, the assistant knew that unless Lu''s group made a loss, it would not be possible to take down the resources circulation of other major companies. "No matter how much you say, I can only answer one sentence. No one dares to cooperate with companies whose secrets have been hacked." The voice of the president of a company came from the headset. This is the only group president who did not send his staff to the front. I heard that it was because he was eating in the same hotel at that time, but Lu refused to give up. The president of the other party personally refused. The assistant also mainly listens to the president''s words. Since he can achieve the position of the president, his words must be different from those of the staff, and his thinking is more comprehensive. "If you really want to persuade others, sincerity and interests are not the most important thing. Lu has left a black spot in the history of business, so it is difficult to talk about other people''s positions." The president is very approachable on weekdays, and his voice is very gentle. Even if it has been rejected so far, the assistant sounds very comfortable. This may be the language skill. After subtracting from the previous staff communication, the president has been communicating with Lu for half an hour, but he has not been impatient. The other person that the assistant has to admire is Lu''s employee, and he really insists on the purpose of not achieving the goal and not giving up. The assistant took off his black earphone, put it on the wooden desk in the office and rubbed the sore temple. The room was very quiet, but the conversations in the recording were played randomly in the assistant''s mind over and over. The assistant stood up, but because he had been concentrating on his work for too long, he felt dizzy in his mind. He staggered and steadfastly held the edge of the table and did not fall down. The assistant shook his head fiercely, as if he could shake off all his tiredness. It seemed that he was really old. Only two days later, the assistant laughed at himself. "Ding..." Before he left the room, he found that the news from the staff was coming one after another, and the mobile phone prompt tone was continuous. He frowned, and his fingers slid upward to open the screen lock. "The talks failed." "The negotiation failed." As expected and his mind is the same, but still can''t help feeling irritable. All the staff sent to the end in failure, the assistant did not know whether Lu Qi had anticipated such an outcome in advance. Even as an employee of Lu''s group, after receiving such a task, he can immediately think of the most difficult problem for the company to solve. As president, Lu Qi must challenge impossible. Assistant in mind how to communicate with Lu Qi, these two days because of the task, his office has become lively. We are all passionate about a mission with little hope. Although we have long thought of being rejected, we still hold the greatest enthusiasm. This is the biggest human resource wealth of Lu''s group. "Dong Dong Dong..." The assistant knocked on the door of landing Qi''s office. He was in a very calm mood, as if he was about to narrate something that had nothing to do with him. After waiting for three seconds, he opened the door. When he entered Lu Qi''s office, he didn''t need to answer. Just go in and report the results of various things to him. Lu Qi is basking in the warm sun and lazily watching the TV series. In fact, Lu Qi seldom stays in the office, just because the sudden fantasy of these two days makes him more interested in his work. The assistant recalled that in the past few years, he didn''t expect to come to such a large Lu group. His daily tasks were so simple that there were no mountains of documents and no abuse from the president. He was ready to deal with the busy work, but all this did not come, every day to deal with such a business is not good at the group president. In fact, Lu Qi was not stupid. He put his energy into intrigue every day. He turned the struggle in business into court drama. He always took part in all kinds of banquets and connected people. Lu Qi, who is good at mental skills, should also expect that others will not do risky tasks. His assistant thinks that he knows Mr. Lu, but he still can''t see through him completely. Lu Qi looked up at the assistant, and more or less he also heard other employees'' comments in the company. "What''s the matter?" Lu Qi also ate the dark chocolate brought back from Germany. He already has a lot of fat on him. Eating sweets will only multiply his fat. "We have already started to do what the president ordered a few days ago, but the effect is not ideal." The assistant said to Lu Qi truthfully.When Lu Qi heard this, he stopped chewing, put everything in his hands down and sat up straight. "What is the effect is not ideal, I give you the task is to be completed, such a small thing can not be done well, you go out first, you know you can''t do well, I don''t want to hear you say a word now." Lu Qi was still calm at the beginning, but in the end he became more and more angry. He turned straight around and no longer looked at his assistant, turning his back to him as if he were angry. After hearing these words, he couldn''t say anything more, so he walked out of the door lightly. If Lu Qi had any ideas, he would look for him again. Now that he is standing here is undoubtedly in Lu Qi''s eye. This matter can be regarded as an end. Now the assistant just wants to go home and have a good sleep. If put in the past, his idea must be to continue to work hard, but after so many years, has formed a habit, can not change. When Lu Qi heard the assistant closing the door, he felt angry. Even a little assistant dared not pay attention to him. Until now, as general manager Lu, he has not realized what the reason is. Now he still wants to persuade other groups with various mental devices, but he has not thought about the essence of the problem. If it is still his own to say it, he does not believe that he personally, there will be no deterrent. Chapter 220 The assistant went back to his office and replied to the employees who went out for talks one by one with group messages. When the staff saw the assistant''s reply, they seemed to have expected it, and they didn''t ask too much about the matter. The meeting passed like this. No one of them could have imagined that Mr. Lu still didn''t give up. He is now in the office, asking several group managers out for dinner. There is a great momentum of eating wine and meat in daily life. However, when other managers saw that Lu Qi himself was like this, it was not easy to refuse. What happened in the end is not clear to the assistant. No one has seen Lu Qi in these two days. Everything seems to be back to normal. Everyone works and lives normally. One day a few days later, Lu Qi came to the company again. His face was gloomy and everyone was careful to do things for fear of provoking him. Lu Qi sat at his desk in his office, thinking about what happened that night, and felt uncomfortable. After hearing the assistant''s reply that day, he only felt very angry and wanted to solve the matter by himself. It''s all the things I thought about before. Why didn''t it finish in the end? Lu Qi seldom felt this sense of frustration before. Before the war started, the drums of defeat sounded and he couldn''t accept it. Finally, they made a reservation in a hotel that night, and Lu Zhen heard about it. Every time they attended a banquet, their father and son would appear together. Lu Zhen didn''t know what Lu Qi thought in advance. He just followed him to the banquet. He thought this was the ordinary banquet between normal business circles. It was not until Lu Qi communicated with different people that he realized that Lu Qi came here with a purpose. "Is there anything I want to do to bring so many people here today?" Lu Zhen can''t help but ask first. Lu Qi chuckled when he heard this. He didn''t give Lu Zhen an appropriate answer. He thought it would be better to tell him after the matter was finished. Lu Zhen frowned and looked at the mysterious Lu Qi. After turning his eyes in silence, Lu Zhen said hello to different people behind his butt and put on a fake smile. There are too many people coming here tonight. Their conversation only focuses on one key point. Finally, Lu Zhen finally understood what Lu Qi meant. "Why are you courting these companies? Is Lu''s group no longer working? We can do it on our own. " Lu Zhen felt very puzzled. He didn''t think it was necessary to form gangs with other groups. Small groups would cause more conflicts. "What do you know? Don''t you want to trip Lu he? " Lu Qi has been very impatient because of his successive failures. He will only feel more angry when he hears Lu Zhen''s words. Lu Zhen is sensitive to capture the two words Lu He, his eyes burst out a strange light, some excited looking at Lu Qi in front of him. Lu Qi saw that his son was so disheartened that he just wanted to get something for nothing, so he stopped talking to him and went on to the president of the next group. Lu Zhen still couldn''t control his curiosity and grabbed Lu Qi''s sleeve. "What happened to Lu he? You''ve never told me that before From the beginning to the end, Lu Zhen was only excited to hear about Luhe. Whenever he fantasizes to let Lu he suffer, he will be very happy and more excited. "Forget it, whether you can succeed or not is still a question. Can you stop daydreaming every day?" Lu Qi turned to him again. Now every time he sees Lu Zhen, he wants to scold his son, so that he can reflect on himself. Lu Zhen feels at a loss. He has not provoked Lu Qi in the past two days. Why should he put his anger on him? Is it because things are not going smoothly? Lu Qi walked in front of him. Lu Zhen followed him silently. He didn''t want to make Lu Qi unhappy. What Lu Qi didn''t think of was that every president they passed by didn''t agree with him. On the contrary, they refused to listen to him. Whenever I saw them approaching, I felt as if I knew what they were going to say in advance. I waved my hand and shook my head to express my unwillingness. Lu Qi felt very strange and frowned. Even the groups that get along well with them on weekdays have such an attitude towards them. Lu Zhen saw that everyone was like this, so he left Lu Qi first and found a person who often went out to play with him on weekdays. The man did not directly push them away or refuse them as he did just now. "What''s the matter? Why does it feel like everyone is hiding from us? " Lu Zhen took the glass handed to him by the other party and chatted as usual. Don''t you know? Recently, Lu''s group has been courting major companies. Everyone can''t avoid it. " The other side looks at Lu Zhen in surprise. He also opened his eyes and mouth with exaggeration."I do know about it, but I can''t do it. Isn''t there any cooperation in the future? " Lu Zhen said his question. It was just an idea that Lu Zhen put forward to everyone, but it was turned away by everyone. "It''s said that it''s more than that. It seems that it''s to use the strength of so many of us to suppress Luhe. Besides, Lu''s group has fallen into a hacking storm before, which is something we all know." The other side said and shook his head, as if a face of regret. Lu Zhen was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that his father could shake things out with others. "Then why are you hiding from us? Is it Lu he telling you something? It''s not that something has been leaked, is it Lu Zhen also looks mysterious. After hearing this, the other party sighed and shook his head, as if sighing at Lu Zhen''s ignorance. "It''s not because we still have cooperation, such an obvious refusal, and how to deal with each other in the future. Besides, Lu he is not a person to be offended. We don''t want to offend each other." He saw through life on his face. Lu Zhen also nodded symbolically, which seemed to understand. In fact, there were many questions in his heart. But it''s such a scene that they have to leave and stay here, which is nothing more than a laughing point after a meal. "Let''s go first. Let''s go back and talk about something." Lu Zhen stopped Lu Qi and said very insincerely. Even though Lu Qi was very angry after hearing this sentence, he had no choice but to go away in vain. Chapter 221 The other end of the phone Jennie is still chattering about their own things, the key is that Chenxi really doesn''t care about Jennie''s emotional life at all. This kind of person who always pulls others to talk about his own things is that Chenxi can''t like it. "You''d better listen to my story about the proposal. I''m sure there won''t be a big fluctuation in your land for ten years." After all, it''s better for Jennie to go to work and not to inquire about real estate. "OK, I know what you mean." Morning in a hurry to hang up the phone, really do not want to listen to the other end of the phone Jennie garrulous. The clock on the wall is about to reach one o''clock. If you don''t make up your mind, I''m afraid you''ll miss the time to sign the contract with Lu He. Sure enough, Secretary Zheng''s call came in just as soon as he was in a hurry. "Miss dawn, the appointed time is almost up. You can start now." Secretary Zheng''s friendly reminder had to let Chenxi have a sense of urgency. It seemed that inexplicable pressure fell from the sky. Chenxi changed a pair of shoes in a hurry and went out, and ran all the way with the document in his hand. Through the glass window of the coffee shop, by the window, there is a man with sunglasses looking around and drinking coffee quietly. It''s Lu He. It seems that Lu he has been waiting there for a while. After all, Luhe has always been a person who is very punctual, and also hates that others don''t obey the time. "Come on, sit down. I don''t know what kind of coffee you like, so I ordered a cup of everything." As soon as Lu he''s voice fell, the waiter brought all kinds of coffee. In this relatively simple decorated cafe, such a scene is really a big battle. No wonder Lu came in advance. It seems that he has to wait for the waiters to make coffee. "It''s very kind of you. It will cost a lot of money to finish drinking so much?" Chenxi is sorry to ask. After all, he is not paid for nothing. Other people want to buy their own house, so they should buy him coffee. Now it turns out the other way around. People who buy houses should invite people who sell houses to drink coffee, which is really embarrassing for Chenxi. While enjoying coffee for landing, dawn listened to Lu he explain why he bought the house. "From now on, you may not believe what I say, but you must listen carefully. I''m not kidding." Lu he suddenly said seriously that he put one hand on the left side of the sofa and leaned lazily. in the mouth of dawn, he tasted the coffee, the corners of his mouth and the bubbles of cappuccino, nodding patiently. "In the next five to ten years, Seville will become a brand-new city. There will be many rich people who will travel here. They may stay here for a month or more. It will become a complete tourism development city, because there will be another new world, and hotels will be very scarce at that time You''re going to open a super big hotel and install an elevator for her, and in the next few years, you may be the upstart in this city. " Lu he said something inexplicable for Chenxi, but Chenxi still listened with relish. "Do you mean the city will develop? However, I heard from my real estate friend that there will not be much room for appreciation in this city in five to ten years. After all, the city is still relatively backward. There are ancient castles everywhere, unlike some big cities which have been developed into modern buildings. " Said dawn. Chenxi thinks about the theory in her heart. After all, she has lived here for so many years. The rhythm of life here is completely different from that in China. Everyone''s passion for life is not reflected in work, but in some enjoyment of life. As a result, people in this city don''t work so hard, instead, they care about some things at present It''s about having fun. "There are some things I can''t say clearly, but you must believe me. If you stay in this city and open a hotel, you will surely make money in the future. But only if you have an elevator in this hotel. " Lu he is still joking with Chenxi about the fact that there is no elevator in Chenxi''s hotel. For example, Lu he has lived in a hotel without elevators since his childhood. His superior life has also enabled him to refresh his world outlook in Seville. Because some of the landscapes in this world are still very primitive. Without development, naturally, there is no very modern thing. However, its beautiful style will not disappear, and there will still be many rich people attracted by its unique charm. For Chenxi, this city has unique memories. Her parents stayed in the city, and her grandmother was too old to go back to China. Therefore, Chenxi''s heart has always stayed in Serbia and will probably stay in this city for a long time. "I''ll pay 10 billion for your hotel. Now you have an hour to think about it. Every 10 minutes you hesitate, you will lose one billion. It''s one twenty, and you have ten minutes to think about it. After 1.30, you will only have 9 billion, after 1.40 you will have 8 billion, after 1.50 you will have only 7 billion. At 2:10, you can only get the market price, one billion. " Lu why not say these words slowly, there is a kind of leisurely feeling.It is these words with data that make Chenxi''s heart anxious. But she doesn''t want to sell the hotel so rashly. However, she hesitates to lose a lot of unnecessary loss of money. Chenxi doesn''t want to lose that money. Caught in a dilemma, it is really difficult to make a decision. The contract is in front of her. As long as Chenxi signs the contract, the contract will come into effect immediately. But after all, it is such a large sum of money, she must consider carefully. She looks at her teeth and ponders over the contract carefully. Lu he sits opposite her and looks at the simple girl quietly. Maybe Chenxi doesn''t know the secret behind the hotel. He doesn''t know that his brother has tied up a valuable game copyright in the hotel. He also doesn''t know that his younger brother has assigned the game book to his own name. If one day dawn learned these news, she would hate Lu he thoroughly. Even if we don''t talk about hate these two words, at least she won''t thank Lu he any more. At that time, she would react that the money was her own, and she didn''t earn an extra point. On the contrary, Lu he didn''t tell the truth, which would make a huge contrast in Chenxi''s heart. Chapter 222 Morning light fingers anxiously often hit the table, she suddenly looked up to see Lu He. "Can I go to the bathroom first?" "Of course." Lu he said. With that, Chenxi took away the spare contract on the table and rushed to the toilet. Sure enough, the main purpose of Chenxi was not to go to the bathroom to go to the bathroom, but to have any secret operations. "Grandma, I''m signing the contract right now. Are we really going to sell the house? I am still very hesitant, not sure, after all, this house is left by my parents. Here are the memories of our family. " Said dawn. Chenxi dialed grandma''s phone number as expected. She still did not have a clear opinion in her heart. She was still very hesitant. She also did not trust Lu He. To understand more, she did not trust this huge sum of money. After all, this kind of thing is really lower than the probability of pie falling from the sky. "Silly girl, what''s the matter with this house? Our family''s life can''t go on. You are still worried about the past memories. We are very short of money now, so don''t think about these problems. With this sum of money, we are rich. You don''t have to worry about money any more. You don''t have to work so hard every day. You can use it to do what you like, or go to school Grandma once again enlightened the dawn. Grandma always knew that dawn had been a hard time. When she was old, she could help the hotel clean up and dry the bed sheets. She could not do any heavy work. She had already caused her granddaughter a lot of trouble. If she didn''t support her in such a critical moment, she was really sorry for these children. Chenxi tightly held the contract in her hand, her eyes were very firm, she sat on the toilet lid, staring at the ceiling, thinking about life. Looking back on these miserable days, I really don''t want to go through it again. The part-time job day after day is not a stable and trustworthy job at all. Because of the problem of economic ability, I have no way to pursue my interests. On the contrary, I was worried that I couldn''t sleep for my family every night. I sat in front of my desk and calculated the family''s expenses over and over again. I''m afraid I''ll spend more today than tomorrow. The last lamp in front of the desk every night is Chenxi holding the account book and constantly checking against the money. It''s not because of how much money Chenxi has, but because Chenxi has no money, so it is so careful. Stupefied for a moment, the hand watch is the hour hand, there is a minute to go to 1.20, have to go out quickly, otherwise this billion will slip away from the hand. Dawn got up and twisted the door lock, and suddenly found that the door seemed to be closed from outside. She kept pounding the door madly. But it was strange that there was no one in the bathroom at this point, so no one heard her cry at all. She looked at the door lock, which was hopeless. She kept beating and making a loud noise, which seemed to be of no help. She looked up at the height and stepped on the toilet cover. After standing up, I found that this seat still can''t reach the top. I want to stand on the toilet lid after watching the dawn, and then turn it out. But this is unrealistic because I can''t turn it up. The hands of the clock ticked past, 2 billion from the hands of dawn slipped away, she is really anxious inside almost crying out, if there is no one in the women''s bathroom, I am afraid that they will be locked up here for a day and a night, no one found themselves. A strange thought burst out of the dawn''s heart, or knock the door open. Said action, action, the dawn of a bang on the door, and then fell to the ground. However, Chenxi was a silly girl. When she hit her head, she fell on the ground, bleeding on her forehead, and lying on the ground, still thinking about her money, she closed her eyes and fainted. Lu He in the cafe is still waiting for dawn. It has been more than half an hour to go to the toilet. Lu he is suspicious. Is it possible that Chenxi doesn''t want to sign a contract and run away, but it seems that there are no more exits in this cafe. It''s hard to see that it is flowing away from the back kitchen of the cafe. Lu he had a lot of doubts in his mind, or decided to let the waiter go to the bathroom to see what was going on inside. "Waiter, please help me find a lady in the bathroom. She is wearing a blue striped coat, jeans, white canvas shoes and long curly hair." Lu he said. Completely said the appearance of dawn features, if the waiter understood, should find the dawn is no problem, although in this country has its own unique country, but most people can understand English, including the waiter. "Somebody, somebody, ambulance." There was only a loud cry coming from the women''s room. The waiter of the restaurant quickly ran past, and Lu he followed. A girl in her 20s fainted on the ground. The door of the bathroom was smashed and the girl''s forehead was injured.Lu he squeezed through the crowd and saw from the crevice that the girl who fell on the ground turned out to be dawn, but how could Chenxi knock the door of the toilet open and then fainted, which made Lu he confused. After a while, the ambulance came and sent Chenxi to the emergency room. The doctor simply dealt with the wound and let Chenxi lie on the bed to rest. There should be no big problem with the doctor''s appearance. Chenxi just suffered a little skin injury. Seeing the appearance of Chenxi hitting the door, Lu he seems to understand why Chenxi should come out so anxiously and adopt such an extreme way. Maybe it''s because the words before let Chenxi feel scared, so I''m afraid that if I miss the time, I''ll deduct money. So I''m so anxious to get out of the toilet. Since I think of the bad idea of knocking the door open with my body. Lu he really wants to laugh and talk about Chenxi and feel sad, but she didn''t expect Chenxi to be such a real girl. My original intention of mentioning that time will deduct money is not to make Chenxi so anxious, but to let Chenxi sign the contract faster. There is a sense of tension and urgency. After all, the matter of signing the contract is settled at once. Lu he still thinks that it should be decided quickly. The longer the delay, the more things appear to be full of loopholes, but the way of dealing with the morning sun is too funny, it really makes people laugh and cry. Maybe it''s because Chenxi is really a naive girl, or maybe it''s because Chenxi really doesn''t have money and is short of money. Chapter 223 Secretary Zheng rushed to the hospital and saw the dim morning light lying on the hospital bed. He looked puzzled. He didn''t understand what had happened. Could it be that there was an accident on the way to sign the contract. Secretary Zheng was making a wild guess in his mind. Lu he called Secretary Zheng and asked him to come to the hospital in a hurry. He did not have time to ask who entered the hospital and what happened. "What''s wrong with Miss dawn? Why do you lie in the hospital in such a blink of an eye? " Zheng Secretary curiously looking at the bed is resting dawn asked. Lu he put his hand in his trousers pocket and said helplessly. "I stressed the concept of time with her, and she was so anxious to knock the door of the toilet open with her head. That''s how this mess comes about." When Lu he said this, he said it lightly, as if it was none of his own business. Secretary Zheng was a little surprised. Can''t rich people feel guilty. "My God, how could such a thing happen? How is the condition now? Is it serious? " Secretary Zheng is anxious about the dawn. Lu he''s face is icy and indifferent. "I have something to go now. When she wakes up, you can sign the contract with her." As soon as the words fell, Lu he walked out of the door of the ward and didn''t tell Secretary Zheng what he was going to do. Maybe he felt guilty in his heart and didn''t dare to stay in the ward. After all, facing the disaster he caused, he felt really bad. Secretary Zheng quietly looked at the morning light beside him, just like watching a sleeping beauty. In this kind of dazed waiting, the clock on the wall ticked away. Morning light eyes slowly opened, she gently touched his forehead, but that kind of intense pain, let her hand quickly open, issued: "tut." The sound of pain. Secretary Zheng looked at the dawn gently. "How do you feel when you knock your head open? You should wait for someone else to save you. " Although Chenxi is not used to the sudden gentleness of Secretary Zheng, she answers the question of proof well out of politeness. "At that time, Mr. Lu was always emphasizing the issue of time. He said that 10 minutes a night would cost a lot of money. I was thinking that I could not waste so much money because of this time. Then I was very anxious. I couldn''t get out of it. What should I do? I thought of such a bad idea, just smash the door open, who knows that the collision will hit my head, and then suddenly make me dizzy. Fortunately, I''m not doing anything right now Dawn also had a feeling that she was lucky enough to get a life. Her behavior was so reckless, but she did not seem to realize the consequences of his reckless behavior. If she had thought about the consequences of this reckless act, she would not have been lying in the hospital ward now. "Mr. Lu is afraid that the first time you wake up is to worry about the money of the contract, so he has arranged everything and you can sign it directly." Secretary Zheng opened the contract in his hand, opened the pen cap and handed the pen to Chenxi. "Do I have only one billion left to sign now?" Dawn between the eyes revealed that kind of child''s sense of loss, like a sugar in the hand because of a fall fell into the sewer. Secretary Zheng is really sorry to sell the buck when he sees Chenxi. After all, Lu he doesn''t care about Chenxi''s failure to sign the contract on time. After all, Luhe is not a machine, and he is not totally unreasonable. These simple worldly wisdom still understands it. So before he woke up in the morning, Lu He filled in the figure in the contract. 10 billion is not much, not much. Chenxi looks at the zero at the back of the column 1 of the contract amount. So many zeros make Chenxi gape. She points the zero on the contract with her finger and counts them one by one. She is afraid of counting them wrong again and again. She shook her head, and even felt that she was wrong, whether she saw more than a zero, she pulled her little face, she felt pain, not in a dream. She reflected that Lu he didn''t care about it at all. His nerves were too nervous to worry about it. In fact, although he had to abide by the time, he should also combine with the real reality. Chenxi''s hands are shaking. She hesitates and can''t believe it. She has missed the time to sign the contract for a long time. Since she can still get the initial amount of money, she is making a lot of money. "Miss Chenxi can sign. After signing, the company''s 10 billion yuan should be remitted to your account quickly. You don''t have to worry about the follow-up. We will handle it for you." Secretary Zheng seems to see the hesitation of Chenxi, reminding Chenxi not to worry unnecessarily. After all, he is not a liar. Large listed companies can be found in the search column. Chenxi didn''t believe it. She turned on her mobile phone and entered Lu he''s name in the input box. A series of information and photos about Lu he popped up quickly. "The current president of the white group, young entrepreneurs, many of these titles."Only in the morning can we be sure that Lu he really exists. "Your president won''t have a facelift. Is that possible?" Chenxi asked Secretary Zheng like a curious child. Secretary Zheng almost didn''t smile. "Is our president cosmetic surgery? Our president looks so handsome. Does he need cosmetic surgery? If he hears this, he may be unhappy and think that you are desecrating his appearance. Behind his back, he is a very narcissistic man Secretary Zheng joked about the dawn, just like playing with a child. "It seems that Ms. Chenxi is still worried. If you sign the money earlier, you will return to your account earlier. We are not cheaters. We are all employees of powerful companies, and we can make this decision for our company. So Chenxi is a young lady. Don''t worry about it. Just trust me and Mr. Lu Sure enough, Secretary Zheng had to go out to comfort Chenxi in the end. After all, the dawn just woke up from her dream, and she might think that the earth shaking change was the result of her inability to wake up in her dream. After all, everyone will slap themselves to make sure that they are not dreaming, let alone a person who is extremely short of money. Chapter 224 Chenxi raised her trembling hand and made up her mind to sign her name on the contract. Secretary Zheng saw the name and was relieved. The matter was decided in this way for the time being. Because the injury is not particularly serious, Chenxi can walk normally after waking up in a coma. She is now full of joy, it seems that she can not feel the pain caused by the injury on her head. Maybe some people say that joy is the best painkiller. There is a basis for it, and mood is the best antidote. "Miss Chenxi, this contract is made in duplicate. You should keep one copy and we will keep one copy here. The remittance should arrive at your account soon. You can check it carefully." Secretary Zheng said that one of the two contracts to Chenxi, Chenxi quietly holding the contract in hand, as if holding a baby, afraid of falling. Although this is only a promise, it has legal benefits. Therefore, for Chenxi, signing a word means making a promise. It can''t violate the promise casually, and must abide by the promise. "When you wake up and have a rest, you can go home directly. There should be no big problem. If you feel uncomfortable, you must come to the hospital. Don''t bear it. You can''t realize what''s wrong. Trust the doctor." The doctor told the morning sun. Although he didn''t say anything serious, it was just an external injury. After all, the injured part was the brain. It is inevitable that something serious about the brain has not been detected. If the patient conceals his illness at that time, I''m afraid there will be something serious. So the doctor only exhorts and instructs the doctor. For example, all the patients hit with slight concussion, It''s only temporary. It doesn''t need treatment. In addition to the ups and downs of the patient''s mentality, the first moment that the head hits the door, the person directly faints on the ground. "Miss Chenxi, when the contract is signed, I will leave first. If you want to go home, there is a driver outside. You can ask the driver to take you home directly." Secretary Zheng said. In fact, Lu he didn''t take a special driver when he went abroad, so his secretary said that he had left. In fact, he was waiting for dawn in a different way. "No, no, I have to go to a friend''s house later. Maybe it''s not very convenient. I don''t have to bother the driver to see me off. Secretary Zheng should go home early. It''s been a hard day for you. " Chenxi is such a considerate girl. Secretary Zheng doesn''t want to make Chenxi sick and work so hard. Chenxi just thinks from the perspective of Secretary Zheng all the time, for fear that Secretary Zheng doesn''t have a car to go home. Chenxi didn''t think from her own standpoint. She just wanted not to ask others. The life of a strong girl is so independent, independent and independent. Seeing Chenxi''s resolute appearance, it seems that he won''t leave for a while, but the certificate has to be busy with things here and there. Because of the time difference between domestic and foreign businesses, it is very difficult for them to hand over the business between them. Naturally, Secretary Zheng has a lot of work and is very hard. Dawn did not go out directly from the door, but quietly took off the patient''s clothing and quietly slipped away from the side door. She leaned gently against the railing of the river, where she had been watching the boats floating in the river, the black swans and white swans in the river, and the dawn was even dazzled. For a moment, Chenxi felt like a black swan, because a little thing had changed in an instant. This little girl was Lu he''s little, not Chenxi''s. Because dawn is an ordinary person. Ordinary people can''t earn such a large entry number as 10 billion in a few lives. Maybe the zero behind the light number has to be confirmed several times. Naturally, such a thing is not ambiguous. So for dawn, this is a huge sum of money. "Grandma, the contract has been signed. We now have 10 billion dollars. We can finally do whatever we want. We can not continue to live in Seville, move anywhere we want, take our kittens and dogs, go to the places we want to go most or go back to our hometown." Chenxi was so excited that she called her grandmother. She just discussed with her grandmother before, but she didn''t really want to be hard hearted and decide this matter. Now the contract has been completely signed, there is no room for regret, but Chenxi has no idea of regret at all. He just wants to tell the world that he has been separated from the poverty-stricken life. Now he has enough money to pursue his dream and do whatever he wants. The text message of the mobile phone rang, the money on the contract will arrive in the account of Chenxi within an hour, and the last stone in Chenxi''s heart has also been put down. After all, the money is about to be obtained, and there is no room for maneuver for the rest of the things, and I have no regrets. "Little sister, do you know? We have become a rich man. It''s not ordinary money, it''s super money. That is, we want to buy a lot of food without considering. If you have money, what do you want first? " Chenxi made a phone call to her little sister who was at school. Although Chen Xin is only a primary school student, she is a very independent pupil. She knows exactly what she wants and what she lacks."Why don''t we change the car? Our car is too small and broken, and we can''t sit down, our family. Why don''t we get a car like the stars on TV. So much money should be enough to buy a car like this. " Little sister Chen Xin is on the other end of the phone. Dawn seems to have known the meaning of little sister. "I''ll pick you up after school, and then we''ll go to see a car and choose one you like. We can drive you to school in the future. In the future, we don''t have to worry so much. We can buy vegetables in the market. Now it''s not a problem for us to consume the vegetables in the supermarket. In terms of food, we just eat whatever we want. " Chenxi clapped her chest and said confidently, after all, with so much money, Chenxi really needs to plan how to spend it is the most cost-effective way. After all, it is not a real skill to keep money in hand. It is the real purpose of spending money to use it reasonably and make more money. The pursuit of changing a car is to improve the quality of life. Since the previous car is old, I feel it is not easy to drive. I just have enough money to buy any type of car. At this time, I have to choose what I like. Otherwise, I will not treat myself too badly. Chapter 225 After returning home, Lu Zhen didn''t ask about it again, and Lu Qi himself didn''t want to mention it, just as the evening party never happened. Lu Qi stayed in his room alone, and no one was allowed to go down to his room. His mobile phone was turned off. He was decadent and lying at home, eating, sleeping and eating. In the past two days, he really thought about it carefully, because he thought that the feasible plan, from the employees of Lu''s group to the big man of the commercial group, clearly told him that it was not feasible, but he was desperate not to agree with it. Only when others refused with the most resolute attitude did he deeply feel the unbearable frustration. Even Lu Zhen, who had never been involved in the company''s affairs, could tell him that it was no good to deal with Lu He. Lu Qi smoked one by one, and the whole room was filled with smoke. He didn''t feel very sad. He just felt that if he went to the company again, he would lose face in front of the staff and assistants. It seems that after the hacker incident, Lu Qi still overestimated the position of Lu''s group in the business circle. Lu''s group has not been as elegant as before. After staying at home for one night, Lu Zhen''an continues to enjoy his life. The company generally doesn''t need him to show up. In fact, Lu Qi seldom goes to the company, unless there is an important meeting, or there is a task to be assigned to his subordinates, so this week he also returned to the former him. The employees in the company are much more relaxed. They don''t have to deal with the aggressiveness of the president. The assistant also relaxed for a few days. The president has no task, so he is naturally free. "Shhh, look, Mr. Lu is here..." The small staff saw the figure of Mr. Lu coming in and stopped their whispering discussion. In Lu Qi''s mind, this matter has been turned over. What should he do in the future? Besides, how could such a small blow disturb his mind. Everything went on as usual, and the assistant continued to do the work arranged by Lu Qi, but to everyone''s surprise, an unexpected guest came to the company today. What''s more, he must see Mr. Lu. The president of Lu''s group can be seen by everyone. What is the origin of the other party. The staff at the front desk felt very embarrassed and called the assistant because the other party was so persistent that he had to see Mr. Lu anyway. More coincidentally, the assistant was in Lu Qi''s office at that time. It was very quiet in the office. Even if a needle fell on the ground, you could hear it. The assistant turned on the hands-free. The phone call was not only very sudden, but also continuous, so the assistant had to answer the phone, so Lu Qi also naturally heard all their conversations. "Brother, just now a man came. He seemed to be the boss or the manager of a small company. He was clamoring to see Mr. Lu. If he didn''t, he would never give up." The staff are still very quiet when they speak, as if they are afraid of being heard by the man opposite. While covering the microphone with his left hand, his eyes still glanced at the man opposite from time to time, and the man has been staring at him, and has not moved his eyes. "You don''t have to hide from me like this. I told you that you are here to discuss business with Mr. Lu." When a man talks, he is very disdainful, as if he really takes himself as a big man. Although the man did not speak to this microphone, but the other side of the phone and assistant and Lu Qi all heard the man''s fearless words. "To ask who he really is, to dare to speak like this, is not to take himself seriously." Lu Qi immediately called out to the other side, the assistant has not reported to him, but he has heard the occurrence and process of this series of things. Of course, the small staff heard this roar from Mr. Lu, who almost didn''t hold the mobile phone and shook it. The assistant felt that he couldn''t get in a word, so he was still waiting for the reply from the staff. "After all, it''s good that the president of Lu''s group didn''t make an appointment with the president of Lu''s group before." The staff answered the most official words and explained them patiently. "Who am I? Do you need to tell him? Of course, it''s his most powerful partner. " The other person hasn''t realized what kind of situation he is now. Hearing this, the employees felt embarrassed. How can anyone be so ignorant of the sky and earth, and even the presidents of other big companies don''t talk like that. "You are something. I haven''t seen you before. I don''t take Lu group seriously." Lu Zhen, with her big belly, yelled at each other directly. So many days did not come to the company, Lu Zhen found that Lu Qi was not at home this morning, and guessed that he might have come to the company, so he came to the company to have a look. I just didn''t expect to see such a scene just after entering the door. The man who he had never seen so wantonly and spoke so boundlessly was not as good as him.Although he is no better than Lu Qi, he is also a president of the company. At least his power is only second only to Lu Qi. In fact, the other party is just the boss of a small company. It seems that one year the upstarts in their city suddenly set up a company. However, the boss has no real talent or assets. It may be that you feel very lucky, or you may feel that you are blessed by God. Therefore, you feel that you are different from others. That''s why I have the courage to come to the Lulu Group today, and it''s really bold and reckless to talk to everyone in this tone. Because it''s a small company, I haven''t seen many presidents of large groups. It can be said that they have very shallow knowledge. Even when he saw Lu Zhen, he was very surprised. But when he heard Lu Zhen''s words, he was not restrained, but even more presumptuous. "I''d like to ask you who you are. I''m not afraid that Mr. Lu will come down to take care of you even if you speak so boldly?" The other party did not know where the courage came from, and spoke more freely. It is clearly in the territory of other people, at least to learn convergence, and he not only can not learn convergence, but more and more intensified. When Lu Zhen heard this, his anger rushed to his forehead. He dared to ask who he was? All the people in the company, who see him, should be called Mr. Lu respectfully. Chapter 226 The staff didn''t expect to encounter such a scene. She only received all the guests on weekdays. She didn''t expect to encounter such an unexpected situation. She just felt at a loss. But now the mobile phone is still in her hand, and she even forgot that Lu Qi and her assistant are waiting at the other end of the phone. So without exception, Lu Zhen and this unknown boss''s conversation, they naturally heard. Now their activities have caused many people in the company to look sideways. They all secretly stay near them, listening to their conversation, for fear of missing any details. After seeing it, many people didn''t say anything. Instead, they went upstairs and told the news to other people in the company. They spread the news from one to another. Before three or four minutes, many people knew it. "Dong Dong Dong..." Lu Qi went outside the office and someone knocked at the door. They were still immersed in the conversation. However, the knock on the door suddenly disrupted their thoughts. "Don''t you see we''re talking about it? What''s the matter? Come in and talk about it and get out. " The idea in the brain was suddenly interrupted, Lu Qi felt very uncomfortable. The employee came in cautiously. His face was a little ugly, as if he was considering whether to say what he was going to say. He looked at the assistant and Lu Qi. But assistant and Lu Qi''s expression is a pair of you say quickly appearance, are waiting for him quietly. "Mr. Lu had a quarrel with a boss he didn''t know downstairs. Now many people in the company are talking about it. If things don''t stop, it will make a lot of noise." There is nothing wrong with the employee''s words, and they realize that the company still has a lot of eyes staring at them. "Let that man come first." Lu Qi went directly to the assistant and said a word to the assistant''s mobile phone. The staff downstairs were even more surprised. They didn''t expect that Lu would talk to him directly. He even forgot their existence. He suddenly felt that he was shouldering a great mission. He called out to the man, "please go up to the fourth floor now. Someone will take you to the office of general manager Lu." Just after he said this, there came a girl beside him. Her task was to receive the guests and take all the distinguished guests to the place where they were going. The girl stretched out his left hand to a direction, showing a professional smile, very polite. The man took a very proud look at LuChen, as if to show off how powerful he was. Until now, he did not know that Lu Zhen was also the president of their company. Just like the frog at the bottom of the well, he didn''t know how high the way of heaven was. Lu Zhen is very angry. Which pheasant company''s boss is this? It''s really possible for Lu Qi to meet him. He didn''t talk to the man any more. Instead, he went to the elevator and went upstairs. He decided to go to Lu Qi''s office and wait to see what the man could do. Lu Zhen didn''t knock on the door either. He went straight to Lu Qi''s office and sat down on the sofa. He saw that the assistant was still holding his cell phone, so he thought of the caller at the front desk. It turned out that from the beginning to the end, they all knew what happened downstairs. In that case, why did they have to face outsiders? Lu Zhen felt dissatisfied with his father. Lu Qi saw his arrival, as if as expected, did not say any words, but the assistant is respectfully said hello to him, and then hung up the phone, three people waiting for the arrival of the unknown man. When the man came in, he put on the most flattering smile and showed all his teeth. It''s uncomfortable to look at. The man was very surprised to see Lu Zhen sitting on the sofa. He had a quarrel with this man just now, and this one who can sit on the sofa in Lu''s office is definitely not a simple character. He immediately suppressed the uneasiness in his heart. After a glance at Lu Zhen, he dodged his eyes. Lu Zhen made a very obvious sneer, which could be heard in the whole room. The man shoulders a shake, more hang down the head, but still have to be brave enough to finish his next words, today he is with the purpose, if not finished, how can he easily go back? Lu Qi also sat back in the chair in front of his desk, the assistant was standing beside him, the atmosphere was very quiet. "Hello, Mr. Lu. I''m the boss of XX company." When a man came, he was full of confidence, but when he said the name of his company, he felt more guilty. His company has just registered, not to mention all kinds of equipment is not complete, even the distribution of employees is not even enough, the company even lacks people to work. However, even the employees who stay in the company do not have much work to do. He does not know how to do business. As a nouveau riche, how can he handle all the affairs of a company well? The answer must be very difficult. Lu Qi did not speak. Naturally, he did not know the names of these small companies, nor did he have the leisure and elegance to manage these companies."I came here today to cooperate with Mr. Lu. I heard that Mr. Lu was looking for various companies for commercial cooperation. I believe we will become good partners." The man said it sincerely, with a smile on his face. Lu Qi chuckled, and Lu Zhen was even more exaggerating. He laughed with a laugh, regardless of his face. The assistant also felt that the scene was once in an embarrassing situation. The man was a bit beyond his capacity and was stupid enough to have no interests to exchange with. "If we can cooperate, we will definitely obey the arrangement of Lu group. I believe our company has certain strength." The man is still trying to fight for it, he is not willing to give up, and finally even some help. Lu Qi at this time, suddenly looked at the assistant, gave him a look, the assistant understood that he needed to communicate with this person next. "Sorry, we have no reason to cooperate with you. If you really want to cooperate with its large group, we suggest you go to other companies and try again." The company''s assistants are not meant to be stressed in one word. Although the man is a nouveau riche, no real talent, but also understand the meaning of this person. "Don''t you want to deal with Lu he? I can help you. Besides, can''t you find other companies to help you? " Originally, what the man said before was ok, but this sentence just like ignited a fuse and completely ignited everyone''s emotions. Chapter 227 The whole office was filled with a tense atmosphere. Everyone was silent, but it was like a sudden explosion of an atomic bomb, waiting to explode in this room as soon as it was launched. "Who told you that? Where did you hear that? You''re such a small company that dares to hear it. " The assistant took the lead in speaking. The boss of this small company suddenly burst into laughter, as if he knew the secret and was proud of it. "It doesn''t matter where I know it. The point is that I''m right. If you want to keep this information out, you''d better cooperate with me. " What the boss of the company has said is obviously beyond what is normally known in the industry. Before that, their dinner was only for many big companies and groups in the business circle. Lu Qi had told them not to spread the matter again. Everyone knew it well. Even if he doesn''t give orders, many people will take the initiative to shut their mouths, and will not add fuel. These groups have cooperated with him for many years, so there is no need to offend Lu''s group. The small boss can clearly say the name of Lu He, which means that he really heard a lot of details. And the boss is a bit too stupid. To say such a thing is to let Lu continue to fight against him, and he will not make any other concessions because of this. This sentence seems to have entered Luqi and Luzhen. The dignity of their Lu family group is not something that can be trampled on by others at will. Moreover, it is such a nobody. "What are you to make people believe what you say. Now I tell you very clearly, what you said, we LU''s group does not recognize a word. " Lu Zhenmeng slapped the table with his hand, just like the momentum of swallowing mountains and rivers. The little boss seemed to be frightened by the momentum, and his shoulders shook. Then he shut his mouth immediately, but there was obvious reluctance in his eyes. He thought for a while, looked at the faces of the two Lu presidents, swallowed his mouth, opened his mouth, and was ready to say a few words. Lu Qi saw this series of expressions, and immediately stopped what he was going to say, "don''t say anything. We don''t welcome you in Lu''s group. Please go ahead." After hearing this, it was obvious that the order to leave was given. No one could stop Lu Qi from saying that. In the Lu family group, he was the biggest. The assistant took a step forward and made a gesture of invitation. He obviously looked at the unknown boss in front of him. "Well, you wait, you remember this day, and I''ll make you pay for it." Even if the boss is so rude, he will not forget to satirize after going out. Lu Zhen can''t help laughing at this sentence. She hasn''t seen such a blind person. Finally, we took this incident as a small episode, and no one asked about it again. After all, this kind of thing is not the first time. It''s normal that a lot of small companies want to curry favor with Luc. However, what they didn''t expect was that other small companies could at least recognize their own position, and the boss could not recognize his own form, on the contrary, he did not know his superiority. "The Lu group takes themselves seriously. There is no one to cooperate with them. I went to take the initiative to put forward such an idea to them, and they dare to refuse me so mercilessly The boss lost his temper in his company. And other employees can only listen in silence, can not refute a word, the employees are also quite dissatisfied with their boss, many people are not used to his various styles. This small company really can''t recruit people. Many people don''t want to come here, but the people who come here don''t want to go. It can''t be said that they don''t want to go, but they can''t go. After all, they are still in the hands of this man. They are just graduated college students, there is no way out, although their education is very high, but the employment situation is very grim, and there are many competitors, so it is very difficult for them to enter a company. At that time, the boss was a nouveau riche. After setting up the company, he began to recruit employees crazily. When they saw the advertisement, they naturally came to the company for an interview. Before they came to this company, they did not examine the history of the company, nor did they think about its development. After all, everyone was confused about their own future. So we chose this company. In fact, in the first two months, the company''s welfare was pretty good. Both the salary and the working environment in the past made them feel comfortable and comfortable without any pressure. At the beginning of the internship for three months, this is the process that all companies will carry out, and they did not think much about it. Until later, some people heard that even when they were interns, they would be given a certain salary, but their company did not. It seemed that the purpose was to make them unwilling to leave because they would not give up their three-month profits. This is the way the small company keeps them. Although the boss is a nouveau riche, he doesn''t have the brain to do business and the ability to govern the company. Even though he has no way to control the employees, he has no way of doing business.Employees feel that they are wasting their lives in such a company, because although the boss is incompetent, he will try every means to deduct their wages. At the beginning, they were owed a salary of one or two months. When they went to ask for it, the boss would try to say that what you did here was wrong and what you did there was wrong. On the contrary, their salary would be deducted. In a word, we tried all kinds of ways to keep them, deposit their money, and then let them work for the company. With more and more wages deducted, we naturally did not want to leave. We were unwilling to leave. In any case, my money is still there, how can I walk casually? So all the employees have a lot of dissatisfaction with the company. They don''t talk about it, but they are like a mirror in their hearts. In fact, my heart is very unhappy. On the surface, I have to smile at the boss, and I have to agree with the boss''s words. And of course, the boss knows that there are reasons for his actions. Isn''t it just to keep them? As long as their money is in their hands, they are not afraid to leave. So he does everything in a day without any scruples. As for employees, if they are unhappy, they will deduct their money. If they have no money, they will try every means to deduct their money. In a word, it is all kinds of squeezing employees'' wages. Chapter 228 Although he knows a lot of small companies, they are not of the same reputation as the boss. If the boss does business like this, sooner or later, the company will be exhausted, and the employees will be dissatisfied. Slowly, everyone will leave him, even if he abandons the money. The boss is still not aware of it. He is here to scold Lu''s group and think of bad ideas. Otherwise, there was a flash of light in his mind, and he thought of a way to deal with Lu''s clique. Since Lu is merciless, don''t blame him for not being moral. It''s a coincidence to say that the relationship between Lu''s group and Lu he is not clear to the small boss. And everyone''s surname is Lu. Isn''t there any kinship? The little boss thought in his mind, and suddenly a burst of laughter, as if he had thought of something shocking big secret. Now his mind is full of the plot of the novel, the powerful fight for hegemony, the brothers fight for property. If we compare the real life events with the plot in the novel, it may be a living example of life. In this way, he came to Luhe''s company. Since Lu''s group would not want him, he would think of another way to deal with Lu''s group. If you want to deal with a person, you should naturally choose his enemy. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. This is the innate truth, and everyone understands it. However, when he came to Luhe''s company, he was still a little nervous. When he thought of going to Lu''s group, he had nothing to say. Now he has to be restrained and can''t be swept out directly like that. This time, he became much more polite. He went to the front desk and asked the front desk waiter to find out whether he needed to make an appointment in advance. The employees of this company are naturally more flexible and smart than those of Lu''s group under the cultivation of Luhe. Lu he is still abroad until now, and has not returned to the company, but his confidant has been dealing with all kinds of things in the company, and the company is well organized. The front desk attendant did not call him immediately, but asked about various matters first. "What''s your name, what''s your company''s name, and have you ever cooperated with our company? It''s convenient for me to communicate with Mr. Lu later. " The waiter put on the most official professional smile and said the most official words. Look at the girl in front of me. Small boss suddenly don''t know what to say, his company is really not famous, and he and Lu he have no cooperation. "We didn''t cooperate before, and I''m just a small company. I don''t have any big business here. I just want to talk to Mr. Lu about business." Small boss a change before domineering attitude, become very polite. The receptionist at the front desk thought that he was not a bad man. He looked down at his mobile phone and thought for three or four minutes. Finally, he felt that he should call Lu he''s confidant. However, the small boss was already anxious, looking at the waiter this pair of indecisive appearance, the heart was more anxious. "Although we are just a small company and have just registered, I feel that as long as I make unremitting efforts, I will certainly be able to make a difference." The little boss said it very sincerely and looked at the waiter sincerely. And his waiter didn''t speak, just laughed. Looking at the boss in front of him so anxious, clearly his intention is to call his confidant. "Hello, it''s me. A boss came to the front desk and said that he had something important to discuss with Mr. Lu, as if it was for business cooperation." The front desk attendants often talk to their confidants because there are always different people who come to find Lu He. All the employees in Luhe company get along very well. They all end up being brothers or sisters, so the receptionist at the front desk doesn''t have any sense of distance when he calls his confidant. "I see. You stay down here. I''m going down now. Don''t tell him anything about general manager Lu. I''ll talk about the rest." No one in the industry knows about Lu he''s going abroad, and Lu he has also made it clear that there is no leak. So now my confidant must go out in person to solve this unexpected unexpected guest. No matter what the other party''s intention is, whether it is a cooperative or commercial enemy, as long as he can come forward, he can generally handle it perfectly. "Please wait here for two minutes. Our person in charge will come down to communicate with you immediately. Don''t worry." The waiter smiles and patiently answers the seemingly anxious little boss. The boss didn''t feel any comfort after hearing this sentence. Instead, he frowned. He wanted to talk to Lu he himself. At the end of the day, the little boss was also worried because he was afraid of provoking Lu''s group. All his business would be blocked by then. Now he wants to make a living by landing, but if Luhe doesn''t agree, he will have to find another way out. So he can only tell Lu He that if everyone in the company knows about this, the trouble will be out of control."Is it Mr. Lu not here? I want to tell him personally that this is not a small thing that everyone can know. " The boss immediately stepped forward, closer to the waiter. The waiter can''t help but step back, showing an embarrassed and polite smile, the person in front of him has obviously some impulse. "Our person in charge has replaced Mr. Lu to some extent. If you want to see Mr. Lu, you may have to wait a long time, but the rights of the person in charge are basically the same as Mr. Lu." The waiter tries to raise the status of the person in charge to the highest level, so as to make the person in front of him not feel that there is a big gap in his heart. However, how can the small boss listen to these words? He has just been rejected once. If he is rejected again this time, he will not have to go in the future? The elevator went down to the first floor. When the boss was ready to say something, his confidant had already stepped out of the elevator and saw the scene in front of him. He immediately stepped forward, three or two steps across to the small boss''s side, side body, stood in front of him, the distance between the two people is no more than a fist. The little boss was about to speak when he was interrupted by the person in front of him. Moreover, the man appeared so suddenly that he was startled and took a step back. "You can tell me if you have anything. I''m in charge." The confidant put out a cold smile. Chapter 229 In Seville, Chenxi''s family suddenly became rich, but they were still low-key. They got money that ordinary families could not earn for several lives. However, Chenxi''s heart was still a little regretful. After all, his brother Chenyang should be very happy when he heard the good news. Although he was often away from home and could not contact people, Chenxi was willing to believe that Chenyang''s heart would always be tied to this family Human. After signing the contract successfully, a big stone in Lu he''s heart has fallen quietly, and some previous worries have disappeared. Now Wang Kun has no threat at all in front of him. He may still be planning how to find Chenyang, but he doesn''t know that he has already signed the contract. Lu he imagines the surprised expression of Wang Kun after he knows the truth In my heart, I kept laughing. On the surface, the silent war seems to be over, but perhaps the good play has just begun. Wang Kun''s preconceived level in the game has always made Lu he think about something wrong. If he entered the game at the same time as himself, the game level would not rise so fast. In retrospect, seeing Wang Kun some time ago, he must have stayed up for several nights to win. Lu he once again opens the game, he must quickly enter the game to obtain equipment, upgrade the game level, and then wait until the right time to compete with Wang Kun in the game. This time, the location of the game is different from the last time. The landmarks are constantly changing, but suddenly I come to a dead alley and the landmark disappears. A cue screen pops up, "you need to find the Tiffany cafe, maybe there''s something you want." The game prompts, "what do you want? What do you want?" Lu he was also moved by this inexplicable thing in his heart. Since the game is deliberately guiding itself to a certain direction, it''s time to have a look. Lu he is constantly searching in this street. He ignores the passers-by and pays attention to the clues that may appear in the game. This time, he does not have a landmark to find the place. He takes his own name directly. Then he needs the players to look for them. Naturally, the task is more difficult. Luhe is not very familiar with the streets of Seville. If you don''t live here all the time, you are very likely to get lost. Their styles are very similar. The shops even have different signboards. Although you can ask the local residents, they are likely to violate the rules of the game and force players to quit the game. Because people in real life don''t belong to the game world. If they give a hint to the game players, they will violate the rules in disguise. Although there is no explicit provision in the regulations of the game, the players will naturally abide by this rule. The tips of coffee shops have made the search scope much smaller. Now, as long as Lu he turns on the navigation of his mobile phone, and then searches the nearby coffee shops, one by one comparison should be able to find the cafe that he wants to find in the game. Just as Lu he was about to turn on his mobile phone navigation, a red exclamation mark appeared above his head, constantly ringing the sound of an alarm. "Players please pay attention to the rules of the game, players please pay attention to the rules of the game." Lu he quickly turned off the screen of his mobile phone. It seems that the navigation method is not feasible. You can only use the navigation provided in the game, or the system will judge you for violating the rules. Although it''s really difficult for a person who doesn''t know the road, it''s really not difficult if you search the game with your mobile phone. The fun part of the game is that you need to find all the clues, places and items in it. No one can give you any tips. You can look for it through some electronic devices in the real world There are fouls in the play. Lu he had no choice but to look for a trot all the way dejectedly. He hoped that he could walk these streets as soon as possible. Since the system indicated that he did not use transportation, the cafe would not be too far away from himself. When Lu he just wanted to give up and go back, the name of a cafe attracted him. "Tiffany cafe." Lu he''s mouth showed a trace of a smile, is this right, even the word has not changed, he walked into the cafe with curiosity. "Welcome to Tiffany cafe, where you can communicate with other players, exchange equipment and exchange information. This is a place to promote the play between players. " It seems that this cafe is not a place to sell anything, but a place for players to communicate with each other. Moreover, it seems that this coffee shop also sells food, not just coffee. Lu he suddenly found that there were several people in strange clothes sitting at the opposite table. Why did the characters look so familiar? They seemed to have seen them there. "President, don''t you think this person is very familiar?" The voice of the game director comes from the headset. It seems that the game director peeked at Lu He Da''s game through the screen. The game director''s curiosity about this game is no less than Lu He. If he had not been in China and could not experience it personally, he would have wanted to be there. "And peeking at my pictures without my permission?" Lu he''s tone reveals helplessness, but that kind of helplessness is also installed for the game director to see. It''s not really that he doesn''t want to let the game director watch him play the game. After all, after all, it''s a very happy thing to find a new player in the game, but the new player happens to be his own competition Hands.The appearance of a new player suddenly makes him have a slight sense of defense against the game world. His heart has already been very desolate. In the game world without partners fighting together, it is not easy for someone to see the picture of the game world and discuss with himself. Naturally, Lu he will not exclude him. However, it is said that the game director and Lu he are colleagues as well as superior and subordinate, but they are also Lu he''s friends in life. When Lu Hegang took over Bai''s group, they often worked together to develop games for their game company. But later, the white master retired quietly. Lu he''s task became more and more heavy. He had no energy to do what he wanted to do. Instead, he had to concentrate on the proper management of the company. So I have the opportunity to exchange feelings with the game director once in a while, instead of talking about the complicated and intriguing things of company management, Lu he''s attitude is mostly enjoyed. Chapter 230 "But this cafe is so lifelike." The director of the game praised, because from the outside of the game, we can''t see whether these objects are real objects or game world. "It''s the same name in real life. There''s this coffee shop, OK? But the people you see at the table opposite are supposed to be fictional." Lu he said to a game director like Xiaobai. "as like as two peas in the Caribbean Pirates, I can remember that the two strange people are looking at the same thing. The director of the game clapped his thigh, and the light bulb in his head suddenly blinked, thinking of those characters. "It''s a bit like that." Lu he sat on the chair, staring at the table of people in strange clothes. Game tips are coming out again. "Say hello to them." I''m afraid, but I don''t want to say hello. ¡°Hello£¡¡± Lu he went to the table and said hello. However, the Pirates of the Caribbean, dressed in strange costumes, remained unmoved, as if they had not heard what Lu he said. "Are the characters so cold? I don''t care about you. " The director of the game looked at the table inside the game and was surprised. "Hello, hello." Lu he patted one of them on the shoulder. The man looked at Lu he''s face along Lu he''s hand. One of his eyes was covered by messy hair. There was no eye ball in that eye, which was particularly terrible. He stares at landing. He looks like what you want to do. He pinches his fist and punches on the table. A table man quickly stands up, and land he pushes back. But the people at that table still did not speak, only some angry body language. The system prompt pops up again. "Players are not qualified to communicate with characters for the time being. Please raise your level first." This is really a blow to Lu he''s self-esteem. Can''t you come to the exchange center to exchange goods and speak at a level? It''s really bullying low-level players. Lu he really hates that the game can''t be krypton gold, otherwise he will buy his own game level and equipment to the top. However, it''s useless to sigh no matter how much they sigh. It seems that there are many new people here, but they can''t hear what they say because of their own level. Lu he had no choice but to retreat to his own position. Although he could not communicate with the characters, he made the characters angry. They wanted to kill themselves. It was really easy. "President, you''ve come here. Why don''t you eat the famous snacks of this restaurant? I searched the Internet just now. The French fries of his family are very delicious. The taste is completely different from that of domestic ones. It belongs to the special local characteristics." Recommended by the game director. Lu he was reading the menu in silence. I didn''t want to eat a dish on it. As expected, he was a picky. No dish could get into his eye. "Don''t be too picky. Try it when you come. The online evaluation is really good." The director of the game continued to recommend it. It felt that the director of the game wanted to taste it himself, so he always begged him to buy one when landing. After all, he could not taste it in person, and watching Lu he eat was the same. Lu he stood up helplessly and went to the front desk of the order. "Please give me a signature French fries and a latte, thank you." "OK, sir. Please wait a minute." The waiter politely met the land and he sat down on his seat. It seems that this restaurant''s famous snacks are not only because of their delicious food, but also because the waiters are polite and polite to the guests. No wonder the online recommendation index is five stars. After a while, the waiter brought Lu he''s dishes. Lu he picked up one and tasted it, chewed and chewed, and suddenly stopped his mouth. "It seems to be OK." Although Lu he said this sentence like an iceberg, it was a compliment to the dish. After all, there was no dish that could be praised by Lu He. "I told you. I said it was delicious. You don''t believe it." The game director looks like he''s asking for credit over the headset. "Don''t you let people be quiet after a meal?" Lu He raised his hand and turned off the headset in his ear. All of a sudden, the melodious sound of the piano attracted Lu He, who was tasting delicious food. His voice was continuous, high and low, and his emotions were filled with the sound. Lu he''s thoughts were immediately attracted by the beautiful music. He stood up slowly, trying to find the source of his own. On the stage behind him, there was a dancer in red costume, playing the classical guitar in his hand. The dancer bowed his head and chuckled, his slender fingers were constantly plucking the strings, and his face was covered with a hazy layer of red yarn. Let Lu he can''t see her face clearly. The more he can''t see clearly, the more he wants to go forward to see clearly. The sound of the piano is so intoxicating. Lu he stood in front of the stage, quietly enjoying, until the end of the dancer''s performance, the dancer slowly raised his head, gently took off the veil, and showed a charming smile to Lu He.This smile seemed as like as two peas of a man''s soul, and the face of the land looked exactly like the face of dawn. Lu he rubbed his eyes. He couldn''t believe that there were still Chenxi''s twin sisters in Seville. Lu he called the name of Chenxi to the dancer. The dancer couldn''t hear Lu he''s cry. True to life as like as two peas, Lu ho reacted. The beautiful woman playing the classical guitar in front of him was the character created by Chen Yang in the game, but this person is very similar to the dawn. "Wow, that boy is really fierce. The character is so similar. Every move, every twinkle and smile seems to be like a real person. It''s amazing Once again, the director of the game, Mr. Perry, had to admire the game. But Lu he knows very well that the prototype of this lifelike and beautiful elegant woman playing the classical guitar is Chenxi. Chenxi''s younger brother depicts his sister in the game. If the source of the game is real, then the dawn classical guitar is really playing very well, the soul of music is completely kneaded in the sound of the piano, so people have to indulge in it. The dancer still smiles at Lu he gracefully and plays that piece of music over and over again, but it makes people not tired of listening to it. Even when the music stops, people will think about it again. Perhaps this is really the dawn, talent and beauty was hidden in the game once again showed. Chapter 231 Just when Lu He Leng was distracted, a woman suddenly came in panting, squatting half bow and panting. "It can be said that I have found you. Before the contract is signed, thank you very much. You left. Later, Secretary Zheng said that you might be here, so I came here to look for you." It turns out that the woman in a hurry is dawn, and her hand is still tightly holding the signed 10 billion document. Lu he just quietly looked at the face of dawn, left and right, how to see also with the dancer on the stage is the same person, it is really amazing. "When you have money, you must adhere to your interests and hobbies, do what you want to do, live like you want to live, and no longer care about other people''s eyes. Also, you play the classical guitar very well, you must insist on it, and you seem to be very similar to my Miss Bai. Although I can''t tell you the similarity, I always feel that you have her shadow Lu he said to dawn. "Speaking of Miss Bai, it seems that she has met for the first time, and has not seen her since then. Where has she gone?" Asked dawn curiously. When dawn saw Bai Yanran for the first time, she thought that this girl was so beautiful. She was just like the princess in her mind when she was a child. When she looked down and laughed, she was so elegant. There was an aristocratic temperament between her gestures and her actions. When she communicated with others, she was polite and very comfortable. "She has a slight illness and is being treated in a very quiet place and should recover soon." Lu he returns to the dawn. After coming to Seville, Lu he wanted to accompany Bai Yanran to receive treatment in a natural sanatorium. As a result, Lu he did not accompany him in the treatment process during this period of time, because he has been busy with the affairs of his game company. If he did not value the benefits brought by the game to the group, he would never have spent such a great price to pursue it. Now that things have been settled, everything seems to have come to an end. Lu he is just full of guilt about Bai Yanran. Although she has asked a lot of careful care to take care of Bai Yanran, she still can''t make up for the kind of regret that Lu he is not around. Although most of the time Bai Yanran is in deep sleep, when awake, she occasionally asked the person beside him where Lu he was. The people next to him shook their heads and said that they didn''t come today. At this time, Bai Yanran''s heart naturally knew that Lu he was busy with other things, so he didn''t take into account himself. Although she was always a young lady''s temper, Lu he paid too much for himself in the previous life. If this was to fight for Lu he''s love without reason, or to see Lu he''s paying, that kind of behavior was undoubtedly too selfish. Now Bai Yanran just wants to be Lu he''s little wife. She waits quietly on the side of Lu He, looks at the person beside her pillow and whispers in her ear. "Miss Bai looks fine. Why is she ill? Is it serious? " Asked the dawn. If Lu he has the appearance of thinking to say. "Not particularly serious, but need to pay attention to rest, especially afraid of other people''s interference, so this sent him to an extremely quiet place, I hope she can have a good rest." The appearance of dawn is a little surprised. It is the mixed feeling of the loss and surprise of the beloved in the heart of those who see their own appreciation. However, they are full of respect for Lu He, who is already so busy with his work, and still yearns for his girlfriend. Generally speaking, a CEO like this should have no emotional life at all. He should be completely involved in the company''s affairs and ignore the things outside the window. However, Lu he can be regarded as a model in the president. Although people are not around their girlfriends, they don''t have any girlfriend that they ignore at any moment. They always care about their girlfriends silently in their hearts, observe her every move, smile and smile. Lu he sometimes regards himself as a person outside the world of Bai Yanran. When he needs to quit, he will quietly step aside and wait for his princess. However, the princess of this life is not a confused princess, her heart can understand, he is good to her, she can feel, can see, even if occasionally her girlfriend is ignored by her boyfriend, she does not feel any regret. He unintentionally made these acts, the original intention is to help Bai''s group, in order to reduce the burden of his girlfriend''s family, this is a man with a sense of responsibility. He does not need to rely on too many words to express his true feelings. He quietly solves all possible things for his girlfriend, which makes her worry about things, and puts everything in a proper place. "The general manager Lu may not have seen his girlfriend for a long time. Go to see her quickly. The girl is afraid to be alone. Although her mouth may not say that she is lonely, she must be thinking about it every day. Why didn''t you come today? Will you come tomorrow? Girls are like this, duplicity, often say that they do not want, that is to say, often say they want, that is not Said dawn. Chen Xi''s words are quite emotional tutors. She appreciates Lu he''s spirit. If Lu he is single, she may show her mind to Lu He. However, she is also a very reserved woman. She is not good at expressing her emotions. She only knows that people who appreciate her may blush, just like those men who confessed themselves in the class when she was a teenager Like a child, his eyes dodged and his body movements were very unnatural. Although there was no appearance on the surface, in fact, his nerves kept beating and excited."Lu, you''re here. She''s sleeping. She''s just gone to bed. I want me to wake her up for you The nurse in the hospital greets Lu He. Lu he stealthily raised his hand to show that he did not want to. "No, no, I just look at her like this quietly, don''t disturb me. How is she doing recently "I feel that she is not in a very good state now. She will call your name in her dream occasionally when she is asleep, and she looks very scared. Maybe it''s because you don''t have enough company for her. Although she has been in this environment for some time, she still can''t adapt to it. So the recovery of the disease is not very ideal. I think there''s a big factor in that because you''re not around her The nurse said to Lu He. When the nurse said these words, there was something in the tone that your boyfriend was really unreliable, which made Lu he very ashamed. Chapter 232 The people who come to this sanatorium are either rich or expensive. Therefore, these nursing workers treat these people with equal eyes. Here we can see all kinds of people. Some people have never been visited by their families since they were sent in by their own families. They have been chatting with nursing workers and living with them. They have lost their family members in their lives. However, although some people are not seriously ill and live in sanatoriums, their family members chat with each other every day to amuse the patients, for fear that the patients will be depressed. Perhaps the contrast between the two situations is too clear, so it seems that Lu he''s concern for Bai Yanran seems to be totally inadequate. Although the guardian''s work is very busy, in the eyes of the nursing workers, the frequency of such visits should not be too high. In total, she has come twice and sent Bai Yanran once. Today, she thinks that she is ashamed to do so. "I should have come to see her more. I really ignored her, but she didn''t make any noise and didn''t call me, which made me more ashamed to be a boyfriend." Lu he tightly held the hand of Bai Yanran who was asleep. "In fact, if you want to treat her disease, you can go and find Mr. Ford. He is an expert in this field. He once served as a very important seat in this sanatorium. Many people have been relieved after his treatment. However, he is now retired. It depends on whether you can find him. He''s a stubborn old man. He''s not a man to deal with. " The nurse reminds Lu He. The nursing worker is an old employee in this sanatorium. Because the sanatorium is loyal and loyal, the boss also gave her 1% of the shares in return for her dedication to the sanatorium. Although she has worked for more than ten years, she is actually not young. She has reached middle age. According to reason, her physical strength and memory begin to degenerate, but his memory is super strong, which can be remembered The name of anyone in the sanatorium, including the face of the guardian. "Mr. Ford, may I have his contact information, please?" There seems to be a flash of light in Lu he''s eyes. The nurse shook his head regretfully. "I can give you his contact information, but the contact information was used before retirement, and you may not be able to find him through that contact information. That''s why I said it might be difficult for you to find him. After retirement, no one knows where he lives. If you really want to find him, you can try it. " Lu he was not deterred by the nurse''s words. On the contrary, he summoned up more courage and decided to have a try. Since he has arrived in Seville from home, this Mr. Ford must see him, even if he is a dead horse as a living horse doctor. What''s more, according to the description of the nurse, Mr. Ford must have been a great figure in the medical field before he retired. As for why he retired and disappeared completely in people''s sight, no one can give one, two or three reasons. "I will certainly try to find this Mr. Ford. For the sake of my girlfriend, I must try. Since I come here, I will not give up. She is the most important person in my life." Lu he said affectionately. Lu he once again strengthened her belief. She had made up her mind to find Mr. Ford. In fact, she had heard about him in China before. He had a profound research on narcolepsy. However, it was rumored that his daughter had a very strange disease and could not be cured. Therefore, Mr. Ford''s temper was very strange because of his daughter''s affairs, Mr. Ford went to study the disease himself and traveled to more than a dozen countries with his wife. In the end, it can be imagined that there is still no way to cure his daughter. However, what kind of disease his daughter has suffered has always been a mystery, and has never appeared in the eyes of public figures. Moreover, according to Mr. Ford''s age calculation, her daughter should be an adult, probably in middle age. And according to the rumor, their daughter should live with them, that is to say, his daughter has not been married until middle age. Lu he can''t think of the story behind Mr. Ford. If he really wants to know, he has to wait for Bai Yanran to go in and find out. Lu he constantly reflected on what the nurse said. He always felt that the nurse was reminding him what he was. The nurse''s prompt made him realize once again that company in recuperation is a very important link. When the person he trusted most was not at his side, he was in a very strange environment. This feeling is undoubtedly the most lonely, perhaps the heart is shivering, but as an adult can not express the adult should not have calm. Although we have never mentioned Bai Yanran''s illness in front of Bai Yanran, Bai Yanran can clearly see that her illness is not so simple from the whispering discussion behind everyone and some small expressions. Since Bai Yanran came to foreign countries and entered these sanatoriums, Bai Yanran realized that it is not simply a place to relax. Although the nurses here are all dressed in waiters'' clothes, there is no place to reveal that this is a sanatorium. But Bai Yanran can still feel from the tense atmosphere that the surrounding environment is so cold and the atmosphere is so tense. Obviously, it is not a place for people to relax.At first, Bai Yanran was able to cheat herself. It may be a very special hotel, providing the best service and taking care of special guests. Later, she found that these guests did not seem normal. Bai Yanran gradually realized that this may be a very special hospital. These special waiters in waiters'' clothes are specially designed to take care of patients, so as to let them lay down their vigilance to the personnel with the status of nursing workers, and let the patients themselves ignore the fact that they are patients in this environment. Although this is very conducive to the remission and recovery of the disease, for a girl who is very conscious when awake, he is like the most sober person in this hospital, who can see through everything here. But since Lu he has arranged herself here, she doesn''t want to escape. Lu he must have her own plan to put herself here. Bai Yanran''s heart is just repeating her fantasy again and again. Her fantasy is undoubtedly beautiful, just like a little girl, so naive and romantic. Chapter 233 The boss saw the arrival of the person in charge. In his opinion, this is a big boy. Age, experience are very shallow. Is it too contemptuous to send this man in charge. But even so, he also saw the boy''s fierce eyes, not the temperament of this age, mature and stable atmosphere around him. He wanted to have a polite conversation with his boss, and he wanted to have a normal conversation again. "Are you the person in charge of Mr. Lu he? This time I want to talk to him personally Boss or always stressed to see Lu he himself. The person in charge raised an eyebrow involuntarily, showed a confident and powerful smile, and took a step forward. "To some extent, what I said already represents what President Lu said. I will answer every question you have and tell it to Mr. Lu." The person in charge made it very clear. The boss frowned on his brow and thought about how to open his mouth. He didn''t know whether it was useful to move Lu''s group out. "I don''t know if President Lu he knows about Lu''s group?" The boss decided to ask a question first. "Of course, we know, but we have no relationship. What do you think of Lu''s group?" The person in charge knew that Luhe did not want to hear any news from Lu''s group. "I''ve heard that Lu''s group seems to be attacking Luhe recently, and is about to unite with many other groups." The boss said vaguely, not clear, but pinched the key. This sentence has completely aroused the curiosity of the person in charge. "What''s more, they seem to want to rob Lu he a lot, as if they want to block your normal work, and they also said that they can''t leak the news, they must be secretly trying to do Lu He." The president said that in the end, he deliberately said something very serious, but it was also very important. The person in charge of the mouth up a tick, did not speak, but we have from this gentle smile in which the irony. "Naturally, we will look into this matter. If it comes, we must have a way to deal with it. I don''t know what you are trying to say today? I heard it was for us to cooperate. " The person in charge pulled the conversation back. The boss heard this sentence, the heart suddenly has no bottom. Is there no deep hatred between Lu''s group and Lu he? The man was so calm that it seemed as if nothing had happened. "I really want to cooperate with President Lu He, and I would be very grateful if I could have such an opportunity." The boss said this very attentively, with a smile on his face. When the boss went to Lu''s group, his attitude was too tough. However, when he came to Lu He, his attitude was too passive. No matter what time, it was obviously inappropriate. Business cooperation is like a Libra. Either side is too light or too heavy will affect the final result. "You may have misunderstood what I said. If there is cooperation, we have to tell us what kind of cooperation it is. If there is nothing really, please go back. " It was the first time for the person in charge to see such a person with no bottom in his heart to look for them. After the boss heard this, he felt that he was in the wrong. Where did he have any capital to cooperate with Lu he. "Don''t you hate the Lu group? They don''t know what they did to the group The boss has now completely abandoned the business cooperation and shifted the subject. If the small boss thinks that he and Lu are on the same front, he will have a lot of opportunities to cooperate in the future. However, this sentence is nothing more than putting the relationship between Lu he and Lu''s clique on the opposite side, directly determining that the two must be enemies. However, there are no absolute friends or enemies in the business circle. "I''m sorry, there are some things you said that are beyond the outline, we can''t understand. Now please come back. I don''t think it''s necessary for us to go on. " The responsible person''s attitude is resolute after finishing this sentence, the expression also indifferent down. Give the front desk attendant a look, the waiter nodded, everyone returned to their posts, he also turned away. Only left the little boss standing in the same place, he did not know what happened to what extent, even did not realize what he had done wrong. However, everything was seen by a man who pushed his glasses and went upstairs with a pile of folders. This is a small employee of Luhe company. He just came in a few days ago. It seems that he graduated from a good university in China. No one knows his other identity. He wants to hide himself well. Do anything is very positive, and work hard and never complain. In that scene, he had been peeping in the dark. And they did it quietly, holding a folder in place for a long time. It seemed that they were sorting out the documents. In fact, they listened to what they said word by word.When he went upstairs, he continued to do his own business. After turning on the computer and looking around, he confirmed that there was no one next to him and sent an email to Lu Qi. Lu Qi looked at his email address, but he didn''t expect it was sent by him. Since he entered Luhe''s company, there has been no news. He almost thought he was attached to Luhe''s company. Lu Qi thought about setting up an insider in Luhe''s company a long time ago, but he couldn''t find the opportunity. This young man was taken in by Lu Qi when he was in University. At that time, he was still a sophomore. He did not have any way out, nor did he think about the future. He just played some video games every day and lived the most ordinary college life. One day he went out of school, but he didn''t expect to meet a middle-aged man. The man stopped on the road and didn''t go. He could see that the man''s car was out of order. Originally, he was a hot-blooded young man. He wanted to help others when he saw such a thing. He also got his driver''s license when he graduated from senior three. Naturally, he knew something about cars. The middle-aged man clearly saw that he was still young, but did not refuse his help at that time. With his own experience, he actually repaired the car. The middle-aged man was very surprised, at that time, he thanks him, and later left his contact information. Chapter 234 Later, the young man continued his academic career in the University. One day, he didn''t want to have a meal. After all, when he was in school, he ate very ordinary food. It was not easy to have an elder to invite him to eat. It should be possible to rub a good meal. With such an idea, the youth went to the appointment. In a high-end restaurant and the middle-aged man had a meeting, the middle-aged man''s side or with a few people of his age. Later, by looking at the behavior of these people, he guessed that these young people were either his assistants or bodyguards. It seems that the status of this middle-aged man is not small. It''s on the table. The man told her a lot and learned about his life now. He thought it was just the care of his elders and his gratitude for his last car repair. What he didn''t expect was that the middle-aged man made an invitation to him, which he, as a college student, could not refuse. He realized that the middle-aged man was the president of the group, which he had never dared to think of in his whole life. Maybe he would dream that he would work in the group when he was dreaming. Lu''s idea of respecting his group was not to ask him to carry out all his work in the future. At that time, Lu Qi''s words were very implicit. However, young people had grown up and came out of a university. Naturally, he understood his meaning. The salary and salary proposed by Mr. Lu are very attractive. They are three to four times that of ordinary employees. This is something he never dared to think about in his whole life. He also understood that general manager Lu meant to let him do interior work. This job sounds very challenging, but it is also very exciting. A hot-blooded young man will not be afraid. He almost didn''t think about it. After weighing the pros and cons, he agreed to Lu Qi''s idea. Moreover, during his two or three years at University, Lu Qi had always given him a certain amount of living allowance. He couldn''t refuse to accept it any more. After graduation, he went to Lu he''s company to apply for a job. In the past three years, he also learned a lot of real talents. The interview process was very successful. After that day, he became a regular employee of Luhe company, and has been working for nearly half a year. However, to tell the truth, the number of times he saw Lu He in the past six months was very few, and the fingers of one hand could count them. Although Lu he will not notice such a small employee, the person in charge has a lot of things to do every day, so we almost ignore the existence of this person. His sense of being is very small, good but bad. For example, no one can guess that he is an insider. However, such identity made him unable to obtain the confidential documents of Luhe company. But today, he found something to report. I don''t think the boss is going to make a lot of publicity about it. Lu Qi saw the story described by the youth in the e-mail. He didn''t want to do anything to the little boss who didn''t know how generous he was. However, since the boss bit him back, he would certainly not let him go. What happened in the end, of course, goes without saying. The small boss''s company collapsed completely, and Lu Qi had no way to deal with a Luhe, because the power in his hands was not small. However, the small boss has no right and no power. In the business circle, there is no one who can help him speak. As long as Lu Qi covers the sky, he has no room to turn around. The little boss didn''t know that all the recent incidents were attributed to his own evil deeds. All the people did not leak the information, which made him think that it was just because his company was not good, so that he could not recover the land. In fact, Lu Qi ordered all the people who would have business contacts with him to cut off all his resources. The small boss seemed to be blocked. Not only did not make money, on the contrary, it also lost a lot of money. In just a few days. The world of the little boss changed dramatically, and his fortune as a nouveau riche went to zero overnight. Lu Qi an inserted in Lu He company''s small staff naturally also heard of this matter, secretly pleased in the heart. Originally, there were few people in the company to communicate with him. So when he usually looks at the computer, he doesn''t pay much attention to the people around him. Today, he just received an email from Lu Qixin. Without thinking about it, he opened it. Today, his confidant came to check the work of the office, and just aimed at the small employee''s computer screen. My confidant has warned you that you can''t do anything unrelated to work in the company. You can do whatever you want after work, but there are clear rules on working hours. The small employee obviously violated their rules. Lu he''s confidant wanted to teach him a good lesson, but his excellent eyesight stopped him from walking forward. My confidant in the previous hacker incident also participated in the attack. At that time, he made great contributions to the computer of Lu''s group, so he naturally and clearly remembered the email numbers of several chief executives of Lu''s group.When his confidant was still three meters away from the staff, he clearly pointed out Lu Qi''s email number. He looked at it several times, which strengthened his mind. The confidant narrowed his eyes and remembered the face of the small employee. This matter still needs to be reported to Lu He in advance. He secretly moved his position to see what was in the email. He could see it vaguely. Lu Qi seemed to be familiar with the employee. But when he was preparing to look more carefully, the staff suddenly had a bad feeling. When he turned his head, he saw his confidant and his whole body shook violently. "You, how did you get here?" The confidant noticed that the small employee''s side face had already had some fine sweat. It seemed that he was really guilty and would have such a reaction. "It''s OK. It''s just an ordinary examination. It''s not so nervous." When his confidant and Lu he had not made plans for the next step, he could not scare the snake. Just now, Lu sat down to see his suspicious behavior, and then he was worried. Seeing that the employee was not closed, his confidant pretended to move forward normally. He found that the content of the mailbox seemed to praise the employee for his good work and let him continue to hide his identity. Now my confidant has completely confirmed that this small employee must be a member of Lu''s group. Chapter 235 Confidant on the spot did not say anything, but turned back to his office, immediately contacted Lu He. The employees on one side thought that they had been lucky to escape the robbery, and they didn''t realize that they had exposed their identities. "Is there anything urgent about the company? Why call me at this point. " His confidant and Lu he agreed to send him a text message to report the day''s affairs at the same time. However, the time for his confidant to call Lu he is still far from normal. "There may be an insider in the company." Although the confidant has been confirmed in the heart, it still needs further exploration. After hearing this, Lu he was a little surprised. He did not think that his company would also have an insider. Although his confidant said it was possible, but generally there was no clue, his confidant would not speculate in this way. "Keep a good eye on him, and you can test it from time to time. Don''t let him get in touch with the things at the top of the company." Lu he also felt that there was something wrong with him, so he should put it off for the time being. "OK, I see." In fact, during this period of time on the phone, my confidant already has a set of plans in my heart, and I want to try out this small employee. No matter who the small staff is working for, but since you plug him in here, you must want to know the internal secrets of their company. In this case, he might as well tell the employee some secrets. When the company has problems, the truth of natural things will be revealed one by one. His confidant pretended to let the employee come to his office by accident. Before that, he asked other people for all the information of the employee. He found that the employee''s information is very clean, and there seems to be nothing to suspect. Moreover, he is still a college student who has just graduated. It is not easy to find a college student to be an insider. It seems that the ghost''s family has been complaining about them for a long time, and had planned to steal their company''s information. The small staff saw a senior sister coming to his side and told him that the person in charge arranged by Mr. Lu asked him to go to the office and discuss important matters. He never thinks that when he is on the ground, he always discusses things with the company. He naturally felt very excited and excited, even the computer is not turned off, went upstairs, went to the office of his confidant. His heart was still beating as he stood in front of the office door. Because of running too fast, some of them are out of breath. He gently knocked on the door, and someone answered, so he opened the door and walked in. In fact, he thought that the person in charge was standing behind him just now, but his heart was still full of anxiety. "What were you looking at this morning? It seems to me that someone sent you an email. " My confidant naturally knew what was written in the mailbox. He didn''t want to mention it, but when he saw a small employee appear in front of him, he was so calm that he wanted to frighten this person. The small staff thought that his confidant didn''t see anything, so he didn''t seem flustered when he spoke. He thought that he could make up a reason to prevaricate in the past. "My alma mater has a promotional video to do, and I happened to edit the video in the Propaganda Department of my school. So I helped make the video, the teacher sent me an email, let me continue to work hard in the company. " The little employee said, his face was still red. It''s like I really feel a little proud and shy, feel embarrassed, and every word is very sincere, let people have no way to doubt what he said. If he hadn''t seen the mailbox on the spot, he might have believed every word the man said. Although the small staff is a complete fabrication of a thing, but the fabricated lies and the contents of the mailbox are actually the same. It seems that this internal line is not useless. "In the future, the company needs to relax. I just need to relax. I just need to work together." My confidant said with a smile. The staff also nodded enthusiastically. What he was most curious about was that his confidant asked him to come to the office and tell him something. "Recently, our company has a task to do, but I want to give you the plan." The confidant specially said that is very mysterious, eyes also squint. The small employee''s face appeared a look of doubt. The company generally arranged for the most rigorous person to do such a thing, and he had never done such a thing. Not to mention his inexperience, he has only been in the company for two or three months now, and he still doesn''t know how to deal with many things, even the most basic structure of the company. "Why give me such a heavy task? Is the company really at ease with me?" Small staff did not hide their ideas, directly asked. "Of course, you are not the only one to do this task. This task is to arrange for the new employees of our company. You can''t let the old employees do everything. Sooner or later, you will take over their work." He frowned as he spoke.This expression seems to blame the small staff for their ignorance, and this paragraph is reasonable and reasonable. It sounds like that. Small employees also secretly scold themselves in their hearts for being too anxious. They just want to find out the inside story of the company and forget their own work. "I''m sorry, I''m a little excited. I didn''t expect that I could do the company''s planning. Thank you very much for giving me such an opportunity. I will try my best to do it well. " Small staff immediately tried to retain such an opportunity. My confidant thought of all kinds of reactions of the small staff early, in fact, I was satisfied with the smile. On the surface, there is still some unhappy appearance. "OK, you go down first, send me your email number, and I will send you the outline of the plan to do." My confidant waved his hand, and then lowered his head to do his own thing. The little employee also immediately nodded his head and left the door. He was still in a long time and could not calm down. He did not expect that one day he could do such an important task so quickly. He immediately returned to his computer desk and sent the number to the president. There was a large group in the whole company, and everyone had the email number of the main management personnel. Before a minute passed, he received a new e-mail, which was sent to him by the person in charge. She immediately opened the e-mail, roughly scanned the outline, carefully thought about various details in her heart, and began to plan for him by the company. Chapter 236 The small staff said it was planning, but actually it was to see what kind of secrets the company had, and then forward it to Lu Qi. The company still has a variety of business to carry out in the next month, including its own business. These businesses are very confidential, usually small employees can not contact these, but today to see these let him feel that the amount of information is very large. All the employees involved in the planning are in the same office, so the small employees dare not be too arrogant. On the surface, they are planning. In fact, they are secretly sending e-mails to Lu''s group. Lu Qi was even more surprised to see the e-mail sent by his employees. He didn''t expect that this small employee could really find useful information, which was really a very unexpected harvest for him. Later, he secretly handed over the things that the staff sent him to his subordinates. He thought that the matter should be carried out in secret and could not be told to others. He thought that he had obtained the great secret. When he arranged all the people, they were preparing to block Luhe''s goods together, but what he didn''t expect was that another group was welcoming them. This group can be said to be a real business tycoon. They have been in the business circle for many years. Everyone should respect them. But now, they meet on this road, the scene has been completely in an embarrassing situation, how can it happen to meet here. Obviously, the other party is not only impatient, but also knows that it is a member of Lu''s group. This Liang Zi is finally settled. Later, all the people under him went back to Lu''s group, and all of them didn''t know how to explain to Lu Qi. Lu Qi thought it was just a coincidence. Lu Qi even naively thought that he met people from the business community, even if not Lu He, but at least it can show that the news has a certain degree of conviction. In the end, he didn''t tell the little employee about it. The employee gave the plan to his confidant, who didn''t give him any reply. He didn''t know whether his plan was adopted by the company. But the people arranged by his confidants gave him a reply. At the same time and at the same place, they waited for Lu''s group. My confidant gave the employees false information. In fact, they didn''t plan it. It was just a play arranged for everyone. Fortunately, we not only cooperated, but also cooperated perfectly, which perfectly concealed the small employees. All the people told the small staff that they were planning, but they were actually doing the most routine work. On the other hand, they were observing whether the small employees had any abnormal behaviors. Finally, the performance of the small employee was normal, but on his computer, the file was sent to Lu Qi. The computer used by the small employee was monitored remotely. What he did was clearly seen by others, and his confidants saw it clearly. My confidant still didn''t tell the staff, but through him, he passed on the wrong information and news to Lu Qi every time. What my confidant didn''t expect was that Lu Qi had not found anything wrong after several times, or he still used all the resources given to him by the small staff. Lu''s group was trapped again and again, but he didn''t know it. The small staff didn''t know the result. Lu Qi didn''t tell him, so he thought he didn''t make a mistake. It may be the tenth time, Lu Qi finally found out that the situation is not right, because the small staff sent him information, so that Lu''s group suffered losses again and again. Every time it is a coincidence with the business circle, but it has never been a sweet experience for them. On the contrary, it has run into numerous difficulties and made them have a good relationship with other groups. "Hello, what can I do for you?" The small staff is working today, suddenly received a call from Lu Qi, immediately went to the toilet to answer the call. He ran into the compartment with the door without seeing the road clearly. If he slowed down a little bit, or was observing the surroundings carefully, he would be very sorry for what he had done at that time. There are a lot of coincidences in the world. Lu he''s confidant was washing his hands in the bathroom and looking in the mirror at the same time. All of a sudden, the small staff rushed in from outside. Naturally, his confidant will not miss this scene. In such a hurry, he wants to listen to what an urgent matter is. He makes such a quiet interior line chaotic. "What can I do for you? I''ll just ask you if you are rebellious. " It''s a very affirmative sentence. The employee was stunned. For a moment, he even felt that he didn''t understand what Lu Qi said. He had been working for Lu''s group wholeheartedly. "I don''t understand what you mean. I have never betrayed myself." Because of their own ignorant state, the small staff said this sentence more calmly. And Lu Qi heard this indifferent tone, more sure of the idea in his heart, furious. "Get out of here. I can''t use you in Lushi group. You can stay in Luhe''s company and let him take care of you." Lu Qi did not wait for the small staff to explain, ruthlessly hung up the phone.Small staff feel very aggrieved in the heart, but Lu Qi has already said this, he feels that there is no room to go back. The small staff opened the door of the toilet, still in a trance, raised his head, the whole person was shaking violently. He did not know what he had just said. Did his confidants hear a few words? Did he appear from the beginning or just came to the toilet? "What? Your master finally found out that it was wrong Every word of my confidant contains irony. The little employee''s eyes turned red involuntarily, and he finally understood the meaning of Lu Qi''s words. It turned out that for such a long time, all the company secrets he thought were specially told by his confidants. He thought that the secret was just a trap set by them to deal with Lu''s clique, and he was a chess piece that no one wanted. "I don''t know what you think. You are so poor that you just graduated from the snow. I''ll tell you one more thing." His confidant had the right to dismiss him directly, and we had nothing to do with it. However, seeing the employees like this, they felt that they still needed to say something. "As long as a person uses the inside line, he will suspect that others will deal with him in the same way. Sooner or later, as long as you are an insider, sooner or later you will be abandoned." After that, he left without looking back. After standing alone for a long time, he finally left Luhe''s company and no longer had contact with Lu''s group. He should also find a good job and live a normal life. Chapter 237 An important picture suddenly flashed into Secretary Zheng''s mind. Who is Mr. Ford? If you really want to find Mr. Ford mentioned by Lu He, it is necessary to investigate this person first, otherwise this matter is totally out of the question. Moreover, looking for a person in such a big city is like looking for a needle in a haystack. If there is no clue, it is almost impossible, and if that person immigrates, it is impossible to find that person at all. Although Secretary Zheng was a little confused, after all, Mr. Ford was also a public figure before, and there were certainly many people who knew him. Therefore, it was not impossible to investigate Mr. Ford. Secretary Zheng opened his laptop, and his computer configuration is the top-level. For him, a hidden hacker, there is no important thing. He will not start his own hacker skills. After all, it is illegal to hack into other people''s systems to investigate some things. He will not take such extreme measures unless he has to It''s not at home. If you break the law abroad, it''s more serious. He may be sent directly to the embassy, and then sent back to prison. At that time, many media remember to take pictures of Secretary Zheng''s face, and then a few hours later, the overwhelming news will come out. Secretary Zheng wants to shake three shakes when he thinks about this place. He doesn''t want to be a public figure at all. He just wants to make good money behind his back. On the screen, with Secretary Zheng''s fingers moving on the keyboard of a laptop computer, rows of random codes come into sight. If you are not an expert, you can''t understand what Secretary Zheng is doing at all. Maybe normal people think his computer is broken. Although Secretary Zheng has some hacking skills, outsiders never know. Except Lu he himself, all other employees in the company think that Secretary Zheng is just an ordinary secretary. With a little bit of flexible brain, he can win a seat in front of the president. Everyone is using this kind of bad opinion to speculate on Secretary Zheng. However, no one has ever gone to reflect on where he is inferior to others. There are many people in the company who are jealous of others but never work hard. They always go to work on time and never say they want to work overtime. "Yes." Secretary Zheng''s eyes flashed with excitement. Secretary Zheng seems to have intruded into the hospital system to investigate all the doctors'' information, including the mysterious Mr. Ford. He was engrossed in looking at the information, and suddenly his eyes stopped at a page called Ford, but there were no photos. The introduction of family situation was very few, just like the information had been tampered with later. But what if there is no picture in a material? Mr. Ford, a famous expert in some field, must have lectures and will always find photos. It really makes people wonder why they should deliberately erase the photos in the previous materials, and why all family information has been deleted. Is it because they want to hide something Do you? Before Mr. Ford introduced his family to the public, at least, the Secretary of his family suddenly wanted to bury all the secrets of his family. At least, Mr. Zheng''s family should not be a secret of his own family Change. If it is the death of a normal wife, or the change of his wife''s body, or the change of his own body, these are not enough for a person to completely erase his traces, because these are birth, death, or natural occurrence. The more he speculated, the more logical he became. In the column of family situation, it was vaguely mentioned that Mr. Ford had a wife, but it seemed that he was not in good health in recent years, so Mr. Ford. He withdrew from the industry before he reached the retirement age and announced to me that he would never contact this industry again. However, there is no news in the industry that Mr. Ford missed out on patients or made a doctor-patient relationship. There is no news of this kind. If Secretary Zheng is wrong because of his consistent mistakes, or the patient has not cured the patient''s condition, it makes her worse. There is no problem for the doctor to withdraw from the field he is best at. The more perfect Mr. Ford''s story is, the more impracticable the current information is. "President, this Mr. Ford''s identity is really strange. When checking his information, the family information column seems to be hiding something. Moreover, the family information column clearly mentions that he should have a child, but he introduces the child without any further words. This is why the family introduction should not be included, and the introduction of such information abroad will be very clear Where do your children work? About how old and what kind of things are they called. " Secretary Zheng shared a series of questions with Lu He. Relying on the brain of Secretary Zheng, it''s hard to imagine the context of this matter. It''s easy to find the wrong direction by imagining it out of thin air. It''s better to take it out and analyze it together. Only in this way can we find the loopholes in each other''s logical thinking and finally find out the truth of the matter."I forgot to tell you, this Mr. Ford, he has a daughter who seems to have been married to our country and not married here in Seville." Lu he said. "Why didn''t you say it earlier? This is a very important information. Since we can''t find Mr. Ford''s information, we can start with her daughter. Moreover, his daughter has married to our country, so this matter is better. I directly hacked into our country''s system to investigate Mr. Ford''s daughter, and then asked her daughter. Her father''s information should be much simpler, after all There will be a daughter who doesn''t know where her father is. She will know, so there''s no need to worry at all. As long as her daughter is willing to say so, we can quickly find this mysterious Mr. Ford The logical thinking in Secretary Zheng''s mind suddenly became clear, and all the things to be done next seemed to be on the surface. Now we need to quickly investigate where the mysterious Mr. Ford''s daughter is, and then try to get in touch with his daughter. Chapter 238 This mysterious Mr. Ford who can be Bai Yanran, in the end, is sacred. No one can tell one or two or three things. Grandfather Bai calls to care about him. Lu he can only deceive the old man to say that Bai Yanran is recovering well and that he should be able to return home after a while. I dare not tell the truth to worry about the old man Bai. The old man is busy enough to worry about the affairs of the group. If Lu he worries about the affairs of the group, he can only blame himself for his incompetence. As an adult, he should shoulder the responsibility on his shoulders. "Secretary Zheng, cancel your ticket to return home. There may be some things you need to stay here to deal with. Now I urgently need to find a person who may be very helpful to Yanran''s illness, so I need your help. Do you understand what I mean?" Lu he called Secretary Zheng, who was preparing to rush to the airport. "President, I''m at the gate now. Do you want me not to return home?" Secretary Zheng is simply questioning his ears. My God, I got up so early and rushed to the airport. Now let me go back the same way. Anyone who hears this news will be very broken. "Yes, you didn''t hear me wrong. I told you to come back now. I still have some things to tell you to do. I''m afraid that someone else can''t do it well. I don''t trust others. I only trust you." Although Lu he was very plain to say these words, but let Secretary Zheng feel very warm in the heart, like the kind of feeling that his ability was recognized. "Since the president''s words are so warm, it''s hard for me to refuse. It''s better to obey my orders. I''ll take my luggage and drop it to you." Secretary Zheng said. Although Secretary Zheng pretended to be a little reluctant, he was really happy. Although he could quickly return to the group to deal with affairs when he returned home, he was more free in Seville than staying by his side to help him. After all, if I didn''t have anything to do for myself, I could sleep as long as I wanted in the morning. I didn''t have to go to work to clock in. Secretary Zheng had been tired of those tedious workplace affairs. If it wasn''t for making a living, he really didn''t want to go to work. However, as a man in a big city, he is not a local, so he is full of Qi. If he wants to take root in this city, he can''t avoid grinding his muscles and bones, starving his body and skin and being empty. All the tempering is to become a better person. Secretary Zheng knows this truth very well. Although Lu he is an extremely strict boss and is meticulous about his work, when it comes to private life, Lu he is a very free and easy person for everything. He doesn''t care about everything and is generous to his friends. "Come here quickly. Don''t hesitate. On the contrary, all the expenses companies in Seville will help you to pay for your expenses. Just stay here peacefully. Maybe you can get rid of your single dog''s title and find a beautiful girlfriend here." Lu he teases Secretary Zheng. "President, don''t make fun of me. Although I know that I''m handsome and should be just like the president, I''m so busy that I can''t have time to talk. Even if I talk about my girlfriend, I don''t have time to eat with my girlfriend, go shopping with her or watch movies with her every day. I can''t break up after talking for a while. Which girl can stand her boyfriend being so busy every day Secretary Zheng, the counterattack of this soul completely surprised Lu He. He was a real workaholic and didn''t notice the details of these employees. "After you have finished the affairs of Seville, I will give you a long vacation when you come back home. You can go back to accompany your parents, or you can go around, take a tour or see the scenery. I promise I won''t call you to come to the company when you are on holiday." Lu he made a false promise. The company''s business is busy. Of course, it is a phone call to let you come. There is no such thing as a long holiday. If Secretary Zheng is not mistaken, he has not accompanied his family for several years. On New Year''s Eve, he sticks to his post in the company. Secretary Zheng panting with a large number of suitcases came to Lu he and Bai Yanran before the hotel. "President, aren''t you in this hotel?" "Do you have a bad memory or something? I moved out of there long ago. Come to the fairy tale hotel. The room number is sent to you by SMS. " Lu he said. However, some of Lu''s memories may be confused. In fact, he didn''t tell the certificate that he had already changed his residence, so Secretary Zheng mistakenly thought that he was still living in the shabby hotel before, which can not be blamed. After all, the two people have never lived in the same place. Suddenly, he announced that the matter was over and could go back home. Secretary Zheng had to leave in a hurry before he could understand many things. "President, you haven''t told me before, but it''s better to stay in a hotel owned by your company. It''s more convenient to order a lot of things." Secretary Zheng said. Lu he was obviously silent and seemed to acquiesce in his bad memory, but after all, he was a president and it was not easy to admit it directly.Fairy tale hotel is also an industry of Bai''s group, so the group is really a big business. In many countries around the world, they basically have their own industrial distribution. They don''t have to worry too much about where they go. "But Mr. Lu, how is Miss Bai''s physical condition? I haven''t heard about her for a long time. Has she been better since she came to Seville?" Asked Secretary Zheng. At the beginning, the main purpose of the two people came to Seville was to treat Bai Yanran, but later some things were delayed, and there was a feeling of procrastination. There is also a very important reason is that Bai Yanran seems to have known his condition, so aggravating or reducing Bai Yanran''s heart has already known. Such autistic treatment, there is no way to let Bai Yanran open her heart, because the patient is exclusive, and we have not concealed the disease. If we care too much about Bai Yanran, we will make Bai Yanran suspicious. So even if we feel that we have nothing to do, we can feel that we are all intentionally going Caring about yourself is like taking care of someone weaker than yourself. Chapter 239 Secretary Zheng analyzed the existence of Mr. Ford in various scattered information. The traces left by this man in his life seemed to evaporate with his disappearance. However, the direction of various information can make people very sure that he is still alive. As long as he is alive, there is hope. "Chunli, you can help me find out who I am. There is a famous expert in psychology and neurology named Ford in Seville. He should retire now. He has a daughter who seems to have lived in China before. Now I want to find Mr. Ford, but I can''t do anything about it. So I''m going to find his daughter first to see if it will be easier." Secretary Zheng called the Secretary''s office of Bai''s group in China. Chunli is the stupid little secretary beside Lu He. She is very patient and meticulous. Although she has only been in the company for a short time, her outstanding performance makes her trust her very much. "OK." Chunli''s witty reply to Secretary Zheng, although Chunli is meticulous in her work, she is a very interesting person among her colleagues. She is totally a happy fruit and always makes the Secretary in a very awkward atmosphere laugh and laugh. Born with this comedy talent, Chunli is outstanding in her work. Lu He, a boss with such high requirements for her secretary, hardly criticizes Chunli''s work. It''s not that Lu he doesn''t criticize Chunli because she is a girl. Although Lu he has some tolerance for new people, it is true that some people can see that she is patient and conscientious, and does not need to use too many words to express her. Chunli pushed the glasses on the bridge of her nose. "Yes, Mr. Ford''s daughter seems to be Lisa Ford. She married to China when she was 24 years old. Later, she immigrated again for no reason, so she is not in China at all." Secretary Zheng was a little surprised and couldn''t believe his ears. "If you have already married in China and married people in China, why do you want to immigrate to Seville now? Is it possible that something happened?" Secretary Zheng''s keen insight seems to have found something wrong. "Chunli, you should check this person carefully. I always think that she is not simple. Mr. Ford has disappeared, and his daughter has disappeared. It''s hard to understand. You say how a good person can evaporate out of thin air. " Secretary Zheng grabs his hair, takes off his glasses and rubs his temples. Chunli''s fingers are constantly waving on the computer keyboard. "Mr. Ford''s daughter changed her name to Lisa after she came to China. It''s homophonic." "Lisa, how does this name sound so familiar? But I can''t remember where this person actually heard her name, but I''m sure I should know this person, or what news or reports I''ve met. " If Secretary Zheng is thinking. "She seems to be the ex-wife of the current president of Lu''s group, but later the two divorced, and there was no family dispute. This is quite strange. There is no property division problem at all. It''s a pity that the Lu family is so rich that they don''t make a profit." Chunli said these words jokingly. "Wait, who are you talking about? The president of the Lu group? " Secretary Zheng suddenly stopped thinking and asked Chunli. "Right, it''s Lu Zhen, the president of Lu''s group. You can''t have known him?" Chunli looks innocent and helpless. "Naturally, I know Lu Zhen. I not only know it, but also know it very well. I have dealt with many aspects and have had friction with our group several times. But this Lisa Ford is actually LuChen''s ex-wife Lisa, which really surprised me. However, I heard that the two people had been divorced for many years. Although Lu Zhen spent a lot of time outside, she did not marry another wife. But if Lu Zhen really wants to find a woman, how can he not find it? It''s not a big problem that Lu''s group has a loser. " Secretary Zheng said. In the eyes of many rich people, there is no need to worry about them. In fact, when a person has money, their emotional needs will be greater, and they will become more selfish. They will focus on the interests of one person. Gradually, they will only have themselves in the whole life. They will become very lonely and empty and lonely in their hearts. Moreover, Lu''s group became a powerful one later. It was not a big group with rich money from his ancestors. In the case of Mr. Lu, the group was still a small company. It is not easy to develop into such a large group. The extreme growth history of Lu''s group is also famous. Lu''s group can be regarded as an industry handed down from ancestors. To Luzhen''s generation, his conditions are so superior that they don''t know how to cherish money, even if they don''t make money. They always waste money, lavish money on women, and never want to do something decent for the company group. These aspects are one of the biggest sources of Lu''s chill. His son is famous for spending money like dirt. You say that giving so much money to charity can also leave him a good reputation. But the money is sent to those filthy places, raising a group of filthy women and a group of idle moths."But I seem to have heard the story of the president of Lu''s group before. The hearsay is that he plays outside every day, and then his wife can''t bear to divorce him. But I think this phenomenon may be very normal among the rich. Is this the main reason for their divorce? I don''t think it''s that simple. " Chunli speculated. Secretary Zheng continued. "In fact, this incident caused a lot of trouble at that time, and it couldn''t be settled for a long time. It was said that the president of Lu''s group drank and drank every day in various high-level clubs, so his wife was always depressed at home. To a certain extent, he might have depression. Later, the president became more and more serious, and things went out of control And then Ms. Lisa had a major neurological problem and couldn''t accept the feeling of betrayal. At that time, his parents came to China and learned about the lady''s situation, and then they decided to take her abroad for treatment. " Chapter 240 It seems that the truth of the matter gradually surfaced, and the character''s role has gradually become clear. Lu Zhen''s ex-wife is Mr. Ford''s daughter. But at that time, it was reported that Lisa, Mr. Ford''s daughter, went abroad to recuperate because of mental illness. However, she never returned home and stayed abroad all the time. She was always taken care of by her parents. Later, Mr. Ford himself gradually withdrew from the medical field of vision, from the beginning of a particularly famous professional doctor, to later retired, completely out of everyone''s sight, and never appeared in the medical field. At that time, the disappearance of Mr. Ford caused a big question. We all don''t know why Mr. Ford suddenly quit before he reached the retirement age. According to the law, if Mr. Ford is good, his retirement salary will be a lot of money. However, he suddenly retired and didn''t grow up. Other private hospitals are really puzzling. Now think of it, maybe a big reason is that Mr. Ford''s daughter had a change. His daughter had mental illness, which could have been well treated by himself. However, because he was discovered by his parents too late, his daughter''s condition has been delayed again and again, which is very serious. When Mr. Ford saw his daughter for the first time, he had to lie in bed and rely on tranquilizer to maintain his life. Occasionally, he was not clear about his mind. Even when Mr. Ford''s daughter woke up, he could not recognize his parents. This is just too much for a parent. Obviously, she is the flesh and blood of her parents. She is like a pearl in her eye. She finally thinks that her daughter has found her true love and her life-long dependence. As a result, she gets the biggest pain in the man who everyone thinks can rely on for a lifetime. However, the man does not improve his behavior after knowing that his wife has this disease, On the contrary, they are even more aggressive and unscrupulous. At that time, the public opinion also set off an upsurge. Everyone was talking about these things with great excitement. However, Lu''s group used its own personal contacts and resources to suppress this boiling matter. Mr. Ford''s family was very low-key and never made public their work, so they didn''t pursue the matter too much. They just gave Lu Zhen a divorce agreement, and they took their daughter Lisa back to Seville, where they didn''t appear in public view. After all, Lisa''s wife is not willing to give her a warm hug every day. After all, her husband doesn''t want to give her a warm hug every day. After all, she doesn''t want to be a friend of her husband Thank you for waiting for your return in the early hours of the night. But Lisa''s heart was cold. Every night he waited for Lu Zhen, who was full of wine. He threw all kinds of valuables in his room, and deliberately made a huge noise to scold the innocent Lisa for no reason. No matter how good a person''s temper is, one day it will break out. If it doesn''t break out, the person will also suffocate and get sick. Lu Zhen''s ex-wife Lisa is such a vivid example. She buried everything in her heart and didn''t want her parents to worry. At the beginning, when she mentioned her dissatisfaction with life, her parents thought he was far away from home. As a wife, she had a lot of small things to endure, otherwise life would not be able to live on. At the beginning, Mr. Ford''s mother thought Lu Zhen was a very responsible man. His superficial work was always perfect and his words were smooth. The promises made to Mr. Ford made made to Lisa''s mother. It seems that she has chosen the right partner for her daughter, but she does not know that her behavior has harmed her daughter for the rest of her life. Because she saw the wrong person, she led her daughter to be a normal girl, and then she became such a girl. Over the years, Lisa has hinted that Lu Zhen is not good to herself and wants to get a divorce. But Lisa''s mother is too insensitive and thinks it''s normal for her husband to come home too late at night. As Lisa''s father and a doctor in the hospital, Mr. Ford went home late every night for a very legitimate reason. He worked overtime in the company to serve patients. Sometimes he had to perform several operations a day without even having time to eat. He felt that his blood sugar was low and he was going to faint from hunger. He transfused a bottle of glucose at the door of the operation His physical strength recovered a little, and then continued to serve the patient. With such a benevolent heart, he saved countless patients, but at the same time, he failed his wife. Mr. Ford''s wife is a very considerate woman, and he can understand that it is not easy for the government to do this job. So I never blame her husband for being too busy to accompany herself and her children''s growth. In Lisa''s growth, Mr. Ford has always been a missing father. If she didn''t remind everyone, she might think she didn''t have a father.Later, Mr. Ford grew older and did not take on so many operations. He became an experienced old doctor. He only taught some young doctors and diagnosed the disease, and gave some operation guidance to those who were not very good at operation. People who work are bored and relaxed a lot. In many cases, they can often accompany their families to go for a walk, take a walk in the park. But Lisa was married at that time. She was old enough for all girls to get married and fell in love with someone she had met several times. At that time, Lu Zhen thought of marrying Lisa when he saw that the huge assets of the Ford family could help the Lu group to ease this problem. In a way, Lu Zhen has never liked Lisa. He married Lisa because he wanted to use the hands of the Ford family and help his group tide over the difficulties. From the beginning to the end, he was making full use of a girl''s simple feelings for herself. Lisa is like a young girl in love. Her heart is caught by Lu Zhen. She becomes a girl who blushes when she sees Lu Zhen. She opens the door of her emotional world. Chapter 241 Xiaoxiao had just finished making a new film today. Xiao Zhuoyu went to the crew to pick her up and go home. However, they didn''t pay attention to them all the way. There was a gaze that kept an eye on them. Xiao Zhuoyu''s condition has been stable for some time, and there is no recurrent attack. Xiao Zhuoyu thinks that his illness is better, so he starts his normal life in the past two days. After Xiao Zhuoyu returned home, there was a sudden call to let him go to the company to deal with some things. So she left Xiaoxiao alone and went back first. However, when Xiao Zhuoyu just went out, Xiaoxiao also received a phone call, but this person is not a colleague of any company, but a former friend of hers. "Who was that man just now, why did he come to your place, and what was your relationship?" The other side was a young man of about twenty years old, who spoke rashly. A series of three consecutive questions, and obviously the tone is very strong, the voice is also with some shaking, as if unable to control their emotions in general, can not hide inside the incredible. Xiaoxiao has never told him where his home is and why he found it. Moreover, this is the place where she and Xiao Zhuoyu live together. Almost no one will know this place. Xiaoxiao didn''t speak. After hearing the boy''s question, she couldn''t help but sort out what he said. The boy listened to Xiaoxiao that end of the phone did not answer a word, the heart is very angry, but also mixed with a lot of grievances. At this time, Xiao Zhuoyu''s car drove out of the gate. The boy followed the car to Xiaoxiao''s home at the gate of the crew. Naturally, he knew the man in the car. Xiao Zhuoyu, as we all know, is the one he can''t afford. He is just a little college student. How can we compare with this kind of person. Xiaoxiao is an actor, and the media has also carried out relevant reports. They are lovers. However, he learned about these things later. If he had known it, he would not have any involvement with Xiaoxiao. The boy did not wait for Xiaoxiao''s reply. After confirming that Xiao Zhuoyu''s car had left, he went upstairs and found Xiaoxiao''s home. Then he knocked on the door and hung up at this time. Xiaoxiao is waiting for the boy''s words in silence. As a result, when the boy hung up, the door of the room was knocked. If it was Xiao Zhuoyu, she would open the door by herself. She had a premonition that the man who knocked on the door was the boy. Xiaoxiao wanted to pretend that she was not at home. She didn''t mean to get up. She could hold her breath. "Dong Dong Dong..." However, the people outside are persistent, and the knock on the door is getting louder and louder. If it goes on like this, the whole building will be affected, and it will not be easy to solve the problem when the matter becomes big. Xiaoxiao is thinking about how to deal with it. At this time, a boy''s voice suddenly comes from outside. He can''t help speaking first. "I know you''re at home. Why don''t you want to see me? You must know that I am the one standing outside. " The boy''s voice is crying, obviously can''t accept these facts in front of him. Xiaoxiao took a step forward and stopped. The house was not in her name, but Xiao Zhuoyu bought it and let them live together. If the boy regards this house as Xiaoxiao''s home, he will always come to see her. If Xiao Zhuoyu knows it again, I''m afraid the backing behind him will be gone. "Dong Dong Dong..." The boy didn''t get the answer he wanted and didn''t hear the sound of walking. He was more and more anxious in his heart. The sound of knocking at the door one after another, not only did not stop, but became more intense. Xiaoxiao heard other residents open and close the door at home. Someone has come out to look for him. "Don''t you know that everyone is resting and what do you want to do so late, young man? You don''t come here to rob you because of your appearance?" The aunt in the corridor is very sarcastic and merciless. My aunt hastened to urge this person to leave. She is in charge of the building. If the management is not good, she will be deducted from her salary. At that time, more and more people will complain and her job will be lost. The boy did not answer, but lowered his head and continued to call Xiaoxiao unremittingly. The aunt saw the boy like this, and didn''t urge him any more. She looked very obedient. She stood for two or three minutes and then left. Xiaoxiao''s mobile phone rang for two or three minutes. At this time, Xiao Zhuoyu''s phone also called in. Xiaoxiao immediately answered Xiao Zhuoyu''s phone after seeing it, and went into the bedroom, locked the door and separated the voice. Naturally, the boy also heard the voice of Xiaoxiao entering the door. Xiaoxiao did not answer his phone call, nor did he walk to the door. Can this completely escape him, the boy''s heart felt more desperate, so began to gently knock on the door. "Hello. I''ll be right back. If you have anything to eat, I''ll bring it to you Xiao Zhuoyu and Xiaoxiao together, or a qualified boyfriend, often concerned about Xiaoxiao''s daily life.Moreover, Xiao Zhuoyu also has a memorandum, which records all the things Xiaoxiao likes and doesn''t like to eat. However, out of courtesy, he asked Xiaoxiao in advance. Originally, the company called to tell him that he had an urgent matter to deal with, but he had not gone far. A new phone call came in saying that the financial department had made a mistake in recording things. After comparing again, it was found that there was no problem. After hearing this, Xiao Zhuoyu only felt that these people were impetuous in their work. However, since things were handled properly, there was no need to investigate them more. He just turned around and was ready to go home. However, I came back in a hurry this evening. I didn''t eat any dinner. Now I have some troubles when I''m going home to cook. I''d better take some snacks from the night market. I''m used to eating big fish and meat, but I feel very greasy. Sometimes I still need some home dishes to mix. Xiaoxiao heard Xiao Zhuoyu''s words and was very surprised. He thought Xiao Zhuoyu would come back the next day after he went to the company, even for several days. Most of the time, as long as the company has such a hasty phone call, it must be an important matter that needs to be discussed and handled by everyone. But how can it be handled so quickly today? In the past, this time is not enough for Xiao Zhuoyu to rush back to the company. "How can it be handled so quickly today?" Xiaoxiao asked Xiao Zhuoyu to be on the safe side. Chapter 242 "No problem. Just now the company called again. They were wrong." Xiao Zhongyu is very patient to explain this matter to Xiaoxiao, and does not feel upset because of this question. "So it is. You can buy whatever you like. I like to eat whatever you buy." Xiaoxiao doesn''t ask for something every time, but it''s mainly given by Xiao Zhuoyu. She always shows satisfaction and likes it. Therefore, Xiao Zhuoyu also felt very relaxed. Such people are easy to feed and control, and can satisfy their vanity and conquest to a certain extent. "OK, I see. I''ll be right back." Xiao Zhuoyu gently answered Xiaoxiao''s words, and then hung up the phone. Xiaoxiao''s heart is very frightened. The boy outside the door is obviously not ready to leave. If two people meet at that time, the atmosphere is tense and the relationship is unexplained, she can''t even imagine that picture. Xiaoxiao immediately opened the bedroom door. Sure enough, the very gentle knock on the door was not over. She took a few breaths. Also came to the door, decided to have a good talk with the boy. The boy didn''t expect that Xiaoxiao would open the door for him. His face was full of surprise, his eyes were red, and even there was a tear mark, like he had just cried. Xiaoxiao didn''t know what to say when she saw the boy''s appearance. She ran her hair with her hand and showed her most proud smile. She looked up at the boy. "Long time no see." Xiaoxiao is very calm to the boy said, not guilty at all. But the boy''s heart felt more sad, he did not think that the person in front of him was even more indifferent than he imagined. He had long thought that he would be separated from her one day, but did not think that this person could be merciless to this field. "You haven''t answered the question I asked you just now." The boy''s eyes are very empty, he looked at the ground coldly said this sentence, although already knew the truth of the matter, but still can''t help to say. Xiaoxiao didn''t know how to answer him. Then she took the boy''s arm, closed the door, and took him to leave the community first. No matter what, first of all, we should stop their meeting. The whole boy was stunned. He didn''t resist and didn''t ask questions again. He just passively let Xiaoxiao pull himself. Finally, Xiaoxiao didn''t speak all the way. The boy seemed to be back in the reality. He suddenly broke open Xiaoxiao''s arm, but stopped in front of the gate. The two men did not move any more. "Where do you want to take me? Do you know what I''m here to tell you today? " After the boy finished this sentence, his eyes turned red again. His lips also began to fight up and down, turned around, did not want to see Xiaoxiao again, can see, the heart is also very tangled. Xiaoxiao heard this sentence, first of all, she was stunned. As a result, she didn''t know what kind of mentality she was, so she laughed. It turned out that the boy was looking for her because of this thing. She knew for a long time that this day would come sooner or later, but it was just a matter of time or later. However, the arrival of the boy''s Day was a little early. For a college student, I''m afraid it is really an unacceptable reality. Looking at Xiaoxiao''s smile, the boy felt that he had a lot of sharp blades in his heart. Instead of pulling them out, he stirred them a few times to make him feel more painful. "That''s why you came to me today." Xiaoxiao coldly said a few words, although this thing is because of her, but she did not have a trace of self blame appearance. The last thing that the patient did not want to survive was to accept the reality. Although in this process, many people also suffered from the same disease because of Xiaoxiao, not many people, at least one hand can be counted. But the symptoms have been judged and blood tests confirmed that AIDS is very few people, so far, including this boy, only three people. Xiao Zhuoyu''s symptoms have occurred for a long time, but he has never suspected that he also has AIDS, and those private doctors around him did not specially check whether the composition of his blood is infected with HIV, so he was able to conceal it for such a long time. "Do you think it''s a small thing? Because you believe in love, you play with my feelings, and now my life is lost to you. " The boy finally roared out this sentence, clenched his fists with his fists, and his tears could not be controlled. Xiaoxiao saw the boy like this, as if to see the former self, touch the same, like copy and paste the same. But if you let Xiaoxiao go back to a few years ago, maybe she would only give herself a slap in the face. She could not blame others for the way she had chosen before. If she had been able to control herself, she would not have been infected with this damned virus. Looking at Xiaoxiao''s thoughtful appearance, the boy thinks that he is actually calculated. Now there are many AIDS patients retaliating against the society. He thinks Xiaoxiao is one of these people, and he is the unfortunate one.But actually Xiaoxiao didn''t think so much. She just wanted to find some fun for her boring life. Xiao Zhuoyu provided her with material enjoyment, and she also needed spiritual sufficiency. At that time, the boy let her feel the feeling of first love, just like returning to the young university period, young ignorant and without any impurity emotion, let her miss and fall. The only difference is that Xiaoxiao is no longer a simple girl. She does everything with a clear purpose. Finally, she doesn''t realize that things have become out of control until she has a relationship with a boy. She runs away from the boy in a panic. Finally, he deleted all the boys'' contact information and even said hello to the Barmen they met at the beginning, telling them not to disclose any information about themselves. He thought that the boy just missed her and became ill, so she found here today. However, she did not expect that the boy had been infected with AIDS. They had taken good safety measures at that time. Now such things happen, her heart also has guilt, but the AIDS thing can not be saved, once infected with this virus, it is indirectly equivalent to being sentenced to death. "I can only tell you I''m sorry." Xiaoxiao said this sentence is very sincere in saying that she also has a sincere treatment of this boy, in the final analysis, she does not want to treat their own people to become a member of AIDS patients. Chapter 243 The boy felt that his heart was full of powerlessness. He staggered forward and covered his face with his hands. He never thought that he could become a member of AIDS patients. If he had not been attracted to Xiaoxiao at that time, maybe all this would not have happened, but he, who was in the beginning of love, could not control his palpitating heart. University life is rich, but also full of complex relationships, he is too lazy to deal with, and finally can only experience the general life of society. Once I felt very depressed. I wanted to go to a bar near the school to get drunk in the middle of the night. He heard that there are many girls in the bar who are dedicated to chatting with each other. As long as they have money, they can always listen to others talk about their lives, and they can also relieve these depressed people at night. He didn''t meet the girl who chatted with him. Instead, he saw a girl who made him amazing in the bar. A glance should be just like this. Girl with a mask appeared in the bar, a black and beautiful long hair, as well as gentle natural roll, added a bit of playful and lovely feeling. The most unforgettable thing for him is the girl''s eyes. A pair of deep eyes seems to be able to strike his heart directly, which makes his heart vibrate violently. He has not been in love, nor has he ever been attracted to any girl, but this girl makes him feel different. Finally, he approached the girl, but the girl did not notice him. Although he did not look at her directly, Yu Guang did not leave the girl for a moment. Slowly, he found that the girl was crying. Although the girl was wearing a mask, the tears were clearly visible, like a sword, inserted into his chest. This girl is Xiaoxiao. The boy tries his best to get close to Xiaoxiao step by step. He uses all kinds of tricks to please Xiaoxiao, but he never sees her smiling face. The boy didn''t give up because of this. He just went to this bar every day and left his studies. In his mind, he only had Xiaoxiao, the girl who made him feel excited. Finally, Xiaoxiao didn''t know what mentality she was in. Maybe she was really moved or accepted the fact that she was an AIDS patient, and finally agreed to every love of the boy for him. It may be because of what kind of reasons, then planted what kind of fruit, the boy will Xiaoxiao from the pain of AIDS, and Xiaoxiao will bring him into the hell will never go out. What should have happened, the boy naturally suffered from AIDS, and Xiaoxiao continued to pursue her good life, attached to Xiao Zhuoyu, got the acting resources, why not. Boys today, listening to Xiaoxiao''s merciless words, in the heart do not want to complain about her fault, he is heartache for himself, more Xiaoxiao heartache. The boy turned around, no longer looking at Xiaoxiao, out of the gate, Xiaoxiao did not hold the boy, nor did he retain a word. After experiencing the torture of life and death, it is difficult for her to feel the obvious ups and downs of her feelings. Xiaoxiao saw the boy leave, immediately returned home, looked at the time on the mobile phone, if according to the usual time, Xiao Zhuoyu should have three or four minutes to come back. Fortunately, the boy left at that moment. Xiaoxiao felt guilty, but she didn''t feel uneasy and heartache. She even thought it was for granted. As expected, Xiaoxiao did not expect, she just sat on the sofa for a while, Xiao Zhuoyu came back. He brought Xiaoxiao what she liked to eat before, and sure enough, he made his hobby very clear. He didn''t know why. He was in a good mood. Fortunately, the boy''s appearance was just a false alarm. Now that the boy is gone, I''m afraid there will be no more accidents. Tonight, as usual, nothing big happened. The next day Xiao Zhuoyu wants to drive Xiaoxiao to work. They love each other like a honeymoon couple. They take care of each other''s clothes and make a good breakfast. In this way, Xiaoxiao took Xiao Zhuoyu''s hand and went out of the door. In fact, when they saw the scene in front of them, both of them were shocked. In fact, the boy did not leave last night. After leaving the door, he had been squatting on the ground and sobbing. He didn''t want Xiaoxiao to see his cowardly appearance. So he only dares to escape temporarily, and he knows the relationship between Xiao Zhuoyu and Xiaoxiao, but he is not willing to admit it in his heart for so long. He is deceiving himself. He kept rubbing his eyes, even if passers-by looked sideways when they passed him, he couldn''t control his tears, just like no one else. At this moment, he looked up at the sky, hoping that the sun would dry his tears. He held out his hand to block the sun''s light. At this time, he saw a car appeared in front of him through his fingers. Naturally, he remembered the car clearly. Even if he disappeared into the world, he would not forget any small features of the car. Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t roll up his car window. The boy could see Xiao Zhuoyu''s face from the outside. His smile was like a spring breeze.But such a smile in the eyes of the boy is so ironic, clearly think of all things, so forget, but saw Xiao Zhuoyu, he did not want to leave. Xiao Zhuoyu stopped the car and he followed him in. Until he saw Xiao Zhuoyu enter the room, he thought about what to do in his heart. He must let this man pay the price. No matter who Xiaoxiao was AIDS at that time, but the boy extreme thought that, in addition to him, no one would treat Xiaoxiao so sincerely, so he hated all the men close to her. He stayed beside Xiao Zhuoyu''s car for a long time. At last, he heard the crow''s voice and realized that he had been standing for a long time. Maybe it was the crow''s birds who were reminding him of what to do. The boy took it for granted. First, he went to a gas station and bought a barrel of gasoline from others. He said that his family needed urgent needs. His image as a sunny boy did not arouse suspicion. Finally, he was sold a barrel of gasoline, and the boy took it to Xiao Zhuoyu''s community. At the beginning, he hid the gasoline in a corner that no one noticed. Then he went to the porter and found that there was no security in the porter. The security guard should have gone to the bathroom, but there was no one to watch at the concierge. It was one or two o''clock in the night, and the guard''s vigilance became smaller. It was just convenient for him to do evil. The boy first went out to look around and found that there was no other person nearby. Chapter 244 Finally, the boy unscrupulously went to the front of the surveillance camera, he turned off all the surveillance cameras at this time. The video recording of his entrance has also been deleted. The male student was originally studying in the University, so he can do it easily. After the boy finally confirmed that all the video recordings would not have him, he pulled out the key to turn on and off the machine. Even if the security guard came back, it would take a long time to restart the monitoring. The boy went out of the door after confirmation. He lowered his head and walked on the road. On the way, he also found that the security guard had gone back, but the security guard did not suspect him in black. The boy found the gasoline he had hidden again. Originally, he intended to pour all the gasoline on Xiao Zhuoyu''s car, causing a fire. But then he thought about it carefully. If it really caused a fire, Xiaoxiao would not be hurt. If that happened, his heart would suffer a lot. It''s more than suffering. Although Xiaoxiao brings him endless harm, he can''t easily erase his happiness. If one day, Xiaoxiao really disappears from the world, he can''t forgive himself today. Gasoline has been bought, but it can''t be wasted. After finishing all this, the boy thought of a better way. He found a very sharp Branch. Every branch was deeply stabbed into the tire of Xiao Zhuoyu''s car. He pulled out the branch again. When he heard all the air in it, he felt as if he was spitting out a bad breath, which was very refreshing. He patted his hands and took all the barrels and branches away from the scene, leaving a trace. If the security guard had no doubt about him at that time, now if he still dares to walk out of the gate in a fair manner. The security guard will obviously see something wrong with him. How could a normal person carry a bucket in the middle of the night with several long branches in it, so the boy wisely chose to leave the community from other places. Before he wanted to do these things, he had already thought out all the countermeasures, so he went to the place he had already remembered, and took the bucket out of the community. Of course, the security guard can''t fix the surveillance camera by himself. He usually only does some hard work. He has never been exposed to such mental matters. So it was the next day after they called the community''s business, and then they completely repaired the surveillance camera. The security guard and these people are looking for the monitoring records of last night, but they find that many video recording records have been deleted. The security guard is very helpless. This time, he will be deducted from his salary. The security guard hoped that nothing happened last night, so that he could earn more money to support his family. Xiao Zhuoyu looked at the luxury car that he had spent a lot of money on. If he could spray fire, the whole building would be burnt to the ground. Xiao Zhuoyu approached his car and touched the car body with his fingers. He found that there was still a thick layer of gasoline on it. When he accidentally squatted down, he found that all the tires had burst. Xiao Zhuoyu was very angry and kicked on his car. The whole car was destroyed. Maybe he will never touch this car again. "I must find out who did these things, and I will never let him go." Xiao Zhuoyu said maliciously, he could not accept that he had been done so secretly. However, Xiaoxiao''s heart has already had a name. These things must be done by boys. She can''t think of anyone else except him. If the boys are found out, the consequences will be unimaginable. Xiaoxiao''s brain is running at full speed. She thinks about how to separate the boy and Xiao Zhuoyu''s world completely. "Maybe I know who did it." Xiaoxiao knows that only one person can make Xiao Zhuoyu lose his consciousness completely. But Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyebrows were still full of anger. After hearing Xiaoxiao''s words, he turned his head and looked at her. There were countless knives in his eyes that could pierce Xiaoxiao''s body. "Then tell me, tell me, who did all this?" Xiao Zhuoyu can''t put on now. He is a gentle boy friend on weekdays, but now he''s just a hot tempered man. "I don''t know if you remember a person." Xiaoxiao said this sentence when very indifferent, as if he is not willing to mention this person. "Who, as long as you remember me." Xiao Zhuoyu made it very clear that he didn''t want to go around with this woman. "I think it may be Bai Yanran''s Xiaoxiao finished this sentence, eyes on the ground. Every time she mentioned Bai Yanran, she pretended to be very disappointed. Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyebrows have not yet opened. Everyone knows that Bai Yanran has been seriously ill and has been healing her wounds abroad. How can the woman in front of her say that she is forcing herself? "Are you kidding? If you don''t know something, I''ll tell you now. " Xiao Zhuoyu is no longer as patient as he was at the beginning. He seems to be on the verge of hitting people."Do you believe what they say? Those are the most official answers, which contain a lot of interests. Can the official answers be true or false? " Xiaoxiao knows exactly what the so-called official means. So when Xiaoxiao said this sentence, Xiao Zhuoyu did not doubt the authenticity of her words. "When I was in the crew that day. I seem to see Bai Yanran. Although it''s just a side face, it''s really like it. " Bai Yanran''s side face is not a startling appearance, but a lot of good-looking girls have a big similarity. In this way, even if it is not what Bai Yanran did in the future, he can easily escape, because Bai Yanran''s test is not special. "At that time, she was dressed in casual clothes and seemed to be in a hurry. I don''t know if she has just come back from abroad. In short, she looks like him, just like a mold." Think about it and pause as you say it. It''s like thinking. "It happened today. I have to think of her. She seems to have been dissatisfied with your company Xiaoxiao has already started to stir up the flames. Xiao Zhuoyu is very complicated in his mind. After his investigation, all the people sent out told him that Bai Yanran was indeed abroad. What happened to Xiaoxiao today? Xiao Zhuoyu looked at the car in front of him, thinking. Chapter 245 After spending a lot of time and money, Secretary Zheng finally found Mr. Ford''s address and agreed with Mr. Ford on the time of treatment. "President, Mr. Ford''s home address has been sent to you directly. Take Miss White to Mr. Ford''s house at this time tomorrow. He will wait for you at home tomorrow." Zheng secretary''s words finish, Lu he heart that piece of stone put down. "Yanran, tomorrow we need to visit a special gentleman. After the visit, our journey in Seville will be completely finished, and then we will go back home." Lu he touched white Yan Ran''s small head and said. They sat side by side on the rocking chairs in the garden, enjoying the scenery quietly. Bai Yanran a little shy to bow his head and smile. "Well, my grandfather called us and asked when we would return home. I guess he missed us." Bai Yanran said. "And I saw a lot of negative news about me on the Internet. Although you have never mentioned it to me, I can still understand it through some third-party channels. My heart is not as fragile as you think. You don''t have to hide it from me." Bai Yanran played with her fingers, just like a very sensible child, said these words. "Well, don''t say these silly words. There are reasons why these disturbances are deliberately not suppressed. I just want to see who is in love with operation and who has such a big opinion on you every day." Lu he is a gentle little milk dog in front of Bai Yanran. During this period of time in Seville, domestic rumors about Bai Yanran did not stop. These gossip biographies were even made into a magazine. Many young stars of Yingshang entertainment were talking about them. They all wanted Bai Yanran to step down. As a rich second generation, Bai Yanran is very talented, and does not publicize, high-profile. It is inevitable that she is easily envied and envious. Finally, she hopes that such a perfect woman suddenly has a little handle and misfortune. We are sure that we will not let this point go, and we always hold this point to discuss. I wish a person a spit on the heart of white Yanran beat down, and then good oneself sit on the throne. "Like this rumor, many netizens on the Internet are talking about it. It''s certainly not one person who finished it. Even if these people are water soldiers, there must be some melon eating people waiting to see my jokes. The more they want to see my jokes, the more strong I have to be. I''m not such a bully." The pride in Bai Yanran''s bones instantly escaped, and his words were sonorous and forceful, just like a person suddenly drilling out of that kind of weak skin bag and suddenly put on armor. "It feels like you''ve recovered well recently, much better than I thought. Sometimes you are a little glum and don''t like talking. I''m also worried about your body... "Lu he said. Before Lu he finished, Bai Yanran blocked Lu he''s lips with her fingers. Lu he''s lips trembled for a while, and he didn''t want to continue talking. "I''m in good condition all the time, but if you don''t come to accompany me, I''m bored and I don''t want to say anything when I''m bored. Everyone thinks that I''m not in good condition, so my state is not good. As a matter of fact, whether I am in good condition is the most clear in my heart. It''s just that sometimes I say I''m very good and people don''t like to believe it. If you think I''m trying to be brave, I''ll let you Bai Yanran tone in some helpless and disdain, since he had this small problem, we are deliberately let their own like. This makes Bai Yanran, who has always been proud, feel very uncomfortable. It seems that the success of everything she has done depends on everyone''s charity. Bai Yanran naturally hates this feeling. She wants to find out the person behind her who is stirring up the flames every day. Then she takes his ear and asks him why he has nothing to do when he is full. The country''s large-scale rice planting has really fed such a group of idle people, one by one like a bucket of rice, but they do not know how to contribute to the society. They only pay attention to these entertainment gossip news every day. Although these may be full-time jobs as a paparazzi or a journalist, Bai Yanran really doesn''t like these people. After all, it''s not once or twice to be photographed by paparazzi in Seville. Most of the time, Bai Yanran is too lazy to argue with those paparazzi. Dog is also a worker and forced by life. Later, she was secretly photographed many times. Bai Yanran always felt that she was being followed when she went out shopping. The dangerous existence of the inseparable feeling made Bai Yanran feel very irritable. In private, Bai Yanran actually let the bodyguard teach those paparazzi twice, asked for their camera, and then deleted all the photos in it directly. She didn''t touch them. She was the type who had words to discuss. But later, she seemed to get worse. She thought Bai Yanran was a bully. Lu he pondered for a moment. "I didn''t take good care of you recently. Don''t blame me. You must be bored when I''m away. I''m alone in the room every day, and I don''t talk to other people."White Yan ran a little proud of the Du mouth. "Who told you I was bored? Although you didn''t accompany me, I couldn''t have my own fun. I have hired a lot of servants to accompany me to buy food, drink and drink with me these days. I didn''t stop for a moment, OK? " "Don''t make yourself so happy." Lu he said. "It''s not that I say I''m happy. I''m happy at first. When I''m tired, I''ll go back to bed. If I''m not tired, I''ll go out and play. When I''m in a good mood, I can package the whole shopping mall to provide services for me alone. I''m depressed every day. Is this what Secretary Zheng told you? " Bai Yanran chuckled. In fact, she was well, but Lu he had no time to take care of herself, so she thought that her situation might not be much better. Secretary Zheng deliberately said this, it is estimated that there is a reason, 80% is to try to match up two people, so that the busy turn of Lu he''s attention to Bai Yanran''s body. Secretary Zheng is like a hub of connection in the middle, the first thing to do is to connect. Secondly, it is also a bridge connecting the feelings between the two people. Secretary Zheng is really a key figure. I can''t say where he is important, but he just can''t be less. Chapter 246 Bai Yanran casually lifted her hair which was blown to her face by the wind, and gently closed her eyes to feel the breeze blowing from her face, and her face was relaxed and comfortable. "Why don''t you say the person you visited won''t go. Let''s go back to China. I want to go back to see the moths." Bai Yanran said these words very casually, but the words are very powerful. It seems that the heart has no longer patience for these endless entertainment, and decided to deal with it in person. "It''s a pity that I can''t make an appointment with that gentleman. It took a lot of effort to find him. Are you sure you''re not curious about her and don''t want to see him?" Lu he asked. He never thought that Bai Yanran would back down. He always thought Bai Yanran had a indifferent attitude towards all things. He didn''t expect to hear that he would take her to visit a person and tell me who that person was and what he was. She said he didn''t want to see him. Is it possible that Bai Yanran has already guessed the identity of the person she wants to see? Or did she actually know something? This question suddenly surfaced in Lu he''s mind and lasted for a long time. "Do you know who we are going to see this, sir? Where did you hear about this gentleman Bai Yan Ran shook his head and stretched. "No, I don''t know who you''re taking me to visit. I don''t even know whether he''s a gentleman or a lady? Not to mention who it is. You can have such a big doubt about this Bai Yanran''s words really make people feel that she is calm and terrible. A person who has been silent in Seville suddenly revolts against a thing, which is really a little surprising to everyone. Lu he has been doing everything for Bai Yanran all the time. She doesn''t need to worry about a little bit of things. After she came to Scandinavia, Bai Yanran naturally felt a strong sense of loss. She thought that she had been ignored and did not get everyone''s attention. Since she can''t get everyone''s attention, she doesn''t want to ask for everyone''s attention. Bai Yanran suddenly starts her own journey in Seville. In these days, in fact, sometimes Bai Yanran suddenly disappeared, not sleeping, but she and her own bodyguard secretly escaped from the front of the hospital nurses. Including the nurse who also collected money. Everything was scripted and read according to the lines. From the beginning to the end, there was no nurse in the hospital to take care of Bai Yanran''s every move. The eldest lady of Bai''s group could not be so cowardly when she went out. She was really free to do whatever she wanted. With a wave of her hand, it''s a matter of minutes to pack the shopping mall here. So many times, she actually sneaks out to play. It happens that Lu he is not at her side. She has less restraint, so she can be more presumptuous in many aspects. The bodyguards and servants reveled with themselves, totally ignoring the usual rigid rules. They played and played like a group of friends behind their backs. They didn''t talk about the annoying things in their work, and they did what they wanted. Lu he was shocked by Bai Yanran''s words. Could it be that the phenomenon of pretending to be seriously ill after Bai Yanran came to Seville was intentional. Lu he helped his forehead, a very broken look. "My God, fortunately, you have nothing to do. Your body is very healthy, and your psychological consciousness is also very healthy. If you run around like this, what can I do if you are missing here? My heart must be thinking of you all the time, and I have not forgotten you in this sanatorium." Bai Yanran was so happy that she was just like a play that she had planned for a long time. However, the only big boss played in this play was Lu He. "Well, Yanran, do you want me to change the name of Yan Ran to miss again, and even hide something from me? The key is that everyone around me knows that, but I don''t know. It makes me worry about whether your illness is getting worse every day, whether you sleep too long and you are not well every day. You should worry about the things of Bai''s group company and you at the same time Physical condition. " Although Lu he is complaining about a lot of things, he is happy that everyone can see in his heart. It seems that Lu he''s heart is saying. Thank God, you have nothing to do, and you recover very rationally. "Yes, you came to see me many times before, and I wanted to tell you directly. The nurse said that I fell asleep and you left, so I never had a chance to explain it to you." Bai Yanran found a high sounding excuse for himself. It was clear that he had done something wrong, but he could not bear it. Otherwise, it seemed that he was too willful outside and ran out casually, which made everyone worry about himself. "Since you don''t have anything to do with you, there''s no need for us to meet this Mr. Ford, a neurologist who lives in Seville all year round and has his own way of dealing with narcolepsy. I think you''re getting worse, so I''m going to show you this. Who knows you''ve been lying to me Lu he finally wants to bring his white Yan Ran to see that person''s identity said.However, Bai Yanran''s face I already knew. "Now I''m going to pack up and get ready to go back home. I want to take the fastest flight back." Pushing open the door of Bai Yanran''s room, there are innumerable boxes of luggage of all sizes. It seems that all of them are newly purchased items. This is a model of spending money like land. It''s true that you can buy goods from a shopping mall without blinking. "It seems that you have recovered well. The nature of a Shopaholic will be exposed. If you come here and don''t buy anything, I think it''s strange that you only look normal after buying something." Lu he has a smile on his lips. Although the face just with such a silk smile, but the heart has long been happy to bloom, because Bai Yanran''s body almost completely recovered. "You don''t have to make the fastest flight. You can go back whenever you want. There are several private planes here to transport your luggage, so you can leave whenever you want and be on standby." Lu he had planned to go back home for a long time. The tasks of the group companies in China were very urgent. After leaving Luhe, the operation of the company would be more or less missed, and there would be some people waiting to overthrow him. Chapter 247 Recently, things in China are not calm. There are many rumors and scandals. However, it has calmed down a lot recently. No news has been heard. However, this kind of calm is just like the quiet before the storm. Lu he disclosed the information that Bai Yanran is going to return home to the media. Now it''s up to the media to make these things happen. A lot of small Lingtong group has not been in normal operation for a long time. At that time, the white master was thinking about Bai Yanran''s coming back. But this time, Bai Yanran didn''t intend to tell him that he was coming back soon. She wanted to surprise his grandfather secretly. "Let''s go. I''ve packed up everything. There''s almost nothing left for me to miss." Bai Yanran put on sunglasses, picked up the crocodile satchel at hand, stepped on the shining high-heeled shoes, and walked out of the room confidently. Behind her was a long line of waiters, all of whom were serving her alone. Everyone''s hands were not empty. They were holding a pile of suitcases, large and small. It seemed that Bai Yanran''s shopping in Seville during this period of time was the result of Bai Yanran''s shopping. "I don''t know which big star has so much money, so she has to stay for a few days and buy so many things. Moreover, I heard that there are several helicopters on the lawn downstairs to pick her up." A few waiters in the back chatter, while talking and laughing, eyes full of that kind of little girl''s envy. "She is the successor of this hotel. I heard that their group is very big. She is not only a famous female star, but also a stable and well-off second generation. She is really the kind who never worries about food and clothing. Well, we ordinary people don''t want to come. " Another waitress sighed. If you want to know that the gap between a waiter and Bai Yanran is more than one sky and one underground, the distance may be a crust and outer space, but I can''t imagine how happy people are and how luxury they can buy things. "Take care of your luggage and don''t bump it. What''s in it is damaged. You can''t afford to work for a lifetime. " A manager roared in front of him. At first glance, he was a person who liked flattery very much. Bai Yanran didn''t like this kind of person. Although he didn''t like this kind of person, he didn''t want to quarrel with these people. "Well, I said that this lady must be very rich. I heard that she bought super antiques. Do rich people like to make these strange things?" After several waitresses have discussed. "Ouch, what are the antiques? They are just a few broken antiques. In our hometown, these things are not worth much money. They are not picked up on the ground." "You can boast, you are still on the ground, no one picked up. Where is your home? You tell me to go. I''ll pick it up. If you admire others, you will envy others for their money. You will also make up so many colorful excuses and boast. " Several young girls, you quarrel one by one, and even exaggerate their real life situation. But in fact, they all work as waiters in this hotel. There is no big difference in the identity gap of everyone. Everyone is from a very common background. "How can you say I''m bragging? You don''t have to visit my house. Besides, why should I tell you where my home is? Do you know what fat water does not flow into the field? " Seeing that the two were about to fight, the manager came over with his hands behind his back. "What''s the noise in the back? Pay attention to it. Take good care of your suitcase. Don''t drop it. It''s a disgrace to our hotel. You are all noodles in our hotel. Do you know? " The manager hit the head of these waiters with the paper behind, and he felt that he hated iron but not steel. "Don''t think about other people''s things day by day. Their identity is the blessing of eight lifetime cultivation. You don''t want them. Just do your duty honestly. Don''t think about these messy things." One of the waitresses rolled her eyes. It''s really faster than turning over a book. The last second I said how other people were doing. This second, the conversation changed completely. It''s really a typical wall grass. The wind blows on both sides. "Oh, I don''t know who it is. It''s disgusting to have two sides." "You talk, you talk?" In this struggle, the two men started to fight. "Please be quiet. Miss Bai will be downstairs by now. Take the things down quickly." The manager is really upset at the fact that these people are not down to earth. "What are you pushing me for? Don''t you want to fight? Do you mean it, you say Two people instantly fight, accidentally pushed down the box that had been standing next to. "Don''t do it. The box is on the ground. Help it up quickly. It''s dead." A group of people began to complain about their two people''s fighting, which is not a waste of two people''s time, but with a group of people dragging them to make trouble. The man holding the box suddenly stopped. "Wait a minute. How can there be a sound of debris in here? You''re not going to break it, are you? You''re finished. " The long corridor was quiet for a moment. Everyone held their breath and did not dare to speak."What''s broken?" Although the voice was very low, the manager obviously heard this sentence. He had already stressed to the people below that we must protect these things. As a result, we were still absent-minded and messed up the matter. "This is my box. How can you knock it down?" This waitress is calm and strange, a look of elation and complacency at seeing others smash things, quite a bit of a small person''s success. "I, I, I, I didn''t mean to, but you met him by yourself. You should have seen it here. You can''t frame me like that. " The waitress said these words with no confidence, because in the quarrel between the two, no one knew who was what. Let this box fall on the ground, you can only rely on me, I rely on you, has been entangled in this waste of time. But now the things have been broken, there is no room to retain. It seems that the protection is so strict. It must be a very valuable object. In case it is a valuable antique, it can really make the broken people can''t afford to work in this lifetime. The waiter seemed to realize the seriousness of the matter. He was so anxious that he was about to cry. He was as helpless as a child. Chapter 248 The manager''s face was like a card of cards, dead on the floor, more frightening than ever, as if something dark had invaded the body. "Shut up and stop fighting. The others quickly took the things down, and the two men who had touched the broken things stayed behind. You are responsible for what you do. Play and frolic at work, that''s what you have to bear The manager said, pointing to the box on the ground, her heart must be more panic than anyone. She tidied up the collar of her suit, looked as if she were dying and picked up her mobile phone. "Miss Bai, something happened to your luggage in the process of transportation, because our staff accidentally broke the contents of one of the boxes. You may need to come and confirm it in person." When the manager said this, he was terrified. It seemed that his career was over here. He offended such an important person and failed to handle such a simple and simple matter. What qualification can he have to be a manager. Bai Yan Ran was silent for a while, and said with a smile to the manager at the other end of the phone. "It''s OK. It''s not that everything in my suitcase is valuable. Besides, those things are not worth much money. Don''t make a fuss. Just break them. It''s not a very important thing. Don''t worry about it. What''s more, if you don''t break it yourself, don''t punish the employees. It is estimated that all of us make such mistakes unintentionally. " Bai Yanran''s reaction is very unexpected, according to the truth, such a big lady should be bad tempered, and a pair of their own cattle roar to the sky. But Bai Yanran is on the contrary, she did not get angry about this matter, and even did not have a trace of angry feeling, that kind of calm attitude suddenly made the manager very uncomfortable. Because the manager usually meets the guests who are mean and mean. If the guests'' things are damaged by the staff, the guests will definitely claim compensation from the hotel. Of course, the employee will also be reported and dismissed. This kind of situation is very common in the hotel, so the manager is used to it. This is why he pays so much attention to the luggage check-in problem. Not only because these boxes contain some valuables, but also because Bai Yanran is the successor of Bai''s group, there is a great possibility that Bai Yanran will become the top boss of these hotels in the future, although he will not It is directly under the jurisdiction of this hotel, but after all, the hotel belongs to her name. In front of such a high-ranking lady, the manager naturally wants to make a good performance, but today''s such a big one, if the hotel manager knows, it can''t blow the pot. The manager felt numb when he thought about it. He felt that he was not far away from being fired. He offended important guests and would leave sooner or later. "Miss Bai, it is our staff''s responsibility to damage your things. It is the responsibility of our whole hotel. Even if Miss Bai doesn''t investigate, we will certainly punish these employees. Because they didn''t do what they should do in their own positions. And even screwed them up. " The manager said these words without hesitation, although he was very sorry on the surface, but also looked very afraid. But my heart has been happy for a long time. I thought it would be very troublesome to deal with this matter. If I could not do it well, I would lose my job. But seeing Bai Yanran, I just don''t want to worry about it. The eldest lady has the tolerance of the eldest lady. These little things seem to be completely ignored. "I''m going to get on the plane soon. I''ll make a list of the things in that box and give it to your hotel souvenirs. It just feels like I''m here." Bai Yanran''s appearance sounds very happy, it seems that the journey back home has been impatient. "Thank you very much, Miss Bai. We didn''t have time to apologize to Miss Bai for this mistake. I''m really sorry." The manager was full of thanks. He said something incoherent. He didn''t know how to express his gratitude. He carefully opened the box, the box is full of debris, colorful spread on a piece of red cloth, quite a bit of artistic feeling. "You are lucky, Miss Bai said. It doesn''t mean that you have no responsibility. The hotel will punish several of you, and you will be given private time to mow the lawn every day for a month. This is my requirement." The manager talked about the punishment to the small employees who failed. In fact, the punishment was not a punishment at all. Compared with the valuable broken vase, it was a bit exaggerated. "Is that true, manager? Don''t we have to get fired? Did I hear you correctly Originally squatting on the ground has been crying for a long time, a girl suddenly stood up, like a person who has been extremely sad, suddenly found the hope of life. Originally, for ordinary employees, they would deduct a month''s salary for doing a small thing casually, and then live a busy life for a month, even if it was in vain. But this time, because Bai Yanran didn''t care about this matter, that is to say, in addition to the people that these people saw, we didn''t know what happened at all It''s a matter of concealment."Mowing the lawn, that''s great. I''ll trim it well after work, and I''ll come to work earlier in the morning to take care of the lawn." The two small employees nodded their heads one after another, not only did they not get paid, but also did not have to be fired. This kind of thing is simply too happy. "Miss Bai is so kind. I broke her precious treasure. She didn''t even mean to care about it. If other guests would argue, they would sue me in court and ask me to compensate. But it''s normal for me to compensate. Who told me to break this thing Another small employee said these words, her heart is actually very happy, but on the surface of calm. Everyone''s heart is carrying their own share of gratitude to Bai Yanran. An antique may be impossible for everyone to make money all his life, but for Bai Yanran, it''s just a normal toy. It''s just that when interest comes, you can buy it and put it around at home. Maybe you can go home and forget about it. Maybe you don''t have any. Chapter 249 Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t respond to Xiaoxiao''s words any more. Instead, he circled around his car for several times, as if thinking about the truth of these words. Just at this time, Xiao Xiao suddenly remembered that there was a white Yan Ran thing in her bag. He picked up this thing from behind Bai Yanran. Xiaoxiao didn''t throw it away and didn''t tell anyone. Instead, he always carried it close to his body. Xiaoxiao takes the necklace out when Xiao Zhuoyu is not paying attention. The necklace looks like something of great value. If it is not for a rich group, it will not be owned by the necklace. At that time, the necklace was designed by a special designer. It was a limited edition in the world. Both the style and the value of the necklace were unique in the world. At that time Xiaoxiao in line with some envious mentality, picked up and did not tell Bai Yanran, quietly hidden the necklace. Later, he was really reluctant to throw it away and didn''t want to sell him out again. Finally, he heard that the people of the white family were looking for the necklace, but it was fruitless in the end. Also afraid that she took Bai Yanran''s things to be found by others, and did not want to be seen by Xiao Zhuoyu, Xiaoxiao always carried this necklace with her. It seems that it is in use now. As the necklace has been put in a fixed place in his bag, Xiaoxiao''s hand can accurately touch the position of the necklace when he just reaches in. Xiaoxiao immediately threw the necklace behind the tire of the car, and then pretended to unconsciously lower the body, just facing the necklace position. "Ah! It hurts... " Xiaoxiao pretended to exclaim. After years of acting, she finally came into use. After shouting, there were some tears in her eyes. Xiao Zhuoyu heard her voice, and naturally quickly went to Xiaoxiao''s side. He also squatted down and held Xiaoxiao''s arm tightly with his right hand. "What''s the matter?" Xiao Zhuoyu asked tenderly and tenderly. His eyebrows were full of worries and looked at Xiaoxiao seriously. "I don''t know what happened. My foot suddenly sprained. Maybe the shoes I wear today are not comfortable." Xiaoxiao shook her head, then blinked, looking at Xiao Zhuoyu wrongly. Xiao Zhuoyu touched Xiaoxiao''s head, as if comforting, and then chuckled. Later, Xiao Zhuoyu found that Xiaoxiao''s eyes had not changed in one place, and Xiao''s eyes seemed to be a little surprised, which made Xiao Zhuoyu have a great curiosity. However, when he turned his head, he was really surprised that the necklace was the property of Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran often takes this necklace to attend various activities. Many people know that this necklace is very precious and unique. If he remembers correctly, I''m afraid Lu He gave it to her. How can such an important intimate thing stay here? Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t doubt Bai Yanran at the beginning, but he had to think more about it. Xiao Zhuoyu immediately took out the necklace from under the car. In order to make sure, he still needs to find a professional to see if the necklace is a fake. But when he felt the weight of the necklace, he was sure in his heart that this was Bai Yanran''s necklace. "How can such a beautiful necklace appear here?" Xiaoxiao pretended to ask casually. However, Xiao Zhuoyu did not answer her words, instead, he gave a cold smile. He immediately stood up, and now he just wanted to let Bai Yanran get his due price. When Xiaoxiao saw Xiao Zhuoyu''s expression, she knew that her goal had been achieved and showed a smile. "Hello, there are some problems with my car. Now come to pick me up and go back to the company. I have something important to discuss." Xiao Zhuoyu called his assistant. When Xiao Zhuoyu waited for the car to come, he still looked forward to it. Xiaoxiao wanted to add fuel to the side, but later found out that he didn''t need to say anything. Xiao Zhuoyu had already convicted Cai Yan Yan in his heart. "By the way, does your foot still hurt?" Xiao Zhuoyu remembered the ankle sprain before Xiaoxiao at this time. When he saw the necklace, he completely forgot the existence of Xiaoxiao. "It''s OK. I don''t have any pain. What the hell is that necklace? It feels like you care Xiaoxiao or deliberately mention. "It looks familiar, so I want to go into the company and ask someone to ask. If you like, I can give it to you." Xiao Zhuoyu returned to his gentle and considerate manner. This necklace was originally kept by Xiaoxiao all the time. This time, it was just to make him misunderstand him. Of course, it was also to protect her and the boy to some extent. "It''s OK. If you find someone''s, you''ll give it back." Xiaoxiao, of course, keeps her sensible appearance. While they were still talking to themselves, the assistant''s car had come to the community and drove to them. The assistant saw Xiao Zhuoyu''s car, which was very unexpected. Immediately get out of the car for Xiao Zhuoyu and Xiaoxiao opened the door, and then called for someone to repair Xiao Zhuoyu''s car.Xiao Zhuoyu and Xiaoxiao get into the car and wait for the assistant to tell everything. They first send Xiaoxiao to the company, and then they come to xiaozhuoyu company together. Xiao Zhuoyu immediately came to his office, all the way he was thinking about how to let Bai Yanran pay the price. Bai Yanran''s home is also powerful, not to mention now there is a land where, want to deal with them is not easy at all. But if it is not in the name of Xiao Zhuoyu to operate behind the scenes, it is easy to deal with Bai Yanran. Xiao Zhuoyu made a phone call to a person in the company, let her quickly come to his office, usually he is dealing with the company''s various propaganda. It can be said that I have a good understanding of the drawing software, and I can be on my own. If I choose him to draw, I will be infallible. "What can I do for you?" At ordinary times, the tasks of the cartographic team are released to them by their top management, and they never meet with such major managers directly. Xiao Zhuoyu saw this man coming, but he didn''t speak to him, because he was still planning how to design Bai Yanran. Since Yan Ran was ill before, he might as well let it happen in the hospital now. If she is ill and really in the hospital, no one can guarantee what kind of illness she has. If he wants to make a rumor, he can say any reason. "You just need to help me make a few pictures, but they must be very real." Xiao Zhuoyu completely fixed his eyes on this man. Chapter 250 This employee heard Xiao Zhuoyu''s request. If it''s not difficult for him to make such a choice. "What kind of drawings do you need?" The staff have already made the plan in mind. "Just be a popular female star. She looks like she''s pregnant. Her address is set to s Hospital, and then she feels like a paparazzi grabs." Xiao Zhuoyu imagined that picture very seriously. Employees never thought that Xiao Zhuoyu wanted to attack a female star, but these are not what he should consider. "Well, I''ve got a rough idea. I''ll go back and make it and give it to you." The staff nodded. It may take some time, but it can still be completed. "I''ll send you the information about that female star. It must be very real and make people can''t find any flaws." Xiao Zhuoyu stressed again and again. The staff thought that Xiao Zhuoyu had something to do, but they didn''t expect that they would still have to do these evil things in the end. After the employee left, Xiao Zhuoyu also searched for Bai Yanran''s photo on the Internet. It seems that he has never carefully looked at this person''s face, which is more delicate than he imagined. Later, she personally selected several photos that he thought were more realistic and sent them to the employees, hoping that the employees would use such a mold to draw. In fact, the employees have already found the photos of others after they go back, and they have repeatedly modified this picture. In order to increase the authenticity and reliability of the photos, the staff also went to s hospital and secretly took several photos of s hospital. S hospital is a very famous large hospital in the city. This hospital has a good reputation. It has treated many people and never charged a high price. Therefore, it has won the hearts of the people. Xiao Zhuoyu chose this hospital because many stars have been here. Bai Yanran once came with him, but at that time, their relationship was not the same as now. Before the end of the day, the employee had made the drawing and sent it to Xiao Zhuoyu. Even if it was an extra task assigned to him, he would still pay the employee after the drawing was made. Xiao Zhuoyu looked at these photos with satisfaction. If they were published on the Internet, they would certainly attract great public opinion in an instant. When the time comes, give some more money to the public, buy them out, and let them all release the same information with the same tone, then his rumor will be very successful. These pictures can''t be seen that they were carried out PS. even the slight bulge of the belly looks very real. It''s not impossible to hide from the sky and the sea. Xiao Zhuoyu bought a lot of big V that night and agreed to release such news together at a certain time the next day, which may cause the website to be paralyzed. After doing these things well, Xiao Zhuoyu went to sleep peacefully. He believed that when he turned on his mobile phone the next day, there must be all kinds of news coming to his face. Xiao Zhuoyu opened his eyes. He didn''t expect to come so fast the next day. He opened his mobile phone very leisurely and looked at today''s headlines with satisfaction. Bai Yanran appeared in s Hospital, the picture is suspected of pregnancy. These specially enhanced color fonts appear in Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyes, just like the most beautiful picture in the world. This is the news he wants. He is sure that Bai Yanran must be in the city. Although he doesn''t know where it is, what he said before about going abroad must be wrong. With yesterday he saw Bai Yanran exclusive necklace, can be completely sure, he believes this news will be able to force out Bai Yanran. Xiao Zhuoyu opened the microblog comment and found that all the comments were asking Bai Yanran''s whereabouts. Before Bai Yanran''s affairs, she made a lot of noise. Later, she spent a lot of time to explain her treatment abroad. Now there is a pregnancy in s Hospital, which makes people begin to doubt the credibility of this circle. However, at this time, Bai Yanran did not know the domestic situation, nor did she know when she was framed as pregnant. One keyboard man on the Internet is one, as if he is the God of morality. He speculates on Bai Yanran''s heart, criticizes and criticizes her, as if he is holding a knife of fate, and Bai Yanran is the fish on the chopping board. Xiao Zhuoyu got out of bed in a very good mood, and then rushed to the company. He must reward the cartographer well. The task was seamless. The employee got the reward he deserved and didn''t have any mood change. In fact, he had taken over other extras besides working in the company. Even if Xiao Zhuoyu doesn''t come to him, there will be many people asking him to help with the PS pictures. No one can say anything bad about the pictures he has handled. At the beginning, I don''t know how Xiao Zhuoyu''s company dug such a treasure. Maybe everyone is for money. Xiaoxiao naturally saw the news. When she saw the news, she knew it was Xiao Zhuoyu''s ghost.Bai Yanran is supposed to be abroad now. Most of them will not come back. He has money and power in his family. He doesn''t need to live by acting. This circle is a dispensable existence for her. Sometimes it just adjusts her mood and enriches her after-school life. Xiaoxiao also pretended to be happy to call Xiao Zhuoyu. She was ready to ask him tentatively. "Did you watch the news? Today''s news said that Bai Yanran seems to be pregnant." Xiaoxiao''s tone was full of surprise. Pregnancy is very important in this circle, but now we all know the relationship between Bai Yanran and Lu He. This kind of thing will happen sooner or later. "It''s a fake. Don''t look at it any more." Xiao Zhuoyu is not afraid to tell Xiaoxiao the truth. Xiaoxiao didn''t expect this person to admit so quickly. She thought Xiao Zhuoyu would find a reason to put this matter off. "What do you mean? Why is this a fake? Is the news on the news rumor? " Xiaoxiao chattered on and on, as if he was a curious child. Xiao Zhuoyu listened to Xiaoxiao''s very anxious voice and felt that Xiaoxiao was really more and more lovely. "I did it today. Don''t guess." Xiao Zhuoyu said coldly, as if he could conquer everything. Xiaoxiao didn''t think that this man could be fearless. If this matter was put on him, even if his family was big and his career was big, he didn''t dare to spend freely. Chapter 251 Xiaoxiao, of course, is all kinds of praise for Xiao Zhuoyu. She hopes that Xiao Zhuoyu will not doubt the boy he has never met. They feel leisurely and complacent in the room, and they are very happy to discuss the rumor of Bai Yanran. However, the Internet on one side is in a mess. All kinds of netizens are at the helm of the wind. However, the network is divided into two gangs. One is that Bai Yanran is a very fickle person, and the other is that Bai Yanran is framed. There was even a day when netizens were watching these pictures all day long, struggling to find the flaws in these photos. Finally, after everyone''s consensus, they all thought that these photos were not taken by PS. He is indeed a master cartographer appointed by Xiao Zhuoyu. He can combine several unrelated pictures into a perfect picture. It looks so real. "I have long found that Bai Yanran is not a good thing. I think he changed his name to Bai Lianhua, which is very in line with her character." A netizen commented. "Why do you say that our family is so sweet? These pictures are obviously P-shaped, and we have Lu he''s great care. It''s not time for you to make random comments on mandarin ducks. " Fans have been maintaining Bai Yanran on the Internet. Many fans are commenting and writing messages under these microblogs. They all believe that Bai Yanran is not such a person. In the eyes of fans, Bai Yanran''s character is absolutely trustworthy. The keyboard heroes on the Internet have become a mess. What''s more, they enlarge and enlarge the picture, and finally find out where the hospital is in the picture. Later, the hospital was exposed. We all know that Bai Yanran is in s Hospital, just like knowing a big secret, crazily pickling the history of this hospital. As if by coincidence, many multimedia went to this hospital. Originally, the hospital was a place to treat people, but because of their existence, the hospital became overcrowded. But all of them are not patients, but people holding cameras. When the patients saw such a scene, their hearts became more heavy. Originally sick is not a glorious thing, now facing so many cameras, they do not know how to deal with themselves. Many people have come to ask what these people are here for, but they do not say, but look around, as if looking for someone. Even some people, regardless of the doctors and security guards, directly rushed into the hospital ward and searched all the VIP wards. In their hearts, Bai Yanran would only live in the VIP ward. It''s just that a lot of people have failed. They went to many wards and never saw the figure they wanted to see. The hospital they found was right here. One day, they finally saw a girl in white come in. The girl covered her body tightly, wearing a pair of big sunglasses and a white mask. It happened that the girl''s stomach was also slightly bulging. Everyone focused the camera on this person. When the girl looked up and saw these people, she was shocked. Her eyes filled with panic and confusion, just want to avoid these people holding the camera, desperately run up. Then of course, we will not miss this opportunity. Some paparazzi are too impulsive and directly hold the girl''s arm and form a circle around the girl. The girl''s eyes have tears in the circle, she really do not know what these people want to do, she inferiority with her hands covered her face mask. But such behavior is seen in other people''s eyes is the girl in cover up, they are more sure that this girl is what they are looking for. Not only did they turn on their cameras, they turned on their flashlights, and the girl squatted down, knelt down, and curled herself up. In fact, there were tears of panic in his eyes, but no one could see it. Everyone thought that it was just his normal shielding, and there was nothing wrong with it. "Go away! What are you doing? What are you going to do to my daughter? " A woman with long black hair, about 40 years old, ran to me. The woman''s brows have revealed fatigue, her long black hair also has roots of silver hair, she hysterically yelled at them, pushed the peripheral people to rush in. At this time, we aimed the flash light at this sudden woman, as if there was another big play to be staged. The woman didn''t care about what they did. Instead, she rushed to the girl and hugged her tightly. Everyone was wondering what kind of relationship Bai Yanran had with this woman. They wanted to find out the truth of the matter so much that they had long neglected the girl''s tension and the woman''s indignation. "What do you want? Go away soon. " The woman turned her head and yelled at everyone, but no one responded to her shouts. The girl still keeps the same posture, and the woman has been shouting and making noises, which gradually attracts more and more people to come here.Until this time, some paparazzi found that things were wrong. A paparazzi circled the girl for several times. At last, he had a bad feeling in his heart. I''m afraid the girl is not Bai Yanran. The most terrifying thing is that maybe this girl is a patient here, and there is a great possibility that her face has received great trauma, not only the face, but also the burn marks on the girl''s neck. I don''t know who has called the police. The police quickly arrived at the scene of the hospital. However, all the people had no time to respond, and they still kept their original state and posture. When the police came, they did not know why, but also led the central media to the scene and broadcast the riot live. Because the camera business has been going on in the past few days, many journalists have long been focusing on this tough bone. If they really want to report this incident, it will be of great help to the future development. The siren of the police car rang through the hospital. Everyone was surprised to see the police car outside the door. They immediately put away their cameras. However, this scene has been photographed for a long time. It''s just that the camera is not aimed at them. The protagonist in the camera is the girl and the woman who hugs him tightly. The reporter helped him up and started to report with the girl. Chapter 252 "Today, in a hospital, the normal order of the hospital was seriously affected due to several unknown people holding cameras." Now many people at home can see this report as long as they are transferred to CCTV. "Can you tell us what happened just now?" The reporter handed the microphone to the woman just now, and the girl''s mood finally calmed down. "Today, I just went out and bought a meal for my daughter. When I came back, I saw her sitting on the ground surrounded by many people. I had no idea what happened." The woman''s eyes were full of anger when she said it. You could see that she was really angry. As the woman spoke, the camera pulled the camera closer to take a close-up of his face. And these paparazzi all took a breath, because they didn''t expect that the girl was really a patient, and they could only keep their heads down in silence. In fact, people who really know Bai Yanran will find that they are quite different. Bai Yanran usually appears in the public view and has been carefully dressed up. Bai Yanran''s dress style is very different from her usual dress style. For example, this girl is similar to her public image in the past, but not like him at all. However, because the people were too anxious, completely ignoring the realistic factors, they surrounded the girl, just wanted to grasp the truth of one thing. In the end, the thing was not as good as expected. And the girl had been injured, and it was a large area of burns, since he went through that trauma, it is difficult to show his true face. Today, so many cameras were directly aimed at him. In this way, the girl''s mentality had already broken down. This woman all sorts of cry their not, and the crowd in front of the TV also felt very indignant, this time plus the girl''s tears, let the matter infinite ferment bigger. The reporter also echoed the woman''s words, nodded and comforted her. Now the whole country knows about this. After knowing this thing, I can''t help but want to explore what is the reason. We search the Internet and find that all things are related to Bai Yanran. For a while, clearly understand what Yanran did not do, but became the target of public criticism. Originally, it was just the Internet that caused a lot of waves. Now most people in reality have a very bad impression on her. Bai Yanran''s name came out, closely linked is the white family, the white family knew this matter, immediately contacted Bai Yanran, but Bai Yanran did not know about it. She did not expect to have such a thing, a wind is not flat, a wave again, I am afraid that is her state of this period of time. The white family has confirmed that this matter has nothing to do with Bai Yanran, and immediately released a press conference. The white family still has its own assets. Even if there is no Bai Yanran, they should also consider for their own group. This matter affects not only him, but also the fate of their entire company. "If we find out, we''ll find out if it''s true." Bai''s attitude is tough and firm. At the press conference, they apologized first. Although they didn''t do anything wrong, they still had to do a good job in public relations. Secondly, they announced their attitude this time. At least, they should let everyone know that the white family is not easy to bully. As soon as this press conference opened, a wave was immediately set off on the Internet. The Bai family actually held this meeting formally. This shows that there must be something wrong with Bai Yanran''s incident. Xiao Zhuoyu naturally saw this video from the Internet, and repeatedly watched it three or four times, and listened to them carefully. At the beginning, he felt disdained. What''s the significance of such a press conference? Bai Yanran''s reputation can not be saved. And even if it is proved that she is not pregnant, he can continue to falsify that the child was later aborted. In short, he has prepared various plans to deal with different situations. But later, he felt that something was wrong. If it was found out that he had done it, then the relationship between the white family and their company must be doomed. His father, presumably, did not want to see this happen. He didn''t want to get into trouble again. "Call these men up again." Xiao Zhuoyu immediately returned to the company and continued his work. He wanted to completely solve the matter. Now what he can do is to send out those people at the beginning, and can''t let the people of the white family find out. The second is to delete all their visitors'' records, browsing records and all kinds of information. On the Internet, there is information about this matter has been completely blocked, even if you want to search this matter can not be found. Bai Yanran naturally also found a lot of useful talents, to look for the website at that time and other information, but in the end did not find out any results.White people only feel very angry, and spend a lot of money to hire special hackers to operate such things. However, since they can think of hackers, Xiao Zhuoyu naturally will not be surprised. Hackers need some skills to deal with hackers. The people invited by Xiao Zhuoyu also spent a lot of money on them. However, the people who deleted everything were unable to find it even they could not recover the contents themselves. Many people are waiting for the white family to find out the people. However, they have not waited for any news from the white family, because the white family has never found out who framed Bai Yanran. White feel very angry, such a thing happened, they have no way to recover. It is reasonable to say that after a certain period of time, there will be no one to tangle with this hot news. However, after a long time, there are still some people who will discuss it on the Internet. As long as it involves children''s problems, we will pay more attention to it. Whether it''s for a mother who''s just pregnant or a mother with a baby. Everyone began to attack Bai Yanran on the Internet again. They didn''t see the real people. No matter what kind of comments they made on the Internet, there was no feasibility. After about a few weeks, Bai Yanran''s affair finally stopped. Instead of discussing him, they focused on the girl who was burned at that time. Many people spontaneously carried out propaganda activities, and sent warmth to the girl. Bai Yanran seemed to be forgotten by everyone. Chapter 253 Xiao Zhuoyu sang songs at night, but I haven''t seen Xiaoxiao for a few days. It seems that it''s really lonely to be accompanied by all kinds of girls. It''s better to think about her old lady. After all, Xiaoxiao still accompanies more women with Xiao Zhuoyu. In front of Xiao Zhuoyu, there are no merits and hardships. "When does Xiaoxiao get off work? I''ll pick you up after work. Let''s have a meal together. I really want to have dinner with you for a few days Xiao Zhuoyu sat in the rocking chair smoking cigars, his mouth still spit smoke ring, eyes are very charming said. It is true that only when a man is lonely will he think of his own woman. Xiao Zhuoyu is a typical example. He has spent so much effort to keep Xiaoxiao, a little star of the 18th line, but still has to go out secretly to have sex. It really proves that what is not available is the best. "Zhuo Yu, I may have to work overtime in the evening. The director said that there are still a few night''s scenes that should be cut off as soon as possible today. It''s not good to refuse the director directly. After all, no one in the theater has left. I can''t put on airs. " Xiaoxiao said on the other end of the phone. At this moment, she is still changing her make-up and clothes for the next scene. Although it is almost time to get off work, she is still very busy. However, to tell the truth, her work has not been so busy for a long time. It is a very good thing to receive a female No.2 in a play. Although the director of the play is not famous, it is still a little bit busy If you have to shoot, you can''t miss any chance to become famous. Xiaoxiao knows that it''s unreliable to rely on men. "I''m going to tell Pei Jun, what does that mean? Squeeze actors? I don''t know if Xiaoxiao is my girlfriend. It''s so difficult to find my girlfriend to have a meal. " Xiao Zhuoyu''s temper was on in an instant, and his temper was not good. Xiao Zhuoyu''s words are a bit of a bully to the president. However, based on his great ability, Pei Jun will not sell him this favor if he doesn''t like him. He just exaggerates his ability and really thinks that he can rise to the sky by relying on his father. His eyes will grow to the top of his head. "Really? Why don''t I talk to the director about leaving work early, so that so many people can''t go back at night and have to work overtime with me." Xiaoxiao showed a very important work. In fact, there are not many parts in a small drama, and there is no need to stay up late to work overtime. Moreover, the parts of female No.2 can be made up later. Therefore, if Xiaoxiao really wants to have dinner with Xiao Zhuoyu, she can leave with her bag. However, Xiaoxiao is also a smart girl. She knows that she can''t hang herself from a tree. Although she has become a rich second generation Xiao Zhuoyu, she still hasn''t given up her performance career. After all, if she can''t get into a big family by relying on a man, she can''t make it. The more dusty a woman is, the more she has an abacus in her heart. If she knows that she can''t get into a serious family, she has to make more money when she falls in love with those rich second generation, so as to leave a guarantee for her future life and a way out for herself. After all, actors rely on their youth meals for several years. Their appearance has passed, and they can''t even keep their jobs. If there is a superb performance, then you can''t say it. The key is that the face is not the best. It can only be regarded as a second-class face in the performing arts circle. There are some places that are not original. It''s not easy for a woman like this to mix her blood in a circle. "You go first. After that, I went to tell Pei Jun, maybe I know that director, too. Just wait for me. I''ll pick you up after work. " Xiao Zhuoyu''s tone at the other end of the phone is very inflated. It seems that he is arrogant and doesn''t pay attention to everyone. However, this phenomenon is normal in Xiao Zhuoyu. He is originally a child who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth. In the eyes of people who really understand the world, he is just a child who has not dried up. "Well, I''ll wait for you." Xiaoxiao also pretended to be aggrieved at the end of the phone. It seems that Xiao Zhuoyu made an appointment with herself, which affected her schedule. However, it was not like this at all. Xiaoxiao could get off work when she got off work. There was no need to stay in the company to work overtime. She just praised her ability and raised her importance. In this play, she was just a small subordinate, not so heavy Yes. "Wait, baby. I''ll be here soon." Xiao Zhuoyu said Sao words on the other end of the phone, like this kind of animal thinking in the lower body. This is to see which beautiful woman can call out, baby these two words. I don''t understand why Xiao Zhuoyu doesn''t look like his father Xiao Guo at all. He is so young that he doesn''t know the sky and the earth. His eyes are on his head. He doesn''t know how to think and respect others. If his shortcomings can be said for three days and three nights, his advantages can''t be said at all. Xiao Zhuoyu pulled out the last cigarette, stood up from his chair, picked up a car key on the table and opened his own convertible. Maserati ran to the Xiaoxiao company Yingshang entertainment. Driving at a speed of 70 miles can be exciting on the urban roads. After all, it''s lucky that there is no traffic jam in the rush hour like this, let alone the smooth road.After all, Xiao Zhuoyu could not be late for a date, which was the only principle of Xiao Zhuoyu. However, only he said that he did not like to be late. Other people never thought Xiao Zhuoyu was a good man. There are all kinds of luxury cars parked at the gate of the company. They all seem to come to pick up their girlfriends. It seems that they are all aiming to show off their wealth. People who really want to see their girlfriends may be waiting for their girlfriends to take the elevator in the underground parking lot at this moment, instead of deliberately starting to block the company gate with their own convertible sports car. "Hi, Zhuoyu." As soon as Xiaoxiao went out, she saw Xiao Zhuoyu standing at the door waiting for her and said hello to him. Xiao Zhuoyu took off the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose and opened the front passenger''s door as if he were welcoming his princess to get on the bus. However, women just like these false forms. The more hypocritical they are, the more they like them, the more they like Xiaoxiao. Most of the beautiful girls at the door are luxury cars, and even some of them are middle-aged uncles with bald heads. Chapter 254 Xiaoxiao was wearing a hip length short skirt and a coat on her upper body. However, the coat could vaguely see the bottomed clothes she was wearing. Her soft curly hair was so lazy that it was time to go off work. But her makeup and hair were like carefully prepared. It''s really eye-catching to look at the long white legs. It''s really necessary to make people have some illusions. Xiao Zhuoyu looked directly at Xiaoxiao''s thigh with that kind of very confusing eyes, and also made a sneer. It seems that Xiaoxiao is telling Xiaoxiao that you are my woman. You are not allowed to wear it like this, or you can wear it like this, but you can only wear it for me. No other man is allowed to look at your leg. It''s just that normal girls are looked at with such strange eyes by boys. Since they will reflect on whether their clothes are unreasonable, for example, in this season, they should wear trousers instead of short skirts and deliberately expose their white thighs. "I''m so hungry. Didn''t you agree to take me to dinner? " Xiaoxiao has been working for a day. Because the actors have to control their diet, they don''t eat anything oily. The agent stares at you when they eat every day. They have no chance to touch those greasy things. But the more you don''t eat some things, the more you miss them. If you bear them, you can''t help it, so your weight will come up. "I''ve ordered a restaurant for a long time, and I''ve contracted out the whole venue. It belongs to our two person world. And I know that you have to control your weight recently. Therefore, the dishes we want to use are basically made of some vegetables, but they are not monotonous salads. I''m a very thoughtful person. " Xiao Zhuoyu''s appearance obviously means that she wants to ask for credit in front of Xiao Xiao. Naturally, Xiao Xiao will not know that Xiao Zhuoyu will only think of herself when she is lonely. It is estimated that she is still in the dark and thinks that she is needed by others. "Wow, Zhuoyu, you are still thoughtful. I thought you would definitely take me to a western restaurant for steak tonight. I''m afraid that once I eat the steak tonight, I can''t control my weight any more. Steak is a bit tempting to me. After all, it''s delicious and delicious. " Xiaoxiao is pretending to praise Xiao Zhuoyu. The two people who are already so familiar with each other should deliberately say these words without nutrition, which seems like a pre dinner flirtation. However, there are many secrets hidden from each other, and there are many secrets that can''t be told to each other. Therefore, although it looks like a pair of men and women on the surface, the gap between them is still very large and it is difficult to break through. In the restaurant, the waiter is drunk under the red wine. If you don''t, you can''t get drunk. Xiao Zhuoyu is a typical wine and character is not very good, drunk began to all kinds of crazy, crying and laughing for a while, not like a normal person, more like a drunk. "You know what? It''s the things that happened some time ago that made such a big noise. It''s estimated that Bai Yanran''s reputation has been greatly affected. " When Xiao Zhuoyu spoke, he seemed to have something in his words, which meant to sell the truth. This kind of conversation without getting to the point really made people have to open up their curiosity. After all, people always like to be curious about other people''s problems. "Of course I know. That lady Bai is the number one star in our company. Maybe her rich grandfather bought shares for him in this company. We ordinary people can''t afford to offend Xiaoxiao couldn''t afford to offend Bai Yanran. She wanted to stay away from her. Girls like Bai Yanran are shining girls no matter where they are put. Ordinary people stand in front of her and easily lose their luster. Naturally, Xiaoxiao has a number of things in her heart. After all, she can''t spell the background, but she can''t compete with others. Her beauty may not be as high as that of others. Her acting skills and acting skills can''t keep up with them. So naturally, there is nothing to compare with others. Everyone''s dream may be just to eat and eat in the entertainment industry. It''s good to be able to live happily every day without worrying about food and clothing, and not to be pulled into the water for snow storage. "Ha ha, some time ago, it was said that she was pregnant. In fact, I released the news. However, such a large group of people, like stupid hats, have not found out who made this thing so. That''s why I think those people are stupid. I can''t even find them. " Xiao Zhuoyu shakes his head and his eyes are half narrowed. It seems that he has been drunk. His words are a little confused. I don''t know if there is any credibility. But as soon as she heard Bai Yanran''s three words, Xiaoxiao''s ears immediately stood up. After all, this is the woman she cares about most. Recently, Bai Yanran''s scandal has been on and on. We don''t say that someone is playing tricks, but they are basically clear in their hearts. Such as Bai Yanran, who has money, power, principle, acting skills and beauty, has no need to do the things mentioned in the rumors, because for others, it is definitely a loss making business, and a good girl will not make fun of her reputation. "What do you mean by that? Is it you who framed Miss Bai? " Xiaoxiao looks very surprised, she still seems to be a bit in the dark, do not know the direction of this matter and the context.I just heard that something bad happened to Bai Yanran, and I was secretly happy in my heart. Now I tell myself that the news is false. It''s just a rumor. Xiaoxiao''s psychological defense line has collapsed. "Yes, I did it all by myself. It''s just that these idiots have never been able to find so much behind them. This is to let them run 50 meters first, and I can surpass them. It''s a bunch of inefficient people Xiao Zhuoyu seems to have told a big secret. The white family has been looking for people to make rumors this time. But Xiao Zhuoyu himself admitted that the rumor was made by himself, which is not tantamount to a sheep into a tiger''s mouth. If the words were heard by the white family, it would be wonderful. According to the way that the white master was so vigorous and decisive in dealing with things, it should be considered light to take off Xiao Zhuoyu''s skin. "No, are you kidding? Why do you want to offend the white lady? She is not the winner. You can''t be crushed by the land behind him. " Xiaoxiao deliberately belittles Xiao Zhuoyu, as if he is trying to find more information in his mouth with the method of arousal. Chapter 255 Xiao Zhuoyu was lying on the chair like that, with a casual look on his face and a bit of superciliousness. The amount of information he said completely solved the doubts about various recent events. Xiaoxiao has always been curious who wants to step down Bai Yanran. The name of Bai Yanran should be familiar to all of us. The title of Miss Bai''s group is not empty. In addition, she is a very powerful actress. Although there may be many people who want to push her down, at least no one will be stupid enough to blatantly target her. "Zhuo Yu, are you not afraid that the people of the Bai family will find you out? If you do something like this, it will be targeted by the whole Bai group. If it is not done well, it will also drag down the Xiao group." Xiaoxiao, after listening to Xiao Zhuoyu''s words, was really shocked by his behavior. After all, she could not even think of such a bold thing. Usually, she would say a few bad words about her in the company at most, so as to directly expose some false information to the media and deliberately make rumors about Bai Yanran. Xiaoxiao, the 18 line star, still has no such courage. "Who am I? I''m Xiao Zhuoyu, the future successor of Xiao''s group. After that, the whole Xiao''s group belongs to me. My father is just a son like me. No one fights with me and no one grabs me. What is his white family? " Xiao Zhuoyu was drunk and his whole body was swollen. His words were not practical at all. Xiao''s group can''t take a bubble in front of Bai''s group, let alone compete with Bai''s group for financial and personal connections. In the generation of Xiao Zhuoyu''s grandfather, Xiao''s group was still a little famous. In this circle, it was said that Xiao Zhuoyu was such a black sheep in the Xiaos'' family. Naturally, the family''s landscape was even more declining. No matter how hard Xiao Guo is in this circle and how hard the enterprise tries, his son''s name and reputation are always stinking. When you hear the name of the apprentice, you are afraid that he will be dragged into the water. Even if you play with him occasionally, it is because he is the son of a landlord. He is a fool and has a lot of money. "Zhuo Yu, how wonderful you are! Bai Yanran is not a good thing. She dares to show off in front of you with a few broken money at home. It''s right for you to clean up her properly. " Xiaoxiao held up the red wine cup in her hand and looked complacent. It seems that although he did not stir up trouble in front of Xiao Zhuoyu to kill Bai Yanran, Xiao Zhuoyu, a fool, has been unable to bear it. He quietly did some bold things and made the whole city full of wind and rain. If Bai Yanran had not clarified this matter after returning home, we would have mistakenly thought that the eldest lady of Bai''s group was also a woman of dust. After disappearing for a period of time, she would have come back with a big belly. What does that look like. At that time, people will certainly have different opinions, and then say that the education of Bai''s group is not good, and even involves some resources investment of Bai''s group. However, the masses are not fair and just people. Most of them are gourd eaters. They wish that things would get bigger and bigger. In any case, they have nothing to do with themselves, and it is not themselves who have bad luck when things happen. The stars of Yingshang entertainment were even more happy when they heard about Bai Yanran''s pregnancy. They thought that the eldest lady would finally go home to prepare for pregnancy and give birth to a child, and that eight achievements would retire from the circle, so that everyone would have another competitor. So these little stars are also behind the scenes, pretending to send some hope on various communication software. Bai Yanran has a good pregnancy and pays attention to some news about her body, which perfectly interprets what is plastic sisterhood. These fans outside thought that they were from an entertainment company, and they were bound to be very united with each other. So when their good sisters got pregnant, everyone would step forward and care for her, hoping that she would take good care of her fetus, pay attention to her body, and then come back as soon as possible. But the fact is certainly not like this. In the real circle, there are no real friends or real sisters. We will become friends only through the exchange of interests. If you can bring me with you, I will become a good sister with you. But if you are in the circle and no one asks, you must be doubting what is wrong with you, I wish I could stay away from you. Maybe some people will step on you intentionally. Xiao Zhuoyu and Xiaoxiao are talking in this restaurant, which has already been chartered. They speak without concealment. However, they do not know that they have a pair of eyes staring at them for a long time, quietly listening to their conversation. A strange waiter has been standing behind a decorative tree. He looks at a glass of water on the tray. It seems that he is always ready to serve the guests. In fact, his hands secretly hold a camera below. However, every move of Xiao Zhuoyu and Bai Yanran has been recorded. Since Bai Yanran returned home, she has been staring at these scandals that slander her every day. With her character, she naturally will not swallow her anger. Although Lu he has said several times to solve this matter for Bai Yanran, Bai Yanran refused. Although Yan Ran still doesn''t need to expose herself before going to work, she still doesn''t need to find a person to expose herself before going to work.But this time, this thing is not so simple, the white family has never revealed Bai Yanran''s whereabouts to the outside, and has never mentioned to Yingshang entertainment people. Therefore, the slanderer completely grasped the shortcoming that he might not be in the country and could not get some news in China very well, so he took advantage of his absence to engage in these rumors. Looking at this situation, Bai Yanran''s guess at the beginning was completely correct. In addition to Xiao Zhuoyu, there should not be a second person who was so boring, but also went to a private hospital to deliberately find a pregnant woman to pretend to be himself, and this thing was seamless. The big family''s mouth was as tight as collecting money, and could not ask anything from everyone Although we didn''t keep our mouth shut and said more or less some news, we didn''t have any reference value in fact. Things can be done in this way. The person who rumor about his pregnancy every day must be not simple. His thoughts flew into his mind. Chapter 256 In Bai Yanran''s mind, she easily listed each item that she would like to plan next, and then determined a perfect plan. She had been waiting for the rabbit behind her back, waiting for Xiao Zhuoyu to go out on her own. Naturally, the waiter hiding behind the decorative tree secretly videos is also a chess piece sent by Bai Yanran. There is always a point that can be accurately stepped on. Seeing that Xiao Zhuoyu and Xiaoxiao have been drinking too much, it seems that they can''t drink any more. The waiter hiding behind the decorative tree casually made an excuse to say that he wanted to go to the bathroom and left. After thinking about it, he must have gone to the informer. After all, after squatting for so long, I finally got some harvest today. "Well, ma''am, you''ve just guessed in the right direction. It''s the man who brought a woman to dinner today." The waiter behind the decorated tree was secretly on the phone in the bathroom. Bai Yanran sneered at the other end of the phone. "I knew it was him, and I was wondering who else was so bored but him. Every day I care so much about my affairs that I even feel crystal clear about where I went. I doubt whether I have his Eyeliner around me. "It seems that when the waiter heard this, I was surprised to see that the man who had just started to catch fish was not in the background of me Bai Yanran''s tone suddenly becomes like a little girl, but it is only when she calls Lu He that she has such an excited tone and expression. "Who is it? I''d like to see if Yanran can find out the person behind the scenes? " Lu he''s tone is full of doting. "It''s Xiao Zhuoyu, an old friend we know very well." When Bai Yanran talks, her tone is still a bit mysterious. "At the beginning, I thought it was your colleagues. After all, you are so excellent that everyone must think you have hidden away, and they are trying to get you down. I didn''t expect it was him. " Lu he was very surprised. "Yes, yes, at first, I didn''t think that, although I suspected him, I always thought that he didn''t have such courage. I didn''t expect to see him for a long time. Now he has become very mindless and reckless. However, he seems to have no brain in doing things all the time. No wonder. In people like him, I can fully understand that he does such unreliable things. " Although Bai Yanran had doubted Xiao Zhuoyu, she was still lucky at the beginning of the matter. After all, she didn''t want to think so bad of others. Without rhyme or reason, is as like as two peas in the heart. Xiao Zhuoyu is still the same as the world. Whether it is the style of work or the kind of things that are not worth his head, eight is Chengdu. "I''ve already told my grandfather about this, and the video has been sent to his email. It''s estimated that my grandfather will see it soon. Let grandfather teach him a lesson. Otherwise, he really thought there was no one in the white family. " Bai Yanran did things with great vigour, and soon decided to come down, not even a trace of hesitation. "You may as well let your grandfather know about this. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu makes these moths every day. His father, Xiao Guo, also turns a blind eye to it. If it goes on like this, it really means that they are bullying our Bai family." Lu he is also rationally analyzing these things. When he arrives, he will see that he is frank and open-minded. He will discuss the matter according to the facts. He will not be partial to any party, but only to the truth of the matter. I can imagine the expression of grandfather Bai after seeing the email. Chapter 257 The people of the Bai family are very angry. Xiao Zhuoyu has targeted Bai Yanran more than once. Once and twice, they can think that it is because of their love before, but this time, they can''t help him find reasons like this. Bai Yanran just returned home after such a thing happened, she felt very ridiculous, this kind of news is nonsense. It seems that he does not take the initiative to provoke Xiao Zhuoyu, he will come to her trouble himself, even this kind of inferior trick can think out, I''m afraid he is too confident in himself. However, after this incident was exposed, Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t realize his mistake. On the surface, he apologized to everyone. In fact, he still thought that he should be cautious. No matter Bai Yanran or Lu He, they don''t want to continue to rush through the matter after this time. Of course, the people of the white family also need to make some actions. Xiao Zhuoyu is a member of the Xiao family. He seldom takes charge of the company''s affairs. Of course, he will not make decisions on major matters. Therefore, he did not understand how important the relationship between the Xiao family and the Bai family was. The two large families were maintaining each other''s transactions and contacts, but he was constantly destroying the relationship. Since the white family has no way to let Xiao Zhuoyu repent, then they have to let him completely break from another means, and then continue to hurt the idea of Bai Yanran. This time the Bai family came to the Xiao family in person to discuss things with them. Naturally, the Xiao family also heard about the stupid things Xiao Zhuoyu had done, but on the surface it was still polite, as if nothing had happened. After seeing each other, the two families still shook hands, and then politely smile, served tea and water, and there were many things about etiquette. We sat together and exchanged greetings and discussed the recent business events, but we never mentioned Xiao Zhuoyu and Bai Yanran. The Bai family''s attitude is not bad, and it''s not good to preempt. They are going to sit for a while to see the situation and choose a good time point to express their ideas. The people of the white family were originally full of anger, but when they turned around, they would take the initiative to mention this network incident if they had a little bit of guilt in their hearts, but they did not. "We have something to discuss with you this time. All kinds of greetings are of secondary importance. However, I think you should know what it is." The old man of Bai family said this sentence coldly. The tone of his speech was not the tone of being discussed, but affirmative and resolute. After hearing this, the Xiao family can''t help but take a breath in their heart, but both of them are big families, so they are not very afraid. Several main family members of the Xiao family looked at each other as if they were communicating their thoughts with their eyes. However, no one spoke first. In fact, before the Bai family came, they had made psychological preparations. It was really Xiao Zhuoyu''s fault, but they refused to admit that it was Xiao Zhuoyu''s fault. After all, it was Xiao Zhuoyu who committed the crime alone. There was no need for the whole family to bear the consequences for him. "Mr. Bai, your status is so noble. How could you come to discuss this matter in person? I think you are also because of what happened to Miss Bai Yanran not long ago?" An elder of Xiao family said with a smile. In fact, this one always supports fairness and justice. Although Xiao Zhuoyu is a member of the Xiao family, he doesn''t like Xiao Zhuoyu''s behavior. Even his words are against his will. Before they came, the Bai family sent the recorded video to Xiao''s one hour in advance, and the file showed that the other party had received it. The duration of the video can be finished within an hour, so they are sure that all the Xiao family members have watched the video, but they are pretending to be stupid when they see them coming. Bai family people do not say, they do not take the initiative to say, Xiao Zhuoyu''s insult and satire to Bai Yanran is a provocation to the Bai family, but the Xiao family is still a natural attitude. "What do you think I''m coming for? I don''t think I need to explain any more. " Everything and white Yan Ran related things, white old man more hope to be able to handle with his own hands. So this time he came to do it himself. In the eyes of the Xiao family, it was just a common discussion, but it was a very important thing in his eyes. His baby granddaughter has always been in his hands, and because of Xiao Zhuoyu, Bai Yanran suffered a lot. Even now, after they broke up, Xiao Zhuoyu still refused to let her go. "We did see the video, but we didn''t think of it. We didn''t know about it." Another person suddenly interposes a word, this person belongs to the very strong one in the Xiao family in weekdays. After hearing this, the white man immediately frowned. If he didn''t know before, now he knows what they mean. I believe the Xiao family should have a foundation now. "So you want to say that what Xiao Zhuoyu has done has nothing to do with you. Whether he is dead or alive, you don''t care. Is that what you mean?" The white man is aggressive and his tone is rising,After hearing these words, we suddenly felt very embarrassed. What Xiao Zhuoyu did, they really didn''t expect. They were in a very muddled state just after watching the video. But the Bai family actually came today. It must be to ask for a statement, and this statement must be to let Xiao Zhuoyu test the law. "I know what you mean. After this time, we will let him reflect on himself. We promise that similar things will not happen again." Another man began to speak. However, who can''t? White old man heard these words, will only feel very perfunctory. "It''s just introspection. Do you think introspection can completely erase the black spots you added to my white family?" The white man stood up directly without showing weakness. The room was silent, and everyone''s breathing voice gradually weakened. Seeing the strong reaction of the white master, we didn''t know what to do. At this time, the sound of the door lock being opened sounded, and the door was pushed open. However, before everyone could see who it was, the voice first came in. "I didn''t expect to let Bai Yanran escape this time. I won''t show him next time." The person who said these words was Xiao Zhuoyu, who wanted to be cut into thousands of pieces by the white family. Chapter 258 Xiao Zhuoyu discussed these things with others, even though he still said these things when he came back. At this time, he was on the phone with others. He was very excited when he called, and his voice became louder. Recently, he seldom returned to Xiao''s house. Unfortunately, he came back today. But in the past, no one cared what he did, so when he came in, he talked about these things with his friends. When Xiao Zhuoyu just closed the door, he turned around and saw the white man. Before he could make any response, his mobile phone fell to the ground. Naturally, the other party heard the voice and said, but Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t have the energy to manage the other end of the conversation. The whole person stayed in front of the door. When the white man came to their house, no one informed him in advance. If he knew that the white man was here, he would never have said these words. Old man Bai stares at Xiao Zhuoyu coldly. Her eyes are like a sharp dagger, which seems to be able to penetrate Xiao Zhuoyu''s body invisibly. Xiao Zhuoyu''s first reaction was not to explain immediately, but to turn around and hold the door handle. He wanted to run away as soon as possible. "I don''t know where Xiao Zhuoyu wants to go? See me white people do not know how to say hello? It seems that there are still some problems with the Xiao family''s education. " The white master did not speak, but another elder of the white family said these words. These words are full of irony. Originally, they just wanted to give Xiao Zhuoyu some small warning, but Xiao Zhuoyu completely hit the gun. "It seems that you have great opinions on US Bai Yanran. Why didn''t you say that before?" White old man began to speak again, he did not expect this person to hate Yan ran so deep. Although Xiao Zhuoyu was unwilling to do anything, he still had to do superficial work. "Why, I still have feelings for Yanran. I won''t hurt him. You were wrong just now." Xiao Zhuoyu''s explanation can''t convince anyone. With so many eyes staring and ears listening, it''s impossible that everyone is wrong. Don''t say the white old man was speechless on the spot, even some elders of Xiao family could not help sighing. "All right, you go up first." When Xiao Zhuoyu stayed here for another second, it was like a time bomb, which was about to explode. However, after the explosion, people in a hundred Li radius were destroyed. After hearing this, Xiao Zhuoyu wanted to get the gold medal for atonement. He immediately walked upstairs and accelerated his speed without looking back. But the old man''s eyes have never left him, but these Xiao Zhuoyu did not see. The people of the Xiao family saw that Xiao Zhuoyu was about to go up the stairs, and finally they were relieved. They thought that this matter could still be discussed. After Xiao Zhuo Yu went up the stairs, he didn''t have a smile. He located the white man''s position in his heart and rolled his eyes in that direction. However, when he opened his eyes again, he found that the old man''s eyes were not the same as before. The old man''s eyes were full of murderous spirit. He knew for a long time that the young man was not as simple as he appeared on the surface, but his mind was totally different and sinister. "I don''t think it''s necessary for us to continue trading in the future. Since the Xiaos look down on our white family, please look for another job." The white master said that directly, there is no room for any. Xiao Zhuoyu''s legs softened at the foot of the stairs. If the business of the Xiao family and the Bai family were cut off today, he could not escape the blame. He did not think that the white man has been staring at him, probably because in his own home, on the wanton. "Why do we have such a loss to each other because of the children? We''re really sorry about what happened today. As I said just now, we will let him have a good reflection. " There was a Xiao family member who sincerely apologized to the old man Bai. But at that time, the only person who saw Xiao Zhuoyu''s expression was old man Bai. They still simply thought that he was reasoning with them about the video. "I think you should learn more about what your children think. If you speak for him now, he may not be grateful to you. " A sneer flashed across the corner of his mouth. He walked forward two steps, and all the people from the white family also stood up. The white man meant to leave, and he didn''t want to talk to the Xiao family any more. All the Xiao family got up. They did not understand what had just happened. At the beginning, the attitude of the white family was not so angry. "Mr. White, let''s have a good talk. If you leave like this, we really can''t understand. The communication between the two families is not between day and night. It''s not good for anyone if it''s broken." Xiao''s family immediately kept the white man''s step.However, all the people of the Bai family, as if they had not heard what they said, pushed open the door of the Xiao family and went out together. An elder was angry on the spot and immediately glared at Xiao Zhuoyu, who was still standing at the foot of the stairs. If this incident goes on, they will also be punished. When the eldest members of the Xiao family asked them again, they could not explain it at all. Moreover, if this matter spread to any circles, I''m afraid their business contacts will be reduced in the future. This time the white family is too determined to make them unprepared and unable to respond. "Look at what you''ve done. You''ve lost all the faces of the Xiao family. If the Bai family really breaks all ties with the Xiao family, you''ll be implicating the whole family." One of the elders swore at Xiao Zhuoyu directly. And other elders didn''t mean to defend him, because everyone knew that if it wasn''t for Xiao Zhuoyu, they could have solved it very well. At least it won''t fall to the present situation. The whole thing is because of him. In the process of dealing with it, and because of his reappearance, they have completely eliminated all the opportunities that can continue. After a while, everyone dispersed and did not struggle meaninglessly. But soon after, the whole business circle knew that the Bai family had cut off any business contact with the Xiao family. Chapter 259 After that, Xiao Zhuoyu was kept at home all the time, and he was not allowed to step out of the door again. No matter how sorry he was, the family could not forgive him. Because he affected the business of the two families by himself, and other groups also had a very bad influence on the Xiao family after they heard that the two families had completely cut off each other. Many of the elders of the Xiao family wanted Xiao Zhuoyu to be paid the price he deserved, but because he was the successor of the Xiao family, they could not scold him too much. And these days not only let him stay in the room alone, but also have different elders at different times to come to his room for ideological education. Every day, he felt very irritated when he listened to these vicious and wordy nonsense. Although he knew that there were some problems in his mistakes at that time, he did not have the slightest regret. He thinks his problem is that he didn''t keep the secret very carefully, instead of pointing to Bai Yanran. If he was allowed to choose again, he would still let Bai Yanran be punished without reservation. Many people can see Xiao Zhuoyu''s perfunctory attitude. They hope that this person can realize the problem fundamentally, and then completely change his habit of targeting the Bai family. At the beginning, the relationship between the two families was always very good. Everyone agreed with Bai Yanran and Xiao Zhuoyu. But in the end, the separation of the two made the relationship worse. In fact, the Bai family had a lot of opinions from Xiao family a long time ago. Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t care about Bai Yanran very much. Bai Yanran paid more every time. No matter in whose eyes, we can see that Bai Yanran is inseparable from Xiao Zhuoyu, and even has some feelings of being reversed. Therefore, the Xiao family and the outside world did not expect that Bai Yanran dumped Xiao Zhuoyu. One day, an elder of the Xiao family came to Xiao Zhuoyu''s room and talked to him. At the beginning, Xiao Zhuoyu pretended to listen to them carefully. Later, he didn''t even bother to perfunctorily. He only cares about playing computer games by one person, and treats the elders as nonexistent, which completely infuriates one person present. He just wanted to teach Xiao Zhuoyu a good lesson because he directly scolded him, ignored his status as an elder and didn''t maintain his image. After the elder came out in anger, all the people knew about it. In order to stop youyou''s mouth, they didn''t give Xiao Zhuoyu dinner tonight. At dinner time, someone came to ask Xiao Zhuoyu if he knew he had made a mistake. He was already angry, and now he is not allowed to go out and eat, which makes him even more angry. The result did not expect, the next day when his family did not give him food to eat, he is still a unconvinced attitude, his heart does not want to be so soft to everyone. Finally, he felt some discomfort in his stomach and jumped out of his window at a time when no one was coming. He only took a mobile phone with him. When he ran, he tried not to let anyone see him. If he was seen by his family, he would not be able to get out again. When he jumped from the window sill, he also made a few falters. Fortunately, he had some basic skills. Otherwise, this jump might be half disabled, and finally he pulled out the iron door of the house. This was originally Xiao Zhuoyu''s own home. He was very familiar with the terrain of his home, so he ran out easily. He went out and called a taxi casually and went back to the house where she and Xiaoxiao lived together. Xiaoxiao had heard that Xiao Zhuoyu was in the house for a long time. He didn''t expect that after returning home from work, he found Xiao Zhuoyu was also there. "Why are you back today? I hear you''ve been at home Xiaoxiao showed her sweet smile. Xiao Zhuoyu was still very upset. He is under the control of others and can''t do anything. And there is no car, only one mobile phone, even if you want to do anything is not convenient. "I didn''t want to stay in that shabby house for a long time. I managed to run out today. You can''t tell anyone, otherwise I have to go back." Xiao Zhuoyu is in a bad mood, and now his eyes are full of thorns. Xiaoxiao understood what he said, nodded, and cleverly went to the kitchen to cook for him. Every dish he ate was what he liked very much. Staying by Xiao Zhuoyu''s side during this period of time, Xiaoxiao had fully understood Xiao Zhuoyu''s various preferences. Xiao Zhuoyu had just blown a cold wind outside. He could eat delicious hot dishes. He was also in a good mood. He ate a lot of Xiaoxiao''s face. What''s more, he didn''t eat all day, and his energy was not very strong. He had just been blowing cold wind outside for a long time, and he felt dizzy. After dinner, he lay down on the bed and went to sleep. Xiaoxiao washed the dishes and covered the quilt for him. After a while, he also lay down beside him and went to sleep. But the next morning, Xiao Zhuoyu did not get up on time. Although he seldom went to work, his biological clock was very punctual. At nine o''clock, it was time to wake up. Xiaoxiao didn''t know whether it was because he was too tired yesterday.So Xiaoxiao, as usual, waited for him to wake up and make breakfast. Because of enough time, she dressed herself up carefully. It must be like this. When Xiao Zhuoyu got up, she was in a good mood. But today Xiaoxiao waited for a long time. Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t get up. Finally, she couldn''t help going to her room. Xiao Zhuoyu slept very well. He didn''t turn over all night, even his posture had not changed. Xiao Xiao thought that maybe he was really tired. He covered his breakfast with a lid, put it on the table, picked up his bag and went to work. When Xiao Zhuoyu woke up, he would eat by himself. When he came yesterday, he said that he didn''t want to go back to his home again. So he must stay in their house for two days. It seems that he needs to buy some more food materials when he leaves work today. Xiaoxiao doesn''t have any important work to do today. She has finished the basic advertising shooting and TV series. She just sits in the company and finishes the work. As Xiaoxiao thought when she went out, she went to the supermarket wearing a mask and sunglasses, bought a lot of food and fruit, and returned home in a happy mood. After Xiao Zhuoyu opened the door, she didn''t leave the room. She took off her shoes, put down her bag and hung her clothes on the shelf. However, as soon as she turned around, her eyes were fixed on the table. She made breakfast this morning, but the position didn''t move. Chapter 260 Xiaoxiao''s whole body is sluggish, Xiao Zhuoyu every time as long as it is at home overnight, she will certainly eat breakfast. She still has some confidence in her cooking. In order to find a good family, she used to cook some food at home, and her craftsmanship became better and better. But now she is no longer cooking to marry a good man, but only for herself, of course, to please Xiao Zhuoyu. Today''s everything is too abnormal, Xiaoxiao dragged his slippers to the table, touched the bowl, the temperature of the meal has completely cooled down. There seemed to be something wrong. She went to the bedroom and found that the door was still closed. Before going out in the morning, she closed the bedroom door. Opening the door, Xiao Zhuoyu is still lying in bed. It''s more than six o''clock in the afternoon. That is to say, Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t get up at all. Xiaoxiao immediately went to his bedside, knelt in front of the bed, and touched Xiao Zhuoyu''s cheek with his hand. His cheek was burning, and his forehead was also a frightening temperature. Xiaoxiao''s hands were shaking. It was not that she was careless, but that Xiao Zhuoyu was in good physical condition. Even if he had a high fever, his face did not change at all. I''m afraid it''s the virus. AIDS would have magnified a small cold infinitely. In addition, Xiao Zhuoyu''s mood in the past two days is too abnormal. The psychological and physical double strikes make him not sick. There are some strange things. "Up?" Xiaoxiao tries to wake Xiao Zhuoyu and pushes him with her hand. But Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t have any reaction in bed, just as he couldn''t hear Xiaoxiao''s words or feel other people''s touch on him. Xiaoxiao has a bad feeling in his heart. If he calls Xiao Zhuoyu''s private doctor again, the doctor will have many questions in his heart. At that time, it will be sooner or later to check his blood. It is better for Xiaoxiao to call some doctors who understand and prescribe some special drugs for AIDS treatment, and the effect will be faster. Xiaoxiao''s AIDS has always been treated by the same doctor, saying that the treatment is nothing more than controlling the disease and not getting too bad. Now, with her own limited funds, there is no way to reverse AIDS. "Please come to my home. My friend is also suffering from AIDS. I hope you can prescribe some medicine for him, but this time the treatment is carried out in secret. I hope you don''t tell other people." Xiaoxiao''s words are sincere. The doctor also readily agreed, he and Xiaoxiao know for a long time, understand that the other side is not very difficult to do. The doctor came very quickly, and within 20 minutes of the phone call, he came to their door with a medicine box in his hand, which seemed to be fully equipped. "Please come in. This man is really just a friend of mine. No matter what his status is, he needs your help." Xiaoxiao''s eyes were fixed on the doctor. "The basic information of protecting patients is our professionalism. You can rest assured that we have known each other for a long time. I believe you also know what I am." The doctor also laughed, and there was obviously a lot of comfort in this smile. Xiaoxiao night nodded and took the doctor into the bedroom. Xiao Zhuoyu is still in a coma. The doctor did a series of tests for Xiao Zhuoyu, and then found some things from the box, and extracted part of Xiao Zhuoyu''s blood. Xiao Zhuoyu''s identity is too unusual. When the doctor saw him, he was obviously surprised. He also knew Xiao Zhuoyu. Just because Xiaoxiao asked him to come here, it''s not good to say anything on the spot. His own job is to save people, not to think about these extra things. "I will carry out a special test on his blood in the hospital. When the results come out, I will send them to you. Here are some drugs I bring with me, which will control his condition very well." The doctor handed two boxes of medicine to Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao immediately put the medicine away. She was very grateful to the doctor in her heart. If the doctor detected it, she would be able to know about Xiao Zhuoyu''s condition at the first time. "Does he know what happened today?" Doctor this sudden question, let Xiaoxiao feel very surprised, Xiao Zhuoyu really do not know that he has AIDS. Seeing that Xiaoxiao didn''t reply immediately, the doctor already knew it in his mind and didn''t say anything more. After all, it was a matter between them. "I believe there are a lot of precautions that I don''t need to tell you any more. You can also understand them yourself. If you have any other questions, please contact me." The doctor cleaned up and left. Before he left, Xiao Zhuoyu was infused with liquid, and Xiaoxiao replaced the medicine given by the doctor in another small box. The medicine box for treating AIDS was left in the big dustbin downstairs by Xiaoxiao. Now the medicine box containing AIDS is a common cold medicine box, which will not arouse Xiao Zhuoyu''s suspicion. Sure enough, the effect of these herbs was much better than that of common cold medicines. In less than an hour, Xiao Zhuoyu woke up.Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t know the time when he opened his eyes. When he went to bed, it was night. Now when he woke up, it was still at night. Naturally, he would not think that he had been sleeping all day. Xiaoxiao served the meal to him as usual. "You had a high fever last night. I gave you some cold medicine, and you woke up. It seems that you were too tired yesterday." Xiaoxiao said to Xiao Zhuoyu intimately. Xiao Zhuoyu slept for a day, his brain was full of paste. He knew that he took medicine passively and ate rice passively. He felt a little uncomfortable in his throat and eyes, just like the cold he had not long ago. That cold had been bothering him for a long time, and he didn''t want this time to be as bad as last time. Xiao Zhuoyu originally wanted to go to the hospital again these two days, but Xiaoxiao gave him some common cold medicine, saying that common cold medicine is the most useful. I don''t know if it is his illusion. The effect of ordinary medicine is very obvious. He didn''t feel very uncomfortable after taking it for a day or two. Xiao Zhuoyu has been recuperating in Xiaoxiao''s home for a few days, but he has become very lively. These days, the people of Xiao''s family are going crazy looking for him. However, Xiao Zhuoyu always shut down, Xiaoxiao can only cover him up. When asked, she said she had never seen Xiao Zhuoyu. Until Xiao Zhuoyu finished eating a whole box of medicine, his condition was basically well controlled, and he stayed at their home for a long time, so Xiao Zhuoyu slowly and leisurely returned to his own home. The relaxed attitude makes the Xiao family more helpless. Chapter 261 Bai Yanran''s college life has reached the next semester of her junior year. I can''t help but sigh at the passing of time. Bai Yanran, who just entered the University, seems to be just yesterday. Compared with the time when she just entered the University, her thoughts in all aspects are more mature. As a student of finance department, this time has already begun to prepare for the internship. After all, what we have learned in school is some theoretical knowledge. If we want to absorb the real nutritious things, we have to rely on social practice. "Bai Yanran, have you ever thought about which unit you want to practice in the future? Your grades are not very good among the students in the finance department. It''s not easy to stand out in the finance department if you go out of the society like this. " The tutor talks to Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran was worried about her financial achievements. At the beginning, she didn''t want to study this major, and she was not interested in this aspect at all. It was not because Bai''s group was such an inheritor that he would not be forced to come to business school by Mr. Bai. "Teacher, when I practice, I should go home and find a more suitable position for internship." Bai Yanran casually dealt with it. In fact, there was no point in her heart about the internship. Before that, because of some special things, she had to suspend school for a period of time. Obviously, the course couldn''t keep up with the ordinary students. Seeing that everyone was about to implement his own internship plan, Bai Yanran was still at a loss. "Internship is a small problem, but our business school has always had a rule that you can''t practice in your own family business. What kind of experience can you get from internship in your own home? Everyone in your family takes you as the apple of your eye, and you are reluctant to knock and touch. The teacher still sincerely hopes that you can learn something. Therefore, the enterprise of this internship can not be selected as its own family business, but other enterprises must be selected for internship. " The teacher took the neutral pen in his hand and knocked it on the table. He should have said this to every student. Naturally, the expressions of his students are the same as Bai Yanran, and they are very surprised. "If you can''t practice in your own family, where should you go? In the future, most of us will go home to inherit the family business. We will create a company on the basis of the family business and run it by ourselves. Now we have to find our own internship in the company, which means we should hide our identity and start from the bottom. " Bai Yanran''s questions came out. Let Bai Yanran study in business school is enough pain, usually to the examination week, he know nothing, still have to rely on Lu he this Xueba to guide himself, but in the company internship, even if Lu he has the ability to know the world, he can not practice for himself. "Well, it seems that you understand what I mean, so go and call the next student on this list." The teacher handed Bai Yanran a list. All the families on the list have family businesses. After graduation, most of them have to go back to inherit their family business. It seems that the teacher''s requirements for the students with enterprises are the same. At first, Bai Yanran thought that the teacher treated the good grades differently from the bad ones. After all, the tutor was well-known in the business world, but later he retired and chose to be an ordinary teacher in the business school. But for his management methods of the business community, it can be said that it is very important. We will sell him to retire in many ways A face to face. Bai Yanran is despondent in the classroom waiting for the end of class. She can''t hear what the tutor on the platform says in her head. She looks out of the window blankly in her eyes. "What''s the matter, miss? Is there anything unhappy today? So depressed. " As soon as Bai Yanran got on the bus, Uncle De could see that something was wrong with him. After all, he was also the housekeeper who had been seeing Bai Yanran for so many years. More or less, she knew about the character of the eldest lady. She could not hide anything from her. She was completely straightforward. "You really don''t know. Our tutor said today that we are going to practice soon. I''m really worried about my internship." Bai Yanran leans on the window, her eyes are full of despair. "Internship, miss. What are you worried about? After graduation, he went to work directly in the Bai''s group. Since you are studying now, you should go to the group to practice. Isn''t it natural? Don''t Miss Cheng want to work in her own group Uncle De asked tentatively, seems to have not yet understood why Bai Yanran is downhearted. "If only our tutor let us work in our own family group. Our tutor''s requirement is that we should not practice in our own family business, we must practice in other enterprises, and we should hide our identity. Oh, my God, the actual difficulty has increased a lot. I think about how others will embarrass me in my work in the future. I''m really going to worry about it now. " Bai Yanran has fantasized about all kinds of life after entering the workplace. Managing enterprises is not the kind of feeling she likes. It''s not that she can''t survive in society. It''s just that she is not interested in financial management. To stay in Yingshang entertainment for such a long time, at first it was because she wanted to fight with Chen Youlian. Now Chen Youlian has a middle-aged Mediterranean tycoon, and no one is in China. Naturally, there is no friction between them. Later, she received the drama "green fruit" unexpectedly, and then by virtue of the role of the heroine of the play, she became very popular in this circle. Many famous directors took a fancy to her and thought that she was an actress with great talent in acting.Only when she does what she likes, she will feel happy. Otherwise, she will feel very painful for other forced things. In her last life, she hated financial management very much. Unexpectedly, she still has to experience these things in this life. At this moment, Bai Yanran really hates that she does not have a sister or brother. However, Bai Yanran had planned for a long time in her mind. In the future, she would definitely be with Lu He for a long time. Sooner or later, Bai''s group would be handed over to him. She chose to do what she liked, continue to act, and continue to be her own actor. I thought that my grades would be a little bit counter attack, but I couldn''t force my heart to absorb the knowledge I didn''t like in class, so I didn''t get any improvement. I''m not the best student or the worst student. Chapter 262 Lu he didn''t receive big projects in the company, and the group affairs were not as complicated as they are now. Usually, she still had a lot of time to accompany Bai Yanran. Naturally, she would tutor Bai Yinran''s homework. After receiving some advice from Lu He, Bai Yanran''s master of knowledge, there was no problem in dealing with the usual exam, but now I have to pick it up I''m afraid I don''t have enough qualifications for this knowledge. The big reason why Lu he has just joined the group is that he has learned what others have learned in four years in two years. When others graduated from university in four years, he has successfully obtained a master''s degree in finance. This is the real Xueba. Now Lu he''s alma mater still has his picture on the celebrity list. After all, Lu he is there He was a legend in college. Just because he went to university in a foreign country, there may be many people who don''t know him in China. They just think that he is the child of the Bai family, and it is natural to manage the Bai group. They don''t know that the reason why the white man left the Bai group to Luhe was that Lu he won over by himself and relied on his own financial management ability. ... "back." The white man pruned the flowers at the door. It seems that the old man Bai is in a good mood today. He always gives his servants to do the pruning of flowers and plants. Today, he personally prunes these flowers and plants. "Grandfather, do you know what happened to me at school today?" White Yan Ran pulls grandfather''s hand to scatter Jiao, a pair of all grow not big appearance. "Why do you cry when you''re not in school Bai''s grandfather didn''t care what Bai Yanran said, just like teasing a child. After all, Bai Yanran is just a child in front of him. "Grandfather, I''m a junior. I can''t cry. I can''t cry. It was our tutor who said we should go to practice. " Bai Yanran shakes her grandfather''s arm with the voice of whine. What''s more, she doesn''t get to the point and deliberately sells the key. "Isn''t it right to practice? When the time is almost over, go straight to the company and ask Lu He to arrange a similar position for you, so as to hone your temperament. Otherwise, if you look at your appearance, there is no point in inheriting the appearance of Bai''s group in the future." White grandfather began to hurt Bai Yanran. His plan was to cultivate Bai Yanran into an elite talent, and then directly become the reasonable successor of Bai''s group. As a result, Bai Yanran didn''t know anything about these aspects, but she had a talent for acting. After she was busy with acting, she was indifferent to the group''s affairs. "Grandfather, this is not the most important, OK? Internship belongs to internship, the key is that our teacher said that we can''t practice in our own home, we have to practice in other enterprises. This is really tempering my will. I don''t want to go at all." White Yan ran with the hand fork waist, a pair of unruly wayward appearance. "Ha ha, your tutor really has some ideas. He is good at dealing with you kids. Are all your business school students asking for this? Or is your tutor only asking for this kind of requirement?" Grandfather Bai stopped the scissors that was trimming the flowers. "What do you mean, grandfather? Do you mean my grades are poor, so my tutor treats me specially? All the people in our school are asking for this, OK? I''m not alone. " Bai Yanran, this is a little unconvinced, the taste of being looked down on by his grandfather is really a little uncomfortable. "Yo, yo, you see, I said I haven''t said it yet, so you won''t like it." White grandfather began to laugh, as if watching the child grow up a little bit of the kind of happy feeling. "Miss, but which enterprise are you going to practice in? With the strength of Bai''s group and your identity as the successor of Bai''s group, are you not competing for you?" Uncle De echoed. "No, I can''t. I''m fouled. How can we rely on our family relationship? More can not rely on the name of the white group. I want to use my own strength to enter other enterprises, and then hide my identity in that enterprise to obtain the approval of those leaders. Otherwise, what''s the significance of my internship? Well, I''m not really interested in this, but I can''t think I''m worse than others without accepting the challenge. " Bai Yanran seems to wake up to himself. "It seems that I''ve grown up and now I know I''m thinking. It seems that my grandfather can do less for you in the future." White grandfather looks very happy. In fact, the problem of internship is a kind of test for Bai Yanran. Internship in other enterprises means accepting other people''s eyes. In a completely unfamiliar environment, she may be often discussed by others. If things are not done well, the boss may point it out directly. In the case of no one to protect, without the company of Lu He, whether Bai Yanran can complete independence in the workplace is a puzzle, but also a challenge to Bai Yanran. White grandfather is very much looking forward to seeing this scene, because sooner or later the flowers in the greenhouse will have to go through the storm to produce the most brilliant flowers. If you just stay in the greenhouse, the final color will not be gorgeous, because those colors are given to them by others, and they are not earned by their own efforts."Since your tutors have said that, you can go out and look for enterprises by yourself, and my grandfather is not going to help you. You have to learn to be independent. Otherwise, who will manage such a large family business in the future? My grandfather is old and can''t do a lot of things. In the future, I can only ask you to help me share them. " White grandfather began to sell miserable, playing emotional cards, Bai Yanran the most can not stand is this set, after all, her heart is very soft, others casually say, she will be heart. "Isn''t there Lu he? Lu he is so capable that he can take care of it in the future. " White Yan Ran mumbles mouth to say. Bai Yanran only wants to manage Bai''s group by landing he''s ability every day. She doesn''t want to learn some financial knowledge by herself. After all, compared with Luhe, she has no talent at all. The contrast formed is too sharp, so her frustration is very intense. Everyone burst into laughter in the courtyard. The laughter of a group of mature people really made Bai Yanran some incomprehensible. Chapter 263 In the world of a group of adults, although Bai Yanran is already an adult, she is always a child in front of him. No matter how old Bai Yanran is, he will always love her. "Adele, what do you think of Yanran''s internship?" White grandfather is tidying up the tools on the ground, while asking Uncle De''s opinion. "Master, Yanran has grown so big. It''s time for her to see the outside world by herself. At home, she is the apple of everyone''s eye. She has not been wronged. When you get older, the group will be taken care of by her, and some things can''t help her. At that time, if something happened, she would have to deal with it on her own. If she has no ability, others will step on her. At that time she was not good, but also to blame you for not being strict with her before Said uncle De. Uncle De rationally analyzes Bai Yanran''s internship, which is a fork in the road of Bai Yanran''s life. If these writers decide for her, the future road will be easier. If they don''t decide for her, they will think that everyone has hurt her. She has been thinking about Bai Yanran. She is a child who is growing up. Therefore, we will think carefully about her affairs. Naturally, it will not be so rash to decide. It is not only to step by step, but also to make every footprint in place and go right. But finally decided where to go, or to Bai Yanran to make a choice, we can only give her a reference. "Let Lu he come to me in the evening. I''ll wait for him at home." White grandfather picked up the flowers on his hands and went to the house. "Master, speaking of Mr. Lu, it''s really a long time since Master Lu came. I guess it''s because the business of the group is too busy to leave. Recently, I heard from the following people that there are still many things in the group. However, young master Lu is very skillful in dealing with them. With him as a big helper, you can relax a lot. Mr. Lu is still very concerned about most of your business. As a young man, there is no arrogance. " Uncle De praised Lu. Although Lu he has a special identity and is not related to the Bai family, she has been outstanding since childhood. She is a child of other people''s mouth. I don''t know why. She received the same education and ate the same food. However, Bai Yanran is quite different from Lu He. No matter in terms of character, grade and performance, she is not too similar Similar place. It''s not about who''s good or who''s not. It''s just that he grew up in the same environment. Lu he completely showed the excellent genes and the sense of self-discipline. When Lu he first arrived at Bai''s house, he was a little shy little boy. No matter what he was doing, he was always on tiptoe. I don''t like to talk to other children, let alone go out to play with other children. Bai Yanran is the first person to enter Lu he''s heart. It''s very difficult to change from a stranger to a happy little partner. Lu he is not naturally cheerful, because his experiences abroad have led him to be autistic when he was a child. Therefore, Bai Yanran''s Taiyang flower has gradually influenced him, so he has such a natural and generous feeling. If he had been adopted by a foreign family, and had not provided him with good educational conditions, perhaps Lu he did not have such good development conditions at all. Now his future is bright. Even if he doesn''t want to work in Bai''s group in the future, no matter which enterprise he goes to, he is a rare talent. The white master certainly won''t let the fat flow to the field of outsiders. However, he regards Lu He as his own child, but he still doesn''t treat Lu He with the eyes of outsiders. So Lu he is a good man. "In fact, I know what happened to the group. It doesn''t mean that I don''t care about them when I''m old. I just want to see if these people have the ability to handle these things. Otherwise, it is not easy for me to let go of the affairs of the group casually. Only those who have the ability can match the rights I have given him. Most of the time, when I am in front of outsiders, I just want to be a shopkeeper, which can save me a lot of trouble. So as not to blame our white family for everything. Lu he is a young man now, young and vigorous. It is inevitable that others will think that young people will offend their elders. They think that Lu he does not respect their elders in shopping malls. However, if the market is like a battlefield, where the elders do not have their elders, everyone is the enemy except their comrades in arms. " Grandfather Bai sighed. When grandfather Bai said these words, he shook his head as he spoke. He was an old man and also a man from the shopping mall. He fought and killed in the mall to create such a world that the Bai''s group was now in. So he knew that the unknown had not come easily. Today, he put Luhe on a high position with such a light and relaxed attitude. Naturally, he would ask for various ways in the future Law to temper him, let him become the effective helper of Bai''s group. Although Bai Yanran is the most suitable person in the heart of old man Bai, she is not interested in the affairs of the group at all. It''s like when you were a child, you couldn''t understand the math class and wanted to sleep. All of them said that it''s not sweet to twist the melon white, but he was not willing to do so. "Yes, sir. I''ll tell the kitchen to prepare the food in the evening." Uncle De said and backed down.Grandfather Bai is playing with these tools in a large storage room. He is a big idle person. He prunes flowers and plants at home all day long, chatting and taking a walk. He doesn''t want to take care of the trivial affairs of the group. If the group does not have anything important, the tiger behind him will not come out casually. On the surface, Bai''s group seems to be a kind, gentle and soft group. But if anyone who is so ignorant and takes the initiative to meet it, it will be just like a strong stone, and the other party is an egg that can''t withstand a blow. The old man Bai has never paid attention to this kind of behavior, but at present, he has not seen such a person who can''t measure his own strength I don''t know who I am. Hearing that Lu was not happy in the kitchen, Mrs. Liu quickly took off her apron and prepared to go out to buy some dishes he liked. She was ready to show off her skills in the evening. Liu Ma is a very emotional person. She is also a heavyweight among the servants of the Bai family. She has been serving for so many years faithfully. She is a person who has no merit but also has hard work. Chapter 264 Uncle De looked at the busy Liu MA in the kitchen. He was as happy as a clown in a comedy. "Look at you. It''s just that you haven''t seen the young master for a few days. It''s too obvious. If you let the young lady see you like this, she can''t be jealous. At that time, she will say that she likes young master but not miss. At least you have to behave at home. You can''t be too obvious Uncle De deliberately satirized Liu ma. In fact, Liu Ma who would deliberately prefer which person was watching the grown-up children. Both of them liked it. "Look at you, Adele. What are you talking about? Do you mean that I like young master but not miss? I''ll tell the lady about it later. I told her to pick up my uncle de every day, but I didn''t like it. Do you think the young lady believes in me who takes care of her every day, or you who take care of her from school to school every day? " Liu''s mother is a bit of a bully with Uncle de. she''s over 100 years old. She''s a couple of old wives. If it wasn''t for knowing that Liu Ma and de Shu both have families, it''s a bit good to match them up. After all, Uncle De is also a funny old man. He is happy and heartless every day, but he is very reliable in doing things. Uncle De will complete all the things that are basically explained by old man Bai, so he can be the most faithful man in white My best friend. Liu''s mother took care of several generations of the Bai family. She came to the Bai family when she was a teenager. She began to wash clothes and cook and do these hard work. Later, with the development of science and technology, washing clothes and everything was automatic. The task of Liu''s mother was much lighter. At ordinary times, her task was to take care of everyone''s stomach and taste buds I''m very obedient. Today is the time for mother Liu to be in a good mood and show her skills. "Why don''t you watch the black chicken soup for me? I''m going to buy some dishes and come back soon." Liu Ma didn''t finish her words. She threw her apron on the table and went out with her purse. "Well, you haven''t said how long you''re going to cook the black chicken soup. How can I know how to cook the soup medicine?" Uncle De yelled behind his back, but mother Liu had already gone out and could not see the shadow. This chicken soup really made Uncle De have a big problem. His wife is also a very virtuous woman. She has never asked her to cook meals at home. She always comes back from work very late to put the food on the table. At that time, his wife was already lying in bed, tired and asleep. Day after day, year after year, Uncle De''s wife never complained. Therefore, Uncle De is also a very happy man. With such a virtuous wife, he helps to take care of all the things at home. As long as Uncle De concentrates on making money outside to support his family, he can''t cook. Even the number of times he goes into the kitchen can be counted. So you need him to help and stare at a pot of stewed chicken soup, That''s just embarrassing him. "Come here, Xiao Juan. Your mother Liu has stewed a pot of black chicken soup here. I don''t know how long it has been stewed. You can open it and have a look. You should keep an eye on this pot of soup. Keep an eye on it. Don''t be distracted. Don''t try to do other things. If you have something, you should tell others to do it now. This soup is very important. I have something else to do. I''ll go first. " Uncle De said. Uncle De didn''t blush at all when he said these words. It was clearly something that Liu Ma had given him, but Uncle De gave it to someone else. If it wasn''t because it was related to the kitchen and you had to do it yourself, Uncle De would not shift the responsibility to Xiaojuan. Although Xiaojuan didn''t come to Bai''s home for two years, she was the one who took care of her. Some things may not be as good as those made by Liu''s mother, but they can also be somewhat similar to those made by Liu''s mother, which is not too bad. After all, if the master is excellent, and the apprentice is diligent, the natural result will not be worse. Xiaojuan is a very loyal person. She was brought back by Liu Ma on the street. At that time, Xiaojuan was a yellow haired girl who came from Northwest China to work here. She was not familiar with the land. As a result, her money was cheated by others. She could not be found on the roadside Lian BA''s squatting, watching others eat cake. Liu Ma is a kind-hearted person. She can''t see that other people suffer from this kind of injustice. She feels that she has a special kind of eye luck when she sees Xiaojuan. By chance, she brings him into the Bai family, and the old man Bai doesn''t say anything. In this way, Xiaojuan stays in the Bai family. Xiaojuan is not a white eyed wolf, but also a very clever girl. She works very hard. She is always the first one to come out. She is not afraid of hardship, fatigue and trouble. Everyone had a good impression of the girl from the countryside, so she decided to leave her in the Bai family. In the Bai family, she hoped that she could do a good job and the Bai family would give her a bite of rice. Xiaojuan, who just came to Bai''s house, does a lot of things poorly because she doesn''t understand them. However, she always likes to ask Liu Ma what she doesn''t understand. But she still has a gap with others, probably because of her low education. So if others talk around the Bush, she won''t understand. When Liu Ma talks to Xiaojuan, she is very straight Then, say what you have and never beat around the bush."Uncle De, this soup is the best soup of Mrs. Liu. It has been stewed for at least five or six times a month. If you don''t remember the hot recipe, you can''t remember how long the soup will last? Ah ah, is it that our Uncle De is old enough to keep up with the normal level of memory Xiaojuan said this very well. She did not directly say that she was old and had a bad memory. Instead, she said that Uncle De was old. At this age, it is very vague. No one knows what it means at this age, but it is really a problem that does not need to be entangled. "You little girl, I''m an old man. Why should I remember the kitchen when I have to remember so many things? I never go into the kitchen to cook or anything When Uncle De said these words, he was upright, without a trace of shame. According to the law, a real good man can make a good dish in the hall and in the kitchen, quietly behind his wife. Uncle De is not such a man at all. It is not to say that Uncle De is idle, or that Uncle De really does not care about these matters related to taste buds. Chapter 265 "What are you talking about? I hear it''s so busy inside. " Liu Ma came in with food in her hand, followed by several bodyguards and many food gifts. It seems that Liu Ma has spent a lot of time. "You, the apprentice, have learned to talk back now. You have a good temper. You dare to say that your elder is old." Uncle De really means that the villains report first. Without waiting for Xiaojuan to explain the whole story of the matter, he first comes to make a fuss about it and discredit it first. "Oh, yo, you old man, if you don''t believe you, I really want to listen to my apprentice''s explanation." Uncle Liu and her mother have been right for a long time. However, although Xiaojuan will quarrel with Uncle De, she never complains with her mother, but it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t complain to her. She doesn''t know. What she can understand in her heart is true, but it doesn''t show up on the surface. After all, some things can be seen through, but they can''t be told. "Since you don''t believe me, Liu Ma, we are both old people in this family. You don''t believe me." Uncle De began to play the emotional card again, and gave a performance of the dramatist. Liu Ma quietly folded the dishes in silence. She didn''t care what Uncle De was saying. She directed and acted himself, trying to win over the feeling of everyone''s eyes. "Don''t talk about useless things. Come and help me wash the dishes." Liu Ma looks impatient, and Uncle De''s complaint routine has been well known for a long time. The key is that Uncle De never reveals it. Every time she talks, she just says a few words, which makes Liu Ma very upset. "Do you think I''m like a person who folds vegetables for you and protects my apprentice? Then I won''t give you any more. I''ll go first. You two can fold slowly." Uncle De, like a proud little child who has not been loved, hums away in a gloomy way. "Uncle Liu, you''ve never been so mature for years Xiaojuan can be regarded as outspoken. She does not want to evade the affairs of her elders. After all, she has a big mind, and she doesn''t have any city government or mind. She always says what she has to say. She never takes a person in her heart and hides it. "Your Uncle De is pretending to be a man who has never known anything in his life. He has followed the master to the north and south, and has seen countless faces of the world. He usually shows them to others. In fact, if he can do the things in his kitchen, he has no time to do them. Like him, there is nothing to do after work. When he comes home from work to accompany his wife and children, he still has to answer the master''s phone. When the master calls, he still has to get to the master''s side as quickly as possible. So, children, it''s not easy for anyone. You should be down-to-earth, and you can''t think of stepping into the sky. " Said Mrs. Liu. Although Mrs. Liu had no higher education or received any knowledge, some of the great truths are still very reasonable. It is not to say that she is boasting all over the river. She really thinks that things are like that. Only you disguise me. We all wear a mask. After a long time, we can''t see what the necklace behind the mask looks like Son''s? Xiaojuan looks at some ambiguous appearance. Although her head is trying to place her head, she still can''t understand why those things are. After all, Xiaojuan is a child of the same age as Bai Yanran. Compared with Bai Yanran, the suffering of Xiaojuan is called real suffering. Because of choosing the wrong place of birth in this life, then, the road of life will be very different from others, especially Bai Yanran, who was born with gold, is destined to live a brilliant life. ... "Lu he is coming. Go quickly. Everyone is waiting for you." Uncle De saw Lu he''s car driving slowly towards this side from the door. After all, other cars may not know about reading, but Lu he''s car can be seen at a glance no matter how far away it is. Because Lu he''s car is a commemorative gift given by old man Bai to Lu He. At first, Uncle De recommended it to him, because young people like something cooler. The cooler the better. Up to now, there is only one roadster in China, and the owner is Luhe. In order to highlight the temperament and characteristics of the president, Luhe always goes to work in a straight suit. At the moment when the sports car comes down, it is like a white horse coming to the world. It is just like the hero coming out of the animation, so handsome and charming. "I''m sorry, because there are so many things in the company. We have been waiting for a long time." Lu he lowered his head, his face was slightly red, and he looked shy. After all, everyone was waiting for him to have dinner together. The business of Luhe Liqi company can last for three days and three nights without much rest. Therefore, Luhe usually has to work overtime and seldom works according to the normal working hours, because the working hours are not enough. "Sit next to me." Bai Yanran winks at Lu He in her seat. Although it is only a small action, people on the table can see what it means. Lu he is extremely shy and sits next to Bai Yanran. Although she looks cold, she is actually pink to bubbling in her heart. Through Lu he''s small expressions, we can still see the shyness between the two young people."Today, we are invited to dinner, not only to eat, but also to decide something for the only eldest lady in our family." The white man announced solemnly, with a serious look. He really thought something had happened. Lu he suddenly concentrated his attention, staring at the white man''s mouth, looking at the white man''s next mouth to say what words. "What about our smile? Now it''s the age to practice, but their school has made a rule that they can''t go to their own family business, that is to say, Yanran can''t go to work in Bai''s group. Now let''s come up with ideas. What good idea, can give Yanran better exercise, and can let Yanran learn something, but also let Yanran not suffer too much injustice White old man directly when said these words, after all, everyone is a family, there is no need to beat around the bush. "I heard Yanran say it several times before, but I have a suggestion in my heart, that is, I don''t know whether it is OK or not." Lu he was the first one to speak. He had heard about it for a long time. Although the company was very busy, he was still quietly concerned about Bai Yanran''s affairs. He did not ignore Bai Yanran''s affairs. Chapter 266 Grandfather Bai looks forward to it. After all, his favorite child has his own ideas. I really want to hear what Lu he has on this matter. "Tell me about that, old man." Said the white man. "I think since I want to send Yanran to get a good exercise, our competitors are actually a good choice." Lu he said. Lu he didn''t get to the point, directly said which enterprise Bai Yanran should go to, but first said some screening conditions, leaving a suspense for everyone to guess. Although old man Bai was old, he was not confused. He could tell what Lu he meant in his words. "There are many rival companies of the Bai''s group. The number is not clear. It is estimated that it will take three days and three nights to complete a form." Although he already knew which enterprise Lu he wanted to talk about, he was not ready to say it directly. "Grandfather, you should have guessed which enterprise it is. Although there are many rival enterprises in our white family, there are only two companies that dare to fight against us openly. Although you don''t care about the group''s affairs, you must know that. It''s just that you don''t want to care about these things." Lu he hit the nail on the head and talked about the place in the heart of the white master. Mr. Bai does not know nothing. He naturally knows that the biggest rival company of Bai''s group is Lu''s group. Lu''s family is run by Lu Qi, the old fox. Although his economic strength is strong, his strength is still not equal to that of Bai''s group. However, the momentum of Bai''s group is becoming more and more obvious, and now it can be seen by outsiders ¡£ "It seems that we both want to go together." The white man cast a glance at Lu he and showed a smile with a heart full of intelligence. "What are you two talking about? It''s so vague that I can''t understand it. How do I feel that you two regard me as a transparent person. You are clearly discussing my affairs, but you don''t tell me anything. What''s the point of sitting here? I''ll eat my own food, regardless of you two. " Bai Yanran was sitting on one side and couldn''t stand it. She couldn''t say these words. "I can''t bear this kind of temperament. How can I go to work after that? When I go to other people''s enterprises, others will not tolerate your bad habits. At that time, we will not know that you are the eldest lady of Bai''s group and bully you. What do you do?" The old man in white poked at the man in white. Although Mr. Bai said that, he was a typical person with a sharp mouth and a bean curd heart. He was still kicking his granddaughter in his heart all the time. What he did was to create a more favorable internship environment for Bai Yanran. "Grandfather ate well. Why do you talk about this problem again? I will definitely change it when I go to practice in the future. I''m sure I won''t make these small problems outside. I can manage my emotions well. Besides, who am I? I''m a big star Bai Yanran seems to have noticed that he made his grandfather angry and began to flatter himself. "Yanran, what do you think of going to Lu''s group during the internship?" Lu he asked tentatively. "Lu He group, did I hear you correctly? Is it the Lu group with Lu town?" Bai Yanran can''t believe his ears. God, Lu''s group is the enemy of Bai''s group. This kind of behavior is pushing himself into the fire pot. Lu he looked very calm and nodded. "Wait a minute. I don''t understand why you two want to send me to such a dangerous group. Aren''t you afraid that I will be abused by the people of Lu''s group after I go in? I don''t want to go at all. It''s too dangerous. It''s not training me at all. This is just tormenting me. Besides, as a big star like me, no one knows me. I''m sure everyone will know who I am as soon as I go in. " Bai Yanran is to think a lot of, after entering the illusion of Lu''s group all came out. "Don''t take yourself too seriously. After you go to the internship, you are an ordinary person. You have to put down these identities as the eldest lady of Bai''s group. You are going to practice and you can''t be so spoiled." Old man Bai is still criticizing Bai Yanran severely in front of the public. The purpose of Bai''s saying these words is to hope that Bai Yanran can really listen to these words. After all, there will be less loss on the way to the internship. After all, there are some things that others can''t help. You have to experience them by yourself. "Although Lu''s group is the biggest enemy of Bai''s group, he is actually a good platform. After Yan Ran was immersed in the group, everyone would not treat her specially. It was good that they would not take special care of him, because the people of Lu''s group would not give the people of Bai''s group a good look, but they did not dare to embarrass a new employee directly in front of the public. So Yanran doesn''t have to worry about it at all. Another thing is that Lu''s group has grown up very fast, and some experience can still be absorbed. Unlike our Bai group, it is a family business. So I personally think that Lu''s group is actually a very good internship enterprise. " Lu he is very rational in analyzing the internship site, with any personal feelings mixed in, which is why Lu he is very rational when dealing with work."Wow, although I don''t quite understand what you said, I always feel it''s awkward for me to go to Lu''s group game." Bai Yanran mumbled these words in a low voice. "I think these words of Lu he are reasonable. If you really want to grow up well, you should go out and experience for yourself. The flowers in the greenhouse can''t grow well. After a storm, they can become mature flowers. The fragrance of flowers that have experienced wind and rain is the most natural ¡£¡± Old man Bai explained the meaning of landing to Bai Yanran by means of metaphor. Bai Yanran doesn''t understand what this means. She just pretends that she doesn''t understand. Although Bai Yanran doesn''t like Lu Zhen and Lu''s group, it''s still because of Lu he''s words that Bai Yanran leaves a seed in the deepest part of Bai Yanran''s heart, sooner or later the seed will be It will take root and finally sprout new shoots. Chapter 267 The old man''s expression solidified, and his face seemed to be thinking about something. After all, the matter was still very serious and could not be easily decided. "Yanran, I think Lu he''s idea is very good. Young people should learn more about this fearless spirit. When they are young, they have to encounter more obstacles. Only when they encounter more setbacks can one learn how to grow up and learn from those setbacks. In the end, you will reach the other side of success. Although my grandfather can be a guide for you on your way to success, in the end, my grandfather will leave you. I will not be with you at that time, and you will have nothing to rely on. So in the end, you can only rely on yourself, so it''s good for you to be strict with you now, so that you won''t know where to talk to when you suffer these hardships in the future. " Old man Bai looked as if he was lost in thought, and he just said these words with great care. After all, although he was so old and had seen all kinds of storms, Bai Yanran was the last soft place in the heart of this experienced man, and his only weakness. It is unrealistic to protect a person forever and forever. If you want to protect the person who you want to protect from being hurt, you can only make that person stronger, so that no one can get close to her. "Grandfather, don''t say such despondent words. You are so long-lived and in such good health. I''ll be with me for a long time. I won''t let you down. " Bai Yanran was moved by the old man Bai''s words, and he really said the heart of Bai Yanran. It seems that the old man''s emotional card has worked, and Bai Yanran is really excited. It seems that he is not far away from success. "Yes! Yan Ran, you can try to see what it''s like to go to work in Lu''s group, and maybe you can steal some skills back. Then we Bai''s group will steal some of their Lu''s group''s ideas. " Lu he used a very humorous language to resolve the embarrassment on the scene. After all, the atmosphere at this moment seems to be solidified. It is really too serious. It is obviously that the family are sitting together to eat, but they really talk about some major principles of life, but they are so quiet. "Yes, yes, after listening to what my grandfather and you said, I think what you two said is quite reasonable. I should go to Lu''s group to challenge myself. Otherwise, I will never know how much energy is contained in my small body. I think I should be quite capable. Although I may not be as talented as you, I will try my best What I can do is not to let my grandfather down Bai Yanran said these words from the bottom of her heart. At first, she was very resistant to the plan of Lu''s group. After all, she was just a cannon fodder. People in Lu''s group knew that she was the eldest lady of Bai''s group, and she would try her best to embarrass herself. Bai Yanran at first thought of these negative impressions, that is, these most superficial effects lead to Bai Yanran did not see some of the benefits behind. In fact, everything has a double-sided nature, just like the existence of a double-edged sword. When there is a good side, it is bound to be a bad side. But sometimes, if a person''s mind is bent on his own way and does not listen to other people''s opinions, that person can never see the good side but the bad side. This kind of thinking is unable to be a good manager. This kind of thinking is like a frog in the well, which will limit one''s development for a long time. After all, a person who can only look up at a small piece of sky above his head can''t spread his wings in the sky like a swan. Only those who have ambition deserve to fly freely in the sky. Old man Bai looked at Lu He, and there was a certain resonance between his eyes. It seemed that the two men had planned before. They made up a small story together to coax Bai Yanran to Lu''s group for internship. After all, Bai Yanran is a proud little princess. She will not listen to her direct command tone. Since this method is not feasible, it can only be emotional card. So the old man thought of such an idea. He called Lu He in advance, and they discussed how to carry out the plan, and then they together convinced Bai Yanran. Now it seems that the two people''s plan has been completely successful. Bai Yanran does not have the slightest sense of doubt. She completely believes these words from her grandfather and her beloved. However, Lu he and the old man Bai did not think about these things carefully. They discussed them in private and decided to go to Lu''s group after discussion. For example, the two people did not know how many times they had discussed whether the advantages outweighed the disadvantages or the disadvantages outweighed the advantages. Now as long as you are ready to take care of Lu''s group, Bai Yanran''s psychological work has been completed, and the rest is to arrange the people of Lu''s group. The people of Lu''s group are not so stupid as to directly target a public figure. Therefore, they will definitely try all kinds of small methods to rectify Bai Yanran. It may cause a frustration in Bai Yanran''s life, but it will not affect Bai Yanran''s normal life. But it is these small setbacks and some small things that may happen in the workplace, which can better temper Bai Yanran''s temper and help her become a vigorous and vigorous person.Just after going to Lu''s group, no one can expect what will happen. Everyone can only protect Bai Yanran in secret. When the real danger is coming, block in front of Bai Yanran and bear these for Bai Yanran. It is Bai Yanran is still young, there are a lot of my time can be wasted, there are a lot of time can go to failure, the group can provide such a platform for Bai Yanran, Bai Yanran should treasure it and exercise in this good environment. However, Bai Yanran is still very young now. She has not received the real workplace training, has not been exposed to the darkness of the real society. She is still full of expectations for her own life, and is not alert to the people around her. She thinks that everyone is very kind-hearted and thinks everyone is a good person. Perhaps entering a real mixed language environment is really more conducive to one''s growth, where you will meet all kinds of people that you will not meet in the process of growing up, and you will accept the so-called lower class people of the upper class. Those people may not know what the upper class society is, and they come to the company towards nine Working in the evening of five is just to make a living. Chapter 268 Bai Yanran lies in bed, staring at the ceiling, thinking about all kinds of things that he may encounter when he really enters the work post. He has no way to imagine that he wears a suit every day and goes to work on time in the morning. When he goes to work, he has to deal with the work seriously and go home on time in the next shift. She didn''t know why she had a little expectation in her heart. Although the enterprise she was going to go to was Lu''s group, a group company she didn''t like very much, she couldn''t help looking forward to it. Facing a new environment is undoubtedly a challenge for her. The feeling of tension and stimulation is not what you can get from a new advertisement or a new play. It seems that more is the feeling of satisfaction with life. "Lu He, what position do you think I should choose?" White Yan Ran wearing a white bathrobe lying on the bed, lazy with the phone that end of Lu he said, the corner of the mouth also with a little smile. "What position do you think you like?" Lu he said with a few teasing tones. "I... actually I can''t tell you what kind of position I''m really suitable for. I can''t be the management right after I''m in. The employees below may not persuade me to take charge of a new graduate. But I really want to try what it''s like to be a manager. " White Yan Ran in the other end of the phone vision is not good, the mind is a variety of wonderful fantasies. The reason why fantasy is called fantasy is that it has a certain gap with reality, and even contrary to reality. "Do you think you can choose a position when you call Lu style group? Internships are arranged according to the arrangement. That is to say, you can not only enter the position through the interview of Lu Group, but also can''t choose the position yourself. You will take the place of any department or position in the company. You can''t choose for yourself. If you can choose which position to work in after graduation, isn''t it unfair to others? " Lu he said. When Lu he said these words, he did not mix any favoritism, but said these words fairly and fairly. He wanted to set an example in front of Bai Yanran and could not let Bai Yanran form a wrong value. "In that case, I don''t know what I''m going to do? How can I prepare for my internship? Not even a small range? " Bai Yanran''s tone is not difficult to find with a trace of disappointment. After all, a girl''s happiness and unhappiness are basically written on her face. If you really look hard, you can see it at a glance, especially for a girl like Bai Yanran who can''t hide a little emotion. "Yes, so you have to prepare well in school and prepare for all kinds of jobs you may face in the future, so you can''t be lazy. We must be diligent and understand all aspects. " Lu he said these words with a smile. In fact, all the things have been arranged. He just deliberately shows that everything is not arranged well in front of others, and everything is random. Bai Yanran didn''t want to suspect at all. Instead, she followed the steps of the plan and was arranged clearly. "Second uncle, how did you think about the matter I told you last time?" Lu he said. "That nephew, you know, our group''s recruitment conditions are very high. Even if it is to recruit an intern, there are requirements. It must be against the rules for you to parachute a person like this casually. Although the chip you mentioned is very attractive to me, I still have to consider it. " Lu Zhen deliberately pretended to be arrogant and refused to accept. In fact, Lu he has already begun to prepare for Bai Yanran''s appointment with Lu''s group. After all, Bai Yanran''s internship naturally needs to be well done from top to bottom. It can''t be too rash, so as to avoid some irreversible mistakes in the future. "Shuo, do you really want to give up two hundred million? What''s more, I didn''t say to parachute. I just said that you would turn a blind eye when you were practicing. Besides, the people I can see will not be worse. " Lu he talked to Lu Zhen about the chips. Naturally, Lu Zhen wanted to kill Lu He. After all, he managed to catch Lu he''s tail, so he would not let go. "In other words, who is worth so much effort? The project of two hundred million yuan is not a small project. Are you willing to give it to me like this? Now I doubt if there is any problem with your project and ask me to take over the offer. " Lu Zhen is also left a mind, for fear that Lu he has something wrong with himself. "You don''t care who it is, second uncle. As long as you promise to see him at that time, you will know. Lu''s group is not the only choice. If the second uncle hesitates, I''m afraid I''ll find another family. " Although Lu he is looking forward to Lu Zhen''s promise, he still appears calm and indifferent. Lu Zhen''s IQ was not high at that time. He was confused by Lu he''s appearance. "Don''t be so anxious, nephew. I didn''t say I wouldn''t agree. Didn''t I need to think about it? " "You''re wasting my time when you''re thinking about it. Give me some plain words, OK or no. If you put this project in front of you, you don''t want to put a money tree in front of youLu he talked about this project in an extravagant way. Although the project will bring huge profits, the operation process is not very simple. In fact, it is also a very difficult project. However, Lu Zhen''s observation ability is not very good, and he didn''t notice it when he got the document. "I think about it for a moment. Anyway, as long as the person you recommend is not too bad, I will arrange the position of this person for you. At that time, as long as this person comes in and obedient, I''m sure I won''t do anything to her. You can rest assured. Besides, the God of wealth will certainly give a good confession. After all, there is a big nephew behind you, and you are such a big supporter. " Lu Zhen looks like a wall grass, the wind blowing on both sides. It''s no wonder that he is a man of no future. He has no principles in his work and no principles in his speech. He has no bottom line. If a person''s promised conditions are easily cracked by others, and easily violated by some money, then this person can never become a person with high reputation, because he can not adhere to his own principles, he will only blindly break the rules. Chapter 269 Lu he is very clear in his mind. He has already dealt with Lu Zhen. However, Lu Zhen still doesn''t know who Lu he is, which really attracts Lu Zhen''s attention. "Are there any vacancies in the company? There''s an intern who''s coming over. Pay a little attention to the interview. " Lu Zhen told the director of the human resources department to explain the matter of Bai Yanran. As soon as Lu Zhen''s words came out, the director of human resources probably knew what it meant. It seemed that the company was going to come to parachute and communicate with Lu Zhen directly. It seems that this airborne soldier has a long history, and the director of human resources is not easy to guess. After all, this person is not simple, but he should stay away from this person in the future. After all, airborne soldiers are not easy to offend. "President, there are more or less vacancies in each department, so you can choose any basic position at that time." The director of human resources is flattering. In fact, not every position has a vacancy. It''s just because the parachutists come from a large number of positions. Even if there are some positions that the airborne soldiers want but there are no vacancies, they have to empty the positions they want and let the people who were originally in that position go to other positions. At least, those who have seen the company''s human resources can understand many things, that is, those who know more about the company''s human resources are more comfortable than others It doesn''t bother these people. Bai Yanran received an interview message from Lu''s group in time: "Hello, we are the human resources department of Lushi group. Your interview resume has passed the audition. Please attend the interview at 8:00 tomorrow morning on time." Bai Yanran''s resume was thrown out with her own emotional excitement, thinking that her resume might not be good enough and could not pass the audition. I didn''t expect it was so coincidental that I chose myself. Bai Yanran screamed with joy in the room. She was as happy as a child who got 100 points in the exam. This was the first time in her life that she submitted a resume and made a resume of her own. Without any guidance from anyone, it seemed that it was not particularly outstanding. The information on the resume was not very special, but she stood out from tens of thousands of resumes. For Bai Yanran, it is simply incomparable excitement and happiness. After all, many small surprises in life are due to Bai Yanran''s surname Bai. This time, it''s just like Bai Yanran has been recognized through her own efforts. "Grandfather, my resume passed, and I can go to the interview soon. I''m so lucky." Bai Yanran is holding a mobile phone on the windowsill and shouting to the grandfather in the garden. Grandfather was downstairs leisurely drinking coffee and eating afternoon tea. "Can''t you hold your breath for such a small thing? After you took over the white group, there are many things that surprise you. You should not be so excited every day. It''s better to be calm. Girls are more reserved. In the future, you are going to take over the Bai group. How can you be so impetuous? " Said grandfather Bai. All of this is in the plan of Mr. Bai, so he is very calm. After all, these things happen in his control. He doesn''t feel surprised. On the contrary, if Bai Yanran is not admitted, he will ask Lu''s group one or two or three times. After all, Bai Yanran, as the successor of Bai''s group in the future, can''t apply for a common position in Lu''s group for such an excellent girl. It''s not unreasonable to be emotional and reasonable. "Grandfather, can''t you be surprised and boast about me? I made this resume myself, and no one taught me. I''ll stand out from the rest of the meal. Isn''t I very good? " Bai Yanran''s face doesn''t need to be praised. I''m the best one. Sure enough, a confident girl is the most beautiful. "Congratulations, miss. Isn''t the lady preparing for the interview? Isn''t that about preparing a new suit?" Liu Ma was listening to Bai Yanran downstairs and she could hear clearly. For a girl who has just entered the workplace, how can she feel less ritualistic in the interview? Of course, today, I have to have a beautiful hair, and then make a suit for the craftsman to rush out all night. "Yes, yes, I didn''t expect to wear new clothes." Bai Yanran suddenly became sad. After all, I spent my mind on my resume. Since I didn''t expect to wear a neat suit when I was interviewing, I was used to wearing casual clothes. There was no special beautiful suit in the cabinet. Some suits were also worn. Bai Yanran didn''t wear the clothes once. "I guess miss''s resume must be able to pass. I have already made an appointment with an Italian tailor to measure your clothes for you. I''m waiting for you." Liu Ma said happily. It seems that Liu''s mother is thoughtful and thoughtful about everything. She doesn''t miss a small place. Even in the aspect of dressing, she wants to make an appointment in advance. The reason why she didn''t tell Bai Yanran had an appointment with an Italian tailor before the resume results came out was that Liu''s mother was worried that if something went wrong, Bai Yanran would be happy. Liu Ma didn''t know that Bai Yanran''s internship had scripts, and everything was under the control of master Bai. Therefore, Liu''s mother took care of Bai Yanran''s emotions so attentively. It''s worthy that she has taken care of Bai Yanran for so many years, just like her mother''s existence."Tell them to come here now and measure the clothes as soon as possible." Bai Yanran was anxious when she said these words. After all, she only had less than 24 hours to prepare a new suit. Thinking about the interview tomorrow, Bai Yanran felt very excited. After all, this experience was the first time in her life. From the perspective of Bai Yanran, she broke away from the control of her grandfather and left Lu He. She has to rely on her own efforts to gain a firm foothold in a company, which is very challenging for a college student who has not yet graduated. ... "here they are, miss." Cried Mrs. Liu. I saw a large group of people standing in the living room with toolbox in hand, neat clothes and white gloves. "Good morning, Miss White." Exclaimed the Italian tailors. "Because I''m in a hurry, so... You know, it could be very urgent." Bai Yanran stretched out her arm to let the tailor measure her own dimension. "Miss Bai''s figure is still so good. She seems to be slimmer than last time." Italian tailors'' flowery words really make Bai Yanran laugh. The most popular word for female stars is that they are thin again. Chapter 270 After Italian tailors did not have a night''s pressing, a perfect set of handmade suit was finished, and Bai Yanran was delivered to Bai''s residence an hour before she left home. This time, Bai Yanran did not choose a suit work skirt, but chose a suit pants. For Bai Yanran, who likes to wear skirts, the number of times to wear pants in a year is very few. It can be seen that Bai Yanran attaches great importance to the interview of Lu''s group. After all, it is the first interview in life, which must be paid attention to. As soon as the alarm rings in the morning, Bai Yanran gets up and gets ready to get up. This is the first time that she didn''t stay in bed to ask her mother to go upstairs to call her. Instead, she got up early. Liu Ma is ready to knock on the door to call Bai Yanran to get up. At this moment, Bai Yanran has been cleaned up and is sitting in front of the dressing table, painting her delicate make-up. She looks energetic. She is wearing a white shirt, a straight suit, seven centimeter high-heeled shoes, and her long hair that she has taken care of in the morning. "Our young lady is so beautiful. I haven''t seen her in a suit for a long time. I always wear casual clothes. I think Miss is particularly beautiful. It turns out that the lady has a different flavor when she wears a suit." Liu Ma tilted her head and looked at Bai Yanran, who was dressing up. She couldn''t help but sigh. Maybe at this moment, Liu''s mother is thinking about how she looked when she was young. She is so young and beautiful. A little rouge and water powder can decorate her appearance. The girl at that age is the most beautiful, and her inborn temperament radiates charm everywhere. White Yan Ran''s skin is as clear as a shelled egg. It can be broken by blowing bullets. There is a ray of red on the apple muscle. The bloody lips don''t need lipstick to decorate. There is no messy eyebrows on the face, which adds some delicacy to the makeup. "Uncle De, let''s go!" Bai Yanran sat on the lengthening Lincoln and set foot on the road to the interview. "Miss, you must perform well in today''s interview, and strive to be the best. After all, our young lady is so excellent, beautiful and talented, and she can be gorgeous." Uncle De congratulated Bai Yanran early in the morning. Bai Yanran is calm on the surface. In fact, she is more nervous than anyone else. After all, she doesn''t have any interview experience at all. She doesn''t know what kind of questions the interviewer will ask herself. Whether she has a very clear plan on how to answer other people''s questions is a very confused state. Only she knows herself How uneasy is your heart. "Uncle De, don''t stop directly to the company''s downstairs as soon as you get off. Just stop at the bus stop or subway station not far from the company." Bai Yan Ran looks at the road ahead and says. "Miss, if you wear such high shoes today, you will be very tired if you walk by yourself. The road here is not particularly easy to walk. I will send you directly. It may be faster." Said uncle De. Uncle De is thinking about Bai Yanran and doesn''t want to let Bai Yanran''s feet suffer. After all, it''s a torture for girls to wear high-heeled shoes. Even for Bai Yanran, a big star who wears high-heeled shoes every day, wearing flat shoes occasionally is simply a release to the sole. "No, Uncle De, I''m afraid that if I meet my future colleagues downstairs, I''m afraid others will look at me differently. I hope I can become a colleague like them when I enter the company. I don''t want anyone to treat me in a special way. I think I''m the eldest lady of Bai''s group, and I have airs and so on. I don''t want to have such an impact. " Bai Yanran put his own concerns out of his mind. Uncle De was silent for a moment and nodded. "Miss, when she grows up, knows how to think about it. Before, she never cared about it." Uncle De said and laughed, secretly looking at Bai Yanran sitting in the back seat from the rearview mirror. The kind of smile from the heart was like starting his own child to grow up. "Because I had come to Lu''s group, no one cared about me. I had to rely on my own efforts to do everything. I could not rely on others any more. Otherwise, I would have known for others that I was the eldest lady of Bai''s group, and others would look down on me. Just because I am the eldest lady of Bai''s group, I want to do better than others, and to be an example to everyone. I must not be looked down upon by others. " Bai Yanran secretly said these words, but these words are actually her inner words, just know all the time, but are not willing to say it. If you don''t say it again today, I''m afraid it will be more nervous to think about these words during the interview. It''s better to say them in advance to release the tense atmosphere. "Miss, just do what you want to do, and don''t care too much. At your age, you should try more. Don''t take the interview too much into consideration, just give full play to your heart. If you are too nervous, you will have the opposite effect. " Uncle De enlightens Bai Yanran. After a while, she got out of the car and walked along with the crowd like a real office worker. What she left was just a far back figure. "I am the 27th interviewer, my name is Bai Yanran, an ordinary junior..." Bai Yanran introduced herself to several interviewers present. She did not claim to be the first lady of Bai''s group, because she did not want others to know her identity, because sometimes it was too ostentatious in this ordinary workplace."Can you talk about your intention to come to your company?" The interviewer asked the last question. Bai Yanran was silent for a moment. "I think Lu''s group is a good development platform. It is very challenging for college students like me who are still in college and have not graduated. I am a person who loves challenges very much, and I believe I can be competent for this position. If I am lucky enough to be admitted by this excellent enterprise, I will take it as an honor and forge ahead. " Bai Yanran calmly said these words, her hands under the table had already trembled, but her expression was so natural, perhaps this is because she is an actor with basic literacy. But what she saw more was that she overcame her inner tension, and she took the first step in her career. It was the first time that she walked out of the halo of her family. It was also the first time that she showed her ability to answer a stranger''s question. The question of whether the stranger knows who he is now seems less important. "OK, Miss Bai, the interview will be over here. You have been successfully accepted and can go to work tomorrow. Congratulations The interviewer said with a smile. Bai Yanran excitedly walked out of the meeting room, called Lu He on the first call, and then called all the family members once. Now, as long as you are prepared to go to work in peace of mind. Chapter 271 Lu Zhen came to the company early today in order to stop Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran came here, saving him a lot of trouble. It is not easy to make Bai Yanran whole. Bai Yanran studied finance when she was in University, but now she has no relationship with finance. Her major is not suitable, and every job is very hard. Besides, everyone is oppressed by Lu Zhen every day. Now Bai Yanran comes here with so many halos. Many people are jealous of her. Without Lu Zhen''s own hand, there were people who helped him to fight Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran''s appearance made them think that they had got it through the back door. They were indignant in their hearts. "Go and pour six glasses of water and bring it in." A woman with long hair came over, a pair of Danfeng eyes squinted at her, in the eyes do not know whether it is sarcasm or ridicule. Bai Yanran just put down her bag and was preparing to work when she suddenly received such an order. Others seem to be doing their own things, and Yu Guang is all fixed on these two people. They are eager to fight with each other and look at the good play. Lu Zhen is also standing not far away. Although Bai Yanran has come to the Lu family group, she is at least a member of the Bai family. There is also Lu He who can help. The least face is to be given. Did not expect that this woman is more anxious than he, just came to order Bai Yan Ran to do this and that. White Yan Ran facial expressionless get up, just like can''t see the woman standing in front of him, straight into the room. She missed a flash of a smile from the corner of the woman''s mouth. Before Bai Yanran took two steps, the tray in her hand fell directly on the ground. The six drinks in the tray were all sprinkled on the floor. These are six cups of coffee with high temperature. Because the thing happened too suddenly, even Bai Yanran didn''t have time to dodge. A lot of coffee also dropped on her white dress, and her legs felt the hot temperature. She was scalded backward two steps, which is obviously aimed at her, Lu Group''s tray, no matter how poor the quality, it is impossible that the tray base will automatically fall off. "Oh, why are you so careless? It seems that Miss Bai has not done any rough work at ordinary times. Today she has brought a few glasses of water. That''s it." The woman said, the voice is not small, people in the office are listening to their movement. White Yan Ran''s heart has raised a burst of anger, but she tried to suppress the impulse to break out. Bai Yanran stood up and looked at the wreckage on the ground indifferently. These things are what the office workers will experience sooner or later. She is just one of the tens of millions of people. Under the eyes of the people, she had an air of self-confidence. She did not feel timid at all, nor did she pay attention to women''s words. The woman frowned. "What? Get angry? Can''t even talk now? How can I say that I am also your predecessor, and the answer to my question is the basic quality. Do you still need me to teach you? My dear Miss Bai One sentence after another, each sentence is more ironic than the previous one. Bai Yanran did not resist, a sneer directly hummed out, if she wants to go through the back door, why should she come to Lu''s group to look for hardship? Since she has come, she will not be afraid. "I''m sorry, master. I''m going to get my things ready." Bai Yanran didn''t expect that her acting skills were all used at this time. She said with a humble attitude and a polite smile on her face. When the woman saw her like this, she couldn''t say anything more. When Lu Zhen saw her, she immediately gave orders to the people under her. Then, a few small employees in the corridor around for a while, Bai Yanran and women did not notice the emergence of these people, the company back and forth a few people belong to the normal phenomenon. Bai Yanran''s attitude is very good, people can''t find fault, we all see in the eyes, although her work completed in general, but can see that she is very hard. "Let people go down quickly. There are coffee stains on the skirt. Bai Yanran, you can clean up and come to work." There was a girl inside shouting. Although she is only in her twenties, she occupies a certain position in this office. She has strong ability and good organizational ability, but others can''t do anything bad. When she saw Bai Yanran today, she thought that when she first came to the company, there was no one to help her. Most of them were people who were looking for her trouble, which was very similar to today''s Bai Yanran. But she survived step by step, to achieve today''s position, blocking the mouth of leisurely. Bai Yanran looked up at the girl. Both of them were expressionless, but the light in their eyes was friendly. Bai Yanran gets up to look for the dustpan, but I don''t know if she doesn''t know the structure of the company enough, and she can''t find it all the time. In the process of her walking around the company, there are always one or two strange eyes falling on her. Everyone should have known that she came to the company. It''s strange to see her like this today. Bai Yanran almost finished, the whole building did not find what she wanted to see. During the period, she asked several employees who seemed to be more friendly. Some people hesitated and couldn''t explain why. Some people pointed to the direction generously, but couldn''t find it.Bai Yanran carefully reviews these people''s reaction in the mind, has raised a bad premonition in the heart, all this may be some people intentionally for it. In this case, she is not doing it for her own sake. It''s better to find a bathroom to deal with the skirt first. "Temporarily suspended, under construction..." There are several black lines on the forehead of Bai Yanran. This is the third toilet with such a yellow warning sign in front of the door. However, the whole Lu Group is quiet today, just like no one exists. There is no sound of construction. White Yan Ran want to ignore this sign to go forward a step, her foot stopped in front of the door, did not step down. There is a strange glue in front of the door. If she steps on it, her shoes may be gone. These things clearly tell those who want to enter that the road is blocked. Bai Yanran doesn''t believe that the bathroom of the whole company is broken. She doesn''t admit defeat and looks for it. She completely forgets the work. When she went back to work again, she found that many people were watching her good play. Today''s one by one, I''m afraid it has been planned for a long time. First, let her knock over the coffee, then hide the tools and seal the toilet, so that she can''t handle it. I didn''t expect that there were many people in the company who had opinions on her. It was hard for her to form a group. "Why have you been there for such a long time? The coffee on the ground has dried up before you come back. Why don''t you come back after work? It''s more convenient." The woman appeared at the door again. Leaning against the door frame of the office, his face was leisurely. Chapter 272 "I didn''t find the dustpan and mop. There was no way to clean them up." Bai Yanran said truthfully. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..." The woman''s sharp laughter resounded through the corridor again. She laughed too much, covering her stomach and bending down. "Are your eyes too big? There is something you are looking for at the door. You tell me you can''t find it. The excuse is too high sounding." A woman''s voice and tone suddenly rose. Her body also left the door frame, step by step to white Yan Ran approach, a pair of Danfeng eyes appear more fierce face. White Yan Ran eyes a cast, also thought of these people whole her means, no longer pay attention to the woman''s crazy general behavior, self clean up the debris on the ground. In Lu''s group, Bai Yanran''s original intention is to keep a low profile. This woman almost shakes her mind. Lu Zhen sees all these things in his eyes, but these are far from enough. If Bai Yanran''s anger is not aroused, it is not successful. The reason why Lu Zhen let this woman come is that she has no status in the company, no one attaches importance to her, no one makes friends with her, but she can''t do without Lu''s group. Such a woman, who has been staying in Lu''s group all the time, can only accumulate her emotions in her heart, but she can''t resolve her resentment. She has been planted for a long time. It can be said that she is the most suitable person to give Bai Yanran. At that time, even if someone comes to the door again, the woman dare not say that Lu Zhen, nor dare to face up to the people of Bai family or Lu He. She has no such ability. However, women are really stupid. The way to deal with Bai Yanran is simple and bad. Obviously, it aims at Bai Yanran, and doesn''t see the background of Bai Yanran. Finally, he needs to quietly boost the flames behind his back, otherwise with the heart of Bai Yanran, he will not easily get angry and make trouble. After Bai Yanran has cleaned up, the woman is still following her all the way, waiting for a rabbit in general, and wants to drill the hole to complete her. Bai Yanran couldn''t help laughing. It''s rare for such a person to live in Lu''s group for so long. She finally returned to her desk, it seems that today''s skirt is a waste, several things affect her good mood all day. "Ding Dong..." An e-mail was sent to her computer desktop. All the computers of Lu''s group were connected to several hosts, and Luzhen had one. This is a new task. Bai Yanran read the requirements of the task word by word, which has nothing to do with her finance. Before she came to Lu''s group, she didn''t know what work she should complete. Now when she saw these tasks, she wanted to finish them well, but she had more heart than strength. The woman is still sitting beside her, persistent to find a way to trouble her, her mood has been very irritable. "Don''t you have a job? I''m going to start working. If you keep looking at me all the time, I''ll be under a lot of pressure... " White Yan Ran helpless turn head to say to the woman. Women pick eyebrows, Lu Zhen let her have time to find Bai Yanran trouble, although she has resentment to find someone to vent anger, but usually she did not do such things, really confused. The woman actually went out again, which was beyond Bai Yanran''s expectation. She just wanted to complain, and it''s not a day or two for new people in the company. "How did you come out?" Lu Zhen immediately called the woman. For all her performance today, Lu Zhen just wanted to give her a big white eye. "I don''t know what to do..." Women tell the truth. "It''s about computers. Don''t you know what to do? You can do whatever you want. If you don''t do well this time, don''t you want to mix with Lu''s in the future!" The voice of Lu came from the town. The woman didn''t stand in front of him, and when she heard the voice, she couldn''t help but fight an exciting spirit. Bai Yanran was holding her head, and her mind was not empty for two minutes. She saw the figure of a woman coming in on the screen. Looking at this posture, she came to her again. But this time, the woman did not speak, just sit quietly behind her, watching her browse the documents. "You should not supervise my work. I really don''t know a lot. Why don''t you teach me by hand?" Bai Yanran is really like a pupil asking questions from a teacher. The woman turned around and turned on her computer. She was quite different from her new comer today. Bai Yanran also turned around and began to carry out her work. Although she was not very familiar with the various aspects of Lu''s group, she could still easily solve the problem. Lu''s group, knowing her life experience, naturally will not trust her too much. At most, it will give some small tasks to fool, or it is very difficult to complete, and she can not do it. By lunch time, Bai Yanran has basically completed the task, relying solely on her own understanding and patching together. Bai Yanran turns her head and finds that she is no longer in the office since she did not know when. Other people have basically gone to dinner. Lu he also sent her a message.Bai Yanran just returned a message to Lu He, Lu he called her, and Bai Yanran also went out of the office to answer the phone. However, in this gap, a woman in the shadow came out, and if she stayed there, she would surely cause Bai Yanran''s warning. She took advantage of Bai Yanran''s inattention to stay in other places in advance. When Bai Yanran went out, he went back to Bai Yanran''s seat. Take out the U disk that has been prepared long ago and plug it into Bai Yanran''s computer. This U-disk is prepared by her. Inserting it into the computer will destroy the file Bai Yanran has just made. Bai Yanran naturally won''t know all the things that happened in the office. She is still on the phone with Lu He. She also looks at whether there is anyone coming in from outside. However, what Bai Yanran didn''t notice was that the woman had already sat in front of her desk. He moved the mouse twice at will, and the file was basically empty. Before he finished the phone call, the woman sat in a hidden position, which could clearly see Bai Yanran, but Bai Yanran could not see him. After Bai Yanran finished the phone call, she went back to the office. She was just discussing with Lu He where to eat this evening. Maybe in this irritable day, only when she was with Lu he was the happiest. Bai Yanran put her mobile phone on the computer desk. No matter if there was anyone nearby, she showed a sincere smile to the computer screen. Every time she thought of Lu He, she could feel so relaxed. Bai Yanran thought, while opening the computer, her task is about to be completed. Chapter 273 Lu Zhen had told her to send them to her after they had finished. All the tasks he had completed should be checked by Lu Zhen himself, and every time was no exception. Bai Yanran also thought that Lu Zhen might want to find him in trouble, but if he changed his point of view, even if he entered other companies, he would still be targeted. She can''t rely on the influence of the white family all her life, but she still needs to develop some real skills. Even if she comes back to the company, she can make others speechless. However, when he clicks on the file, he finds that the file has no reaction, just like a virus. Bai Yanran thought it was a computer card, and then restarted the computer, because the normal company computer will have the ability to automatically save, so he did not worry about the possibility of file loss. The computer rebooted, everything is going very smoothly, it seems that it is not a computer problem, Bai Yan ran a sigh of relief. All the actions and expressions of Bai Yanran were seen in the eyes of women. She laughed at Bai Yanran''s innocence in her heart. As long as she stayed in the workplace for a long time, she would easily find that this matter was not so simple. White Yan Ran again click on the file, found no reaction, he began to shake the mouse, as long as it is to enter the initial folder, the computer is in the state of crash. White Yan ran this time just began to worry, originally his plan is to hand in the document after can go home early. As a result, it happened that Lu Zhen sent an email to him at this time, and Bai Yan Ran opened the email he sent. Lu Zhen asked him to hand over the finished products to him immediately, and his attitude was very tough. Generally speaking, this time was enough. In fact, even if Lu Zhen didn''t say so, Bai Yanran could feel that he had indeed done it for a long time. In addition to the time wasted during the period, he did not do it fast enough. However, at this time, he can''t even open the documents. How to communicate with Lu Zhen? The more Bai Yanran thinks, the more wrong he is. It is clear that everything is fine when he goes out. Unless someone moved the computer, or these things will not happen, Bai Yanran can only copy the file to the U disk first, to see if other computers can open. However, everything failed, Bai Yanran opened other computers, and the results were the same. The computer can only enter the initial folder, and then it will be in a state similar to the crash. As long as the folder is closed, it can still run basically. It seems that someone deliberately let him not be able to open the good files. Today is the first day when he came to work in the company, he encountered traps set by others everywhere. Bai Yanran did not reply to the email sent to her by Lu Zhen, so far, she can only do it again. Lu Zhen knew for a long time what Bai Yanran didn''t reply to him. But he pretended he didn''t know and started his email bombing. Bai Yanran is very helpless to look at the icon flashing on the top right of the computer, but now he is not good to say anything to Lu Zhen. She can only pretend that she has not seen it at all. Because I have done it once, now Bai Yanran has a general idea in her mind, and she moves the mouse quickly according to the direction just now. Lu Zhen can''t afford to wait for these things. He comes down from upstairs to find Bai Yanran. He is so aggressive that many employees look at him. When Bai Yanran finished the task, she felt wrong in her heart. She didn''t know if it was due to intuition. She stood up directly and looked around the employees sitting around him. The woman had always looked up and focused on observing Bai Yanran''s every move, but she didn''t expect that Bai Yanran suddenly got up and immediately hid her body behind the computer. All kinds of things this morning let Bai Yanran deeply remember this woman. If Bai Yanran saw him, he could recognize it at the first sight. Others found that all the people were busy with their own affairs, some people did not pay attention to her side of the situation, but think about it, even if someone did something, I''m afraid they would leave the office immediately after finishing. Just like this, Bai Yanran accidentally skimmed, skimmed to a red dress. This dress is popular this year, many girls like to wear it, and women aged 30 to 40 will also choose to wear this style of dress, which will appear younger. But after seeing this dress, Bai Yanran immediately thought of the person in the morning. Although there are many people wearing the same clothes, she can''t think of anyone else at this time. On the way to Lu Zhen''s office, Bai Yanran also walked to the woman''s side step by step. The woman was swallowing her saliva because she was guilty and kept her head down. If he is looking up at the computer at this time, I''m afraid it won''t attract Bai Yanran''s attention, but this is clearly hiding from Bai Yanran, even looking up at her dare not. What are you doing here, master? If I remember correctly, it''s off time now Bai Yanran asked politely. But a woman seems to have done something wrong and get caught in a pigtail and jump out of a chair.The woman looks at white Yan ran with panic on her face. Compared with her in the morning, she is two people. "What''s going on that scares you so much? If you have anything to tell me, I can help you, master. " Bai Yanran approached the woman step by step, and her face was almost pasted on the woman''s face. Behind the woman is the wall painted with white paint, her body has been completely attached to the wall, there is no way to retreat. Because the woman is too afraid, panic in the U disk fell out, white Yan Ran naturally will not let this detail. The woman heard a crisp sound, immediately jumped up, picked up the U disk, put it tightly in his pocket. "Get out of the way. What are you doing here? I''m going home now, in an aggressive manner. " Women speak with a cry in their voices. Women now look like this, and the morning people are quite different, clearly in the morning or a strong look to die, now become so cowardly, let Bai Yanran have some unexpected. "What have you just dropped, master, can you show me something?" White Yan Ran''s eyes have never left her hand clenched that u disk. When the woman heard Bai Yanran mention this, she was even more scared. She pushed Bai Yanran with her hands and wanted to rush out of the office next to Bai Yanran. However, Bai Yanran was not good at bullying. The woman wanted to pass by him, and she didn''t want to let the woman go like this. Lu Zhen came here between the two pushing and shoving. Chapter 274 "What are you doing? When I am, where is Lu''s group? Is it the market where you quarreled? " Lu Zhen''s deafening voice came from the door. Bai Yanran and the woman both look back, see suddenly come to the office of Lu Town, the woman like caught a straw, but the heart is more intense fear. Even Bai Yanran stood beside the woman and could feel her body shaking involuntarily. "President, I don''t know what you''re doing here?" Bai Yanran stands in front of Lu Zhen, not afraid of his existence at all. Lu Zhen heard what Bai Yanran said and saw his arrogant attitude. He almost didn''t laugh. Now is the territory of Lu''s group, even if Bai Yanran''s hand is extended any longer, he can''t be wild here. "Isn''t that what I should ask you? Have you finished what I asked you to do? Is there enough time for you? " Lu Zhen asked aggressively. Bai Yanran knows that this matter is indeed his own problem, and there is no way to reply, but he also knows that this matter must be obstructed by someone, which has nothing to do with him. And the man standing behind Bai Yanran at this time, Lu Zhen came earlier than Lai Qiao. Bai Yanran was not afraid of women''s sophistry with him. "I''ve finished my stuff, but someone must have tampered with it, otherwise I would have given it to the president." White Yan Ran rightfully said. After hearing this, Lu Zhen frowned quietly. He didn''t expect that the woman would be found so soon. But on the surface of course, did not show, cast a glance at the woman behind Bai Yanran, and said in the heart that he had chosen the wrong candidate at that time. "Leave it to me when it''s finished. Don''t tell me what''s going on. I don''t want to hear what happened to you. I just want the results." Lu Zhen avoided the topic of Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran heard that Lu Zhen was obviously protecting Lu''s group, but at the moment, there were both human evidence and material evidence, and he was not afraid at all. "It''s the woman behind me. He just stealthily held a USB flash drive. There must be files I made in the USB flash disk." Bai Yanran points directly to the woman behind her. Staring at him like a torch, the woman felt that she had no place to hide, and could only pinch the U disk in her hand to death. "President, you can''t listen to his nonsense. He is just a small employee who has just arrived in the company and doesn''t know anything. If you see me take a USB flash drive, you will be jealous. " Women are still struggling. While saying, he took advantage of Bai Yan Ran and ran out from behind him and stood behind Lu Zhen. "Is that true? Just because of a U-disk, you can throw the pot on the U-disk. Isn''t miss white so good? " Lu Zhen smiles sarcastically. Bai Yanran just said, Lu Zhen did not listen to a word, but the woman just said these let him embellish, made the meaning now. Bai Yanran felt that he could no longer rely on Lu Zhen, so he went directly behind Lu Zhen and caught the woman behind him. However, to his surprise, a group of security guards stood outside the office door and immediately separated the two people when they saw him step forward. Bai Yanran''s whole body was blinded. Today, when he looked for the bathroom, there was no security guard when her skirt was dyed dirty. Only when he had an accident, there was nothing quiet in the company. But now, before it happened, so many people came to protect this woman. "If you have something to say, there''s no need to do something about it. It''s a civilized society now. It''s not popular for you to do something if you don''t agree." Lu Zhen said it was high sounding. Bai Yanran looks at Lu Zhen who is talking. All the people are aiming at him and finds some reasons that sound reasonable. Just when she wanted to say it, Bai Yanran looked up and found a camera on the wall of the office. Not just one, Bai Yanran turned her head and looked to the left, and found that there were four surveillance cameras in the whole office. Bai Yanran doesn''t know whether these cameras are specially used to deal with him or to monitor the movements of these employees. In short, if she can find them now, everything will be easier. "Don''t you want to say that? I can give you evidence now. Can you take out the USB flash drive in his pocket and let us verify it?" Bai Yanran began to speak. Lu Zhen thought for a moment. He knew what was in the U disk. In fact, he didn''t want to copy Bai Yanran''s things into the U disk and delete them. Those for Lu''s group, and not too much benefit, just to let Bai Yanran do a complete loss of documents. "If you want to take it, take it out. I''ll see what kind of tricks you want to play." Lu Zhen is also fearless, let Bai Yanran take out the U disk in the woman''s pocket now. The woman did not expect Lu Zhen to answer like this. If Bai Yanran plugged it into the computer, she would know the truth of the matter.But Lu Zhen said so, she can not resist, had to obey Bai Yanran from his pocket to take out the U disk. When Lu Zhen came in, there were many employees and security guards outside. They all wanted to see what happened in the office. Bai Yanran did not expect that Lu Zhen promised to be so straightforward, but since there is a surveillance camera, all these things are easy to explain, because the truth is there. In full view of the public, we all watched Bai Yanran operate the U disk on the computer. There was nothing on the U disk, empty. Lu Zhen raised a smile at the corner of his mouth. He had expected such an ending, and the final result was undoubtedly that Bai Yanran was shut down by himself. "Sure enough." Bai Yanran said to herself in her heart, at least she is the future successor of the white family. How can she not even understand these little tricks? "As you can see, there is nothing in this USB flash drive." While operating at the same time, Baiyin ran also explained his process to everyone. At this time, other people in the office have already seen the clue. They are originally working in a group, and the means they usually use are basically the same routine. Other people in the heart silently sigh, Bai Yanran this time may indeed be pit, see through do not break, we cooperate with Bai Yanran''s explanation. Listen to Bai Yanran carefully. Bai Yanran doesn''t see her own documents. She is not worried at all. This is something that Lu Zhen feels very curious about. Chapter 275 "As you can see, this USB flash drive is not an ordinary USB drive. Its meaning is not to store things, but to destroy them." Bai Yanran is very confident with you. After some people heard this sentence, they already knew that Bai Yanran actually understood why he was trapped. Some employees retired and others waited to see the excitement. However, the next excitement might not be directed at Bai Yanran, but at some reckless women. After the woman heard Bai Yanran''s words, her expression changed immediately. He didn''t expect Bai Yanran to understand these things. "Now we open a file, and then open the USB flash disk. You can clearly see that everything in the file disappears." White Yan ran side said, while brushing on the computer to operate. The staff all hold their breath to watch him operate on the computer, but now the woman''s brain has been confused. The woman didn''t think of a way to solve the problem, but wanted to escape immediately and escape from Lu''s group. He didn''t know whether he was afraid of Bai Yanran or Lu Zhen. "Just now, I went out of the office for about 10 minutes because of some things. This time is enough to insert the USB flash disk into the computer for a series of operations, and then leave intact." Bai Yanran analyzed every word. Lu Zhen''s face was not good at this time, but he did not show it. Instead, he continued to listen in silence and did not interrupt him. At this time, people get both bribes and bribes. If a woman can still argue for success, of course, it is not a complete failure. It depends on his own performance. "I think this elder probably has done these things. I don''t know if he has any opinions on me and can say it on the spot. There''s no need to do this behind my back." Bai Yanran''s tone is more and more tough, and her eyes are sharp. Lu Zhen secretly takes a glance at the woman in his spare time. However, the woman lowers her head all the time, and some of them want to escape from the office. Lu Zhen feels bad in his heart. If the woman runs away, she will run away. If he is caught and confessed, so many people will look at him. Where will his dignity go? Bai Yanran certainly won''t let him off easily. "Master, I think I have made it very clear just now. Do you have anything else to say?" The woman is like a frightened bird, immediately raised her head, eyes flustered looking at white Yan Ran. He made up countless scenes in his mind, but he didn''t think that Bai Yanran was much smarter than he imagined. At this time, we are all here. If we start from the U disk, I''m afraid it''s hard to explain. Originally, he really planned to escape completely, but when people''s eyes were focused on him, he suddenly wanted to take another shot. "This U disk is indeed such a role, I believe that not only I, everyone has such a U disk, and there is no good explanation, you are undoubtedly throwing dirty water on me." Naturally, women are also justified. These people don''t take women seriously in weekdays. Today, such a good play has been made. There are many people watching the scene. He doesn''t want to continue to live a life that nobody cares about. Women don''t know whether they are too inferiority, or too conceited, but there is no place to place self-esteem, let her look up fearlessly at Bai Yanran. "There are so many people sitting in the office, but Miss Bai said that I did it. Don''t you think your evidence is just such a USB flash disk?" The woman said with a sarcastic smile. Bai Yanran didn''t think that the change of this woman was so fast, the first second was cowardly, and the second after that, she put on such a haughty posture. "Of course, my evidence is more than this one. We should all have noticed that there are several micro cameras installed in our office. Obviously, the cameras are all on the ceiling. It is clear whether they have been done or not." A smile of confidence. White Yan Ran tilted his head, like an innocent child looking at women, like to see his good play. The woman''s eyes suddenly panic, she did not think that Bai Yanran actually took out the camera to say something. "Mr. Lu, I believe you know the most about the structure of the company. These cameras should also be kept by special people. Why don''t you go and have a look at them now?" Suddenly, the town turned to Yan Ran. Lu Zhen''s attitude towards the employees is not very good, but if people are angry, it is certainly difficult to block the mouth. Now this kind of scene, he had to comply with Bai Yanran''s meaning, after staring at Bai Yanran, he actually agreed to his request. It''s not that he doesn''t care about the result at all, but that these cameras are not working at all today. Even if they went to the monitoring room and found the video, there must be nothing but black screen. There is no need to be afraid. "If you want to see it, just follow me. But if you don''t have anything, you should not only apologize to him today, but also do double work before you leave." Lu Zhen points to the woman.Bai Yanran picked his brow, which means that he agreed with Lu Zhen''s request. Everyone didn''t say any more words, so he followed Lu Zhen and his party came to the monitoring room. The monitoring room was very surprised to see Lu Zhen''s arrival. On weekdays, Lu Zhen never came to the monitoring room, and he was rarely seen in the company. "Transfer the monitoring of this office to me. I want to check the working status of everyone today." Lu Zhen handed a note to the front, which was the number of the office. After seeing this, the management personnel in the monitoring room immediately searched from the computer, but what Lu Zhen didn''t expect was that they actually got a video. The woman''s pupil enlarges, pinches own fists, involuntarily backward two steps, but this scene is Bai Yan Ran to see in the eye, but he also did not make a statement. Lu Zhen coughed twice. If this video really recorded all the circumstances at that time, even he could not make this woman continue to work in the company. Moreover, women''s performance is not as good as other people. They are very low-level employees. There is no need to anger more people for him. The administrator clicks on the video and presses the left button twice. The video begins to play. This video has been recorded since this morning. Everyone in the office is doing their work as usual. Chapter 276 This video broadcast more than ten minutes, there is no white Yan Ran figure, finally showed her in the screen. Bai Yanran walked forward two steps, more focused on watching the video, her mind is all in the video inside. Lu Zhen was puzzled. It was clear that these cameras had been turned off for a long time. None of the cameras on this floor were working. Why did the cameras in this office have images. However, after the video was played, there was no woman, and the woman was deeply relieved. However, Bai Yanran frowned. This video has the image of him going out and the image of him coming back, but it seems that he has been cut off in the middle, and no other people come in and out. "This video is absolutely tampered with." Bai Yanran can''t help but exclaim. "This lady can''t talk nonsense. Only a few of us have been keeping the monitoring room. It''s impossible for other people to interfere." After hearing Bai Yanran''s words, the employee got up directly and argued in great anxiety. The age of the staff seems to have been over 40 years old, such people are quite prestigious in the Lu group. So, basically, we will not refute what he said. Even Lu Zhen, who does not come to the company often and has never been to the monitoring room, has some impression on his face. "Do you have anything else to explain now?" Lu Zhen didn''t expect that it was a wave after wave. Originally, he thought that this time there would be no drama. Unexpectedly, there was something wrong with the video. Before Bai Yanran opened his mouth, he had heard a burst of sobs around him. Now the evidence he wanted was also taken out, but there was nothing in the evidence that he just wanted to see. "I have nothing to say." Bai Yanran knows that this time is not careful enough, was pit. Women like to get a pardon gold medal, and arrogant now in front of Bai Yanran. Lu Zhen''s face flashed a sneer. He didn''t know who made this farce today. No matter who it was, although he was also aiming at Bai Yanran, it seemed that it was not a good idea to be able to do such a thing under his nose. Everyone broke up by agreement. Now the result has come out. It''s OK for Luzhen to do all the rest. They just acted as a witness. "I have just said what to do. Don''t forget your sense of propriety because of your white family. Today is the first day. How many people waste a lot of time because of you." Lu Zhen speaks so well. In fact, Bai Yanran''s experience today is due to him. White Yan Ran heart is full of unwilling, clearly she knows who did, but in the end is powerless. It seems that in the future, when doing things in Lu''s group, we can only be more careful. If we want to make up for the situation after it happens, it is still a little too difficult. "Next time I may not let similar things happen. I will make a new one and send it to you now. I''m sorry for the loss of time to the company." Bai Yanran said the words of apology, but her expression and heart were calm and self mocking. After Bai Yanran said that, regardless of the existence of Lu Town, she left a group of people and walked in front of her. Her high-heeled shoes rang and went back to the office. Lu Zhen knows that Bai Yanran has suffered a lot this time. Although things are not smooth today, they are not without harvest. "You go to the office with me first. I''ll ask you about today." Lu Zhen said solemnly to the woman. In fact, he wanted to know what happened in the office today. However, other people would think that Lu Zhen was impartial and did not deliberately target Bai Yanran. He would also increase his reputation. The woman nodded her head and followed Lu Zhen closely. Today, she was so nervous that she was finally put forward by Bai Yan Ran. Fortunately, no one moved the video, otherwise she would not be able to stay in Lu''s group. Before entering the door, Lu Zhen paid special attention to the door and made sure that there was no other employee nearby, so he went back to his own exclusive office with the woman. "What''s going on today? Did you edit the video again? " Lu Zhen is also curious about the video. When the woman thought of the video that almost killed her, she also felt very strange "I didn''t do that video, but today''s things are like Bai Yanran said." The woman considered a few points, or told the truth, in front of Lu Zhen, there is no need to hide this secret. Lu Zhen naturally guessed. It seems that we still need to check again to find out who is behind the ghost. "This is not the focus of my attention. When I was in the office today, I was very dissatisfied with your performance. I was considering whether to continue to appoint you." Lu Zhen looks at the woman with contempt. The woman looked up in panic and looked at Lu Zhen. She thought she could make it this time. Moreover, Lu Zhen gave her this hot potato. As long as it was done, there must be sugar to eat, but now "I..." The woman is preparing to explain, she wants to retain this opportunity, does not want to stay in the company for a lifetime."You don''t have to say much. I just want to tell you that if the Lu group gives you this position, it can easily pull you down. In short, a word from me can change your destiny." Lu Zhen turned his chair with his back to the woman. The woman''s hand trembled slightly "If you do a good job this time, I will let you have no worries about food and clothing in Lu''s group from now on, and for the rest of your life." Lu Zhen stood up again and looked at the woman at a loss. He went to the woman step by step. "But if you don''t do it well, I won''t blame you. You just need to remember that everything is your own business. There is no one to instruct you. There is no relationship between you and me." That''s what Lu Zhen asked her to talk to in the office. Today, the woman keeps shrinking in the office. Lu Zhen can''t guarantee that if she continues to be caught one day, she will give him up, and then there will be no way to explain. He is going to fight against future troubles, so that women have some points in their hearts, so that he will not be buried with him in the future. "What do you mean?" The woman kept repeating the words of landing town in her heart. "That''s what you mean. Even if you leave Lu''s group in the end, I will give you a lot of money to make a good living, but the premise is that you have to block my identity. It should be very clear." Lu Zhen finished without feeling. The woman also understood Lu Zhen''s words, and her task was to deal with Bai Yanran. But even if these things were found out, they had nothing to do with Lu Zhen. Chapter 277 "I see what you mean." After the woman finished this sentence, she was silent and looked at Lu Zhen without expression. Although her original intention is to be outstanding in Lu''s group, now that she has been on this ship, she can''t go down easily. Now only self-protection, she and Bai Yanran have no family, Bai Yanran''s interests have nothing to do with her, so as long as all these things are not found out, only good for him, no harm. "All right, you go down. Today''s noise is a little big. You can find another chance next time." Lu Zhen raised his legs and told the woman coldly. Lu Zhen usually asked other girls to go out to play at this time. It was impossible to spend his time and energy in the company. As expected, with Bai Yanran, he felt very upset. After listening to Lu Zhen''s words, the woman left the office. Before he left, he also went to Bai Yanran''s office for a look. Now it is dark, but her office is still on the light. It seems that it is still because today''s task has not been completed, and we have been working overtime to catch up. Now there are very few people left by Lu''s group. Everyone has gone home from work. Lu Zhen didn''t bother to go to Bai Yanran''s and went back to find her sister to have a play. Bai Yanran''s internship in the company took a long time, and he had time to torture her. In the light of the computer, on Bai Yanran''s face, her eyes have already felt very sore, but in order to complete these things, she had to do so. Lu He sent a message to Bai Yanran, and she didn''t have time to see her mobile phone. In addition to making a phone call at dinner time, the two people did not contact again. Lu he has not received Bai Yanran''s reply for a long time. There is some anxiety in his heart. However, he does not worry about what Lu''s group can do to Bai Yanran in full view of the public. However, he still drove to Lu''s group to find Bai Yanran. Lu he didn''t inform her in advance. No matter in Lu he''s eyes or Bai Yanran''s eyes, she should have experienced all the treatment she received in Lu''s group, no matter whether these experiences are good or bad. When Bai Yanran didn''t go to work in Lu''s group, she had expected that she would encounter these unexplained accidents in advance. She had already made preparations in her heart, so she was calm. Bai Yanran forgot the time, she did not pay attention to the time problem, just put all her mind on the work. Although there are so many people against her, the purpose of her coming to Lu''s group is to improve her ability in all aspects, not to put her mind in the treacherous. She would have felt at a loss to deal with these things. However, after several documents, I found that all the work had certain rules. As long as she found the knack, it was not as difficult as she imagined. Lu he came to Lu''s group with Bai Yanran''s favorite food. When he was downstairs, he found that there were only two rooms with lights on in the whole building. After entering the door, there is a room for the guard and the security guard''s studio, which must be another room is Bai Yanran''s. Lu he went out of the window and saw Bai Yanran sitting in front of the computer desk. There were some heartache for her. Today, she must have been wronged. But he also believes that Bai Yanran has her own strength and won''t feel frustrated because of this little thing. Although Bai Yanran is not a bully, most of her time is put on filming, so her professional knowledge will inevitably have some omissions. But with Bai Yanran''s ability to deal with some small work, certainly can also be completed on time, not to endure until now. Lu he went to Bai Yanran''s computer desk and didn''t disturb her. She didn''t realize that there was another person in the office. Until Lu he put the packed meal on the table, Bai Yanran woke up from her dream in a trance and looked up. "Why are you here? They didn''t tell me that it''s too late to be busy today. " Bai Yanran''s face clearly showed a smile, after busy this day, can see Lu He, really let her feel warm in the heart. Lu he also indulged in a smile, touched Bai Yanran''s head, casually pulled a chair from the side, and sat beside Bai Yanran. "I know you haven''t eaten yet. You don''t even have time to look at your mobile phone. Now, eat quickly. The food is still hot." Lu he said, then helped Bai Yanran open the lunch box and handed the chopsticks to her. In fact, when Lu he came in, Bai Yanran had basically completed all the documents. She shouldn''t have done so many things today, which is equivalent to the workload of other people in two days, but now she has finished it in a few hours. Bai Yanran just started to think that at this time, the company is only left with their own person, did not think that there is Lu He to accompany him. "After waiting for me for three minutes, I''ll sort out this document a little and I''ll finish it all." Bai Yanran starts to move the mouse quickly.Before Lu he came, Bai Yanran had already felt very tired of these jobs. She was completely forced to work like a machine by herself. However, after Lu he came, she seemed to have a sudden enthusiasm, and she had endless strength. She devoted herself to the work. As expected, she finished all these things in more than two minutes, and then quickly sent them to Lu Zhen''s mailbox. "I''m finished at last. Let''s go home after eating." Bai Yanran''s whole body is engaged when she works. She is about to forget that Lu he is still waiting beside him. Lu he has been staring at Bai Yanran''s work. What he likes most is the way Bai Yanran works seriously. His care and concentration make him excited. Lu he just handed her the chopsticks, and then quietly looked at Bai Yanran, just like an old husband and wife who had been together for a long time. Naturally, it''s like eating at home. No matter Bai Yanran or Lu He, even if two people just watch each other eat quietly, they won''t feel embarrassed. Originally today, let Bai Yanran increase a lot of trouble. Although thought of ahead of time, but the heart or can not help but feel irritable, even if they are ready, or fell into the hands of others. When all the people left the company and she was left alone in the office, he did not feel lonely or sad in his heart, but felt that the first day''s work made her feel uncomfortable. But Lu he''s appearance made her feel incomparably calm, just like in the big wind and waves. Although she can bear it, she still has some tiredness, and finally finds her own refuge. Chapter 278 Maybe it was the first day that made her mind confused. Bai Yanran almost forgot what happened when she went home. She only remembered that Lu he came to the company and accompanied her home. But what they said, the specific she can not remember, should also be some trivial little things. The next day when I opened my eyes, I was woken up by my own alarm clock. Yesterday''s scenes clearly flashed in her mind. Yesterday was her first day of internship, although it was not so smooth, but in the workplace, so that he learned a lot, learned something that he could not normally learn. With yesterday''s experience, today''s everything should not be so bumpy, Bai Yanran, a man full of vitality, arrived at Lu''s group on time. Yesterday''s some trivial little things will not easily hit Bai Yanran, today''s she, is a brand new her. Bai Yanran came to the company and observed the eyes of all the people around him. It seems that everyone''s eyes today are not as obviously targeted as yesterday. No matter whether it is his own illusion, even if the whole company has opinions on him, he should continue to complete the internship. Came to their own office door, no longer see the figure of women, and we are still in their posts to do what should be done. White Yan Ran came to his computer desk, opened the computer, looking at Lu Zhen has received the file message prompt. But the other side did not give him any evaluation, nor did he tell him what to do today. Normal interns will receive a lot of trivial tasks in the first few months. These are all things that other old employees don''t want to do, so they are sent to these new employees. If they have any opinions, they can''t stay in any company for a long time. Therefore, every new comer from the company is basically angry with everyone. This is a necessary step. Bai Yanran naturally has to go through the experience to understand the real workplace. Sure enough, he did not sit down for ten minutes, and then came to an employee who had never seen him before, and gave him a folder, so that he could type all the things on it on the computer and make arrangements. It seems that the other party just came to assign him a task. After saying these words, he left without saying another word to him. White Yan Ran see the other side so suddenly appear, the brain is still a little muddled, conditioned reflex opened the folder. There are many documents that have never been seen before, but they are all the most basic tasks. It can be said that they are all manual work, and she is regarded as cheap labor. Bai Yanran did not complain to all of these things on the computer, at the beginning also feel familiar with the road, but to the end found that these documents are not as little as he imagined. After roughly weighing all the documents, he felt that it would take at least seven or eight hours to finish these things. It seems that there is no time to eat today, white Yan Ran in his heart secretly thinking. During this period, Lu Zhen came to see him once. These things are what he asked people to hand over to Bai Yanran, so he naturally knows the most about the weight inside. In fact, there is no need to think of so many methods to straighten Bai Yanran, simply let her do a lot of tasks has made her speechless, can only be willing to do. Lu Zhen stayed outside the window for a few minutes, sneered and left. Since there was a lot of noise yesterday, it''s better to let Bai Yanran spend this busy day peacefully. Bai Yanran rubbed her temples and took a look at time. Sure enough, in front of such a large number of tasks, time is like running water, disappearing so fast. Originally thought that all the things typed out is the most troublesome, but later Bai Yanran found that sorting out these documents is more troublesome than the minimum typing. If a small number is not correctly typed, it has to be done again. Just because one of them did not pay attention to it, he did all the procedures again. The woman also came to the office, in the whole office around a circle, and then left, especially in Bai Yanran next to stay for a long time. When Bai Yanran sees a woman, she treats him as air, and she doesn''t seem to want to provoke him. If he really wants to do something, Bai Yanran will not be afraid. After yesterday''s day, is he still afraid of today? "Have a glass of water. I''m tired after sitting all day." A girl with small tiger teeth went to Bai Yanran and ordered a cup of hot water for her. This person makes Bai Yanran feel a little familiar. When something happened yesterday, he seemed to be there. However, he is not the kind of watching, but some worried about Bai Yanran''s eyes. Every time she experiences this kind of thing, she will remember the expressions of all the people around her very deeply. The girl''s smile is very gentle, Bai Yanran also gave him a smile, did not expect these two days, in this he thought indifferent Lu''s group, there will be someone concerned about him."Thank you." No matter what the girl''s purpose is, Bai Yanran will express her heartfelt thanks to him for her friendly attitude. The girl shook her head and sat back. The people in that area should be employees with strong abilities in Lu''s group. Bai Yanran paid special attention to this detail before. White Yan Ran drank a cup of water, feel the body and heart are warm. Until this time, he found that there was a note on the bottom of the cup, with elegant regular script font on it. "I used to be like you. Come on, I believe you will be the same as me now." Girl, these words. If you can''t see any mystery in other people''s eyes, but Bai Yanran can understand what she wants to express. This girl is really kind-hearted. Yesterday''s things in the whole Lu group are intensified, although Bai Yanran did not make any achievements, also did not cause too big things, but it is already known. At this time, everyone is avoiding suspicion. It seems that as long as you don''t get involved with Bai Yanran, it''s the best choice. I''m afraid that if I get closer to him, I''ll get dirty water. Today is indeed a calm day without a trace of waves, but this girl has added some temperature to her originally boring internship work life. White Yan Ran looked up at the direction of the girl, found that the girl is also looking at him, two people''s eyes at each other, can not help but smile. Bai Yanran said to herself in her heart that she must refuel! Chapter 279 "Bang..." Bai Yanran just went to the place where the boiled water was received. A girl suddenly appeared in front of her and accidentally knocked over the coffee cup. She has been in the company for a few days. Most employees in the company, Bai Yanran, can basically recognize their faces. However, this girl is obviously a new face, which she has never met a few days ago. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m going to clean up this place now." The girl immediately knelt down and began to clean. Bai Yanran looks like the girl''s age is not very big, should also be an intern employee, but the girl so flustered appearance, seems to be very afraid of the people in this company. "It''s OK. I''ll help you clean up." Bai Yanran also squatted down and picked up the debris on the ground with her. The girl is very surprised and confused to look up at Bai Yanran. It seems that she really didn''t expect that the company would help her, so she couldn''t help but let Bai Yanran think of herself who had just come to Lu''s group. In fact, there are not many days in the past, but now Bai Yanran and then have a big difference, not only is the mentality, all aspects of work are no longer like before. Even if there are other people to target Bai Yanran again, she can easily deal with it. "Thank you." As a public figure, Bai Yanran recognized her when she looked up. "What are you dallying about here, and you still don''t go to work? Is the company a place for you to chat?" A shrill voice came from behind them. The girl obviously trembled for a while. Bai Yanran was very familiar with the voice. The woman she met on the first day suddenly appeared beside them. After that day, the woman did not come back to her trouble. Every day, at best, she is busy with her tasks. Did not expect that today this person appeared in front of her, and through the understanding of these days, Bai Yanran knows that this woman in the company does not have any real power, nor ability. Many people are very dissatisfied with her behavior and attitude. They have no ability at all. They are still wandering around the company one day, not doing their own business, and picking on new people. Bai Yanran did not ask other employees, just listen to other people''s chat in their spare time, and got a general idea. "The cup is broken by accident. We''ll pack up and go to work." White Yan Ran faces the direction of the woman, immediately explained a sentence, accelerated the speed inside the hand. The woman snorted coldly and took a step forward, kicking the fragments of the ground into the girl''s hand with her black high-heeled shoes. "Ah The girl couldn''t help but exclaimed. There was a red scratch on her right hand and blood flowed from her hand. Of course, the woman''s identity was not hurt when she saw her face. "Hurry up, then. There''s no waiting for work." The woman swaggered around and left, the sound of high-heeled shoes clattered across the corridor. The girl was biting her lips tightly, her eyes were red, and she was still clutching the pieces of a coffee cup in her hand. The woman kicked the pieces into her hands and never let go. It seems that this fragment reminds me of the humiliation I have just experienced. Even if I didn''t hold back, the tears came down, and the girl didn''t move a bit, as if she had been set in this place. "Let go. Your hand is bleeding. I''ll find something to bandage you." Bai Yanran held the girl''s wrist and said very anxiously. The girl did not let go, Bai Yanran did not let go. Two people have been quietly here, the ground debris has been basically cleaned up. Finally, the girl finally sighed deeply and released her bloody hands. Two tears on her face were clearly visible. "Why do you want to help me? You can think that all these things have not been seen, clearly your future is bright, we are not the people of the world, but, I still thank you very much." The girl said these words in despair. Bai Yanran felt that the woman had done too much, but she didn''t understand why the girl could be so pessimistic. Therefore, the students who are about to graduate should have a certain understanding of their own occupation. This kind of grievance in the workplace must be experienced. Don''t girls understand at all? "You have to believe that your world is bright and brilliant, our world is no different." Bai Yanran looked at the girl''s face and said seriously. Bai Yanran said and helped the girl up. They stood up and looked at each other. The girl shakes her head, the fragility in her eyes is more obvious, she seems not willing to listen to Bai Yanran''s words, her mood not only does not have any improvement, but also backward a few steps. The girl''s various actions let Bai Yanran more confused, she thought in her heart, maybe the girl usually has parents pet, did not experience such grievances."If you have any difficulties, you can tell me, and I will help you share them. You look as if you are afraid of me." Bai Yanran asked her carefully. From small to large, Bai Yanran is not spoiled, what unhappiness is their own digestion. She did not comfort others, and they seldom comforted her. Now, she is used to saying strange things. After hearing these words, the girl shook her head violently. Bai Yanran didn''t understand what the girl wanted to express. The girl''s eyes had been staring at the ground, and she didn''t look at her. Bai Yanran tried to communicate well with her, so she wanted to take two steps forward and talk to her patiently. As a result, the girl saw her approaching and ran directly. The remaining white Yan ran a person petrified in situ, her heart now not only has confusion, even produced self doubt. Is your face so lethal? And scare away a girl almost her age. Bai Yanran took a big breath and looked at the corridor. Fortunately, there was no one else. Otherwise, others thought she had done something bad to the girl. Bai Yanran went back to her office in meditation. Now she has no mood for her work. The girl''s running behavior makes her all her thoughts focus on what happened in the morning. Even other employees could see that Bai Yanran was absent-minded when she was working, and asked Bai Yanran with concern. As a result, she couldn''t even hear others now. Chapter 280 Since the morning things happened, Bai Yanran this day from time to time to go to the bathroom or the counter to have a look, she hopes to meet the girl who left without saying goodbye this morning. However, one day, Bai Yanran went out more than ten times, and did not meet the girl once, just like the evaporation of the world, suddenly appeared and disappeared. Bai Yanran didn''t realize that she was absent-minded today, so some colleagues had some opinions, because she couldn''t hear what others said just like the wind beside her ears. Later, everyone found that no matter who spoke, Bai Yanran could not hear, and they were relieved. Bai Yanran is a public figure. Everyone knows her love. Some people secretly speculate whether Bai Yanran is lovelorn or not, so she looks like this one. As the day went by, Bai Yanran did not have quality assurance, but she completed all the tasks today in a certain amount. Bai Yanran''s heart could not accommodate other things. Although it was just a small thing, it could make her perplexed for a long time. Until after work, Lu he called Bai Yanran, and she realized that today''s time has passed quickly. Although Bai Yanran is just an unimportant intern in Lu''s group, her tasks need to be reviewed by other employees. When Bai Yanran is ready to leave, the phone call comes. If these tasks can''t be completed with quality and quantity, she can''t go today. Bai Yanran slapped her head hard and told her to let the girl leave her mind. If she thinks about it again, her future life will be disrupted. She had to call Lu he again and told him that he had to work overtime today. Lu he couldn''t say anything. It happened that he had something in the company today, so he asked Bai Yanran to call him after work, and then he would pick up Bai Yanran and go home together. Bai Yanran''s state in the evening is much better than that in the daytime. She quickly checks the forms she has done before and finds that there are many loopholes in her form. She doesn''t blame others for leaving her to work overtime. Although the work efficiency is very high in the evening, it still wastes a lot of effort. After all, the workload of the whole day is pressed to redo in the evening, which is not a simple little thing. When Bai Yanran finished, it was nine o''clock to ten o''clock in the evening. After she called Lu he again, she turned off the lights and was ready to leave. At this time, Lu''s group was unusually quiet. As long as she worked overtime, it was such a quiet atmosphere. It has been said that the hearing of blind people is 100 times more sensitive than that of normal people. Bai Yanran turned off the lights in the office, and the lights in the corridor were automatically turned off as time went by. Now her surroundings were pitch black. She put her mobile phone into her bag before she went out. Now she has to touch her mobile phone with the touch of her hand. Without a flashlight, I''m afraid she can''t go on in the company. When Bai Yanran was looking for her mobile phone in no hurry, he heard the sobbing voice from the distance, as if it was the voice of a girl crying. She suppressed herself and did not dare to cry. Bai Yanran walked in the direction of the sound and deliberately lowered her footstep and breath. Her intuition told her that the voice was the voice of the girl she met this morning. Lu''s group is a very large group, and the structure of their company is relatively more complex, and it is not as neat as other companies. Therefore, this way Bai Yan Ran is also very difficult, did not fall down has been regarded as her hands and feet are very flexible. "Ah After hearing Lu Yan''s shrieking, the whole group of people could be sure of the shrieking. as like as two peas of glass were struck by a woman in the morning, she had the same voice. Bai Yanran found an office and walked in. In her consciousness, the girl''s voice came from here. However, she flashed the flashlight all over the room, but she didn''t see the girl. The girl''s voice seemed to be against her, but at this time it stopped and the world returned to silence. Bai Yan Ran stands still in this office, she wants to listen to more, see if she can find the trace of the girl. "Jingling..." The mobile phone ring suddenly rang in the empty room. Bai Yanran almost shook the mobile phone to the ground, and the whole person trembled. Bai Yanran is not afraid of looking for a girl, but in such an environment, the ringing of the mobile phone has disturbed all her thoughts. But at the same time when the mobile phone rings, there are some strange sounds. Bai Yanran resolutely hung up Lu he''s phone and sent a short message to his editor, saying that he would go downstairs immediately because he was in the bathroom, so it was not convenient to answer the phone. Lu He gave her a good reply and continued to wait in the car downstairs of the office.Because from Lu he''s point of view. The office of the whole company is the state of turning off the lights. If Bai Yanran says that he is still in the office, he can''t believe it. Some of the girl''s repressed cry came out again. It was as if someone had covered her mouth with her hand. It was clearly made out, but it could not be heard by others. "Dong..." After the sound reached Bai Yanran''s ears, she realized that her location was not wrong, but she had found the wrong floor. As if and time in a race in general, white Yan ran out of the office, the girl''s voice should be from the room just above. Bai Yanran was wearing a pair of flat shoes. When running, she didn''t need to pay attention to anything. She just used the flashlight in her mobile phone and ran to the same direction upstairs. But in the process of running, she felt that there were some things wrong in her heart. She couldn''t tell what was wrong. She just felt that this place was a little familiar and she seemed to have been here before. But when I think about it, she has basically gone through this company, so naturally she is familiar with all the places. She should just think too much about it. "Bang!" Is the door was violently closed the sound, white Yan Ran stopped in place, she is now standing in the stairway. In the dark, there is a figure coming towards her. Bai Yanran can judge by her figure. This is a relatively fat man. And he came to the direction, just as Bai Yanran is ready to look for the room, at this time, Bai Yanran recoiled. If there is a direct conflict with this man, she will be alone. I''m afraid that she will suffer the loss at that time. Chapter 281 Bai Yan Ran''s brain was spinning rapidly. In this short few seconds, after thinking about all the advantages and disadvantages, she immediately turned and ran down the stairs. Originally, the man behind him did not know that there was a third person here, but the sound of rapidly descending the stairs could not be ignored and reverberated clearly in the whole building. The man also forward two steps, but this time Bai Yanran has run down two stairs, he has no way to catch up with Bai Yanran, there is no way to judge whether the person who appears here is male or female. But after hearing this, the man turned back to the office where he had a secret compartment, which only he knew. On the other side, Bai Yanran''s heart was about to jump out. Just a moment, like life and death in general. Bai Yanran didn''t stop for a moment. She was afraid that the man would follow her closely, so she didn''t dare to slack off and rushed to Lu he''s car. "Why are you in such a hurry?" Lu he originally wanted to take out his mobile phone and ask Bai Yanran again. As a result, he saw the white Yanran rushing over from afar. Bai Yanran shook her head. Today, Lu he said that there are many things handled in the company. She can''t let her own affairs disturb Lu he''s work. In the car, there is a water cup which has been prepared for landing. The temperature of the water is just right. It is not hot or cold. It is a very mild temperature. Bai Yanran took a few gulps of water, and then she was separated from the fear. When she saw Lu He, she felt relieved. Lu he looked at Bai Yanran carefully for a long time. Bai Yanran was flushed by Lu he''s stare. He glared at Lu He in anger. Lu he laughed and took Bai Yanran home. Along the way, Lu he also saw that Bai Yanran was absent-minded. This state of affairs lasted a whole day. Lu he and Bai Yanran said a lot of words, Bai Yanran should be good, but anyone seems to be a dialogue without nutrition and soul. Bai Yanran doesn''t even remember how she went to bed. In her mind, the figure of the man at night is always hovering. Even Bai Yanran did not let go of her dream. In the dream, there was a completely dark environment. She walked aimlessly without knowing where the end was and which direction she should go. Her eyes were like a layer of cloth covered, nothing could be seen. In the blur, she seemed to see the figure of a man, just like the one seen at night. The man made a strange laugh, Bai Yanran instinctively felt afraid, and kept back. However, the man turned around and approached her step by step. The man is getting closer and closer to her, but Bai Yanran can''t retreat. Until the last second, Bai Yanran cried out. "Ah It turned out to be just a dream. Bai Yanran''s body was all in cold sweat. Even her pajamas were wet. She was still in shock. Bai Yanran turned her head and looked out of the window and found it was still dark. It seemed that it was only in the early hours of the morning. She had not had nightmares for a long time. But Bai Yanran can''t forget the last scene in her dream. The man''s face, which she clearly remembers, is Lu Zhen. Bai Yanran couldn''t understand why Lu Zhen appeared in her dream, and it was such a terrible nightmare. She thought about it carefully. She said that when people dream, it is their subconscious. Only when they think about a thing, can they make the same scene in the dream. Until this time, she really woke up like a dream. At that time, because the situation was too urgent, Bai Yanran lost the ability of thinking and only knew to escape from Lu''s group. In the dream, her brain has helped her sort out all the ideas, so familiar with the office, Bai Yanran has forgotten. Just above the office she found was Lu Zhen''s office. Only the executives of the company will be on that floor, and the room on that floor is indeed Lu Zhen''s. his office is much larger than others, so it covers a large area. And that fat figure naturally and Lu Zhen''s figure overlapped together, in addition to him, Bai Yanran couldn''t find a second person. Bai Yanran closed her eyes and rearranged all the plots in her mind. She thought that all the ideas in her mind were very correct and well founded. When everything was pointing to Lu Zhen, Bai Yanran was not so afraid at that time, and if Lu Zhen did it, the girl''s abnormal behavior would make sense. The next day, Bai Yanran went to work in Lu''s group. She was no longer as confused as yesterday, as if she had lost her soul. After Bai Yanran arrived at the company, she found that many small employees were discussing something, regardless of others. At ordinary times, people do things honestly in their own offices. After all, if Lu Zhen sees them, they will start to criticize them at length.Bai Yanran thinks that it''s better to have a good relationship with everyone as an intern. However, it doesn''t need to be courteous. It''s not a bad thing to stand by and listen to it. So Bai Yanran walked to everyone''s side, found that the discussion of people gathered more and more, she also came forward. "Have you heard? This morning, Mr. Lu said that something was lost in the company. It seems that a thief came into the company last night. " There was a woman about fifty years old who was exaggerating her words. While talking, he was still dancing. There was a strange light in his eyes. The more he said, the more excited he was. "I''ve heard that. I don''t know who released the news. But if something is lost in the company, shouldn''t the security guard take care of it? Why did Mr. Lu get involved? " Another man raised his question. The uncle''s hair was almost gone. He was wearing a pair of black frames and looked like an old professor. "That''s why I said it was very strange. I don''t know who stayed in the company last night. Mr. Lu said he wanted to take that person today." At this time, a red man who often followed Lu Zhen came out and said these words. Bai Yanran saw him and thought in his heart that the reason why these things were so noisy was that what he said was really the same. Eight Chengdu was all the news released by this person. But at this time, he ignored the key words of this person. Last night, besides her, who would stay in the company? This is obviously Lu Zhen''s trap, waiting for Bai Yanran to jump in, but Bai Yanran finally thought of it. Chapter 282 The man, who seemed to have a good time, looked at all the people present and gave a sharp smile. "What''s more, according to Mr. Lu, what happened yesterday must have been done by the people of our company. We have installed cameras everywhere in our company. What you have done can be seen clearly at night." As he spoke, he walked around us twice. White Yan Ran''s heart shook for a while, but still showed the same expression as everyone. Although this person is saying so, but Bai Yanran doesn''t believe it. She knows that Lu''s group does have such a camera, but she may not record her yesterday. After all, she didn''t make any substantial changes in yesterday''s things. The real person to be afraid of was Lu Zhen at that time, not her Bai Yanran. In fact, everything is what Bai Yanran thought. Lu Zhen asked this person to publicize it all over the company just to arouse the fear of those who appeared last night. If this thing is really big, the impact must be very big, so he can''t let others know about it. If he wants to keep his mouth shut, he can only find the person last night. But Bai Yanran is not as stupid as he imagined. Although he heard these words, he could see through in a moment. This is just the trap of Lu Zhen. Bai Yanran retreated quietly and went back to the office to do her own business. Originally, she was only 80% sure that the person at that time was Lu Zhen. But now Lu Zhen this kind of self concealment behavior, no more than let Bai Yanran more certain. Now this kind of thing happened, Bai Yanran can only be more calm than others, more normal, in order to save themselves. When Bai Yanran is in front of the computer to finish her work today, did not expect the woman who has not seen for many days came to her again. As long as she is busy, she will know that there is no good thing in her hand. Where did you clean up with yesterday? I have something to look for now. Let her go to me. " The woman said this ambiguous remark. Bai Yanran was not familiar with that girl. Yesterday was their first meeting, not to mention the relationship can be familiar to this degree, let alone let her go to find the girl. "I''m sorry, I saw that person for the first time yesterday, and I''m not sure where she is." Bai Yanran still keeps her politeness. "It seems that you know each other very well yesterday. You treat her so well that she doesn''t feel grateful? I don''t want to talk to you or anything The woman talks with Bai Yanran in a nagging way. Bai Yanran will not eat this set of women, she even has some doubts in her heart, this woman and Lu Zhen may be a gang. "Sorry, I really don''t understand what you are talking about. Is it not easy for you to find a small employee in the company? As for an intern like me? It''s a shame. " Bai Yan Ran said sarcastically. After Bai Yanran finished, she lowered her head, looked at the computer screen carefully, and continued her work. Of course, the woman also heard the irony in Bai Yanran''s words and frowned, but Bai Yanran''s words also made her irrefutable. She also really did not understand why Lu Zhen asked him to ask Bai Yanran about these things. Anyone who sounded like he was making a fuss. Now not only in Bai Yanran here, I''m afraid I''ll get a scolding when I go to the Lu Town Office to hand over the work later. Lu Zhen doesn''t know why he doubts Bai Yanran. To be honest, he didn''t see who was in the stairs last night. He didn''t have a clue in his mind. But it was the woman who told her that the girl had some intersection with Bai Yanran yesterday morning, and Bai Yanran was obviously protecting the girl, which made Lu Zhen feel very suspicious. Two people who have never met before, since they will help her in the morning, they are likely to be her in the evening. Lu Zhen thought of these clumsy methods to cover Bai Yanran''s words. However, Bai Yanran was naturally unmoved. Lu Zhen didn''t expect that someone would stay in the company so late yesterday. Basically, at eight o''clock, there were no other people in the company except security guards. He was negligent last night, but since he didn''t see the man''s face, he must not have seen his face. Lu Zhen comforts himself in his heart, and at the same time warns himself that he can''t do anything in the next two days. Bai Yanran thought of these two days of things, decided that he could not act rashly, he had some exposed whereabouts, the girl''s things or to slowly check. As a result, Bai Yanran has not finished today''s work, Lu Zhen came to the office to look for her, which made her more unexpected. After Lu Zhen came in, all the staff stood up to meet him, which was what Lu Zhen had asked before. Lu Zhen only knows that Bai Yanran is coming. It seems that he doesn''t mean to talk to other people. Bai Yanran also smiles at him."It''s said that you worked overtime in the company yesterday. Is it true? Don''t lie to me. My patience is limited Lu Zhen looks at Bai Yanran coldly. White Yan Ran heard this sentence, do not know whether there is fraud, she must be careful to say it. "Yes, Mr. Lu, I feel very sorry. There are some problems with the documents handed in yesterday. Next time, such things will not happen again." Bai Yanran''s attitude is very sincere. All people''s eyes are focused on Bai Yanran. She is good to everyone at ordinary times, and she doesn''t put on the airs of a big star, so everyone has a good attitude towards Bai Yanran. "Let''s not talk about this problem. What time was the overtime last night?" Lu Zhen finally said what he wanted to ask. He was still looking for the man who suddenly ran away on the stairs last night. "I went home at more than seven o''clock last night. I have to say that I have made great progress in the past two days in Lu''s group, and my work efficiency is getting higher and higher." Bai Yanran showed a sweet smile. "Really?" Lu Zhen frowned and stared at her. "Yes, it would have been a long time if it had been put in the past, but it was finished in an hour yesterday." Bai Yanran said very sincere, said his own fast letter. "Yes, I went back with Yanran yesterday." It is the girl who helped Bai Yanran before, and now she is also helping Bai Yanran to speak. When Lu Zhen saw that everyone said so, he didn''t mention it again, so he left. Bai Yanran breathed a sigh of relief. This is the case this time, but next time it should not be so relaxed. This matter must be put to a temporary end. Chapter 283 Bai Yanran''s adaptability is really strong. Although she doesn''t like finance very much, she is very receptive to her work. Maybe because the intensity of her work is not big, she adapts quickly. At the beginning, grandfather Bai was worried that Bai Yanran might not accept his work. Now it seems that he is worried about it. Bai Yanran, on the contrary, seems to be very enthusiastic about his work. Usually at that time in the morning, Liu Ma always goes upstairs to wake her up. Now I set seven or eight alarm clocks in the morning, for fear of missing the time to go to work. Sometimes Bai Yanran is ready to go out, and Uncle De''s last bite of breakfast has not been finished. "Adele, how is Yanran''s recent state? I''m worried that she might not get used to the pace of life White grandfather drink milk to read the newspaper, with a squint at the white Yan Ran who is wearing shoes. Uncle De was smiling with relief. "Our young lady seems to have grown up, and now she knows that she has to worry about her own work. On the way back, she heard that her supervisor said that if she was late for work, she would be fined. Then she was very anxious and said that she must arrive at the company in advance tomorrow morning." "Hahaha, does she know how to worry about salary? That''s not enough. She''s going to have an afternoon tea Bai''s grandfather seems to have some doubts about Bai Yanran''s behavior. A young lady who is used to spending money like land all of a sudden worries about the salary of several thousand yuan every day, which really makes her grandfather who has a lot of money without thinking. "Miss, you don''t have the same childish temper as before. She threatened to support herself with the money she earned and not take a cent from the white family." Uncle De said, embarrassed to laugh. "Who are you going to spend my money on? She doesn''t spend my money. Don''t you think I''ll take them into the coffin when I''m old? " Mr. Bai''s words are very atmospheric. Bai''s group is big and has developed so many subsidiaries offline. The amount of money transferred in every day is countless. The key is that Bai Yanran is such a child of Bai Yanran. If he wants to give up, all these things are Bai Yanran. "Ha ha ha ha ha, she has not polished her fierce spirit for work. I think she is trying to be fresh. Knowing that life outside is not easy, and after learning something in the workplace, I think she would like to come back and inherit her family business at that time. Master, you can wait and see. It will certainly be no problem for Miss Bai to manage the group in the future. " Uncle De returned. In fact, Uncle De knows that Bai Yanran wants to train herself in the workplace. She wants to see what the life of those real white-collar workers looks like. If she really inherits her family business, she won''t be able to contact the bottom employees. In terms of what she does every day, she is supposed to directly manage the company''s employees, Every day, I look at endless documents, sign endless contracts, and meet all kinds of customers. The more rich people are, the more they want to experience how ordinary employees do their work after living a life of extravagance and waste, and it is easier to understand some human nature in the current position. "Take a look at my schedule today. If there is nothing wrong, I''d like to see what Yanran looks like when she works hard." White old man''s expression is a little hippie, seems to be full of interest in this matter. "I''m afraid it''s not good to have direct influence in the past. Maybe we could be recognized and thought that we Bai''s group went to their Lu''s group to steal some secrets, and then we were photographed by some paparazzi reporter. With very clear evidence, I''m afraid we can''t explain it clearly." Uncle De was very considerate. He had already thought of all the small details. However, it was a big problem to be photographed by reporters when he went out. After all, Mr. Bai is the chairman of Bai''s group, and he is also a man of high reputation. If you say good news reports, the chairman of Bai''s group suddenly appears in Lu''s group, which will inevitably cause a burst of criticism. "Well, I can''t cover my head with a sack. We''ll go out in such a big way. If we go to Lu''s group, we''ll have a look. What''s the impact?" The white man is a fearless look. After all, he is so old. He is already a white haired old man. What media reports should he do. "Oh, master, you can''t say that. If you go to estimate the company and say that Miss Lu is working as an intern in the Lu Group, the news will soon come out. At that time, it will not only have a bad influence on the young lady, but also may have an impact on the reputation of Bai''s group. It is better to have more things than less." Uncle De seems to be trying to dissuade the white man''s idea. After all, the two families were enemies secretly. Now, in the past, it seems that they are sending war letters. Even though the white master doesn''t have this intention in his mind, he can''t stop others from talking. "I really don''t believe me today. I have to disguise myself. If someone can recognize me, please go and find me a servant''s clothes." White old man said, it seems that there is an idea sprouting in his heart.Although Mr. White is a very serious and rigorous chairman of the board in his work, in fact, he is just a strange old man behind his back, saying that old is treasure, and old man is no exception. "Master De Le, I see what you mean." Uncle De understood what the white man meant. The gardener who went down to mow the lawn asked for two sets of old patched clothes. No matter how to wear simple clothes, the identity of the white man is put here. The clothes in the wardrobe are basically hand-made by Italian craftsmen. If you look a little bit, you can see that the old man''s identity is not ordinary. It''s easy to reveal his identity. Although he is so old, his temperament is also dignified and dignified Word a sonorous powerful, energetic. Uncle De came in carrying a black plastic bag, which contained two sets of old patched clothes. "Sir, do you think this dress is OK? It''s not particularly shabby, but it''s patched. That''s what the old people in the country wear. It''s also the clothes asked by several gardeners. After all, few people in this society need to sew and mend their clothes. " Said uncle De. Chapter 284 Uncle De originally thought that the master would be very surprised to see such shabby clothes, but the white man''s expression was very calm, as if he had worn such clothes before. "I''ve tried it on. I haven''t worn this kind of coarse linen for many years. I almost forget what it''s like to wear it." The white man looked at the clothes in the bag and sighed. Uncle De looks a little puzzled. He seems to be wondering in his heart. He knows that his family is very rich. Why does the white man go through such a miserable life is really hard to understand. "Adele, you''re going to wonder why I''m wearing this. In fact, from the beginning of my grandfather''s generation, the Bai family has been a hereditary family, and is very rich. However, I went to the poor mountain areas for a few years, and I could deeply understand the living conditions of those people. In those years, I got experience and understood what real human suffering is. " Old man Bai explained to Uncle De with great care. Uncle De understood on his face, but he didn''t seem to understand. He has been following the white man for so many years, and has never heard him mention the things of his own time. Maybe he experienced these things when he was a teenager and broke all kinds of fantasies of his childhood. So now he is so old, he will send out such feelings. "The master has never heard you mention these things. Today is the first time." Uncle De should say. "Ha ha, I''ll have a good chat with you some other time. I''ve had a good time in that mountain area for a few years." Old man Bai is changing the topic. After all, he has a goal today. He wants to go to Lu''s group to see what kind of state Bai Yanran is at work. After a while, Uncle De and old man Bai changed into old clothes, which made him feel a little bit like the old man in the country selling vegetables in the city. "Master, get in the car." Uncle De blocked the door frame with his hand, and the white man got on the car. Along the way, Mr. Bai seems to be looking forward to something. After all, he is such a precious granddaughter. Now he is not working in the Bai''s group. He is afraid that she has just entered the workplace and does not know how to deal with the relationship between people, and will be excluded. Although Bai Yanran has the experience of filming in the circle, she often has to deal with others. However, filming belongs to filming. As a big star and a big lady with double identities, it''s too late for people around her to butter up, let alone to talk about exclusion. It''s just a nonexistent thing. Even if those little stars want to exclude Bai Yanran, it is estimated that they do not have the courage to do these things openly. Bai Yanran is not a bully. Naturally, she will not make trouble around those little ants. Because she really offends her, she can crush others at will. The car was parked in the parking lot of Lu''s group. The security guard should have stopped the strange car, but it seems that the car is very valuable. It is estimated that the people inside will have a good future. A small security guard naturally can''t annoy these dignitaries, so he didn''t stop the car. In this way, the white man and Uncle De entered Lu''s group smoothly. Security activities are also very complicated. In general, if there are important customers in a company, employees will come to guide the way and lead the car in. The car is mysterious. But Uncle De is a little calm and says that he is a big customer of Lu''s group, which makes the security guard have no courage to call a parking lot. After all, if his small security guard breaks down the company''s major events, it is not Well, it''s estimated that he will be fired by the supervisor in minutes. The security guard is also holding the idea that more is better than less, and turns a blind eye to the car. "Adele went to find two mops to come over. We two had to act like a little bit, or we would have been seen through as soon as we went up. By the way, we had two sets of clothes for the cleaning staff of Lu''s group." The white man sat in the back of the car and said quietly. Uncle De looked at the white man in the mirror, nodded, opened the door and got out of the car. Uncle De looked around the parking lot, as if he were looking for trash cans and cleaning tools. All of a sudden, Uncle De found that there was an aunt pulling a green garbage can, and her other hand was also dragging a large toolbox, which contained mops, brooms and cleaning tools. It was better to look around than to be lucky. It seems that all of them are ready-made. "Can you lend me two of these tools, and you can tell me where I''ll return them when I''m finished." Uncle De was not polite to ask the aunt to borrow a mop. "You old man, can''t you pick up the garbage outside? Run to Lu''s group to ask for it. This is not the place you should stay. Go out before no one finds you. If I don''t go out by myself, I''ll call the security guard. There are all kinds of wonderful people in this world. " The mother-in-law inside the mouth of the big mother scolded the way, a look of fierce women scolding the street, not polite at all. "How can you talk so impolitely? I''ll lend you this mop. I don''t mean to take it away and return it to you after use. Just because my clothes are shabby, do you think I''m a garbage collector and a beggar? Do you know what it means to be a person who can''t look at others?" Uncle De is gentle and elegant. He doesn''t want to quarrel with this unreasonable aunt. After all, if the aunt yells, it will be very interesting."Aduh, give her the money." The white man sat in the car and slowly rolled down the window, saying this slowly. In this world, it''s easy to handle affairs with money. No matter who is, money can make the devil move the mill. Everyone''s eyes shine when they see the appearance of money. Uncle De went back to the car, took out ten thousand pieces of white paper and shook it in his hand. Aunt''s eyes were immediately attracted by the red money. "Lend me two sets of clothes and two cleaning tools. I won''t tell you if there are more. You can do me a little favor and the money will be yours." Uncle De really looked arrogant when he said this. "Well, well, why didn''t you tell me earlier? I can give you as much as you want for two cleaning tools. Ouch, I can''t see that this statue in front of me is a giant Buddha. Blame me, blame me, blame my blindness. " Originally like a woman scolding the street, the aunt suddenly became submissive and polite. If it wasn''t for the red and red money that attracted the aunt, I guess she couldn''t say such nice words in her mouth. The aunt quickly took out two sets of working clothes and hats for the cleaners of Lu''s group from the side of the bag, and then gave Uncle De two mops. It seems that the tools are complete. Chapter 285 Two cleaners dressed in Lu''s group clothes stepped down from a lengthened Lincoln, not to mention the scene was quite shocking. Although they were wearing the cleaner''s clothes, they still couldn''t stop the white man''s romantic temperament. They walked with wind behind them. The old lady, who used to be like a shrew and scold the street, was stunned by this picture. She couldn''t understand how rich people like to dress up. But after all, it''s enough for her to clean up here for several months. For the cleaners with a monthly cost of 1000 or 2000 yuan, it''s just a huge sum of money. Since she takes the money, she has to keep her mouth shut, otherwise it will inevitably bring disaster Suffering. "Come here." Uncle De waved to the shrew aunt. The shrew aunt ran over with her toolbox. She looked like a flattering woman. It seems that she also likes money. Since she likes money, things will be better. "We''re not bad guys. You don''t have to worry. Today I want you to show us the way. You can follow us. Don''t let others doubt us. " Uncle De ordered this shrew aunt, afraid that she was afraid of her hands and feet to be seen, let people guess the clue. "Well, don''t worry, don''t worry. Although I am only a temporary worker in this company, I have been cleaning for several years. I am familiar with the corners of the company. I can take you wherever you want as long as you don''t commit a crime. " The shrew aunt doesn''t hide what she knows. With the shrew aunt as the guide, it''s much easier to find a place in the company. "What level do you interns work at?" Uncle De asked, but Uncle De didn''t directly tell the shrew aunt who she was looking for. After all, I don''t know whether she is a reliable person. It''s OK to make use of her, but it''s not worth trusting. In case of a big mouth talking around after taking the money, it''s easy to find out. "On the 12th floor, there are a lot of interns on that floor. You can go up and see if there is anyone you want." Said the shrew. "How do you know we''re coming for someone?" Uncle De is a little puzzled. "Ouch, it''s not easy to see the identities of you two. Although I haven''t read many books, I''m also a person with insight. I can''t see this point. With so much preparation, I''m not here to look for people. What else can you do? You said that there are too few people who come to commit crimes. It''s up to you two old men." Although she didn''t read many books, her brain was still very flexible. At least the most basic logical thinking was very clear. Through some behaviors, you can guess what the trend of things will be. "Take us up." Uncle De''s appearance has been a little anxious, after all, the matter has not been arranged well, let the white old man sit in the car to wait for so long. Originally, I thought that I could enter Lu''s group directly, but I didn''t expect that the elevator in the parking lot of Lu''s group had to use the employee''s card to enter the elevator, so I had to rely on the employee''s card of the shrew cleaner''s aunt. "But are you sure you''re not bad? Or I''ll call the police when I find out you''re doing something bad. And we have nothing to do with you, if something happens to you. " The shrew aunt is very clever. She should get rid of the relationship with them quickly, so as not to be caught by the security guard and taken away by the police. However, this is just the imagination of the shrew cleaner''s aunt. In fact, Uncle De can''t let it happen. It''s just the shrew cleaner''s mother who worries too much. After all, the cleaning woman is a little suspicious, and there is no bad thing for the cleaning woman. There is no harm, no defense. Well, if someone gives you such a large sum of money, you will think about it, let alone the shrew cleaner at the bottom of the life company. ... in the office is a very busy scene. In order to avoid too much publicity and attract other people''s attention, the white man pretends to drag the ground with a mop in the corridor, but his eyes are wandering around to see where Bai Yanran is. "Master, do you think that girl in the printing room looks like our Miss?" Uncle De pointed his finger into the printing room. The glass in the printing room is a little fuzzy, so I can''t see who it is. I vaguely look at the figure of the girl standing in front of the printer, which looks like Bai Yanran. "Mop the floor, or people will suspect us." Shrew cleaner aunt saw de uncle and white old man standing still said. It seems that the old man can''t listen to the cleaner''s aunt at all. After all, he is the chairman of the Tang Bai''s group. He should listen to a cleaner''s advice. A girl came out of the printing room with a large number of photocopies. The old man looked at him with his eyes. It was Bai Yanran. Usually at home to open mouth, clothes to reach out of a big lady, even obediently in the company when a small staff, but also a errand. Bai Yanran is holding a pile of printed materials that cover her eyes. She sends them one by one at the desks, and her eyes are also focused on the code of the documents above, which is quite a bit like an intern."It''s kind of like that. It''s my granddaughter." The white man said with great confidence that he was very proud of his tone. "Who is that girl of yours? It feels like you two are staring at her all the time Asked the cleaning worker''s mother. "It''s not something you should ask. Don''t be curious." Uncle De glanced at the cleaner''s mother. "Since you don''t want to say, it must be one of your children? It''s not your daughter, is it The dustman''s aunt looked disdainful, as if in the words of Uncle De. "To be so beautiful, I don''t have such a good gene." Uncle De belittles himself, but flatters the old man on the side very happily. Bai Yanran is totally unaware of the existence of Uncle De and father Bai. Her attention is completely focused on checking the codes of these documents. After all, when she is busy with these trivial things in her hands, she has turned around in circles. What''s your mind to care about other things? Say this copy of the document, and then number it. The task sent to everyone is explained by the supervisor, Bai Yanran Naturally, I want to perform well in front of my boss and get his approval. "Why is our young lady always doing these trivial things? These things should not be left to her to do. What can we learn from distributing documents and copying things?" Uncle De is fighting against injustice for Bai Yanran. Chapter 286 Seeing the scene in front of him, there was no big fluctuation in his mood. Although he was a little surprised at some level, it seemed that Bai Yanran did these things in a reasonable way. No matter how famous Bai Yanran is outside, how big a star she is, no matter what kind of big group she is, no matter what kind of big group''s successor or big miss is Bai Yanran. As long as you come to the workplace and prepare to become a company employee, you have to listen to your boss''s arrangement and do things for the company without too much personal emotion. After all, everyone is fighting for the company, working for the company, with the salary paid by the boss. No one is born with the obligation to serve a young lady. Besides, she is not the successor of Lu''s group, so we simply don''t know Bai Yanran. "Well, what''s the matter with you? None of the names on it are me. How did you send this to me? What do you think? New people are new people. They can''t even do such a little thing well. " One of the company employees said. White Yan Ran face instantly red, the performance is very embarrassed, sorry, repeatedly apologized. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, because there are too many in my hand, so I may have misinterpreted the code." "No, you''ve been here for a few days. Can''t you remember the names of everyone in this office? You have to check the code when you look at something." The company staff deliberately ridiculed, questioning the ability of Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran has such a large pile of materials to copy, not only to the office of the people, but also to other departments to send, everyone''s information because of the different departments, more or less will be a bit different, naturally it is impossible to remember the name of each person, and then distribute the data. "In order to ensure the correctness of the distribution of so many documents, I can only check the numbers, so as not to send the information from other departments to this office." White Yan Ran excuse, the heart has been the arrogant company staff gas jump feet. Bai Yanran can''t help it to do it. It''s just because of the status and the occasion. Bai Yanran can''t be so irascible as to quarrel with others. Because it is indeed their own negligence to read the wrong number, one of the digits, resulting in the wrong information. Fortunately, there are names on the materials. When you send them to individuals, you can see if your name is your own, and you will know if there are errors in the distribution of information. In this way, you can also give the person who sends the data a chance to correct it. "Yes, her interns used to do such things very well. What''s the matter with her? I feel that she is a little bit of a lady in her daily work? " "Don''t you think she''s very familiar? Do you know the heroine of" green fruit " "I probably remember the face, but I forgot what it was called." "That''s her, Bai Yanran." "My God, how can such a big star get into such a down and down situation? It can''t be the family''s downfall. I''ve heard that she hasn''t acted for a long time. I almost forget this person. I don''t know. I thought she was snowed away. But now, maybe it''s because there are so many scandals on her body that Yingshang entertainment company doesn''t want to be the catcher." Two female staff members in the tea room discuss, but the sound insulation effect of the tea room is really not good. Bai Yanran can hear clearly. Bai Yanran clenches her teeth tightly, extrudes a very stiff smile, and continues to distribute her documents. However, she had already torn the two female employees into pieces and stepped on the bottom of her feet. However, she could only swallow her anger. He did not want to suppress the two female employees with the help of his own female star and Bai''s successor. She has to do better than others in the company, perform better, and get praise from her superiors and supervisors in order to give a good breath in front of these two female employees. Bai Yanran is very clear in her heart, the company''s people to her this intern''s suggestion is quite many, not because she is an intern, but because she is Bai Yanran, we will deliberately take colored glasses to see her. If she did something wrong, everyone would enlarge the discussion by tens of thousands of times. Therefore, she could only be very careful in the company, and she did not dare to make friends casually. She did not know whether this sentence was true or the next one was true. Originally thought that several silent girls in the company were very good, but they also secretly discussed themselves behind their backs. Today, they were heard by themselves. It seems that the silent people are not good, but the silent people like to keep the gun away from you. In a way, they are more excessive than those who directly point out your mistakes. And white Yan Ran most hate in the back to chew the root of the people, if out of the company, white Yan Ran will certainly break these people''s tongue. But these retaliatory acts Bai Yanran disdains to do now, because those people are not worth doing so. Although this kind of behavior may feel very cathartic for a moment, it still can''t let those people take it personally. After being angry in the face, others will come back to their home and talk about themselves in groups behind their backs. On the contrary, it makes it more difficult for them to do so in the company. Moreover, those girls are all complainants. When the time comes, they will go to the company''s director to complain about themselves. Maybe they will say that they are such high-profile interns.Therefore, these retaliatory acts seem to be very angry, but in fact, they will only make themselves more troublesome, which will become a stumbling block in the development of the company in the future. The feeling of being targeted by all people is very lonely, but Bai Yanran has never mentioned it to Lu he and father Bai. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes today, he couldn''t believe that his granddaughter was a mature adult and knew how to deal with his emotions. The most important thing is that she has learned to endure and grow up in front of everyone. She thought she might not know how to fly by herself, but it seems that the white master underestimated Bai Yanran. After all, what I see today is that Bai Yanran has swallowed the satire of others very well. She just continues to do her own things in silence, and regards the unpleasant words of others as a breeze in the ear. "Master, how can our young lady bear such anger?" Uncle De looked at Bai Yanran and was heartbroken. "She has to bear some bad words, so that she can find her own shortcomings and correct them. Now, being strict is to help her go to a better way in the future." Although the white old man is sighing on the surface, but in fact the heart is not good, after all, he is such a baby granddaughter. Chapter 287 After work just returned home, white Yan Ran tired to put the crocodile bag on the sofa, lying there motionless. "Miss, are you tired at work today?" Liu Ma asked casually. White Yan Ran lies on the sofa already tired eyelid to be unable to open. "How can I not be tired? I have a lot of odd things to do at work today, but I''m much more tired than usual filming. The key is that there are many things in the company today that make me feel a little uncomfortable." Bai Yanran in the end still can''t calm down, can''t bear down, those things happened in the company, after all, speak at home, everyone is a family, mouth without cover up, there is no problem. But it''s different in the company. You have to be careful when you speak and do things. Otherwise, it will be more difficult to be a person if others seize your hand. "What''s the matter, miss? You can tell us about it. Although we haven''t read many books, I may not understand the professional things you said about the company, but I can still understand the communication between people Like Bai Yanran''s mother, Liu''s mother is concerned about her small emotions. Although Uncle De and old man Bai heard these words from Bai Yanran, the two masters could only keep silent. They clearly witnessed the scene, but there was nothing to say if they really wanted to say anything. "I sent a wrong document today, and then a colleague in the company pointed to me. Although I know I did make a mistake, I was still very uncomfortable." Bai Yanran doodle mouth, like ge you lying on the sofa. "Miss, don''t pay attention to other people''s eyes. If we hear it, we should treat it as if we didn''t hear it. Otherwise, we will be angry with ourselves, and no one will bear the anger for us. It''s a good thing to say. Don''t be angry. There''s no one to replace you when you get sick. " Liu Ma comforts Bai Yanran. "Mother Liu is right. I can''t ruin my good mood because of those unknown people. Besides, they are not qualified to destroy my good mood. I didn''t have any mood to eat. I still don''t think it''s a big deal when you persuade me like this." White Yan Ran suddenly sat up from the sofa, straight to the kitchen to look for food. The most tiring thing to go to work for a day is my body. After all, I didn''t have time to eat after work so late that I came back directly. Of course, the most concerned about myself was a beautiful dinner. What every office worker expects most is to go home to have a delicious dinner, and then take a comfortable bath and fall asleep. Bai Yanran does not need to deal with the affairs of the company after work, so she has enough time to enjoy the life after work. "Miss forgot to tell you. The young master said he would come to see you at night and let you wait for him at home." Liu Ma stares at the small fire on the stove, slowly stewing soup, while talking to Bai Yanran. "Has Lu he been here? I heard from my grandfather that there are many things in the company during this period of time. Sometimes he can''t sleep well for several days when he is busy. He often works. It''s dark until dawn. I''m really worried about whether his health can survive. It''s like overdraft! " After Bai Yanran started to work, she had less time to meet Lu He, and naturally she had less chance to care about Lu He. Unexpectedly, Lu he made an appointment with her first. "If he''s tired, I don''t think it''s necessary for him to share so much with me. The master can bear less. What the child is thinking about is the master and you, but he doesn''t like to express those emotions Liu''s mother in the Lu family can be regarded as a person who knows Lu he very well. On weekdays, she also contacts many people in private. "Liu Ma said that Lu did not say what I was waiting for him at home, and whether he would take me there? Or what gift would you like to give me? " White Yan ran inside the heart of four guesses, but also seems to have some small excited appearance, looking forward to landing how can you bring yourself a little surprise at night. "The young master didn''t say that. When he came in the daytime, he said a few words and left. Naturally, he didn''t explain so much. It seemed that he was going to deal with something. So he called me by the window and called me to go there. He didn''t have time to come in and have a cup of tea." Liu''s mother faithfully conveyed what she said about landing. "Hee hee, is Lu really going to surprise me?" Bai Yanran thinks to herself, after all, she is so tired to go to work. She still hopes that the time after work can be relaxed and pleasant. Moreover, it is a very happy thing to see the people he wants to see after work. "Miss, just finish the meal honestly and wait for the young master to come quietly at home." Mother Liu is like talking to a child. "OK, Mrs. Liu, I know. You worry about me every day that I don''t eat. I''m not a child anymore. Now I''m very tired at work. I know that I take care of myself. You don''t have to worry about me. I''m so old. You can''t always treat me as a child. " Bai Yanran is coquettish behind Liu''s mother. In fact, in her eyes, Bai Yanran is always a child no matter how old she is. However, Bai Yanran has never regarded her as a servant, but treats her and her uncle de with an equal attitude.In fact, being a person is such a caring process. If you have a good attitude towards the people below, the people below will use their own attitude to repay you a thousand times. After dinner, Mrs. Liu put a whole bath of hot milk for Bai Yanran. There are many fresh rose petals floating on it. The fragrance just burning on one side is sending out fragrance. The steaming bathtub is very attractive. Bai Yanran unties the white bathrobe and reveals her jade feet, like the hot milk in the bathtub, testing the water temperature. "Miss, if the water temperature is not right, call me again, and I''ll wait outside." Liu''s mother called outside the bathroom. "The water temperature is just right, so you don''t have to wait outside. It''s too late. Liu Ma, go and do other things." Bai Yanran is still very considerate of Liu''s mother. There are still many things to be busy at home at night. If she has been waiting outside the bathroom, she can''t go busy with other things. She is bound to stay up late and prepare some ingredients for tomorrow in the kitchen. "Then I''ll go downstairs. You should always remember to shout when you have something to do. Mama Liu''s ears are always listening to your voice. I''ll come when you call." Liu Ma was talking in her mouth, while she went downstairs. Chapter 288 The hazy steam diffused to the whole bathing pool. The feeling of clouds and fog made Bai Yanran feel as if she had fallen into a fairyland. She slowly closed her eyes and felt the tranquility at this moment with her heart. She enjoyed the feeling of completely soothing the body and mind. The faint fragrance of fragrance seems to attract the soul of Bai Yanran, which makes people indulge in this state. The rose petals wet by milk float gently on the water surface, which seems to show a bit of tiredness. After work, Bai Yanran, who was already tired physically and mentally, was enjoying himself in the comfortable bathtub... "young master, you are here. Miss is taking a milk bath in the bathroom. I''m afraid you have to wait for a while." Said Mrs. Liu. "It''s OK. I''m not in a hurry. I guess she''s very tired at work. Let her soak for a while. It''s rare to have a good bath in the mood." Lu he does on the sofa, just like he used to live in the Bai family, his expression is very natural. After all, Bai''s residence is still the place where he has lived for more than ten years. Although he doesn''t live here now, he doesn''t think it''s very strange after living here for such a long time. It seems that there are not too many changes in every plant and plant. The furnishings in the house are still placed like this. They haven''t changed much for so many years. They are basically in accordance with the Bai''s hobby. At this point, old man Bai should be working or reading in his study, which is a time point where no one is allowed to disturb him. Therefore, Liu Ma did not go upstairs to the study to call him. "I''d better go up and see the lady. She''s been soaking for more than half an hour. It''s time to get up." Lu he was not in a hurry, but Liu Ma was anxious first. "Dong Dong Dong Dong." Liu Ma knocked on the door outside, but there was no sound in the room. Could it be that Bai Yanran went to bed after taking a bath. Liu''s mother crept open the door of the room. It was dark in the room. She gently approached Bai Yanran''s bed. She thought Bai Yanran might have fallen asleep on the bed. As a result, she opened the bed and saw that there was no one at all. See the bathroom inside the faint light, it seems that Bai Yanran is still in the bath, has not got up, but Bai Yanran did not respond to her knock on the door, that is only one possibility, that is, Bai Yanran is soaking in the bathtub and sleeping. Liu''s mother really can''t bear to disturb Bai Yanran. She checks the button that controls the bathtub temperature. The bathtub has always been constant temperature, and the temperature hasn''t dropped down. So Bai Yanran can sleep peacefully without feeling the low temperature of milk around her and feeling cold. "Young master, miss... Fell asleep in the bathtub." Liu Ma said this with some embarrassment. ... "I''ll come back another day." Lu Hegang wanted to leave. Although there was still a trace of reluctance in his heart, it was not easy to find time to come to Bai''s residence one night to see Bai Yanran. As a result, Bai Yanran took a bath and fell asleep. "You know, young master, you must have missed miss miss before coming back. Otherwise, you usually have so many things to do and you can''t have so much time to run around at night. Otherwise, you can go upstairs to see the young lady. Although she is asleep, you can take a look at her." As expected, Liu Ma is still the person who knows Lu he best. She knows what Lu he is thinking. Lu he naturally wants to see Bai Yanran very much. Otherwise, she can''t go back to Bai''s home in the middle of the night. "Then I''ll go up and look at her and I''ll go." Lu he said this sentence very reluctant, but also very emotional appearance. Lu he looks like a young man who is addicted to love. He is so reluctant to give up. When he mentions the name of his favorite person, he is so affectionate. Lu he crept into the bathroom. Bai Yan Ran was half lying in the bathtub with only one head exposed. Like a sleeping beauty, she was quietly lying in the bathtub. She didn''t feel that someone was coming. Lu he uses his hand to support Bai Yanran, quietly looking at Bai Yanran, looking at the person he likes. Inside his eyes, this is pink bubble. The kind of eyes in his body are hard to be gentle. That kind of tenderness can only give Bai Yanran a person. Lu he gently stroked Bai Yanran''s face with his warm palm, and gently lifted a wisp of hair covering Bai Yanran''s face with his index finger. Lu why not consciously want to put his lips to Bai Yanran, behavior is completely out of control of his body, the brain appeared another person, completely lost his sense. Two lips with temperature just touched each other, Bai Yanran opened her eyes in a daze and looked at Lu He in front of her. She did not seem to realize that the scene in front of her was not a dream. She did not push Lu he away, but quietly enjoyed the tenderness at the moment. Lu he saw that Bai Yanran didn''t want to resist. He put his arm around Bai Yanran''s head and deeply kissed him. Bai Yanran closed her eyes and touched landing he''s face with her delicate hands full of milk, regardless of whether Lu he''s clothes would be wet because of the milk. Lu he saw Bai Yanran so intoxicated, but suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Bai Yanran shyly."Not sleeping? Why did you wake up all of a sudden? " Lu he asked deliberately, quite a pair of thieves shouting to catch the thief. "I didn''t wake up until you came. It''s clear that you put others..." Bai Yanran was a little embarrassed, lowered her head and said shyly. "I didn''t do anything. What have I done to you?" Lu he a little bit did not admit the appearance, deliberately teased Bai Yanran, in fact, has been excited, looking at the person he likes in front of his shy into this appearance. "Other girls take a bath in the bathroom, so they come in without other people''s permission. What do you say you didn''t do? And you kiss me secretly while I''m asleep. Your behavior is no different from that of a hooligan. You did it without my permission. " Bai Yanran said these words like a proud little princess. Lu he''s eyes are full of doting, looking at this proud little princess with his little temper. "Today you are milk flavored, and you seem to have a little rose petal fragrance." Lu he said these extremely provocative words, teasing Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran just wants to fight with Lu He, and suddenly finds that she has no clothes on. If she stands up directly, she is not directly exposed in front of Lu He. Bai Yanran''s face is obviously redder. With the steaming steam, her face seems to be more like a red apple. She didn''t seem to realize that she was taking a bath in the bathroom before, so she was so moderate when she spoke. Chapter 289 Lu he''s face is calm, and there''s no embarrassment on his face. After all, he''s not naked in the bathtub, and he''s not afraid of it. "Get out of here. Men and women are not married. I''m not dressed yet." Bai Yanran blocked her shoulder with her hand and slid her body down more forcefully, trying to make her whole body soak in the milk. "Are you serious? Men and women give and receive, but we just... "Lu he''s words are so soul stirring, every word is touching Bai Yanran''s restless heart. "Oh, don''t tell me. I thought I was dreaming. It wasn''t you who left suddenly. I didn''t realize it. Besides, I didn''t even guess that you would come in suddenly after taking a good bath. The key is that you didn''t wake me up after you came in. And if I knew you would come, I would dress well, and I would not let you see me languid like this, and I must be very embarrassed now, certainly not beautiful at all, I don''t want you to see me like this at all White Yan Ran some aggrieved explanation, looks like almost cried appearance. Bai Yanran''s a big string of words down, Lu he has a moment of silence, he seems to have forgotten to worry about a girl''s idea, after all, a good big girl in the bath, his own a boy so abrupt to break in, if not himself and Bai Yanran grew up together, otherwise other people would have been gossiping. "Little fool, don''t be wronged. It''s all my fault. I think it''s too thoughtless. I should come upstairs to find you after you wake up. I shouldn''t come to your room without your permission. It''s not because I haven''t seen you for several days. I miss you so much, and Mama Liu says you''ve fallen asleep. I think you must be very tired when you go to work and can''t bear to wake you up. That''s why I lie beside you and watch you sleep quietly. Think you must take a nap, the body can be more comfortable, not so tired mentally Lu he also explained why he entered the bathroom. Lu he at first just planned to come in to see Bai Yanran, but how could he bear to see the person he liked, so he rashly kissed the sleeping Bai Yanran. Although Bai Yanran looks very angry on the surface, he is very happy in his heart. Although he is kiss, this person is his favorite person, so he is very willing. Moreover, such a handsome and elegant man lies beside himself and looks at his sleep. He will wake up with a smile. "Well, I''m not angry with you. If you don''t go out, the water will be cold. I should catch a cold." After all, girls can''t let boys stay in the bathroom when they wear clothes. This kind of picture is inevitably too transparent. Lu he turned his back. "I won''t peep at you. Get dressed. I don''t trust you to stay in the bathroom alone. What if you slip and fall?" In fact, it''s the bathroom in his room. It''s not the first time I''ve entered the bathroom. How could he slip so casually? In fact, this is a high sounding excuse made up by Lu He in order to stay in the bathroom. I didn''t expect that Lu He, who is handsome and elegant, is also such a sticky little milk dog in private. If it hadn''t happened to Bai Yanran today, Bai Yanran couldn''t believe it at all. Bai Yanran put on her white bathrobe with her back to Lu He, pulled down the blinds to block her good posture. Luhe tightly covered her eyes. After all, she was a gentleman. Although she was in front of her girlfriend, she still had to do what she said. After wearing the clothes, Bai Yanran patted and was still holding her eyes tightly with her hand. Without saying a word, Lu he picked up Bai Yanran Yanran. The princess hugs Lu he''s boyfriend in the dim yellow light. Bai Yanran nestles in Lu he''s arms like a shy little lady. Lu he throws Bai Yanran on the bed, looking like a hungry wolf eating meat. White Yan Ran originally smooth breathing suddenly fast suddenly slow up, body unnaturally in Dodge. "What do you want? This is my room." Bai Yanran saw that Lu he was so obsessed and looked at her appearance that she was a bit afraid. She was afraid that Lu he would not wake up because of a moment of impulse, and make any improper actions to herself. Lu he seems to have seen that Bai Yanran''s heart is very nervous and afraid, deliberately like Bai Yanran getting closer and closer, Bai Yanran had to hold her breath, she closed her eyes tightly, she could not guess what Lu he''s next action was to do, and she did not dare to guess Lu he''s next action at will. "Why are you so scared? You''re not worried about me, are you? Do you think I''m going to do something to you? " Lu he asked white Yan Ran, the corner of the mouth also issued a cold with a bit provocative smile. Bai Yanran covers her eyes with her hand. She doesn''t want to look directly at Lu he''s face, nor does she want to feel Lu he''s breathing sound, which is fast and slow. She is worried that her restless heart will not be able to control Lu he''s charming face. Lu he suddenly stood up and tightly held the hand of Bai Yanran. "Don''t worry, little fool. I won''t do anything to you. Don''t be so nervous. You are my girlfriend, and even more the woman I want to protect all the time. I can''t force you to do anything when you don''t want to. That kind of thing is not done by a gentleman. " Lu he comforts the white Yanran who is scared not lightly."I thought you were really going to do something wrong with me." Bai Yanran was very nervous expression, all of a sudden relaxed down, estimated that her heart has tens of millions of ideas, imagine landing what next will do. However, Lu he''s action really makes Bai Yanran feel a little surprised, but Lu he''s move is reasonable. Lu he was originally a man of principle and propriety. Lu he is sincerely in love with Bai Yanran and sincerely wants to protect this girl. "It''s getting late. You should have a rest. Today, I heard from Mrs. Liu that you are very tired at work. When I have time, I will go to Lu''s group to see you. Go to work well and have to refuel." Lu he gives the white Yan Ran of exhaustion a day to cheer up. Although I am very tired when I go to work, it seems that I have gained a great deal of energy when I get an encouragement from my beloved. In love, if two people encourage each other, they will become better for each other. Such behavior has the influence of positive energy, which is also the power of love. With that, Lu He gave Bai Yanran a big hug and left the Bai family mansion. Chapter 290 Bai Yanran arrived at the company this morning. Before he sat down, he was asked to go to Lu Zhen''s office. I''m afraid this person would like to give her some trouble, Bai Yanran did not think much, went directly to his office. When she had not entered the office, she stopped at the stairway of this floor and stopped. The shadow of that night was still in her mind. Finally, Bai Yanran took a few deep breaths and told herself that she would have to face it sooner or later. Her internship in this company meant that she often had to come to Lu Zhen''s office. When she raised her right leg, she found the same position, the same scene, the same people appeared in front of her. At this time, it is not completely bright. This morning she came to work very early, so there were some accidents. Why did Lu Zhen come so early. Now the scene and that night''s scene completely coincide together, but she still forced her heart fear down. Bai Yanran steps forward gently, and Lu Zhen goes to the stairway, but when Lu Zhen sees Bai Yanran, the whole person trembles. "Why are you here? Don''t you know that ordinary employees like you shouldn''t come here privately? " Lu Zhen stopped again and looked at Bai Yanran''s face carefully and couldn''t help shouting abuse. It''s like being discovered by others. Lu Zhen''s heart is full of anger, and it bursts out directly. "It was an elder who asked me to come here this morning. He told me that you have something to tell me." Bai Yanran feels that he is really hard to please. At the same time, he was also speculating that there must be a ghost in Lu Zhen''s heart, otherwise he would not be so flustered when he saw her. Lu Zhen frowned and thought carefully, as if he had told a person last night that Bai Yanran would go to the office to look for him as soon as he came to the company this morning. Lu Yanran didn''t expect to come to work at eight o''clock in the morning, but he didn''t have the rules to come to work so early. But now it is nearly seven o''clock, and there is still an hour to go to work. He doesn''t know whether to scold the employee or Bai Yanran. "When did he tell you that?" Lu Zhen knows that he has just lost his mind, so now he has to change the topic. "The elder told me last night. I think since you have something to look for me, I must come early. I didn''t expect to frighten Mr. Lu." White Yan Ran said the appearance of course. Lu Zhen sighed directly in front of Bai Yanran and rolled a big white eye toward her. However, at this critical moment, Bai Yanran heard the sound of sobbing again. "What are you doing here? Nothing. Now get out of here Lu Zhen''s expression suddenly changed. His eyes were like saying, if you don''t leave, I''ll cut you into pieces. It seems that not only Bai Yanran heard the voice, but Lu Zhen also heard it. However, the direction came from Lu Zhen''s office. "Don''t you have something else to tell me?" Bai Yanran doesn''t know where she is. Lu Zhen is obviously very angry. But Bai Yanran has no way to put the girl down. "What I want to tell you is that if you don''t leave now, get out of the Lu group immediately." Lu Zhen has no patience to keep pestering her. The results of her internship are very important to Bai Yanran. She doesn''t have to confront Lu Zhen. Moreover, it''s not good for anyone to go on like this. Bai Yanran didn''t answer Lu Zhen''s words any more. She knew that Lu Zhen didn''t want to see her any more, and didn''t want to have a meaningless conversation with her. So Bai Yanran turned around and left. The sound of dada''s footsteps echoed in the whole staircase, but she walked very slowly. She was afraid that Lu Zhen would recall the same scene that night. Lu Zhen''s whole face changed. He didn''t expect that he had intended to find Bai Yanran''s trouble yesterday, but now it''s his turn. Lu Zhen turned back to his office. It was the man in the office who made him tremble for so many days. Not only didn''t Lu Zhen get any benefits, on the contrary, it made him sleep and eat hard for so many days. Lu Zhen opened the door and pushed it inside. The door frame hit the wall heavily and made a huge noise. Just after the sound, the sobbing disappeared. Lu Zhen sneered. Since he was so afraid of him, he should listen to him. "Didn''t I tell you? Don''t run around in the company, and don''t make strange noises when I leave. " Lu Zhen talks to the air in front of her. However, there was a person in the room who knew that all these words were for her. The girl didn''t expect that Lu Zhen would come back on the way back. She was shivering in the corner, and if all that had not happened, maybe she would not have experienced it again.Now the girl has a handle in Lu Zhen''s hand. She can''t resist. No one can imagine that there will be a secret room in Lu Zhen''s office. Even if someone came to his office, he would not find a secret room with a girl hidden in it. In the past, Lu Zhen would give the girl a medicine. When he left, the girl would directly sleep in the past, and no sound could wake her up. But today Luzhen actually forgot about it. The girl quarreled with him. He was very angry and left the office directly. But I didn''t expect to meet Bai Yanran at the stairway, and I didn''t expect that she would make bursts of crying at that time. Fortunately, Bai Yanran is an intern now, and can''t be directly with him. If Bai Yanran is still the identity of Bai Jiada, how can he fight against him. It seems that he should be more careful in the future. Bai Yanran obviously does not want to leave after hearing those voices. It seems that he will take more precautions against Bai Yanran in the future. "All things are your own choice, but one thing for another. Don''t take yourself as a victim. Since this is the case, let it be." Lu Zhen said coldly. The room is still so quiet that you can hear a pin drop clearly, so Lu Zhen''s words are clearer in the whole room. "You know what to do in the future. The best thing is not to let things happen again today. " Lu Zhen finished this sentence with his teeth clenched. Chapter 291 This incident can be traced back to not long ago, when the girl did not meet Lu Zhen at all, and her life was also plain and without waves. Until one day, the girl''s mother had a serious illness, her father also died early, all the burden on her alone. In order to take care of her mother, she even gave up her studies. Originally, her study was excellent, but she had to suspend school. Every day I went to the hospital to take care of my mother, then I went home to cook for my mother and ran back and forth between the hospital and home. At the same time, she lost her mother''s labor force, her family''s economic resources were cut off, and her savings were all used up. Her life lost color and light in an instant. She can only work every day to make money for her mother. However, she has no education background and no way to go, so she can only do the most basic work. One morning, she continued to take care of her mother in the hospital, which was a big hospital, and the doctors'' skills were very good. The service attitude was also very good. Because the conditions in all aspects are very superior, so the cost of the hospital is much higher than that of other hospitals. If you put it on others, you will feel that such expensive medical expenses are not as good as going to other hospitals for treatment. But in order for her mother to recover completely, she still chose this hospital with heavy burden. There are rich people in and out of here. There are very few children from ordinary families like her. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry." In the morning, the doctor called the girl and said that her mother''s condition had worsened, so she was very worried. When I ran, I didn''t see the road clearly. I bumped into a man who looked very rich. He was wearing famous brands all over his body. The girl was very afraid that this person would find her again. She had no extra money to be involved with such rich people. The girl didn''t know what the man was thinking and was absent-minded when she walked. She came up to the man out of politeness and looked at him again. The man ate very fat and looked unfriendly, but there seemed to be something wrong with his legs and feet. The girl looked at this man without any reaction, thinking that there might be nothing wrong with her, she wanted to go back to her mother''s ward immediately. "I''m sorry, but I don''t have it? What did your parents teach you? Now push me up. " The speaker was Lu Zhen, sitting in a wheelchair. Lu Zhen didn''t get much injury. She just felt that she had taken a rest in the hospital these two days and pretended that she was not disabled. In fact, some of them were in good health. Seeing that the girl in front of her was stupid and didn''t bump him into anything, she ran directly to him and apologized to him. Lu Zhen wanted to have some fun for himself, so he stopped her. The girl''s face looked like she was born in an ordinary family. If you put it in the past, he had no interest in this kind of person. But there was a sudden interest today, and she wanted to have fun. So, the girl actually sent him back to the ward and took good care of him within an hour. "What else do you want? My mother is in the ward now. If I don''t go back, I''m afraid some bad things will happen." The girl looked very anxious. She looked like she was about to cry, and her eyes were full of urgency. "Go now, then." Lu Zhen doesn''t want to make trouble for this person any more, but she is quite comfortable when she takes care of herself just now. As a result, they met three or four times in the hospital. Originally, she lived in VIP ward, while the girl''s mother lived in a very ordinary ward. But two people can meet in the same floor, the same place, the girl lowered her head, dare not look at him, want to leave quickly. After several times later, Lu Zhen became interested and asked about the girl''s background. He learned about what happened to the girl recently. He also learned that the girl was very short of money, had no decent work, and it was very difficult to take care of her mother. In this case, he might as well help this person. Lu Zhen doesn''t know what his mentality is. Maybe he just wants to find some fun in his life. Finally, when the girl was about to leave the hospital, she was stopped by a man from Luzhen company. "I heard that you are looking for a job recently. I don''t know if you know about Lu''s group. If you are interested, please come to this ward tomorrow. You have been here this morning. I don''t need any more introductions." The employee explained to the girl in two or three sentences. The girl was very surprised. She naturally heard of Lu''s group. She didn''t expect that the fat middle-aged man she took care of this morning was a member of Lu''s group. "Why do you want me to do it? I don''t have a diploma When the girl thought of looking for a job, she ran into a wall everywhere because she didn''t have a decent diploma. However, Lu''s group is such a big group, as we all know, the people they recruit are not very capable, they are graduates of famous universities.This morning, the President let us take care of him. Just to thank you. Don''t think too much. Come to us tomorrow morning if you like The employee said to the girl with a smile. The girl blinked. Staring at the person in front of her, she was very happy. If she could enter Lu''s group, her mother''s disease would be able to be treated more smoothly. "Of course I will. I''ll come to you tomorrow morning." The girl agreed at once. The next morning, after taking care of her mother, the girl went to Lu Zhen''s ward, where Lu Zhen was waiting for her. In these two days, Lu Zhen did not let her go directly to Lu''s group, but let her take care of herself. The girl also found that Lu Zhen was not sick at all. She was just pretending to be sick. She didn''t need her care at all. It could be said that she was wasting time. In the end, Lu Zhen didn''t know what kind of mentality he had. When he looked at a girl, he felt that the more he looked at the girl, the more beautiful she was. Lu Zhen''s purpose for girls is not as simple as before. Before, she just wanted to find someone to take care of herself and enjoy the feeling of being served by others. Although Lu Zhen is always ordering others, the girl gives him a different feeling. It is because of these days together, let the girl into the future let her can not believe the situation. The girl''s world is too simple. I can''t imagine how dark Lu Zhen''s heart is, which makes people afraid. Chapter 292 Lu''s group didn''t let her go to work for a long time. Lu didn''t give her any cash. "You said you would let me go to Lu''s group before, so I took care of you. My mother still needs money for her illness." One day, the girl couldn''t help saying what she needed. After hearing these words, Lu Zhen didn''t want to perfunctorize her. He just wanted the girl to take care of him all the time. He was willing to give up such a small sum of money. In the end, Lu Zhen put the money on a girl''s card. The girl''s mother had owed a lot of money to the hospital for so many days. It was for the sake of the girl''s loneliness that she was allowed to stay here for treatment. However, in fact, no one can guarantee whether she can pay off the money. When the girl handed the money to the hospital on that day, they all felt very surprised. However, since the money came, no matter how the money came, it doesn''t matter. The girl finally breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t have to worry about the money so nervously. But this is not the same thing. She has been in the hospital for many days, and her daily job is to take care of Lu Zhen. One day, when the girl was taking care of Lu Zhen, she met her mother. Her mother felt very strange and asked her more than once what was going on. But she can not explain to her mother, after all, many things are not her mother can understand. Including her own can not say what kind of relationship this is, she did not make any substantive pay, just accompany a man who has no family with him every day. "I think it''s time for me to go to Lu''s group. It''s not good to stay in the hospital like this every day." One day, the girl carefully told Lu Zhen what she said. Lu Zhen didn''t have any reaction at that time, and the girl didn''t know what he meant. But if it went on like this, the girl was going to find another decent job by herself. But what she didn''t expect was that after a week, Lu Zhen actually took her to Lu''s group. At that time, the girl didn''t have any identity, and she was not allowed to do anything that the employees wanted to do. She just walked around the company like an idle person every day. When she mentioned this to Lu Zhen, Lu Zhen just told her that you don''t have a degree and what kind of work do you want to do? Don''t take yourself too high. After hearing this, she was speechless. Since they all know that they do not have a degree, there is no way to be competent, why did you ask her to work in Lu''s group? After three days, the girl couldn''t stay any longer. She couldn''t bear to be so mediocre. Besides, I just want to take good care of my mother. It''s better to waste time in the company than to take care of my mother. "If there''s really nothing I can do, I''d better go back to the hospital. My mother needs me to take care of it." One day, my daughter told Lu Zhen all her words. Lu Zhen didn''t stop her from going back. However, in fact, when the girl went back, Luzhen always sent people to follow her, and her every move would be reported to Lu Zhen on time. If he didn''t know a girl in the town before, he didn''t even know her. Because this girl wants to be of no figure and won''t cheat people. The only benefit may be to take care of people better. But Lu Zhen also forgot one thing. As long as she is a girl from an ordinary family, these things can be done easily. He couldn''t tell what kind of idea he was. In short, he fell in love with this girl. But Lu Zhen also knew that as long as he said what he thought, the girl would not be with him. In the past, as long as he liked a woman and gave him a little sweet, those people would take the initiative to take the bait, but this girl is only devoted to her mother and work, and certainly will not be with people like him. It''s just one thing that everyone didn''t think of. The girl had just arrived at the hospital and had not stayed long before her mother''s illness deteriorated. The deterioration was said to be very serious by the doctor, and it needs a lot of money to be able to treat her mother''s disease. The girl couldn''t find so much money for a moment. The girl didn''t know what she should do. Some even blamed her for leaving Lu''s group. Even if that is always idle, at least can cure the mother. "If you''d like to be with our president, your mother''s illness will naturally get better, and we will help you pay off all the expenses." A man''s voice suddenly rang from behind. Today, the girl came out of the doctor''s office. She was in a very broken mood. She just squatted on the ground and cried. She didn''t expect that she would bear the pressure she shouldn''t bear. The people sent by Lu Zhen have been following her all the time. After knowing these things, they immediately report to Lu Zhen.He knew that he was taking advantage of others'' danger, but there was no other way to do so. So Lu Zhen took this opportunity to let his employees say these words. The girl''s whole eyes are very confused, and the fragility in her eyes can''t be dispersed for a long time. She didn''t think that Lu Zhen meant this to her at all. She opened the treatment sheet in her hand, and the doctor''s words continued to reverberate in her ear. Slowly, her tears came out again, drop by drop on the paper. She collapsed and buried her head in her arms. The girl did not answer the staff''s words, but went to her mother''s ward again. Mother''s body every place is inserted with a variety of plastic pipes, the whole person can not move, these days in the hospital, mother has lost a lot of weight. And every day''s treatment did not let the girl''s mother recover much, every day is more haggard than the day before. Looking at her mother''s sleeping face in this way, the girl''s heart suddenly thought of her own decision. Her mother has been taking care of herself all her life. She also needs to do something for her mother. "To tell you Mr. Lu, I would like to be with him, but he must completely cure my mother''s illness, and my mother also needs more perfect medical equipment." The girl said, looking up at the staff firmly. In fact, the girl''s heart does not have a point to emancipate, all is to bind their own future, if not because of the deterioration of the mother''s condition, she would not make any compromise. Chapter 293 So the girl came to work in Lu''s group the next day. But when she came, Lu Zhen seemed to come up and make a move on her. The girl''s whole body resisted him and kept retreating. However, in Lu Zhen''s eyes, these behaviors were like a fuse, which directly ignited his anger. This is a kind of transaction. The girl has no reason to refuse him. Besides, Lu Zhen has been enduring this for a long time for the sake of this girl. He doesn''t want to bear it any more. But when the girl found that Lu Zhen was about to get angry, she immediately ran out of his office. Her heart was still unable to accept it completely. Lu Zhen did not attack on the spot, but called the woman under the handle. Every day, the woman was looking for all kinds of troubles for the girl. In fact, it''s OK. As long as the girl is not allowed to face Lu Zhen, she can accept it in her heart. But the woman''s method is more and more clever day by day, the girl has no way to make any resistance, her mother is still lying in the hospital, like the fish on the chopping board. Such a day has gone through many days, one day she went to the boiling water room, thinking about all kinds of trivial matters in her heart, and accidentally broke the coffee cup in her hand. Most people in the company know that she is from Luzhen. Some people try to make trouble for her. Some people just don''t see him, but no one will be nice to her. So what the girl didn''t expect was that she not only saw the big star on TV that day, but also helped her do all kinds of things. These let girl whole person feel very surprised, that person is white Yan Ran naturally. However, the woman told Lu Zhen what happened during the day. Bai Yanran naturally would not be afraid of Lu Zhen, but after these things happened, Lu Zhen was to guard against Bai Yanran. Originally, he only wanted to torture the girl every day, so that the girl would be soft one day, but he didn''t expect to kill a white Yanran on the way. In this way, Luzhen can''t let the girl walk around the company at will. In addition, the original conditions were agreed by her, so don''t blame your own ruthlessness. Lu Zhen keeps the girl in the secret room. She doesn''t let her go out to do anything. She does it in the room. At the same time, he lied to the girl that her mother''s condition had deteriorated again. As long as she dared to resist herself, she would not let her mother have a good life. Even if she didn''t pay for it, Lu Zhen could use other methods to make her mother''s life more miserable. When the girl heard these words, she was very afraid and did not dare to disobey Lu Zhen''s words. But whenever Luzhen wanted to get close to her, the girl would scream and cry, and the whole person would be like a madman. At the beginning, she was crying like this. Every time Lu Zhen saw her like this, she would mention her mother to her, and the girl would not dare to continue crying. But she will secretly sob, the whole person shrinks itself into a group, completely shielding the outside world. One night, Lu Zhen continued to stay next to her. Usually, the girl would continue to take care of him, but the relationship between them was very embarrassing. Whenever Lu Zhen has a little crooked mind, the girl will accurately detect it, and the reaction is very fierce. One night, Lu Zhen mentioned her mother again. The girl couldn''t help crying when she thought of her mother. She kept crying all the time. Lu Zhen feels really tired of listening. It''s better to go out and have a good time. It seems more cost-effective to let her take care of herself when he needs this person. So Lu Zhen left the girl alone in the secret room. All the equipment in the room was very complete. If she wanted to do anything, she could support herself. So Lu Zhen doesn''t worry about whether she can survive well or whether she will commit suicide. After all, her mother is still in her hands. Lu Zhen always locks the door when she goes out, so the girl can''t run out and can only stay here. But unexpectedly, Lu Zhen just out of the office, did not wait a few minutes, heard the footsteps of the stairs. Lu Zhen didn''t expect that a third person would find out what he had hidden. Women in his mind can not create any threat, in any case, the woman is to listen to his dispatch, but this sudden appearance of people, but let his heart have inexplicable panic. Lu Zhen spread all kinds of rumors in the company the next day, but no one did anything unusual. At that time, he thought that Bai Yanran seemed to have worked overtime. When he went to the office to inquire, everyone said that Bai Yanran had gone home early. Originally, I thought that no one would mention it again. At that time, he let people act as a big voice in the company. Even if that person heard those voices, he would not publicize it all over the company. What he didn''t expect was that Bai Yanran was against him everywhere. One night, she didn''t go home. She spent her time in the secret room. As soon as she went out in the morning, she met Bai Yanran.Six or seven in the morning is not the time for employees to go to work, but Lu Zhen can meet Bai Yanran. Encounter white Yan Ran also calculate, the girl''s cry voice directly spread out, in the silent company appears more obvious. He had to drive away Bai Yanran on the spot, let Bai Yanran immediately get out of the house, and he went back to the secret room. These things were so unprepared that they were leaked out. Lu Zhen returns to his office and finds that the girl is still huddled in a group. He really can''t figure out why the girl should resist him so much. Under the pressure of the situation, can''t he change himself? It''s rare that he is so attached to such a girl who has no attraction at all. Lu Zhen''s heart always feels unconvinced, so he doesn''t let the girl go. Because in the end, he still did not do anything to the girl, but also has been taking care of her mother, in this matter, his character is impeccable. It''s just that the girl can''t stay in this company. If he wants to continue to do other things to the girl, he can start from other places. But as long as Bai Yanran wants to find out about the girl''s identity in Lu''s group, as long as the girl disappears in Lu''s group, Bai Yanran has no way. Lu Zhen took the girl away immediately after Bai Yanran left. Now Bai Yanran is just an intern. Even if he has no ghost in his heart, an intern will not have any influence on him. For Lu Zhen, it was a day without danger. Chapter 294 Today is a working day, and it is still Bai Yanran''s working time. Early in the morning, Lu he waited for Bai Yanran at the gate of Bai''s residence, but although he had been waiting at the door, he did not communicate with Bai Yanran in advance, so Bai Yanran did not know that Lu he was waiting for himself at the door early in the morning. Although he came early, Lu he didn''t forget to buy Bai Yanran''s favorite porridge. The place where he bought porridge was just opposite to the direction of Lu he''s Bai family residence. If there was no traffic jam in the morning, it would take more than 40 minutes. The key is that the grandmother who sells porridge has a very good business. After a long time of cooking, the porridge is sold out. So if Lu he wants to buy Bai Yanran''s favorite porridge, he still has to run for a thousand miles. When the sky is shining slightly, he has to get up early and drive the car to queue for porridge. The president of a large group got up at 4 a.m. and queued up to buy porridge. After buying porridge, the considerate Lu he did not forget to put the porridge in the heat preservation box, for fear that it would affect the taste after it was cold. "Whose car is parked at the door? I don''t have the eyesight to see. Can''t you see the car blocking out of the door?" The new security guard at the door said, still holding a stick, pointing to the landing car. "Fool, I didn''t see that it was Mr. Lu." Another security guard said, hitting the new security man on the head with his hand. "It''s my eyes that are out of place. Since I can''t see that young master Lu, I can''t remember how many cars Lu Shao has every day." Security brother touched his head, showing a simple smile. "Our young master is very particular about cars. What kind of cars we drive every day depends on our mood. In addition, the master likes to buy cars. He always buys several cars and parks them in the garage at one time. The cars inside are basically selected by the young master. Therefore, the master has built a special large garage, and you have never been in it." The other security guard looked proud, as if he felt that he had a sense of superiority because he had stayed in the Lu family for a long time. "Brother, have you ever been in?" The simple and honest security brother suddenly got up. "Nonsense, of course I went in. Uncle De took me in to wash the car. Don''t mention it. Many of the cars in it are limited edition ones. There is only one car in the world. I feel gold falling from it when I feel it. I''m worried about the washing. Any car is tens of millions of cars, and we ordinary people can''t afford to work for a lifetime. We can only make a small line on it with our fingernails for several years. " The security guard praised the car in the white man''s exclusive garage. After all, it''s not a very low-key problem to drive a low-key old car show, but it''s not a very low-key car to drive a white one. "Why don''t you two stand guard Uncle De came leisurely behind the two security brothers. When the two security brothers saw Uncle De coming to him, they were scared as if they had seen a cat or a mouse. It seems that Uncle De is still very dignified in front of the servants. "No, we''re not talking about anything. We''re just talking about whose car is on the other side." The two security brothers lied and didn''t dare to tell Uncle De the truth. After all, they were just chatting and didn''t mean to be on guard. "Well, why does that car look so familiar?" Uncle De narrowed his eyes and stared at the landing car. It seemed that he was old and his eyes were not easy to use. He was a little far away from the car. He couldn''t see who was sitting in the car. "Uncle De, it seems to be young master Lu." Han Han security brother said. "It''s young master Lu who doesn''t come in." Uncle De glared at the two security brothers. Uncle De rushed to meet Lu He. "Young master, when are you coming? Why don''t you go in directly?" Uncle De greets Lu He in the window. "I haven''t been here for a while. Today I''ll take Yanran to work and Uncle De will have a rest." Lu he showed a handsome smile and blocked the corner of his mouth full of smile. "Well, well, the young lady will come out soon." Uncle De said quickly that Lu He sent Bai Yanran to work, just in case he didn''t go to work. He could have someone to do it for himself, and this person was still Mr. Lu. "Lu He ~" as soon as their voice dropped, Bai Yanran started to Lu he from a long distance, and saw her beloved at a glance. Lu he put his hand out of the window and waved to Bai Yan Ran. "Miss, let the young master take you to work today." Uncle De''s face is not happy, looking at Lu he and Bai Yanran look at each other and smile, just like watching a pair of fairy couples. "Well, Uncle De, hurry up and I''ll go first." Uncle De helps Bai Yanran open the door and covers the door frame with his hand for fear that Bai Yanran''s head will hit the roof. "Uncle De, let''s go." After Lu he said goodbye, he set off with one foot of gas. "Why do you come to see me to work today? Your work place and my work place are not on the way." White Yan Ran scatter Jiao, deliberately asked."It''s not that I haven''t seen each other for three years. Today I brought you the porridge from the grandmother''s house, which you love to eat." Lu he said, teasing Bai Yanran. "Or do you mean it? I haven''t eaten the porridge made by that grandmother for a long time. I really miss the taste. Why didn''t you tell me that you were waiting for me in advance? If I knew you were waiting for me, I would have finished it quickly, so as not to wait so long. " Bai Yanran said with guilt. "No, you came out as soon as I arrived. It didn''t take long. The porridge won''t be so cold in the incubator. You can open it when you want to eat it." Lu he said intimately. Lu he knew that if she said that she had been waiting at the gate of Bai''s residence for a long time, Bai Yanran would have loved herself very much, and then blamed herself for not going out earlier. For her sensitive personality like Bai Yanran, Lu he would be more careful in taking care of girls'' emotions. If a person really likes another person, he will pay attention to her every look, every movement, every word, and put these in his heart, and then use some practical actions to express his love for girls. Lu he is not a person who can express his feelings. His schedule is very busy. Although he wants to be with his beloved all the time, his time is not allowed. So Lu he can only do some warm little things that let Bai Yanran move when he has time. Chapter 295 "It''s rare. Mr. Lu, who is usually like an iceberg, always does things in a vigorous and vigorous manner. I can''t believe I was a minute late today A female staff member with a fox like appearance is sitting on the armchair and rolling her eyes towards Lu He who comes out of the elevator. "No, it''s just the right time. It seems that you stepped in. Is your own watch going fast for a minute?" Another female staff member retorted. Usually, Lu he goes to work very punctually. Most of the time, he will arrive at the office ahead of time. When everyone comes, they will come to work. At that time, he has already entered the working state. "It''s true that Mr. Lu was half a minute late today. It''s really a big news that can''t be seen in a hundred years." Another female staff member heard everyone talking about Mr. Lu''s lateness, and quickly came over. The reason why Lu he was late today was that he sent Bai Yanran to work in the company, and then on the way back, he met the peak of the last shift on the way back. It was very timely to be able to step in and go to work. However, Lu would never be the last one to arrive at the company. After all, he didn''t want to be called a president who didn''t abide by the time because of his working hours. What he hated most was that other people didn''t observe the time. Although he didn''t write the concept of time into a contract, he made a corner to emphasize time with everyone in private The problem. However, the idea of the company''s people is not so simple, because everyone is in a hurry to come to work in the morning, and the same people at work have a common attitude towards the rush hour in the morning, so naturally, we will not sympathize with the employees with similar positions because of the traffic jam on the way to work. However, everyone was very curious about Lu he''s being late. After all, President Lu, who looks like a poker face every day and is even more icy than an iceberg, actually came here today. If we strictly follow Lu he''s statement, it will be 30 seconds late. Since 30 seconds late, naturally also called late, there is nothing to argue about. "Chunli, let''s call the meeting at 10 o''clock." Lu he picked up the phone on his desk and dialed to the secretary room. "Good, Mr. Lu." Spring beauty should be echoed. "There''s nothing wrong with the company recently. How could President Lu inform the meeting all of a sudden?" One of the female staff asked Chunli. "I don''t know why Mr. Lu has to hold a meeting. I feel that his face and expression are not quite right today. He has been sitting in his office all morning, dealing with documents without drinking a glass of water." Chunli made a very helpless expression and let go. "It''s not something big happened to the company." Another male staff member guessed that everyone was guessing one sentence at a time. No one knows what the purpose of Lu Hekai''s meeting is. At 10 o''clock sharp, everyone had brought their own computers and sat in the meeting room neatly. All the staff arrived. At this time, Lu he pushed the door and entered. It was strange that he didn''t carry any documents with him. Wasn''t this meeting going to talk about something important? Why didn''t he even carry the documents. There are a lot of questions in everyone''s mind, and all kinds of conjectures have sprouted in our hearts. No one knows what the real purpose of this meeting is. "I made a mistake today, and everyone should have observed it quietly. I was 30 seconds late today." Lu he said solemnly. There was silence and silence below. Although everyone had already seen that Lu he did step on the dot, it was not normal for a busy man of the president to be 30 seconds late. Moreover, that minute was not passed. At most, he was not so late as stepping on the dot. "It''s the first time I''m late. Since it''s not good to give me any punishment, let''s give you a reward instead. Let''s say, what do you want?" Lu he a face calm, don''t care to say. Lu he pinched the watch on his hand in the morning. Unexpectedly, he was late. Naturally, he couldn''t get over the fact that he was late. However, he admitted that he was late in front of the employees. He apologized and lost face. As a president of Lu''s group, he would not do such a thing. Since he couldn''t think of any good means to punish himself That can only be done by way of rewarding employees. "Mr. Lu, if you are 30 seconds late, you are not late. At most, you are a stampede. What''s your reward for us?" An employee flattered him and said that he was not easy to get hold of his president. However, this group of employees unexpectedly did not make a fuss. Instead, they did not flatter Lu He. Lu he is not a fool. Naturally, you can hear the meaning behind these words. Of course, this sentence does not come from the sincere intention of those employees. After all, if you are late at ordinary times, everyone will be fined. When the pay slip is issued, it will be clearly marked on it. If you are late for a few minutes on the day of the month, the salary will be deducted. Such a clear regulation, a long time, we are tacit, since we will not be so unscrupulous to be late, unless there are times when we really have to, there is no way, can only use their own wages to offset.Lu he is the president who pays wages to everyone, so it is impossible to deduct his own salary. Besides, there is no such statement. Therefore, Lu he wants to give some rewards to the employees. The purpose is to make these employees shut up and not talk in private. "Yes, Mr. Lu, you are not late. If you count the time when you arrive at the company''s downstairs, you have come a few minutes ahead of time." One after another, the employees flattered themselves. It seems that one by one, like a great meritorious official, asks for credit in front of Lu He. However, Lu he doesn''t care much about the opinions of these small minions. But he does know that everyone will talk about himself behind his back. Naturally, he does not want to be called a minor fault behind his back because of his perfect personality. "Why don''t you invite everyone to dinner?" Lu he said. Lu he had been sitting in the office for a long time and thought about how to reward the employees. Although at the beginning, he thought that everyone would pay a little bonus, but after thinking about it, he felt that the bonus was a little confusing. After all, we did not do anything meritorious. If it brought us the concept that employees who were late for leadership would be rewarded, it would not be the beginning of Lu He After all, he will not be rewarded for nothing. Chapter 296 The staff still don''t have any big suggestions sitting in the meeting room, but they are basically winking at each other below. It''s not hard to see that everyone is very willing to have dinner. After all, it''s their boss who pays for the dinner, and they don''t need to pay for it. Naturally, most of them are very happy. "Mr. Lu, I think the dinner party is a good idea, not to mention it is a reward for all of us. Let''s take it as a dinner party to unite the cohesion of the company. The big guy has been busy with the project for a long time and hasn''t relaxed for a long time." Employees, you and I said one by one. "That''s it. I''ve decided on the time and place. I''ll let you know." Lu he finished and just prepared to walk out of the conference room. "Mr. Lu will bring his girlfriend to play." Several staff members pushed me to say this. It has been rumored in the company that Lu he''s girlfriend is very beautiful, but he still doesn''t know who is sacred. Since this riddle has planted seeds in everyone''s hearts, people who really know who Mr. Lu''s girlfriend is dare not say more. After all, Lu is the general manager of Bai''s group, and Bai Yanran is the successor of Bai''s group. Their identities can be regarded as extreme Its precious, the common people naturally can not afford to provoke. Lu he hesitated when he heard this sentence, but he did not stop to respond to it. However, it was obvious that he had already heard it. He only pretended not to hear, or deliberately did not respond. When Lu he walked out of the meeting room, the door of the meeting room was closed slowly. Everyone was cheering inside. It seemed that they were celebrating the coming party. Without knowing the time and place of the party, they had already begun to discuss what to eat. It seems that everyone is still looking forward to the party. Lu he heard the melodious cheering voice, his mouth showed a smile, entered the office that only belongs to his one person space, leaving only his back. "Dong Dong Dong Dong." "Come in." "Mr. Lu, you call me." "Is there any famous western restaurant, which is more in line with everyone''s taste?" Lu he said. "Restaurant? Do you mean you''re going to the restaurant at the party? " Asked Chunli. In Chunli''s impression, we shouldn''t go to a restaurant directly or go to a place where the atmosphere is more active, and then have a life and death drink, and then go home drunk. That is the real party atmosphere. But what about this western restaurant? "Mr. Lu, have you ever organized a company party before?" Chunli choked and asked where to land. "No, but what''s the matter?" Lu he asked, but he didn''t think there was a big problem with the place he chose for the dinner. Originally, Lu he didn''t like noisy places. Instead, he liked to be quiet. Especially when eating, the atmosphere was too active, which would affect his eating mood. "There''s nothing wrong with the western restaurant. But since it''s a party for employees, we certainly hope that the atmosphere can be more active and we all have fun. After all, we are colleagues in the company, and it will be easier for us to be friends after work. After all, we will be nervous and become a string after work. That''s too much for the party It''s not comfortable. If people think the atmosphere of this party is so tense, they may not like to go there. " Chunli just felt that the party was not right, so she put forward these opinions. In fact, she didn''t know what the party Lu he really wanted to prepare. As for the real purpose of the party, although Chunli knew it, in the hearts of ordinary people, it was the norm to make an appointment with friends to go to a restaurant. "You have discussed the location in private and let me know. Don''t worry about the price. I''ll charter the venue for you to play." Lu he waved his hand and looked indifferent to money. After all, who is Lu he? He can be regarded as the Bai family. Since he is a member of the Bai family group, he is not short of money at all. He has been used to the extravagant life since childhood. If you suddenly let him be frugal, he may not know where to start to be frugal. Lu he proposed to go to the western restaurant only to consider eating there. Maybe the environment and atmosphere will be better. In addition, the attitude of the waiters may be better, and the service will be more considerate. He did not expect that this kind of over thoughtful service will bring bad enjoyment to everyone. After all, the purpose of the party is to help themselves, do what they want to do, and then everyone Happy together. "Well, I''ll collect your opinions and decide on a place to let you know." Chunli comes out of Lu he''s office with a smile on her face. "Everybody come here. Mr. Lu wants to invite us all to have a party. The venue of the party is up to everyone. There is no need to consider the cost." Chunli clapped and said. When we heard the word "party", they all gathered around in an instant. It seemed that they had played up the spirit of twelve minutes and were listening to Chunli. "Why don''t you go to the villa party?" "Is it not Mr. Lu''s charter party? Let''s not worry about the money, although we can spend a little bit.""Then we can have a yacht party." "Stop eating out. Don''t kill him if you land." Everyone was chattering, and there seemed to be no number in their hearts. Everyone''s ideas seemed to be a little different, as if they all had their own places to party. "You can''t do that. You and I have different opinions. We have to agree to go to the same place. " Chunli interrupted what everyone was talking about. "Chunli, do you have any special ideas? In fact, we don''t have any special places to go. We just look forward to the places we haven''t been to. After all, Mr. Lu treats us, and we can''t choose places that are too bland. Besides, Lu may bring his girlfriend Everyone asked Chunli. Chunli pondered for a moment. Although she didn''t have to worry about the cost at all, Lu he was a big man behind her. However, it seemed that where to go was a problem, and everyone was hesitant. Opinions can not be unified. There is no way to confirm this place. However, we have been struggling with this issue, which seems to be a waste of our working time. "Why don''t you work first? I''ll go back and think about it. I''ll try my best to come up with a good idea, and then come up with it. Do you think it''s ok?" Chunli showed a hippie smile. "Yes, yes. Otherwise, our group of people are entangled here and can''t get a result. Why don''t you think about it first? " Having said that, everyone scattered and returned to their respective working conditions. Chapter 297 After Bai Yanran was driven away by Lu Zhen, there was no way to stay in the office all the time. Whether Lu Zhen will find trouble with her or not, we can only rely on our conscience, and there is no way to turn a blind eye to it. Now there is no one in his office. Bai Yanran doesn''t dare to imagine what is happening in Lu Zhen''s office. Lu Zhen''s own heart also has some uneasiness. After all, Bai Yanran finds out that the room is quiet. What he needs to do is take the girl away. Lu Zhen decided to secretly observe the situation. He kept the door locked from the outside. Now there are few people in the company. He had surveillance on all the office doors in the company, so Lu Zhen went to the monitoring room. He wants to see what Bai Yanran is doing now. When he entered the monitoring room, he found that Bai Yanran had been sitting at his desk. I don''t know if this is an IQ struggle, but if Bai Yanran has some action, it will be too late to react. Although Bai Yanran has been sitting here, but her heart is very suffering. She knew that Lu Zhen was nothing but two choices. The first was to take the girl away, and the second was to come to her trouble. But no matter whether Lu Zhen will come to her or not, Bai Yanran has no way to forget the girl''s face. If you just look at her face, Bai Yanran thinks that the girl is about one or two years younger than her, which is similar to her age. Why should she experience such inhuman treatment? Although Bai Yanran doesn''t know what the girl has experienced in Lu''s group, she can tell from her own imagination that the girl is not good at all. Lu Zhen stayed in the monitoring room for how long, Bai Yanran sat in the office for how long, until the sky is gradually white, the two talents gradually have a tendency to leave. Lu Zhen can''t wait now. He has been worried that if Bai Yanran sees him and the girl leave, he will tear his face with him on the spot. So Lu Zhencai has been afraid to leave quickly. If Bai Yanran is not in Lu''s group, Lu Zhen will have no worries. Even if all the employees see this girl, he will not have any worries. Now, seeing that Bai Yanran has been sitting in her seat, Lu Zhen thinks that maybe Bai Yanran doesn''t want to get involved in this, because she doesn''t know what happened. Even if Bai Yanran has a guess, it is just a guess. I understand that she is also a prudent person. After staying in the circle for such a long time, she will not act rashly. Lu Zhen comforts herself in her heart. Lu Zhen immediately went upstairs to take the girl away. In the final analysis, he may also be greedy for the feeling of home. Lu Zhen doesn''t really have any feelings for girls, but he also has a sense of self-esteem in his heart. Anyway, he is also the president of Lu''s group. Now he is not reconciled. The girl now saw that Lu Zhen was no longer so afraid. When she was put into the secret room on the first day, the whole person was shivering. The girl knew that she had angered Lu Zhen just now, so she didn''t dare to resist. She just stood quietly and watched Lu Zhen''s reaction. "I''ll take you away now. You can''t stay in the Lu group any more." Lu Zhen just said these words briefly. He didn''t need to explain more things to the girl. But after hearing this, the girl was suddenly very afraid. If Lu Zhen let her leave like this, what should her mother do? The girl knows that she has been staying with Lu Zhen these days. She has not met Lu Zhen''s requirements any day. It can be said that her attitude is even worse. But no matter what her attitude is, Lu Zhen still pays her mother the medical expenses. What the girl told her mother was that she was in class every day. She was about to take an exam recently. She couldn''t go to the hospital to take care of her, so she asked her classmates'' family to help take care of her mother. Her mother believed her, but they were in the video every day, so there was no doubt in her heart. At the same time, because of these, the girl also knew that her mother''s condition was slowly recovering. Lu Zhen did as promised to invite the best doctor in the hospital for the girl''s mother, using the best equipment in the hospital, including the best medicinal materials. So girls, in other words, eat and drink in the secret room. They are decadent and take care of Lu Zhen every day. But why do people in Lu Zhen need to be taken care of every day? To put it bluntly, Lu Zhen found someone to chat with him, eat with him, sleep with him, but she did nothing except these. The girl didn''t really get together with Lu Zhen. They didn''t have any ambiguity, and they didn''t communicate emotionally or spiritually. When the girl stays in the secret room, she tears every day. Lu Zhen will be annoyed, and she will also feel annoyed by listening. Now maybe Lu Zhen really disliked her, but she thought of her mother''s illness, and her heart was full of despair."Why? What should I do with my mother''s illness? " The girl shivered and said these words. She didn''t even dare to look up at Lu Zhen. Her eyes were filled with tears. "I''m just saying that I will continue to take care of your mother''s illness after leaving Lu''s group." Lu Zhen has no more time to talk to girls. He directly took the girl''s arm forward and wanted to take her away. The girl really didn''t want to go with Lu Zhen, but she couldn''t let her mother go to the edge of death like this. The girl couldn''t help crying again, crying as she walked, but she didn''t resist Lu Zhen either. Bai Yanran doesn''t know if she has a soul in her heart, or she has her own illusion. She seems to hear the cry of the girl again and again. She really had no way to just sit around and ignore it. After thinking about it again and again, she called Lu He, and after three or two sentences of explanation, she went out. Although Bai Yanran said very sloppy, but Lu he still understood what she said. Just after hanging up the phone, he drove to Lu''s group. Bai Yanran knows that Lu he will come soon, and her heart seems to have a solid backing, so she is more brave and fearless to go to Lu town''s office. Although Lu Zhen feels that Bai Yanran will not be involved in this matter, she still gives herself a double insurance. There are many passageways in the company, not only stairs and elevators, but also several emergency secret passageways known only by upper management personnel. So Lu Zhen chose one of the secret channels to leave Lu''s clique. When he went to find Lu Zhen, he missed it just as soon as possible. The two did not meet. Chapter 298 Bai Yanran ran ran to Lu Zhen''s office immediately. She lingered at the door, not knowing whether to knock. However, when Bai Yanran came to Lu Zhen''s office, Lu Zhen had already taken the girl out of the gate of Lu''s group. Lu he just stopped the car, ready to take out the mobile phone to call Bai Yanran, inadvertently looked up, but saw the familiar figure. Lu Zhen''s fat figure flashed by. He took a girl beside him. Lu he immediately remembered the girl Bai Yanran mentioned to him. However, if the girl didn''t do anything, he would go in like this, which would not only attract people''s eyes, but also could not bear such a great pressure one day. Bai Yanran has made plans and plans for the future for the girl in her heart. Now that she has thought of these things well, the rest will be easier to do. Meeting is fate. Bai Yanran thinks that she and the girl are predestined. She might as well help her. Chapter 299 Bai Yanran stayed on the other side of the corridor for a long time, looking at the girl''s mother''s ward outside or a few people, it seems that there is no intention to leave. Suddenly, a person''s face flashed in her mind. She had a friend who was an intern in this hospital. Now she should be just a nurse. Such a sudden interruption may not be good, but now she can''t find anyone else to help. This friend has a good relationship with her and should help her. "Hello?" After the other party answered the phone, the tone was full of accidents. Bai Yanran''s acting time did appear in the public''s view, but also faded out of the sight of friends. Bai Yanran lost the basic contact with many friends. In fact, her telephone number has not changed, so the other party received the phone call and still Leng for a long time. "Hello, I''m Bai Yanran. I haven''t seen you for a long time." White Yan Ran tone Huan off said, they play very well in the school. "Yan Ran? Why did you call me when you were free today? I thought you changed your number The girl''s temperament is relatively straight, directly said her idea. "Ha ha ha, it''s a little embarrassing. To be honest, I really have something to trouble you today..." Bai Yanran looks at several people on the opposite side, and suddenly feels a little anxious, and thinks that it is better to solve this matter in advance. The friend also patiently listened to Bai Yanran''s words. This matter had nothing to do with either of them. However, no matter who heard or understood, there was no way to ignore them. "I see what you mean. I don''t know how to deal with those people outside the ward. Why don''t you come to me first? I''m in the duty room on the second floor." Friends or and white Yanran know her as close and careful. "Well, I''ll be there now." Bai Yanran is very moved, originally just holding a try mentality, did not think of friends really willing to help her. Bai Yanran''s heart beat very fast now, probably because of the fierce running, also may be about to face these people head-on, let her nervous and anxious. Bai Yanran was originally on the seventh floor, did not take the elevator, but within a minute arrived at the place described by a friend. Although interns will participate in daily work, but are some very basic things, most of the time will not let them do very important work at will. After finishing the most simple tasks, they directly stay in the duty room, waiting for the other elders to send them at will. Her friend had just called Bai Yanran and waited for her arrival by the door. She stayed in the hospital all day and was very boring. She didn''t make any contribution. She had to look at everyone''s face every day. From time to time, she became someone else''s outlet. "Bai Yanran, here and here." Bai Yanran is looking in the direction of the office, friends also immediately saw her, the office just no one, then called out white Yanran. Two friends haven''t seen each other for a long time, usually also broke off contact, now see each other are a little excited, friend gave Bai Yanran a warm hug. Bai Yanran looked at her friend, and her friend also looked at her. They looked at each other and laughed. "Well, well, let''s get down to business." Bai Yanran just remembered that the girl''s affairs had not been handled well. Lu he is now chasing Lu Zhen''s car, because Bai Yanran came to the hospital by himself. In order to facilitate his action, he hung up the phone and didn''t know their situation. "I don''t know how to help you. It''s my internship. As long as it doesn''t affect my internship results, I will support you 100 percent." The eyes of friends are full of sincere light. Bai Yanran knows that this time she came to the hospital has been troublesome for her friends. She doesn''t contact her at ordinary times. Today, a contact is to ask her for help. It sounds a little awkward. "I won''t embarrass you. As for the plan, let''s take a look at it step by step. In other words, I wonder if I can borrow your nurse''s clothes?" Bai Yanran piled up a smile and looked at her friend. Only nurses and interns have nurses'' clothes. At least, it''s also the hospital''s talents. When my friend heard Bai Yanran''s words, she was obviously very hesitant. "Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone know that this nurse uniform is your thing, please..." Bai Yanran also can''t think of any other way, and now only friends can help her do things, she can make use of only a nurse''s uniform. The friend looks at white Yan ran so anxious appearance, bit bite own lip, still agreed finally. "Well, I believe you, but no matter what you do, it''s none of my business. I don''t know where your nurse uniform came from." Friends to let Bai Yanran after the accident and their own completely clear relationship. Bai Yanran''s heart is very grateful, although friends these words may sound a little uncomfortable, but she knows that only those who really regard her as a friend will agree. Everyone''s internship is related to their future. To be able to maintain such a trusting attitude towards Bai Yanran is not only an affirmation of Bai Yanran, but also a concern for the friendship between her friends.And friend of course is also a cautious person, she has never seen always confident do not ask for help white Yan ran so anxious attention to a matter. She saw Bai Yanran''s persistence in giving up, her fierce resistance to injustice, and her help to strange girls, which made her friends see a different Bai Yanran. Now standing in front of her, Bai Yanran is more excellent than before. It seems to be a rare breakthrough from all aspects. Friends see white Yanran so, even if the heart is afraid of things revealed, but also agreed to the request of white Yanran. "Thank you, really. I''ll give you back the whole thing later." White Yan Ran''s eyes like suddenly put into the stars, flashing light. Although the heart of friends is also uneasy, but see white Yan ran so happy and excited appearance, inexplicably moved by her in general, also smile. "What are you going to do now?" Friends are very curious, Bai Yanran can do anything with nurse uniform. Bai Yanran did not immediately answer the words of her friend, and her eyes rolled around a few times. In fact, she did not know whether this plan could work. "I''m going to be a nurse and take the girl''s mother out..." White Yan ran side said, while in the heart simulation of her in and out of the ward scene. All of a sudden, she thought of another question. She didn''t know what disease the girl''s mother had. Chapter 300 If the girl''s mother just because too much work, so caused by all kinds of diseases, she can still take her away. But if it is a very serious illness, it is not necessarily, a short time away can lead to her illness more serious. And looked at the girl''s mobile phone, Bai Yanran felt that the girl''s mother''s disease was really more and more serious, not a moment of delay, must be treated in time. "Can you find out the case of the girl''s mother. If she is really seriously ill, I''m afraid it will be a bad thing because of my good intentions." Bai Yanran turned to his friend and said. Although the friend is only in the internship, but this duty office really has a computer. At that time, she was still short of medical interns to handle emergency documents. Sooner or later, interns have to become regular employees. In general, there are interns in this company, but finally go to another company to work. However, 80% of the people will choose to work in the internship place. On the one hand, they have established a good interpersonal relationship; on the other hand, they just adapt to the working environment and do not want to make any changes easily. Therefore, the hospital still recognizes the interns, although it is the name of the interns now, they may be colleagues in the future. "I''ve done so many things I didn''t dare to think about today. I''ll help you to have a look. You can go out and play." Friends said that time and then quickly, directly to the computer desk to start the computer. Originally, two people were on duty together, but the sister who was on duty with her today was ill, so she was the only one here. Now it is convenient for Bai Yanran. "Are you on duty alone?" Bai Yanran felt very strange. When she was working, she was more than one or two people. When she was on duty, she felt that the whole room was watching her. "She was sick and asked for leave." In this way, my friends feel that they still miss her interns at the same level. It''s hard to avoid loneliness and boredom when I''m on duty alone. "It''s true." Bai Yanran said to herself. The friend was originally excited to open the computer, also want to quickly help the girl and her mother, but Bai Yan ran this sudden words let her stop the action in her hand. "What truth?" Friends not only by a word of Bai Yanran interrupted the train of thought, but now in the brain in a fog. "Sure enough, teachers don''t necessarily learn well. Just like your nurses, they have to ask for leave when they are sick." Bai Yanran is right and strong, as if he really found what truth. Her friend chuckled. She felt that Bai Yanran was the same as when she was in high school. It''s a very serious moment, but I can joke with the people around me at the next moment, just like the serious person is not himself. "Do you know her name?" Two people joking at the same time, friends have opened the internal system of the hospital, where you can check the information of all patients in the hospital. Bai Yanran turns over the girl''s mobile phone. Whenever she looks at the things in the phone, she will feel a little sad. Bai Yanran did not find the name of the girl''s mother, but knew the girl''s name and still found her information. From the computer, they learned that the girl''s mother was not suffering from a serious disease that was difficult to treat, let alone bedridden. But why Lu Zhen and the girl described so seriously, even the hospital is consistent with Lu Zhen''s oral statement, the results are self-evident. Lu Zhen is used to living a good life, but he can''t understand the life of ordinary people. What he can solve by moving his mouth and waving his hand can make others sleepless all night. He didn''t know how a girl could get through so many long nights. He took everything for granted, and then appeared as a savior. It''s disgusting. Fortunately, the girl''s mother was not in great trouble, so things were better handled and all their previous concerns could now be removed. "Just wait for me here. I''ll thank you when it''s over." Bai Yanran can''t wait to touch Lu Zhen. Bai Yanran put on her friend''s nurse''s clothes, and once again came to the ward of the girl''s mother and put on a disposable medical mask. She walked to the people under Lu Zhen''s hands with a natural air, and her acting skills for many years also came into use. They did not doubt Bai Yanran''s identity at all. Fortunately, there is a rule in this hospital, that is, in the ward of the hospital, no matter whether the patient has given instructions or not, as long as there are patients in the ward, the hospital will let the nurse check every day. This regulation has lasted for many years, even for the "relationship household" like Lu Zhen, there is no exception, so everyone thinks that Bai Yanran''s appearance is just a normal inspection. Please wait in the ward, please Just when these people are ready to enter the ward with Bai Yanran, Bai Yanran turns to block up at the door and says without doubt.Several people in black looked at each other as if thinking about the authenticity and credibility of these words. "We all do things according to the doctor''s arrangement. I believe that if something happens to the patient, you can''t take the responsibility." Bai Yanran''s attitude suddenly became tough. Lu Zhen just let them play a role of care. They did not know the inside information. Only the most influential people in Luzhen and the hospital knew what happened to the girl''s mother. Lu Zhen''s men had to leave the door. Now the stalemate is nothing more than to invite more people to come here. At that time, it will be them who will suffer, not the little nurse in front of him. Bai Yanran walked into the ward steadily and handed the prepared note to the girl''s mother. Although she was in her forties, she was still elegant. Bai Yanran raised his right hand, put the index finger on his lips, compared with a "Shhh" gesture. The girl''s mother looked at the note suspiciously. Due to the tight time, Bai Yanran could not describe the whole process of the matter. It was only a few dozens of words. It was up to the girl''s mother to believe her. The girl''s mother read the note again and again, and then looked up at Bai Yanran. White Yan Ran in order to show his sincerity, specially took off the mask, facial expression some dignified looking at the girl''s mother. Maybe it''s because Bai Yanran and the girl''s age are similar, so she finally acts according to Bai Yanran''s plan. "The patient has an accident and must go to the emergency room now." Bai Yanran yelled in the ward and immediately pushed out the girl''s mother. Chapter 301 Recently, Chunli has really spent a lot of time preparing for the party. Although Lu Hemei said that the important task of choosing the place for the party was entrusted to all of you, in fact, there was no good suggestion at all. In the end, Chunli still had the most crucial decision-making power. Finally decided to hold a special jungle oxygen bar barbecue. "Please stop and listen to me." Originally, everyone was busy with what everyone was doing. It seemed that everyone was very attentive, but Chunli''s voice attracted the attention of those who had been concentrating on it. "Chunli is shouting. Stop your work. Why? I''m so fascinated that some people can''t hear you. Are you secretly using the office computer to brush Korean dramas?" A female employee mocked another woman next to her who was very serious about reading documents. The jealousy among the staff of the company is terrible. "I think about the place of the party these days. I think yachts and air restaurants are luxurious, and everyone must have asked about their expectations. But from my point of view, I always feel that some ideas are missing. Since it is a rare gathering in our company, I think it should be special, so I prepared a jungle oxygen bar barbecue program." Chunli said confidently. After all, Chunli spent a lot of time to come up with this idea, and she also made a perfect plan for the jungle oxygen bar barbecue scheme, ranging from the personnel arrangement of some equipment to the presentation of the whole scene. "The jungle oxygen bar barbecue means we are going to barbecue in the forest? Will there be a lot of mosquitoes? And there must be many strange small animals in the forest. At that time, we should not be able to concentrate on enjoying these barbecues. People who are afraid of small animals will flee one after another, and those who like small animals will not care about eating, but just try to tease them. " One of them, who doesn''t talk at ordinary times, is actually a very thoughtful employee. He is often in the corner of the office in the dark to deal with the things handed to him, it seems that he is a real house man, to the letter, this sentence is used in his body, there is no problem, after all, have been in the white group for several years, still many people have seen him many times, but can not call his name. "You can wait until I''ve finished, because my plan may be a little different from the traditional one you imagine." Chunli interrupted the words of the otaku employee. "This jungle oxygen bar barbecue is not really going to the forest, but creating a simulated forest environment. Of course, there will be some real plants in it. However, most of them are landscapes, which are made with props. Therefore, there will not be many strange animals. Besides, this scene is an indoor setting." Chunli explained. Suddenly, a voice interrupted Chunli. "If this kind of scene is an indoor setting, will it be very small? There are so many people here, we will not be able to play at that time. If it is too small." A voice came from the corner. Although the decibel was not very big, Chunli still heard it clearly. "You don''t have to worry about it. It won''t be a very small room. It can hold so many people to play. There is no problem. Although the name of this program is called barbecue, it is not really around barbecue. You can cook all kinds of delicious food on the spot. Of course, there will be three-star Michelin chefs waiting for you to order, and you can enjoy them. If you want to cook your own food, there will be a very complete set of equipment for everyone to use. " Chunli explained all the questions in one breath. After all, Chunli didn''t want everyone to question her plan all the time. In fact, the questions raised by everyone were very one-sided. No matter who made the plan, they would certainly take these simple aspects into consideration. The ability of a person who can be assigned to do planning is not bad We can''t even think about such a one-sided problem. "It sounds good." "That''s not good. It''s hard to enjoy the service of Michelin''s three-star chef." "Yes, yes, it''s wonderful. I haven''t been to Michelin yet." "Look at you. When you come to a big city, you should spend more money to learn more and stay at home every day." Everyone, you and I, but you can see that you seem very satisfied with this plan. Chunli plan has been implemented from here on. However, Lu He, the most important person who was also the key person to pass the program, has not been informed. ... "I had a good discussion with you these days, and then we decided on a jungle oxygen bar barbecue plan, which was to go to a large indoor setting, and then invite some Michelin three-star chefs to serve you. At the same time, there are also self-service barbecue, but not only barbecue, but also all kinds of delicious food are provided. At the end of the party, there will be a dance party and several famous singers will be invited Chunli looked at the document in her hand and said."That sounds good. Now that you''ve decided, go ahead with the plan." Lu he said. Lu he didn''t have any good suggestions to hold these parties at the beginning, so when Lu he heard Chunli''s suggestion, he would have a refreshing feeling. After all, he didn''t think of a very innovative plan from everyone''s standpoint. In fact, he didn''t have the time to pay attention to these things. The company''s affairs alone would be enough to let him do this The president of the white group was in a daze. "Well, will miss white come then?" Asked Chunli. "I haven''t asked her, and if she has time, I''ll invite her." Lu he replied. "That would be great." After all, everyone is most concerned about whether Lu he''s mysterious girlfriend can come to the jungle oxygen bar for barbecue. The mysterious girlfriend in the rumor is extremely miraculous. Her unique appearance really makes many girls in the company fall in love with, and they really want to know how lucky this girl is to be Lu He''s girlfriend. As Lu he''s secretary, Chunli naturally knows some private affairs of Lu He, so Chunli always knows that Bai Yanran is Lu he''s girlfriend. Although both the Bai family and the Lu family know about it, they have never made it known to the public, and they have no intention to hide it. It is just that people who stand at the mouth of the wind and waves want to do things in a low-key way. Chapter 302 Bai Yanran seems to have not received the invitation of jungle oxygen bar barbecue. After all, Lu he was in front of him and did not mention a word, so he didn''t even know a little wind. "Are you free from work?" It''s Lu he''s on the phone. Bai Yanran: "I may have to work extra classes after work today, so I may not have time to have dinner with you. Maybe another day, the company seems to have a big project recently, and everyone seems to be very busy. Although my position is not particularly important, I need to help you complete some tasks. Don''t think I am too tired. In fact, I enjoy it. I know you What to say. " Lu he laughed at the other end of the phone. "How do you know what I''m going to tell you today? Although I really want to care about your work, today is different from other times. It''s our employees who want to invite you." "What do the employees of your company want to invite me as an employee of Lu''s group? Is it for friendship, and then through me to find out the secret of Lu''s group? I''m not a very important position in Lu''s group. I don''t know any big secret at all. You don''t want to take advantage of my innocent child. " Bai Yanran said with a smile. In fact, she knew how Lu could make use of herself. It was too late to protect herself by holding herself in the palm of her hand every day. "No, our company held a party, and then everyone was very curious about my girlfriend. They secretly talked about my girlfriend''s beauty. It''s time for them to witness your beauty." Lu he flatters Bai Yanran. As long as in front of Bai Yanran, Lu he can show such unscrupulous smile. In front of anyone, he can''t change his cold face. Perhaps few people can really walk into Lu he''s heart, at least so far, only Bai Yanran is alone. "It seems that our relationship has not been announced to the public, so many people may not know that we are in love. After all, we have been childhood sweethearts since childhood. Many people dare to guess, but should not dare to say." Bai Yanran murmured to herself. "My secretary has planned a jungle oxygen bar barbecue, and then you will come along and be my heroine." Lu he said. When Lu he and Bai Yanran talk, they are always unrestrained. They don''t need to pay attention to those rigorous words. They speak as if they want to say what they want. Even if they are wrong, the other party can understand their meaning. They are quite distracted and have a sense of connection. "No, I''m a busy man now. You have to see if my schedule has free time, but you haven''t told me the time and place of your party yet?" Bai Yan Ran asked. "No time? Why are you so anxious about time and place? It seems that I am quite sure that you will attend this party. Although this party belongs to the employees of Bai''s group, you are a spy in it. " Lu he deliberately provokes Bai Yanran by his words, and wants to see what his cute little anger looks like. "How can I be regarded as a spy? To some extent, I am a member of Bai''s group, but I am currently practicing in Lu''s group. However, although I am a member of Bai''s group, if you want to get information about Lu''s group from my mouth, don''t you really want to think about it?" Bai Yanran also deliberately angered Lu He. The way two people talk is completely like a child in a quarrel. Although this quarrel has no practical significance, two people can continue to quarrel one by one, but they do not make the other party really angry. It is more like two young couples deliberately bickering and flirting. "Who wants to investigate the information of your Lushi group? The talents of our company are not interested in it, OK? Don''t make us think so dirty. We are all decent people. If you want to know the information of your company, why do you have to go through you? We swagger directly into your system to check it." What Lu he said really trampled the Lu clan under his feet, and the words of utterance could only be heard from Lu he''s mouth. Other people simply did not dare to be so rampant. "Forget it. I don''t want to argue with you. For the sake of your immature mind, I''ll let you take it as you won." Bai Yanran said landing what is a child, while doing their own children will do things. "I''ll be waiting for you at the jungle oxygen bar barbecue party, my heroine." Lu he said. Hearing a few words from the heroine, Bai Yanran''s heart is like a flower. Lu he seems to seldom say such kind of love words to himself. Although this may be in Lu he''s heart, it is just a simple pronoun, but in Bai Yanran''s heart, this is the doting love words of his beloved people to himself. "Since you have invited me so affectionately, I''m sorry to refuse! Otherwise, it seems that I am a small employee of Lu''s group, and I will not give you the face of the president of Bai''s group, and it will not be nice to hear it at that time. " Bai Yanran hypocritically said, in fact, his heart is clearly want to go, but the mouth is not willing to, and then he deliberately find himself a step down, so that he does not look so embarrassed."Oh, Yan Ran, you are still arrogant. You can''t see that you are a person who can be arrogant. It''s very rare for you to look like this Lu he said. "What am I like?" Bai Yan Ran asked. Lu he said repeatedly, the meaning is still some vague, let Bai Yanran this curious kitten some confused. "Say you are beautiful." Lu he deliberately perfunctory white Yanran, see white Yanran know that he will have any special reaction after perfunctory him. "Miss Ben has always been very beautiful, OK? So many fans are joking. Not to say, they are all aiming at my beauty, but most of them are aiming at my beauty. If anyone says I''m not good-looking, I''ll be silent. " Bai Yanran also plays a child''s temper, just like playing with himself. "But no one dares to say that our eldest daughter is not beautiful, no, no, I am not right, but no one is unwilling to admit that our eldest daughter is beautiful. Look at the mirror in front of you. Magic mirror is the most beautiful. Yes, of course Lu he dotes on his little princess. Both of them are bored on the phone. It seems that they have forgotten to make this call. What''s the main purpose? Patronize you and me. Chapter 303 Bai Yanran pushed out the girl''s mother. The people standing outside didn''t react. What Bai Yanran wanted was the time gap. Taking advantage of this time, white Yan Ran immediately from their side in the past, this time, the people of Lu town gradually react. However, the people who receive Bai Yanran also cooperate very tacitly. Before Bai Yanran sends them news, they have already seen Bai Yanran with sharp eyes. Around the girl''s mother formed a circle, a few people pushing a car, and there are white Yan Ran to find people pretending to blame landing under the hands of the people. In this way, Lu Zhen''s people really thought it was their fault, and they were afraid that the girl''s mother would have an accident. They immediately withdrew a few meters, leaving enough space for them to pass through. We directly pushed the girl''s mother to another ward, and then Bai Yanran immediately took off her friend''s nurse clothes and gave them back to her friend standing beside her. "Thank you for troubling you this time. Since it is the patient''s wish, the doctor will not have the heart to blame everyone." Thanks to all the nurses. In fact, in addition to Bai Yanran''s friends, no one else knows about this matter. Her friends just called some friends to come by virtue of their relationship in the hospital these days. It happened that everyone gave her this face. "I can only help you get here. You have to do the rest yourself." Friends also smile, looking at Bai Yanran, we used to be very friendly friends, I believe it will be in the future. After that, everyone returned to their respective places, only Bai Yanran and the girl''s mother were still in the same ward. "Auntie, it''s a little complicated. I can''t explain it to you in detail, but now I need you to cooperate with me." Bai Yanran walked to the hospital bed, the girl''s mother also sat up. "I just read your note. What''s wrong with my daughter? Is it because I''m controlled by someone else? " The girl''s mother''s eyes are full of worry, anxious to ask. The girl''s mother and girl usually contact each other through video, and they haven''t met for a long time. She really thinks that the girl is busy studying every day. "Auntie, please don''t worry about this matter. I will try my best to help her, but I will certainly need your cooperation." Bai Yanran knows that everything a girl does is because of her mother, so what she needs most is her. "I can do whatever she can." The girl''s mother said, her eyes moist. "Auntie, don''t be sad. I need to tell you a few things first. You should listen to me." Bai Yanran stepped forward and held the girl''s mother''s hands. The girl''s mother also looked at Bai Yanran in silence, and she was eager to know what her daughter was doing. "Well, your illness was misdiagnosed before. As a result, your daughter tried to raise money for you, but it didn''t get better. In fact, it can be recovered after raising for a period of time." Bai Yanran covered up some of the facts. "But because of this misdiagnosis, your daughter didn''t have enough money to treat you, and was finally used by a black hearted enterprise. She had to work hard for this enterprise day and night." Bai Yanran made up a similar but not true story. "Now the enterprise has used some means. In order to repay the loan, she can''t get away from it, but these are all to cure you." Bai Yanran or stressed the girl''s mother''s condition. In the eyes of the girl''s mother, she did not expect that because of herself, the girl should have suffered such grievances. "Now, as long as she knows you''re OK, we can save her from the fire and water. I can''t bear to see her in such pain, though I have only one meeting with your daughter." What Bai Yanran said is really what he said in his heart. The girl''s mother immediately nodded her head. Of course, she hoped that the girl could live a happy life and not bear too much pressure and burden. Bai Yanran saw the girl''s mother willing to cooperate with her, and finally felt relieved. She continued to call Lu He, who had already put on his Bluetooth headset, which made it easier for them to communicate. "Yan Ran, Lu Zhen should have found a good place. I will find the girl you mentioned in this period of time." Lu he just answered the phone and began to talk with Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran naturally believes in Lu he''s ability. As long as Lu he makes a move, it can be done. "Well, I have already communicated with her mother, and I can directly let them video later. In short, the girl is being used, and her mother has no big problem." Bai Yanran''s heart still can''t help but feel sorry for the girl. It should have been a beautiful youth, but now it was destroyed by Lu Zhen''s bad behavior. "OK, I see." Lu he plays the steering wheel in his hand and finds a hidden position to park the car. Lu Zhen has already taken the girl out of the car. This is a villa. It seems that it is also a secret base under the name of Lu Zhen. There are a lot of places for him to enjoy himself and drink. Some media have exposed it, and there should be countless places that have not been known.Bai Yanran listened to the movement of Lu he there and found a chair to sit beside the bed, quietly accompanying the girl''s mother. Lu Zhen''s people also found that it was wrong. Originally, Lu Zhen arranged this task for them, and they all felt very relaxed. Now they have to find a way to give Lu Zhen an account. Finally, several people discussed for a long time and decided to tell Lu Zhen the truth that the girl''s mother had been moved to another place. He would have known sooner or later. Instead of asking Lu Zhen to convict them at that time, it''s better to confess with Lu Zhen now, and the punishment may be lighter. "Hello, Mr. Lu." One of them was the head of his subordinates. He called Lu Zhen, and everyone asked him to tell Lu Zhen about it. Everyone looked at him, so he couldn''t refuse. So after they organized the language, he called Lu Zhen, but it took a long time for Lu Zhen to get through. "Well, I''m very busy now. I''ll talk about it next time." Lu Zhen doesn''t want to talk to people in the company any more nonsense now. His own affairs have not been dealt with properly. He was so confused now that he forgot that this was the man he had put into the hospital. "Mr. Lu, the person you asked us to take care of was taken away because we didn''t watch." Although Lu Zhen''s tone was so bad, the man immediately said the call. If he didn''t say it again, he didn''t know what year and month he would have to wait. Lu Zhen has a habit, that is, he doesn''t like to put his mobile phone to his ear. He likes to listen to the phone with hands-free, so the girl heard the words just now. Chapter 304 "What the hell are you talking about?" Lu Zhen''s voice trembled a little, because even though he didn''t look at the girl, he could feel her momentary depression. The girl is now staying next to Lu Zhen. She is filled with hatred and disgust in her heart. She tries her best to leave Lu Zhen''s confinement. In fact, there is no need for the other party to repeat it. Lu Zhen asked several times and the result would not change. He just couldn''t believe that the terrible news came so suddenly. The girl turned her head to see the direction of the door, immediately spread her legs and ran, she used all her strength to get rid of the shackles. Lu he originally wanted to stay behind them and find a chance to take the girl away, but seeing Lu Zhen answer a phone call from a distance, the girl began to turn around and run towards him. Lu he thought for a moment, or went back to drive the car, and then came to pick up the girl. Bai Yanran also heard Lu he''s obvious aggravating breathing sound, which was caused by the sudden running, but she never disturbed Lu he''s work. The girl saw the car that suddenly appeared in front of her. She didn''t know if it was from Luzhen. Her instinctive reaction was to run away, but Lu Zhen was chasing after her. She was about to cry. She is now most concerned about the safety of her mother, but now before and after the attack, she fragile and confused standing in the same place. "Get in the car and I''ll take you to your mother." Lu he still does not take the sentiment color to say, the eye is clean and clear. Although Lu he has a cold face when talking, but these actually let the girl''s heart calm down, she would rather others cold words, rather than look at the smiling tiger bite himself. The girl didn''t linger. She got a rough judgment and immediately got on the co pilot. Lu he drove his car away from the dust. This series of things happened cleanly. Lu Zhen didn''t see the shadow of Lu he''s car, leaving him only air. Lu Zhen called the person under his hand in a hurry. He couldn''t control his mood. "What did you say just now? How can a good man be taken away! " "A nurse came in and said it was a physical examination. It''s usually like this. We didn''t care." The man''s confidence was getting weaker and weaker when he spoke. "Who knows she suddenly said that this person''s acute attack, the need to immediately go to the emergency room, the results of an instant, out of a group of nurses, she never came back." In fact, these people under Lu Zhen are really aggrieved. Lu Zhen didn''t tell them in advance that the girl''s mother was not seriously ill. The deception he directed was originally full of flaws. Now that he was caught in the loophole, he could only say that he repented. "Waste." Lu Zhen said these two words and hung up the phone. He knew that there was no way to recover this time. Since so many nurses have been involved, it can only show that someone already knows that the girl''s mother is very good. With a third person besides them knowing, it means that there will be a fourth and a fifth person to know. In short, they will try every means to inform the girl that Lu Zhen has lost her most powerful bargaining chip and has only made chicken soup with all her efforts in the current few days. Lu he looked at the rearview mirror and found that Lu Zhen didn''t catch up with him, but he kept going at the initial speed. Bai Yanran naturally also heard all, "take her to the hospital, her mother is waiting for her here." "OK." After Lu he finished, he hung up the phone. His mobile phone was running out of electricity. He needed to leave some electricity. When he went to the hospital, he would contact Bai Yanran. "Auntie, if you wait, your daughter will come here to see you later." White Yan Ran showed her signature smile, no matter who saw, will be infected by her smile. The girl''s mother nodded, and the tension finally eased a little. "Do you know what disease your mother had?" After hanging up the phone, Lu he began to ask the girl unintentionally. The girl is obviously thinking about something. After being interrupted by Lu he''s sudden words, her eyes are still full of confusion. "My mother? It''s said that it''s a disease very similar to cancer. It can be cured, but it takes a long time to treat. " The girl repeated what the doctor had described to her. What the doctor said at that time did sound unreasonable, but in that tense situation, the girl didn''t find any mistakes. Until today, after carefully recalling the scene at that time, the girl found that there were many loopholes in her own words. "What do you mean?" The girl is also a smart person. After hearing Lu he''s inquiry, she felt that she was suggestive. "Your mother didn''t have any serious illness, but she was too tired and suffered from hypoglycemia. As long as you have a good rest and recuperation, she will get better." Lu he explained to the girl. The girl turns her head and stares at landing. In her eyes, all kinds of complicated feelings are intertwined, including disbelief, relief, excitement and infinite gratitude. "Thank you..." The girl didn''t know what else she could say except these three words.Unconsciously, they have come to the hospital, Bai Yanran in order to consider the possibility of all things, and specially find other doctors for the girl''s mother to do a comprehensive examination. The girl''s mother has been completely cured. During her care, Lu Zhen did give her tonic, never harming her mind. In this way, fortunately, Lu Zhen trapped the girl''s mother in the ward, which was just a cover. He still wanted to keep the girl. But now that the truth has come to light, Lu Zhen can only give up the girl, and the girl''s burden is relieved and she can continue to finish her studies. The girl ran up the stairs at the same speed. When she and her mother saw each other, they both ran forward and hugged each other tightly, with tears in their eyes. "How can you be used by such black hearted enterprises? Next time, you must tell your mother..." With the girl''s mother''s advice. The girl was very puzzled about what her mother said, but she did not interrupt her mother, just listened carefully. When she turned her head, she found that Bai Yanran had been standing beside them. Bai Yanran compared her expression, blinked her big eyes and spat out her tongue. The girl suddenly understood what her mother said. It seems that this big star has helped her, and the girl''s heart is warm. At that time, she met Bai Yanran in Lu''s group. She only felt that her life was bitter and she had to bear too much. She even didn''t want to pay attention to others'' kindness to her. Now looking back again, my heart is full of gratitude and moving. It is Bai Yanran who gave her the courage to continue to believe in the world. She will study hard and take good care of her mother. Chapter 305 Bai''s group, of course, is quite generous. The design of this scene is all set by foreign designers. Since it is different from those enchanting scenery, it strives to make the most original ecological effect in the interior. In the early morning, Chunli went to the airport and received several designers who came all the way from Germany. These designers didn''t show up very much. After all, other people''s works could speak, and they didn''t need to come out by themselves. "Hello, Chunli, you are as beautiful as your name, just like spring." Curly designers boast of Chunli. "Oh, my God, what you said is so exciting. Thank you for your praise. The hotel is ready for you. Come with me." Chunli leads the way ahead. Foreign boys seem to be very gentlemanly. They like to praise the women around them. Proper praise will make girls feel very comfortable and appear to be particularly polite. In fact, this is a very common social etiquette in foreign countries. The location has been determined and selected on an island, so that the yacht you want can have both the scene and the yacht. At that time, you can enjoy the scenery on the yacht. Although it is only used as a means of transportation, it still can not eliminate its cool. "Chunli, you Bai Yanran is the future successor of your Bai''s group. Will she also come to this party? We all think she is very beautiful and like her very much. " Curly designer said with the words of stifling feet. "It doesn''t matter. You can communicate with me directly in English." Said Chunli. "They say that they should do as the Romans do in Rome. Since I come here, I have to use the language here. Otherwise, it seems that I am too prominent. Originally I look like a foreigner. No, I can''t say that I look like a foreigner very much. Obviously, I am a foreigner. Even if I am far away, I can see it at a glance." Curly designers are very self-conscious. "Well, you can choose the most comfortable and desired language to communicate with me." Chunli replied. I didn''t expect to think so thoughtful for curly hair designers. People seem to be a little ungrateful. It seems that they are also very independent people. This person may not be flexible in some places. As soon as you get to the downstairs of the fairy tale Hotel, the treatment of the five-star hotel is immediately presented. There are two rows of welcoming teams at the door. It seems that the battle is very huge, and it is worthy of Bai''s group. The waiters welcomed the designers from the luxury car. The designers were not as dazzling as they thought. On the contrary, their clothes were extremely simple, even looked a little shabby, and their hair was long and curly, without any care, which made people look so casual. "It''s getting late. Miss Chunli should have stayed up all night. Now she can take the time to have a rest." Curly designer Chang Chunli waved her hand and left. After all, after a day''s flight, she was very tired. Although a designer is a work of staying up late, after all, because the work is too burning, rest is very important. "Jokingly, I can''t rest at this point. I''m almost going to work after breakfast, and there are some scattered matters that have not been handled well, so I''ll say goodbye to you first." Chunli smiles and turns away. After all, this is not a matter of rest and rest. In front of outsiders, it is not necessary to disclose his own itinerary in detail and try to appear busy in order to make Party B feel that his party A''s ability is relatively strong. Although Bai''s group is a large group, it is not so unreasonable. Employees don''t sleep at night and struggle for the company. The company is emotional and reasonable, and a sleeping time will be given. After all, today is Chunli''s rest time. Although Chunli has not put down her work at this moment, it does not affect her to relax herself next. Some time ago, Lu he also gave himself an idle Yoga card. He, who has not seen much of the world, hasn''t really experienced it. Today, I just have time to try it. "Welcome." The decoration of yoga studio is just like a beauty salon. It seems that there is no sports atmosphere at all. What''s more, it is a rare tranquility. It is said that people who come here are either rich or expensive, and may encounter many stars. After all, this is the best yoga studio. Without considering the cost of follow-up exercise, it costs hundreds of thousands of people to apply for a card. Naturally, normal people can''t afford it. "I''m sorry, miss, because you didn''t make an appointment in advance and this card has not been activated, so you are a member of the sleeping period. Your teacher has been reserved by Miss Bai in advance, so I''m sorry..." the waiter said, looking at the computer screen. Why didn''t Lu he tell Chunli that the Yoga card still needs to be activated. It''s not so troublesome to go to the gym to exercise normally. As expected, money is a trouble, and she has to have a symbol of identity. It seems that Chunli has to go home with her equipment in a gray mood. She thought she could have a good day to relax. "Do you mean there are no free teachers now?" Chunli holds the last fluke in her heart. "Miss, that''s not what you mean. Each member''s corresponding teacher is fixed. Originally, the level of your card corresponds to the best teacher in our yoga studio. But because you have not activated it, there is a miss with the same level as your card. She has reserved this teacher in advance. So today''s yoga training, you may have to change a teacher, not without the teacher''s meaning Miss waiters quickly explained that it seemed that Chunli didn''t understand her meaning because she didn''t understand what she had explained before. She thought that the maid said she couldn''t train in this yoga studio because she didn''t activate herself."I just come to do a simple spa today, so I won''t continue training. Give this teacher''s today to this young lady. I think he needs it very much." Suddenly, a familiar figure came from behind Chunli. Chunli suddenly turned back in the face of this voice, which was Bai Yanran. It turns out that Miss Bai, as the maid has been saying, is Bai Yanran. Chunli should have thought of it, and Lu he''s Yoga card of a level, only the white group of the big miss can have this identity. "Miss White." Chunli lowered her head and said hello to Bai Yanran, quite a bit saw the shy appearance of the beauty. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Is this your first time to come to this yoga studio?" Bai Yanran takes the initiative to chat up with Chunli. Although Chunli doesn''t come to the company for a long time, she is an employee of secretary Lu he''s office, so Bai Yanran knows the existence of Chunli. Chapter 306 Bai Yanran has not seen Chunli before, or has seen Chunli''s face. Bai Yanran only infers Chunli''s identity from this yoga card in Chunli''s hand. However, Bai Yanran''s face is obviously not very good-looking. This yoga card was made by her and Lu he at the beginning. Lu he promised that he would accompany him to practice yoga when he had time, so he opened two top diamond membership cards. But now why does this top diamond membership card appear in Chunli''s hand. This picture has to let Bai Yan daydream. She wants to restrain herself from thinking, but the card in Chunli''s hand really makes her mind uncontrollable. "Yes, I''m here for the first time, so I don''t know what''s going on here?" Chunli''s words obviously become very small-minded, you noticed that Bai Yanran''s face is not right. But Chunli has no doubts. After all, Bai Yanran, the eldest lady of Bai''s group, has no need to talk to people of her own. She says that rich people have big airs. Besides, Bai Yanran is not only rich, but also a star. "There are only two top diamond membership cards in this store, one for you and one for me. We both happened to meet each other today." Bai Yanran''s words are obviously with a trace of irony, she is not angry with Chunli holding the top diamond membership card, but the diamond membership card that Chunli holds in her hand, which is customized for Luhe and engraved with the English abbreviation of Luhe. Bai Yanran looks very calm, but the palm under her clothes has already squeezed into a fist. She is waiting for a good opportunity to wave her fist towards Chunli''s face. However, although Bai Yanran is really in a very good mood at this moment, she can''t understand Lu he''s practice. Even if Lu he really doesn''t like yoga, she shouldn''t use this method to satirize herself. "It seems that our president doesn''t need this card. Then I mentioned it that day and he gave it to me." Chunli did not notice Bai Yanran''s expression when she spoke. "Our president, you call it very friendly. It seems that your president is very kind to you. Today, let''s have a good Yoga life. After finishing the whole body massage, women should treat themselves well." When Bai Yanran said this, her tone was obviously shaking. She turned her head in anger and left. Chunli is in a mess at the front desk. She doesn''t know what happened to her. Is the lady of Bai''s group so bad tempered? Before she had time to think about it, the waiter brought Chunli into the classroom. After all, the teacher has been waiting for a long time. In such a high-end consumption place, every minute and second is money. To waste every minute and second is to waste a large bucket of money. Chunli is very lucky to enjoy such a consumption without spending money. She can only be thankful that her boss is so good that she has not deducted her salary, but can also reward her employees with these small benefits. The spring beauty here is enjoying freely and happily. The white Yanran over there has already been a frying pan. "Go to Bai''s group now!" White Yan Ran fork waist, sitting in the back seat of the car, an angry look. Seeing Bai Yanran''s angry appearance, the driver didn''t dare to ask any more questions. Now, if anyone dares to ask Bai Yanran more, he will surely become cannon fodder. There is no need for him to hit the gun and find himself unhappy. Bai Yanran rushed into Lu he''s office with a face of fury... "why did your little secretary appear in that yoga studio?" Bai Yanran asked where the landing was. Sitting in front of the desk Lu he or a face covered, do not know what happened, also do not understand why Bai Yanran to speak with such a high decibel. "What''s the matter, which secretary?" Lu he stood up. "You see, I knew you were covering her up. You even asked me which secretary was which? Didn''t you have a point in your heart?" Bai Yanran has been angry to the extreme, even some helpless tone, since Lu he doesn''t admit it at all, is it difficult to catch Chunli in front of him. "Wait a minute. I haven''t figured out what happened. Didn''t you go to the yoga studio to practice today? Is there something unpleasant going on there Lu he seems to have guessed what Bai Yanran is angry for. Is it because Bai Yanran is not happy in yoga training today, Lu he''s heart is guessing. "Of course I''m not happy. Today I went to the yoga studio and met another one of my customized diamond top membership cards. Guess who holds that card. It''s Chunli, your personal secretary." Bai Yanran maliciously said this paragraph, between the tone is full of irony, it seems that Lu he is pedaling two boats, one side of the face with his own ambiguous, and on the other hand secretly raising his own personal secretary. Bai Yanran, who was dazed by the scene of yoga studio, has no way to calm down and think carefully. She is full of Chunli''s little fox spirit now. Although she has never seen what happened to her and Lu He in reality, her mind has been completely completed and can''t take out many ugly pictures. She can''t imagine herself On that point in the end is not as good as that spring, this kind of thinking more full of their own brain, the more angry."I remember what you said. I haven''t activated the card yet. Some time ago, my secretary said that she wanted to practice yoga, but she didn''t have much time to do yoga card, so I didn''t go either. Then I lent her my card." Lu he explained, or still a pair of things have no appearance, completely did not take Bai Yanran angry for this matter as one thing, after all, Lu he did not know what Bai Yanran was thinking at this moment. "Are you sure it''s just lending her that easy? I don''t think that''s what people think. They think it''s good for her. " Bai Yanran''s tone of speech is more and more ironic, completely ignoring the status of the two people now. "No, she''s really just an ordinary secretary. There''s absolutely no relationship between the two of us. You have to believe me. I''m so busy in the company every day. What leisure do I have to look for! And I''ve never been like that, you know Lu he explained, hoping to reduce Bai Yanran''s anger value. After all, Bai Yanran doesn''t look like a girl who will be angry casually. For a long time, it''s the first time to be so grand. Chapter 307 Angry women''s IQ is the highest, at the same time, think about things is also the most not advised, they generally do not go to tangle about the truth of the truth, perhaps more concerned about the attitude of the other side, whether sincere, because most of the things are not necessarily as shown on the surface, there may be hidden behind. Bai Yanran stands in front of Lu He wrongly, just like that, his eyes are red and red, staring at landing he''s eyes, and seeing people''s hair stand up. "Let me ask you for the last time. Is she really just an ordinary secretary? Do you really have nothing to do with each other?" White Yan Ran clenched his teeth to say this sentence. In fact, there is no confidence in her heart. Lu he is such an excellent boy. There are countless young and beautiful girls in the company who like him. Maybe those girls are not as beautiful as they are, and they are not as talented as they look. But Bai Yanran still thinks that those girls will pose a threat to her, perhaps because she likes a man too much Children, will feel that boys around all the opposite sex are very dangerous. Lu he saw what Bai Yanran was worried about. Without saying a word, he went up and pulled Bai Yanran into his arms. Bai Yanran, who had been standing in the same place, had a head in Lu he''s arms. At that moment, she could no longer restrain her grievances in her heart. She cried like a tearful person and could not stop sobbing, regardless of the appearance of a lady in her family. Lu he just stood quietly, gently stroking the girl''s head in his arms, gently patting her back. The whole room was empty, quiet, full of white Yan Ran''s crying voice. For a moment, Lu he''s heart suddenly felt remorse. Whether it is because they are really too busy, sometimes completely ignore the idea of Bai Yanran''s girlfriend, or it may be that Bai Yanran and Bai Yanran grew up in childhood. They think that they both have a full understanding of each other. Many things only need one eye contact, and do not need too much explanation. Two people can understand each other''s meaning Thinking. But feelings seem to be not the same thing with some ordinary things in life, but the relationship between feelings is very delicate. Love is like a glass ball, which is very dazzling, but also very fragile, but also very strong at the same time. Maybe it''s because Lu he cares too little about Bai Yanran in his life, but Bai Yanran never expresses his concern. She just silently acts as the virtuous wife of landing he, playing with his own and never bothering Lu He. When the virtual sense of crisis comes, Bai Yanran is the first person to panic in his feelings. The reality will give him the illusion that Lu he is so busy because he went to date with other girls. Gradually, Bai Yanran becomes more suspicious. She will think that many small things around her have something to do with Lu He. It seems that his shadow is everywhere in life. At this time, a positive answer from my beloved may be the best answer. "Yan Ran, my little fool, I swear that I have never been attracted to anyone except you. You are the first person to enter my heart. At the same time, I will make you the last person to enter my heart. No one can take your place in my heart. Even if someone knocks at the door, the door in my heart will always be closed to others. " Lu he hugs Bai Yanran tightly in his arms. When he says this in this scene at this moment, it doesn''t seem like a love talk. It is more like a boy in love who gives a reassurance to a girl in love. Good feelings will never be calm. Bai Yanran raises her aggrieved face and stares at Lu He. In fact, no matter whether or not today''s incident has happened, Bai Yanran believes that Lu he has only one person in his heart. In his feelings, as long as he does not cheat his own heart, no one can cheat himself. "But I''m really sad. Today when I think you may have intimate relationship with other girls, my heart really can''t stop shaking. The first thing that comes to my mind is the anger that has no place to vent, and then comes all kinds of grievances and sadness..." when Bai Yanran said these words, he was so powerless, his life outside What an excellent, confident and proud girl she is in her life. In everyone''s eyes, she seems to be an impeccable person, unconcerned and free of any worries of life. However, these are all our impressions of her and can not be a portrayal of her real life. She and ordinary girls of this age, we will have some small troubles, she will have, she has never thought that she is superior or has any special, her character is always so kind, so justice, see the roadside injured cat and dog will not help but take home to heal it, see the poor girl was frustrated Fold, can''t help but go up to give others a hug. It is such a kind heart that they have suffered so much in the last life and misread so many people. I thought most of the people in the world should be good people, but I didn''t expect that God was so unfair. I sent those bad people to my side and let my life be covered by those bad guys.In this life, she is still so kind, beautiful, confident and proud, but she will never let others bully her. She will also dare to question what she suspects. She will no longer be so afraid to do anything, and will not be forced to do what she does not want to do. Now she just wants to do what she wants to do and love the people she wants to do. ... "I feel that I am fragile and sensitive now. I am not as confident and proud as I was before. Would you hate such a sensitive me? Would you be bored with my appearance now?" White Yan Ran worried ground pulls to say, the eye socket is full of tears. "How can it be? You will always be the person in my heart. I am a boy friend who is not good at expressing his inner thoughts. I feel that a boyfriend like me is not qualified. I am so busy every day, and I have no time to take care of my girlfriend. It''s really hard for me to be my girlfriend." Lu he''s tone of voice is also ashamed of no way, if Bai Yanran mood did not burst out, Lu he would never have thought of these tiny emotional details. But it doesn''t mean that these emotional details are unimportant. These subtle emotions are the last straw to overwhelm people. Chapter 308 Lu he has always been a dull boy friend, and did not become very arrogant because Bai Yanran became his girlfriend. The girl''s life in the future belongs to her. Emotionally, Lu He gave Bai Yanran freedom. He never liked to say what Bai Yanran did, which might make him unhappy, because as long as it was Bai Yanran, Lu he was happy. "Or I''ll fire the secretary you''re talking about." Lu he said. Perhaps to solve the source of Bai Yanran''s uneasiness is the most fundamental way. Maybe firing Chunli will make Bai Yanran happy. Lu he''s inner thoughts at this moment are like this. "I''m not asking you to fire that secretary. If you two really don''t have any special relationship, in fact, she didn''t do anything wrong. She lost her job because she took your yoga card. That''s too expensive for others. If she knew it, she would never want this yoga card." Bai Yanran said. Bai Yanran is still very willing to think about this issue from the standpoint of Chunli. It seems that no matter what happens, Bai Yanran doesn''t want to hurt those innocent people, even if this issue involves his beloved Luhe. "In fact, you don''t have to think about her so much. If she makes you unhappy, it''s her fault." Lu he said. Lu he''s words are very cruel, it seems that there is no chance for Chunli. Chunli is like the cannon fodder of a gun shot for no reason. At this moment, she may not realize that the crisis has come to her head. "Don''t do that. You know, I don''t really want you to be fired. I want your attitude, not the most serious consequences of this thing." Bai Yanran reiterated her appeal for the last time. She doesn''t want to hurt innocent people. After all, it''s not easy to climb up step by step in this company. If she really makes a person unemployed by such a few words, it is estimated that sleeping at night will be a bit unreliable. Br > as long as Chunli is a good employee, he will not be able to do a good job at any time. Therefore, there is a reason why Lu he is so cold and cold in the company. He doesn''t sell love to anyone. The so-called love is sold to people who are beneficial to the company. He will never raise a company''s rice worm. "Then you promise me that I can''t get too close to other girls in the future. Our exclusive diamond top membership card like this must not be lent to others. It can only belong to the two of us." White Yan Ran Ao Jiao said. It can be seen that a girl''s possessiveness is still very strong. She doesn''t want anyone to get involved with her boyfriend. Maybe it''s because her boyfriend is so excellent that she has a sense of crisis in many aspects. "Well, listen to us, I''ll try not to talk to irrelevant women in the future." Bai Yanran always wanted a positive answer from Lu He, but the girls never said that they would directly say what they wanted. They were better at picking and turning around around the things they wanted. Although it was a waste of time, they just didn''t want to tell each other directly. They wanted the other side to find out what they wanted by looking for the clues they gave and guessing what they wanted ¡£ "But I am still very aggrieved. I don''t know what I am aggrieved in the end. Is it because my life pressure is too big? I feel that my life is very hard now. The people I see are more and more miserable, and I can hardly see the happy side of life." White Yan Ran shakes his small head, eyes revealed that kind of empty feeling. The original rich people will also have these troubles, the original money is equal to have happiness, that sentence is not entirely correct. "Life can''t be all satisfactory. It''s more unexpected. We should learn to look at the positive side of life and learn. The things that make us unhappy should be left behind our heads." Lu He enlightens Bai Yanran. I don''t know if it''s because Bai Yanran went to Lu''s group internship and saw all kinds of things that she never met before living in the greenhouse. So now she suddenly has some insights into life and feels that life is very hard. Although it''s not yourself, it''s the people around you, but you can feel the helplessness and sadness of the people around you. The girl of Lu''s group is, and Chunli of Bai''s group is. These identities seem to be so humble. They play a role in the group, just like a dispensable chess piece. They may be replaced by their own boss at any time. They are not so important, but they are so insignificant. "You say, if one day the Bai''s group will decline suddenly, will everyone look down on us very much and trample on us crazily." Bai Yanran looked out of the window at the tall buildings and sighed. I don''t know why these thoughts suddenly fly out of Bai Yanran''s mind. Although they all seem like dreams, they are not likely to come true. However, Bai Yanran always wants to divide her spare time to think about some things that are not very comfortable with the facts.In the eyes of ordinary people, they may feel that they are disturbing themselves, and they are not happy for themselves. But in Bai Yanran''s heart, it is more like that they are giving a lesson to their own soul, and they are looking for an opportunity to enlighten themselves. Today, Bai Yanran came to Bai''s group to question Lu He. Maybe such a bold thing never occurred to her. She had always thought that she was a very rational person. Later, she found that after a person had a soft spot, she could not be completely rational. Luhe is not only Bai Yanran''s armor, but also Bai Yanran''s weakness. Luhe is Bai Yanran''s hope for life. Although it is not Bai Yanran''s only hope in life, he also plays a very important role in Bai Yanran''s life. When she is lonely and sad, Luhe always accompanies Bai Yanran in obscurity. Luhe is like a dark line knight, silently guarding his long hair princess. No matter whether the princess''s heart really belongs to himself, the knight goes through fire and water for the princess without complaint. Maybe some people encounter the greatest luck in this life, because you don''t know Will you wake up tomorrow. Chapter 309 Lu Zhen did not find the girl, but immediately returned to the hospital where the girl''s mother was. No matter where the person is, at least we should have a look. Bai Yanran naturally took these factors into consideration. After meeting her mother, the girl moved to another place. What''s more, the mother of the girl had already recovered, and there was no benefit in staying in the hospital, so soon everyone moved to the place. Lu Zhen doesn''t want to keep the girl any more. It''s obvious that someone is fighting against him. He just wants to find out who those people are. Lu Zhen immediately drove to the hospital. The people under her hand were still waiting in the hospital. Bai Yanran wore a mask when she entered the ward. In fact, it was difficult to find her true face. "Mr. Lu, we have been looking for the company for a long time, but we still can''t find out who was the person who went into the ward to take the woman away." Some of the leaders spoke in a trembling voice. Lu Zhen directly hung up the phone, and now it is the hospital that appears in front of him. "Well, let''s not talk about it now. Since my aunt''s illness has completely recovered, I''ll have a good rest at home these days. Auntie and jilen have their own nature. Don''t worry too much." Bai Yanran interrupted everyone''s chat. The girl''s mother immediately got up and even wanted to half kneel down to express their gratitude to Bai Yanran. "Auntie, get up quickly. I can''t stand your kneeling. We''ve been here for a long time. I''m afraid that if Lu Zhen comes later, things will not be as good." Bai Yanran immediately stepped forward and helped up the girl''s mother. Lu he has been in Bai Yanran''s side with her, the tenderness in his eyes is almost overflowing. After that, four people left the hospital immediately. However, Lu Zhen arrived here. "General manager Lu, just now I seem to see Bai Yanran and Lu He. I don''t know what they are doing in the hospital?" A man went to the hospital and bought some food. When he entered the hospital, he just met the four people. "Only the two of them?" Lu Zhen is now seriously suspected that the girl and her mother''s affairs are inseparable from Bai Yanran. "No, there are two women beside Bai Yanran. One of them seems to be only about 20 years old, and the other one should be over 40 years old." While eating instant noodles, the man replied to Lu Zhen. "Are you stupid! Those two people are the people you lost in the ward. Now, when you hurry to chase me up and make up for my mistakes, you don''t want this opportunity, so you don''t want to stay in the Lu group any more. " Lu Zhen called to the phone. Sure enough, this matter has something to do with Bai Yanran. Luzhen has long felt that Bai Yanran is not right. It is really strange that she meets so frequently in the office. Lu Zhen is thinking about which road Bai Yanran and his party are going to leave. If he can, he is not afraid to stop these people on the road. "Let''s take the path. The people under Lu Zhen''s control must have been angry with him. 80% of them are on the way to here now." He Yanran looks at the rearview mirror to remind him to land. Lu he knew it in his heart, so he chose a very remote road. He had been to this hospital many times. He knew the route to other places. "Auntie, where are you going now?" Lu he asked with a smile that Bai Yanran had been busy with these things for a long time these days, and even left her work aside. The grades during the internship are really important. What''s more, Bai Yanran has already offended Lu Zhen. If Lu Zhen didn''t find out that it was Bai Yanran, it''s OK to say. But now, I''m afraid that it will be sooner or later. "Just send us to the community. It''s too much trouble for you these two days. Without you, I don''t know what my daughter and I are going to do." The girl''s mother''s eyes have wrinkled, you can hear that her voice is full of gratitude. The girl also tightly grasps the mother''s hand, she is also in the heart heartfelt thanks white Yan Ran. "You didn''t leave school for a long time. Besides, it was because you wanted to treat your mother''s disease. Now it''s still time to apply to the school. If I have any mistakes, please call me and I will contact the school for you." Bai Yanran handed the girl a card of her own. This business card Bai Yanran also forgot when it was made. It seems that at that time, the white family forced it to her, with her phone number on it, so that girls can contact her at any time. The girl immediately took over Bai Yanran''s business card, which also had Bai Yanran''s cartoon image. It looked very cute. "Thank you. I thought you were a big star before, and you were certainly not easy to get along with. I didn''t think that you were not a star, but now you are so nice to me as a stranger. I don''t know how to thank you any more." The girl finally communicated with Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran did not know why, before the girl has been afraid to talk to her, she has also reflected whether she is too fierce, now the girl is willing to talk to her, it seems that the estrangement in her heart has disappeared."Since I can meet you, it''s fate. Since I have fate, I will certainly help you." White Yan Ran exposed his little tiger teeth, tilted his head and looked at the girl with a smile. Lu he also saw the expression of Bai Yanran from the rearview mirror, and could not help but emerge with a gentle smile. "There seems to be a tail behind it." Lu he suddenly speeds up the speed of driving, white Yan Ran also saw the car behind. "Mr. Lu, we''ve already caught up with their cars. We thought we couldn''t catch them. We didn''t expect to find their cars." The people in Lu Zhen''s hands said these words with excitement. "Send me your positioning, and I''ll go now." Lu Zhen has just arrived at the gate of the hospital. Within a minute, Lu Zhen also received the positioning. Looking at the little red dot in the map, he immediately stepped on the accelerator and moved in the direction of the red dot. "I don''t care what kind of method you use, we must closely follow Bai Yanran''s car. If you lose it now, you don''t have to do it." Luzhen continues to threaten his men. "Yes, Mr. Lu." After the phone hung up, several people in black in the car all breathed a deep breath. Lu Zhen always used to threaten them in this way. It was not easy for them to enter Lu''s group at the beginning. After they came in, they endured Lu Zhen''s scolding every day, just for a slightly higher salary than other companies, and they lived every day as if their heads were on the tip of a knife. Chapter 310 "Who are they? I haven''t seen the license plate number. " Bai Yanran carefully looked at the car following them, and felt very confused in her heart. "Is there a car following us? Can it be from Luzhen? " Suddenly, the girl was afraid again. She hoped that she would never see this terrible person again in her life. "I''m not sure. Can you look back at the license plate number and rest assured that we will guarantee your safety whether the car is from Luzhen or not." Bai Yanran thinks that since the girl has been following Lu Zhen for so long, she will be very familiar with the cars around him. After hearing this, the girl immediately turned her head and looked back, carefully identifying the license plate number on it. "It''s really a Lu''s car. I remember very clearly that I''ve been in this car twice myself." The girl is very excited to say to Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran and Lu he took a look at each other. It seems that they were exposed in the end. I''m afraid their life in Lu''s group will be more difficult. "We can get rid of them now, but we should pay attention to safety." Bai Yanran says with Lu He, but even if Bai Yanran doesn''t say it, Lu he will get rid of them. How the car is very good, but accelerating up will inevitably make all people lose their inertia, and they all hit back in their rear seats. "Am I driving too fast?" Lu he felt the ups and downs of Bai Yanran on the seat, and asked intentionally. "I''m not happy. Now I just have to get rid of these people. You''re good at driving." Bai Yanran was most afraid of shaking left and right when she was on the bus, and she had some carsickness. Now she felt dizzy in her mind. Lu he also laughed, but now the situation forced, had to aggrieve their family dear. "It doesn''t matter. As long as I cross two blocks, I can get rid of them. Don''t worry." Lu he comforts Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran naturally believes in Lu he''s skills. She believes that with such a car, Lu he will get rid of them sooner or later. It''s just a relationship sooner or later. "How do you follow the car? Why, they''re getting farther and farther away from you. " Lu Zhen has been paying attention to the movement of the red dot while driving. He found that red dot had thrown them far away, but these people could not keep up with Bai Yanran. "It''s because this man''s driving skills are so good that he''s not afraid to drive like death. If he drives like this, I''m afraid we''ll be detained by the traffic police for a long time." They are also very helpless, Lu he did not violate the traffic rules, but has been hovering at the edge of the law. "If you can''t, just say it. There''s no need to talk so much nonsense. Now is the time to train you and rush forward for me." Lu Zhen always said it was so light when ordering people. As a result, less than three minutes after the phone hung up, Lu he completely got rid of these people, at least three or four streets away. "Great! If they catch up, we will continue to get rid of them. We are not afraid at all Bai Yanran clapped her hands happily. Bai Yanran smiles and looks at Lu He who is sitting beside him. Now he shakes off these followers, and his mood is very good. Lu Zhen quickly returned the girl and her mother. This community is the housing of ordinary residents. Girls should have grown up without any basis. It''s really aggrieved to meet people like Lu Zhen. "Now it''s time to send our baby to work in Lu''s group. I don''t know how much grievance I will suffer in Lu''s group." Lu he looked at Bai Yanran with some heartache and affection. "Small things, I''m not afraid of Lu Zhen at all. No matter how he treats me, I''ll do my own thing well. Don''t worry about it." Bai Yanran is charming to Lu He, blinking his big eyes, shaking his head, lovely. "Well, know you know what you know. Call me after work today and I''ll take you home." Lu Zhen can''t help but stretch out his hand and touch Bai Yanran''s head. Lean forward, fasten the seat belt for Bai Yanran, check whether the door is closed, and then drive slowly to send Bai Yanran to Lu''s group. "Mr. Lu, we lost it. We will hand in our resignation letter tonight." Several people in the car have already responded negatively. Bai Yanran''s car is too difficult to follow, and they feel very desperate. Lu Zhen himself said that if they can''t keep up with them, let them go. After hearing this, Lu Zhen smashed the steering wheel with his hand. Unexpectedly, he let them run. "Is it useful for you to resign? I''ll stay in Lu''s group for two days. What''s the use of raising you Lu Zhen cries out with regret that iron is not made of steel. These people can''t be dismissed casually. It''s not easy to go to work in Lu''s group. If they are dismissed easily, the external influence will be bad, and there won''t be too many people willing to work in their company. The people in the car didn''t feel any comfort after hearing these words. We''ve all heard that the president of Lu''s group is not very good-natured, but are not the dandies of rich families?So I didn''t expect that Lu Zhen''s character would be so bad that people could not believe it. If they were really bad tempered, but had the ability, they could also bear it. Lu Zhen''s people didn''t answer any more, just hung up. They applied for bodyguards because they graduated from the police academy at that time and could only do this work. The education they received from childhood was to serve the people. However, in these days of Lu''s group, they did not serve the people, instead, they kept following Luzhen to hurt others. People have been complaining about Lu Zhen for a long time. He talks about layoffs every day. He doesn''t treat people in the company as people at all. Let''s not do such a job. "President, this is our resignation letter." After several people drove the car to Lu''s group, they went to Lu Qi''s office. Unexpectedly, Lu Qi happened to be in the office today. "What do you mean? Is the company bad for you? " Lu Qi has been in the company for so many years. Basically, it is the first time that they see someone resign voluntarily without other people. "We are too stupid to adapt to the working environment of your company. Everything today is our own will and has nothing to do with other people." They had the mentality of leaving and left after delivering the letter. Lu Qi didn''t open these resignation letters, but he still remembered that these people were Lu Zhen''s people. Lu Zhen looked for all kinds of broken things for him every day. Now even the people under his mobile phone have been forced away. How should Lu''s group develop in the future? The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. Chapter 311 Lu Zhen rushed back to the company as quickly as possible, but unexpectedly, the person waiting in the office was Lu Qi. "Dad? Why do you have time to come to me today? You really don''t have to check my post. I come to the company every day. " Lu Zhen thought that Lu Qi might come to check whether he was here. Lu Qi didn''t speak. When Lu Zhen didn''t come back, he went around the office for several times. Lu Qi remembers that when Lu''s group was first built, there was no secret room in Lu Zhen''s office. He could not understand the various structures of the company. As a result, I came to Luzhen office just now, and found that there was an extra secret room in this office. There are all kinds of facilities in the secret room. It seems that the boy has done a lot of things on his back that he doesn''t know. He can live so comfortably in the company. He really underestimates Lu Zhen. "When did I tell you that you can change the company structure at will? And without my command, you can''t deploy people in the company at will. These are the most basic. Do you need me to teach you again? " Lu Qi turns around and looks at Lu Zhen coldly. This son has always been frustrated. He can''t do any serious things well, but he can do well in the affairs of external heresy. "Dad, my office is really big. A lot of places are wasted. It''s better to make use of the waste here. Isn''t it good to play the role of every space effectively? " Lu Zhen said very aggrieved. In fact, Lu Zhen is just doing something in front of Lu Qi. There is no sense of repentance in his heart. "Do you dare to talk back to me now? I said no, this is not the case. In two days, let someone renovate your secret room to look like an office. This is an office place, not a place for you to have leisure and entertainment. " Lu Qi''s attitude is also very tough, can not tolerate other people''s refusal. "Dad Lu Zhen didn''t expect Lu Qi to come to him this time. It was just a talk before. "Well, you don''t have to say that. I''ve made up my mind." Lu Qi said that it was late and that was fast. Just after finishing, he informed his subordinates to start to do it. As soon as Lu Qi saw what Lu Qi meant, he knew that his secret room was hopeless. He wanted to be lazy in the office, so he would not come at all. "One more thing." Lu Qi''s tone suddenly turned cold again. This is the key point he wants to say. Asking Lu Zhen to transform the secret room is just to remind him not to be good at making opinions about anything. Lu Zhen just relaxed, collapsed on the sofa and drank the wine in the cup. Lu Qi''s words made him sit up straight again. "Who gives you so much power that you can freely allocate people in the company. You are the president, and you can intervene in many things." After Lu Qi finished his first sentence, he felt that he had said too much, and the painting style gradually became gentle. "But if you want to manage a company well, you must be aware of the people''s conditions. Many things are not as simple as you think. If you want to cover the sky with one hand, you also need the strength of the people under your hands." Lu Qi shook his head helplessly. Lu Qi was used to Lu Zhen since he was a child, so he didn''t know a lot about his management. Lu Qi had a deep reflection on himself before he came. If Lu Zhen didn''t know anything about this, he would teach Lu Zhen well now. "As a leader of the management, what you should understand most is how to manage the people under your control. I thought you had this talent. It turns out that you don''t really know how to manage the group. " Lu Qi sighed as he said, as if he was blaming himself for being too comfortable with Lu Zhen. "Dad, I think I''m very talented in leadership. Besides, isn''t it supposed to give you all the management companies? It has nothing to do with me. " Lu Zhen actually picked his brow, and he should have said it. After Lu Zhen finished speaking, he walked to his secret room, which was about to be knocked down. He still felt some reluctance in his heart. Lu Zhen heard Lu Zhen''s footsteps and turned to look at him. He felt that Lu Zhen didn''t take his words seriously. "I''m not here to make a living with you today. I hope you can listen to every word I say. If you really can''t listen to it, you can''t have the management power of Lu''s group." Lu Qi finally put out a cruel word. Now the management of Lu''s group can indeed be handed over to other people. Lu Zhen''s performance is getting worse day by day, and even his attitude towards Lu Qi is perfunctory. Lu Zhen thought that he must be the successor of Lu''s group, so he didn''t worry at all. Not only did he have a bad attitude towards the company''s employees, he didn''t know how to learn to improve himself. After hearing these words, Lu Zhen didn''t have the slightest worry. With a sneer, he lay on the bed in the secret room, closed his eyes, and wanted to have his daydream. "Lu Zhen!" Lu Qi yelled out the name of Lu Zhen angrily, and even kicked down the chair beside him. There are several employees standing outside the door. They all hear their noise in the office. Mr. Lu has never been so angry in the company. Today, he can make such a big noise.So everyone quickly dispersed, for fear that Lu Qi''s anger would hurt him. "Dad, you''re too nagging today. You''re so old. You shouldn''t get angry. You''d better go home and go to bed early." Lu Zhen''s words are becoming more and more inappropriate. Even if Lu Qi is not standing in front of him now, Lu Zhen should not speak in this tone. Lu Qi directly slammed the door and left. He didn''t want to see Lu Zhen again. Because of Lu Zhen''s bad behavior, Lu''s group''s influence on the outside was getting worse and worse. Not only the media reports, but also many colleagues do not want to carry out unnecessary cooperation and exchange with them. All kinds of small things seem trivial. In fact, if they are added together, they have had a great impact on Lu''s group. Lu Qi walked in Lu''s group. He was seriously thinking about whether to continue to let Lu Zhen manage some of the company''s major events. This person has already let him down. "Well, are you ready for what you just arranged? Now go to the office and dismantle the secret room for me. What I want is exactly the appearance of the office. " Lu Qi called the person who arranged the work under his hand. Since Lu Zhen is so fearless about Lu Qi, Lu Qi should show Lu Zhen who is the king of Lu''s group. Even if Lu Zhen is Lu Qi''s own son, Lu Qi can''t help but move his fingers. Chapter 312 "Who are you? How can you get in and out of my office without my permission? Believe it or not, I will let you no longer have a job. " Lu Zhen was lying on the bed when he heard the clatter outside the door. When Lu Zhen opened his eyes, he found that there were many people in front of him who did not know. These people had all kinds of tools in their hands. It seemed that they really wanted to dismantle the office. Lu Zhen didn''t expect that Lu Qi actually started his office and woke him up from his sleep. Lu Zhen knew that he was making resistance. It was useless. He simply asked these people to open the secret room. He took his car key and was going to ask some girls out to play. When he first came down the stairs, he saw several familiar faces, if he remembered correctly, the man he had placed in the girl''s mother''s ward. "What are you doing here if you don''t go to work? I''ve caught you again. You can''t mind firing you this time. " Lu Zhen is still a schadenfreude smile. Of course, the opposite party is not afraid of him. They have already handed in their resignation letter and are no longer prepared to work for the Lu group. In other words, they are no longer afraid of Lu Zhen''s threat. They have been excluded and oppressed by Lu Zhen before, and they have accumulated a lot of resentment. Now seeing Lu Zhen''s face again, I can''t help but feel an impulse to go up and beat him up. "Mr. Lu, we have resigned. You can fire us now. We are not afraid at all. Besides, we are not members of Lu''s group now. Please respect our words." The momentum of the staff is not inferior to that of Luzhen. Lu Zhen is a bit inconceivable. I didn''t expect that the employees who had been obedient under him dare to face him now. "I really regard myself as a root onion. Where you are has no influence on me. What does it have to do with me?" Lu Zhen rolled his eyes and left. However, Lu Qi saw this scene again. Not only Lu Qi, but most of the employees in the company witnessed all this. Everyone was secretly satirizing Lu Zhen. Many people are glad that they are not working under Lu Zhen''s hands, or they will be forced to leave sooner or later. Lu Qi listens to all the gossip. Lu Qi still put on his most polite smile, just as he did not hear the words just now. His attitude towards every employee is very gentle, but he will be meticulous every time he handles business affairs. This is the professional quality that the management should have. Lu Zhentai takes himself seriously and doesn''t pay attention to others. Now Lu''s group is full of complaints. It seems that Lu Qi will give up this person sooner or later. Lu Qi himself has more than one Lu Zhen son, but also has more excellent people than Lu Zhen. He can also take the position of successor of Lu family group. "Hello, Dad, what''s the matter? Haven''t you said enough when you were in the office? Don''t you think it''s annoying to be so nagging? " Lu Zhen drives his own sports car leisurely. He will whistle at other people when he meets beautiful women along the way, just as if he is not on the phone at all. Lu Qi heard the voice of the other end of the phone, only feel angry, he tried to suppress his anger, calm treatment of landing town. "In the future, if you don''t want to make money in the company, you don''t have to rely on my own card to withdraw money from the bank." Lu Qi showed a sarcastic smile. Although through the mobile phone screen, Lu Qi can still feel Lu Zhen''s incredible and anger. Lu Zhen''s mood must be extremely complicated now. "Since you like to fire people so much, it''s better for me to fire you now and feel what others think." Lu Qi''s former ways also dealt with him. Lu Qi then hung up the phone, and pulled Lu Zhen into his blacklist, leisurely back to his office, for this son, he has many ways to cure him. His faults are all made up of his own habits, and his good temper is also made by grinding them out. Lu Qi thinks it is a pity if he does not grind Lu Zhen well. Lu Zhen didn''t take Lu Qi''s words seriously. If he really froze his bank card, how would he get along outside? He thought Lu Qi would not be so heartless. "Mr. Lu, you haven''t been here for a long time. You finally have time to visit our shop today." The owner of the bar came forward. He delivered tea and water to Lu Zhen. Since Lu Zhen came in, he has not stopped. Lu Zhen is the gold owner of this hotel. He can pay all employees two months'' salary at one time. And the boss can also make a lot of profit from it, so of course, you should serve Lu Zhen well. Lu Zhen took out some of his usual cards and took a look at them. What Lu Qi had just said to him appeared in his mind. He didn''t care. "Just swipe these cards. I''ll send all the best wine to the box later. I''ll ask some girls to play together." Lu Zhen put on a meaningful smile, the owner of the bar certainly understood Lu Zhen''s meaning.He immediately collected several credit cards from Lu Zhen. Any card he chose was a sum that the boss could not earn in his lifetime, which made people admire the property of Lu''s group. Today, the owner of the bar lingered for a long time and didn''t come here. Lu Zhen called him. He was already waiting in the box. He was in a bad mood today. He came to relax, but the owner was still so slow. "What are you doing? Why it hasn''t been good for so long. " Lu Zhen''s tone is full of his impatience. Mr. Lu The barman was stuttering as if thinking about how to say it. "If you have anything to say, I can''t wait." Lu Zhen is sitting in the sofa in the big bag room. He is the only one in the empty room. He is not used to it. "Several of your credit cards seem to have been frozen. You can''t spend money in our bar for the time being." The barman took a breath and summoned up all the courage to say these words. Lu Zhen frowned. He didn''t expect Lu Qi to freeze his credit card. "Can''t I use all the cards? Are you sure you checked it out? I just gave you four cards Lu Zhen is still struggling. If his credit card is frozen, he can''t do anything these days. "It''s true..." The other side answers carefully. Lu Zhen jumped up directly from the sofa. He was so big that he was still threatened by Lu Qi in the end. Chapter 313 The champagne rose airlifted from France, almost half the globe, arrived at the scene on the fastest vehicle. Chunli looks at the drawings in her hand and repeatedly confronts with the scene effect. It is clearly just a small staff party, but she is nervous as if she is holding a wedding ceremony. However, there is a reason why she is so nervous and carefully prepared. The arrangement of the party is not big, which also represents the hand of Master Lu of the Bai family. If an outsider sees that the white family is not generous, then There is no difference in the face of the Dubois group. "How long does this fresh flower last? Don''t wait until the party day, because the indoor temperature is too high, and then all the flowers are gone Chunli asked curly designer. Curly designer looks confident at a glance, his face seems to be able to speak, as if to say how the things I plan to operate can be wrong. "Don''t worry. We''ve planted nutrient solution for these flowers below, so don''t worry too much. After that, we''ll lower the indoor temperature a little bit, which is more suitable for the survival of these flowers. After all, if something goes wrong with these flowers, it will be very troublesome to change them. " Curly designer said to Chunli. "As long as you can guess my worries, this champagne rose is a very important part. When the time comes, one of the protagonists will like this flower very much." Chunli said deliberately selling the key. "Is it Master Lu? However, his gentle and elegant appearance may prefer pure champagne rose Curly designer guessed. "Can''t I tell you about it yet? At that time, you will know who my so-called protagonist is. Anyway, it should be a person who everyone is very curious about and would like to see. His identity also has a great future. " Chunli deliberately does not answer curly designer''s doubts. "Hey, I don''t think the structure of this steel frame is very stable. When the flower rack is put on it, the weight will increase. Do you need to take it down and reinforce it again? I''m afraid something will go wrong. " Another designer is worried that the designer seems more calm. He has just got off the plane and has said very few words. He hardly communicates with others. He seems to be very cold. However, his high cold does not represent the quality of his work. His serious work is still very charming. Looking at the drawings, it is an afternoon or a night On, it seems that he is also a real workaholic. "It doesn''t matter. I''ve calculated all these. That''s enough. If we strengthen these structures, those structural frames will be particularly obvious, which will have a special impact on the beauty. We should pay attention to the weight of the flower racks when we arrive, then there should be no big problem Curly hair designer said, trying to comfort another designer, through their own words, to dispel his doubts. As a matter of fact, the two designers are totally different. How can the designer be responsible for the design of some beautiful aspects? The first designer is responsible for the frame work, and calculates the cost of materials that may be used in some venues. Although the scope of the two people''s management is not the same, there will still be some intersection, so the communication between the two is very important After the scene appeared some small problems, because they did not communicate clearly before. "Are you sure you want to be so opinionated? I don''t think your weight can be calculated so accurately. You can''t make sure that the weight of your flowers on the shelf will be within your expectation. In case those flower racks are overweight, the frame will be very dangerous. If you pay attention to the beauty instead of going, the frame will collapse at any time If we pay attention to safety, I don''t think we can continue to communicate. " The designer in charge of the framework caught fire. He seemed to have doubts about the curly hair designer''s attitude. It may not be the first time that he has cooperated with him. However, he still has great opinions. What he said is not aimed at any designer. He just thinks from the angle of the problem itself. However, he thinks more about the safety of the venue, but in fact, he doesn''t What big problems, on the contrary, it is more appropriate to think about security issues. The beauty of the venue should be based on the safety of the venue. "You also said that you and I have no reason to communicate. Then I don''t want to communicate with you any more. If you want to add these frames by force, my flowers will not be able to achieve the effect after they go up. Then, isn''t it a waste of flowers that have not reached the effect in my mind. Do you know what appreciation is and what is beauty Curly designer''s attitude is getting worse and worse. It seems that the frame designer doubts him again. "OK, let''s ask someone else to judge whether your so-called beauty is more important or I say safety is more important." The frame designer doesn''t want to argue with curly hair designer any more. After all, there are some misunderstandings in their thoughts. It''s a waste of time to argue endlessly. The workers on the site are waiting for the two designers to make a decision to carry out the next construction. The two of them are standing in the same place. In this way, you can''t tell the difference between the two designers. In addition, the construction period is very tight. This is not only a waste of designers'' time, but also a waste of Chunli''s time."Why should we let others judge the two of us? And I think I''m not wrong. There''s no saying that we should judge or not. It''s right. It''s not overweight. Why do we have to strengthen the framework? I think it''s ugly. It affects my overall beauty. " The curly hair designer is still firm and does not give the frame designer a chance to move forward. How come the designer is still very stubborn. He thinks that his idea is correct, and he does not think that if the framework is not reinforced, there will be safety risks for the people who will come frequently in the future. When the design constructs its own drawings, all the things are designed. Just because it is too accurate, some flower racks and flower equipment in the later stage can not be overweight. Once the weight exceeds the existing weight, there will be a certain safety hazard. However, the heavy weight of flowers is not very heavy, so the designers feel that the flowers are not too heavy The frame designer''s considerations are superfluous. It seems that there is a hidden danger in their dispute over who is right? Chapter 314 Seeing two people''s face flushed, they were about to fight, and Chunli ran over. "Is there anything you can''t communicate with? Why are you fighting so hard? It''s not good for communication if you make such a loud noise. It''s better to calm down and think about the reasons for things Chunli seemed to be the calmest person in the meeting. When the two designers were arguing, she just looked at the quarrel between the two designers from a distance to see if they could make some difference. Facts have proved that the quarrel between the two designers will only make their feelings more disharmonious and make the other party look down on each other, which is not conducive to the next construction of the venue. Therefore, Chunli has felt a big event at this time It''s not good. It''s coming. "It happened that Miss Chunli was here. We asked Miss Chunli to judge whether it was because I was worried about safety or because you were not worried about safety." Frame designer said, but curly hair designer, after seeing Chunli, it seems as if he has found a savior. Chunli is not in the middle of two people, which is really a bit of a dilemma. After all, the parts under the jurisdiction of the two designers are very important. They can''t judge who is right and who is right, which means that the other party is wrong. If they decide that learning is wrong, they also acquiesce that the other person is right. Such a very tangled scene also makes Chunli''s head very big. She thought for a moment, it seems that neither of them can help, but at the same time neither of them can offend. At this time, she stood in the middle and played a crucial role. "Miss Chunli, what do you think?" Curly designer winks at Chunli, as if to speak for herself. In fact, on a certain level, Chunli has nothing to do with their two designers. She doesn''t need to help any of them speak. She just needs to speak from the most fair and just angle. However, it''s easy to offend these two famous designers. If the group wants to invite these two designers, there will be a gap I''m afraid it''s not so good to talk about. Chunli''s current state is also very tangled. Although she is silent on the surface, her anger in her solid has already come up. Mingming Group paid such a large price to invite them to come here to design the scene, rather than spend money to waste time arguing here. Chunli can''t be so angry with these two designers directly. He can only bear this kind of temper first. After everyone has dealt with all the things, he can swallow the anger in his stomach in silence. He can''t tell anyone or even let the people of Bai''s group know a little bit about it. If this contradiction intensifies, then the media may make use of the problem. It is originally a gathering within a group, and does not want to let too many people know about it. It will have a bad impact on Lu he and even worse on Bai''s group. What''s more, if there are some problems in some aspects of the venue due to the quarrel between the two designers, Chunli, as the person in charge of the meeting place, will only put the responsibility on her and will not think that there is a problem with the design of the two designers behind her. Therefore, Chunli''s role in this process is really crucial. No matter whether the venue is well arranged or not, the responsibility will eventually come to Chunli''s head. Therefore, Chunli must compromise this matter, and there should be no mistakes in the scene due to the quarrel between the two designers. If the venue is well arranged, everyone will only say that Chunli, a new comer, is very reliable in his work and will develop well if his reputation in the company is established in the future. If this thing is not done well, so many eyes are staring at Chunli''s every move. There are countless people who want to sit in this position instead of Chunli. Although the strength of those people may not be as good as Chunli, they like to belittle others subjectively when they think about problems, so as to make themselves stronger than the people in the world Illusion. "I don''t want you two to go on arguing like this. I can see that you two are so tangled. Let me talk about my opinion. Please be quiet. The safety and beauty of the venue are very important. There are a certain number of flowers transported by air. There will also be some losses, so a complete flower transported by air will not be wasted. All will be used to decorate the landscape of the venue. Do you think there''s something wrong with what I''m talking about? " Not to utter a single word, ''s two designers, who were silent, nodded, listened to the discussion of Chun Li seriously. After all, how did this matter decide? Or the plan of spring li has the final say. Lu He gave the Spring Festival to the Spring Festival. "Well, then let''s talk about safety and beauty, which is more important? When you talk about the weight of flowers, you use them all on the frame. In fact, we don''t have to use all the flowers on the ground to calculate the number of flowers Chunli guides the thinking of these two designers step by step with her own words. "Miss Chunli, you are all right, but it seems that you have not reached the point of the problem." Curly design is a little impatient. It seems that Chunli is regarded as a referee, hoping to announce an important result of his quarrel with the frame designer."If you are so eager for me to announce the result. I can only tell you directly that there is no direct right or wrong about this problem. They are established on the same level. That is to say, it can exist at the same time. Steel frame can not be added. The venue can still maintain that beautiful state. Achieve the flower effect that the designer wants. " Chunli deliberately sells the key to tease the curiosity of the two designers. The more they can''t stand their appearance, the slower Chunli talks. It seems that she is always around the central point of the problem, but she never discusses the problem itself. What Chunli discusses all the time is some external factors. The problems discussed seem not to be very important, but in fact, they will affect the formation of other results, so you can''t ignore the existence of those problems. On the contrary, you should refer to some subjective factors. Those problems will indirectly affect the objective factors. Problems are dead, but people are always flexible. Chapter 315 The standoff between the three parties wavered, and everyone''s position was very clear. They thought Chunli would support curly designer or frame designer. One of the two people did not support it. Instead, Chunli set up a position of her own. It''s no surprise that the trend of the event is like this. From the perspective of Bai''s group, if the framework designers and curly designers have made contributions to the group and made benefits, and the party is well organized and satisfactory, then they have made contributions to the group. However, if the framework designers and curly hair designers make the originally simple things of the White''s group very complicated and even mess up some things, they may not only not get the money of the group, but also become the enemy and criminal of the group. "The frame can not be reinforced for the time being, and all our flowers will not be put on the top." Said Chunli. As a matter of fact, Chunli''s statement is quite clear. She will not help either the frame designer or the curly designer. It is reasonable to say that people from the Bai''s group should not have to worry about the party. The two designers should have done these things properly after they have paid for it. But now it''s getting a lot of trouble because of their dispute. "Miss Chunli, I don''t quite understand you. But let me guess what you mean first? You mean, because the flowers haven''t arrived yet, some designs may not know whether they are safe or not, so let''s just ignore them Curly designers are questioning Chunli. "Although my statement may not be expressed in such a direct language, it does not differ greatly from what you said. It can be assumed that it means this." Said Chunli. She is listening to two people quarrel for an afternoon, wasting a lot of time. No matter who she is, she will have no patience to continue to wait. Therefore, it is better to directly tell the two designers what they want, and tell them that they have paid for the money to ask them what the Bai group wants. "But..." "no, the two gentlemen wasted a lot of our time before." Assorted as like as two peas, Chun Li interrupted the designer''s question directly. It was originally a matter of taking money to do things. There were so many troubles that could be entangled. Party B had to make a plan exactly like Party A''s statement, and did not need to mix too many new or fancy things out of the way. It was too fancy, sometimes those were not. What party a really wants. "If, according to miss Chunli''s statement, not all the flowers will be placed on the top and some of them will be placed below, I think the frame will not be reinforced. Because according to my calculation, as long as there is no overweight, it is within the safe range. " Said the frame designer. The frame designer''s brain is obviously more flexible. He immediately understands the meaning of Chunli''s speech and corrects his way of speaking in time. Although some people are very confident, but overconfidence is a kind of conceit. Chunli can probably master the thoughts of two technicians by now. The rest of the designers seem to be silent all the time. They don''t have a big view because they are not in charge of those aspects. They just need to draw their drawings and some small plans in the back. However, it may be because the rest of the designers are domestic. In China, although they are small and famous, they are not as famous as the two foreign designers. Therefore, it is not good for them to judge their opinions in front of famous people. Otherwise, they will appear to be too publicized, and their future development in this circle will not be good. In this way, not only will they not appear to be very powerful, but also let them go I look defiant. "Just do as I say, and all the plans go on as usual. Don''t waste any more time. I may have to work overtime tonight. If you two designers are watching here, I won''t stay with you. " When Chunli said this, she was obviously very angry. At first, she wanted to sue the two designers in front of Lu He. Later, she thought that this was not really an adult''s practice. As a mature person, she would not complain casually. Instead, she should think about how to deal with this matter for her boss and not let the boss worry. However, this matter in Chunli''s mind is really worrying. "Yes, Miss Chunli, we will catch up with the delayed process this afternoon tonight." The frame designer quickly agreed. Curly designer seems to be ungrateful, standing still and thinking. In fact, it is estimated that there is nothing in his mind, but he is very unconvinced. Why does the frame designer seem to win. However, there is a good way for both sides to do things like this, so as not to offend this side or the other side. Isn''t it the best result to have the best of both worlds? It''s just how a designer is a bit stubborn and thinks his idea is right. He has to say that one of them is wrong. Therefore, it can be seen from the curly designer''s face that he is not very satisfied with Chunli''s statement, but he did not directly object to Chunli''s statement. After all, if we really think about it according to the facts, he is not qualified to object."Is everything going well with you?" It''s Lu He. Hearing the ringing of the mobile phone and seeing the name on the screen of the mobile phone, Chunli''s heart thumped and trembled. "Yes, everything is going well with President Lu. It will be held as scheduled. There should be no problem." Chunli returned. In fact, Chunli has no confidence in her words, because although she says that things are going smoothly, in fact, things are not going smoothly at all, or even very tortuous. Up to now, we can''t see whether the contradiction has been solved. "Don''t say yes. You should be sure when you speak. " Lu he said solemnly. Lu he doesn''t like the hesitation of people who work under him. If you speak constantly, you are a denial of your ability to do things. Since you can''t trust you to do things, how can you make others believe you do things? Therefore, the more capable a leader is, the less he likes the hesitant words of his subordinates. "Yes, Mr. Lu, it is determined that the construction period will not be delayed, and the party can be held as usual." Chunli said, although she had no confidence when she said this. Chapter 316 The setting eye looked at it bit by bit, and it seemed that everything was going well. The construction period was as good as expected, and there was no delay. Lu he''s recent attention has not been fully focused on this party. Although he occasionally cares about this party when he is free, he is mainly busy with the recent transaction with Lu''s group. Bai''s group purchased a batch of imported food from Lu''s group. Originally, this batch of imported food was directly exported by Bai''s group. However, some problems occurred in the factory, and all domestic stocks were sold out. However, due to the promise that other suppliers must supply goods on time. So now we can only buy the goods that have been exported to other countries through the hands of Lu''s group. Although the price of such goods has increased several times, the quality of the goods has not changed much. After all, they are produced by Bai''s group and belong to their own group. Of course, the quality is qualified, but the price difference is unacceptable ¡£ Therefore, Bai''s group is negotiating with Lu''s group on the price issue. Although the price is purchased at the imported price, the price directly given to the supplier is still the ex factory price, so there will be a huge loss in the middle. Although this loss is nothing to Bai''s group, it still plays a role in the rotation of capital logistics. From the company''s point of view, it is better to reduce the loss of this huge capital. Because the loss of this fund is not necessarily to be lost, only compromise with Lu''s group can minimize the damage of this fund. "General manager Lu, Lu Zhen said that he did not have such a great ability to promise such a large amount of capital concession, and at the same time, their Lu''s group also had to bear part of the loss. They thought that our Bai''s group could not give them any benefits, so they were not willing to do so." Lu he''s confidant said. This negotiation between the two sides is all done by Lu he''s confidants. It''s not a deal that can be put on the table. If it really comes to the table, others will say that Bai''s group is stingy, so they will haggle with others. In fact, Lu group did not give Bai group a high price from the beginning to the end. What kind of import price they bought from Bai''s group, they sold it to Bai group again at the same price. However, after a customs visit, the goods are not of the same nature as domestic direct sales. Even if they go overseas and have been plated with gold, they will not be so cost-effective after customs duties. At present, there are only two ways for Lu He to go, let the factory produce hundreds of millions of goods overnight, or directly buy the inventory of rush goods of Lu''s group. The first one is obviously time-consuming and not so easy to complete. Even if the factory operates at high speed without rest for 24 hours, it is far from the sales volume of hundreds of millions of goods. as like as two peas, the second obvious is a more feasible way. Lu''s group''s goods in the warehouse backlog, obviously, because they are imported, so the names of Lu''s group are not so good, because it is exactly the same thing as Bai''s group, but because the direct selling of Bai''s group is much cheaper, so the eyes of consumers are still. It''s snowy. However, in order to sell the goods to the white group, the Lu group must bear part of the loss. Therefore, a trade-off must be made between the two. "We can also make concessions to minimize the loss of Lu''s group, and we can''t let it too far. To put it mildly, Lu''s group is helping our group to tide over the difficulties. But is it not our group that is helping them solve the inventory problem of Roche Group? " Lu he is really about to lose his hair because of this. Lu Qi, the old fox, is such a good talker. He will never give in to a lucrative business. Naturally, Lu Zhen does not have much say in these aspects. For example, when it comes to such a large capital flow, he still has to listen to his father. He does not have any practical rights. "You need to keep an eye on this issue recently. The factory has been rushing to make it. We have invited the factories of several other enterprises to help us catch up. We hope that we can complete the order quantity within the time required by the supplier. But we have to make double preparations, so the sixth group still has to negotiate with them again, and we can make 5% profit. " Lu he said. In fact, Lu he''s idea is very comprehensive. From the moment this incident happened, he didn''t want to hang himself on a tree, but he thought of a double way. If it''s not possible to take this road, we''ll change the way. Now I don''t know which way is sure to work, so we should try to take a walk on both roads. Although if there is one way to get to the end of the line, the other will be a bit wasteful, but it will avoid the situation that neither side of the road will succeed in the end. "OK, Mr. Lu, I''ll do ideological work for Mr. Lu again." Lu he''s confidant said. According to the current situation, the matter is simple and complex. After all, as long as Lu Qi gives in, Bai''s group can take all the overstocked inventory of Lu''s group at one time. Lu Qi, an old fox, must have got the loophole and handle of Bai''s group, and wanted to kill Bai''s group. Of course, Lu he also saw that Lu Qi''s idea of an old fox could not be so easy, just like Lu Qi''s will.The more old fox wants to earn more money, the more I threaten to threaten him. Although Lu''s group''s imported goods can also be sold in small batches, the time of the goods has a shelf life. The overstocked goods in stock will be greatly discounted, and there is no value in flowing in the market. Lu he''s urgent task now is to ask for a rescue soldier. He can persuade Lu Qi, the old fox, to persuade him. However, judging from his confidant''s appearance, he may not be able to match the old fox''s moves. After all, when he sees that his confidant will come back, you can guess from the expression of his confidant. Lu Qi must have said very ugly things to him. Although his confidant didn''t mention a word about Lu He, Lu he was also a man who understood what had happened by looking at the expressions of people around him. However, Lu he thought that there was a good man in Lu''s group who could help him. Although he is a member of Lu''s group, he is also a member of Bai''s group in a certain way, It should be said that this person has always been a member of Bai''s group, and that person''s existence in Lu''s group is just like an undercover. Chapter 317 Lu he has a very clear plan in his heart. Now it depends on whether this person is willing or not. Even if that person is not willing, Lu he has a way to make that person unable to refuse. "Yanran, do you have time for dinner at night?" "Tonight? I''m afraid we don''t have time tonight. " "Do you have any itinerary for tonight?" "I can''t talk about the itinerary. I just asked Ruoqi to go to the concert." "I''ll go straight to you after work. Let''s go to the concert together." Lu he made a strong request, so that Bai Yanran could not refuse. As early as a week ago, Zhou Ruoqi had already made an appointment with Bai Yanran this evening, and they were going to attend a concert by a master performer. So today, Bai Yanran naturally won''t casually enjoy her little sister''s appointment. After all, dating should be about a first come first. "Do you have anything to tell me? In such a hurry. " The doubts in Bai Yanran''s heart have come out. She feels that Lu is a little different from usual. She feels that her tone of voice is so urgent, and she seems to be so impatient to see herself. Is it something that has happened? Sure enough, a woman''s sixth sense is sensitive. She can immediately guess that her boyfriend is different from usual because something happened around her. "There''s something urgent for you to see." Lu he doesn''t cover up his need to find Bai Yanran. He admits that he wants to see Bai Yanran. "You can''t be so little time did not meet, miss me too much, is not the legend of a day not see, like every three autumn is you like this?" Bai Yanran deliberately joked with Lu He, trying to ease the tense atmosphere with this kind of cold joke. After all, although two people can''t see each other''s expression across the phone, Bai Yanran can feel that Lu he seems to be worried about something and is very urgent. "Of course I miss you very much, but there seems to be something more urgent than I miss you now." Lu he doesn''t seem to want to joke with Bai Yanran now. If the inventory problem is not solved, this matter will be delayed again and again. At that time, the supplier''s five times of liquidated damages will not be such a simple sum of money. "I feel like you''re looking for me? I''m not in a hurry now. I can answer a call temporarily Bai Yanran has also felt Lu He that kind of very tight Cu uneasy psychological mood. "I can''t explain a few words on the phone. It''s better to tell you face-to-face. After all, it''s a bit against the promise I made to you before, so I think what I said on the phone may not be sincere enough." Lu he was not confident when he spoke. Bai Yanran almost didn''t laugh at the end of the phone. "What can I do for you? Are you going to ask me to do me a favor and you''re going to have to fiddle with it? When did you become like this? I don''t know. " Bai Yanran deliberately said at the other end of the phone, trying to stimulate him to say what he wanted to say directly. "This thing really needs to be said face-to-face. I''m afraid that when I say it, I won''t have the face to see you again." Lu he''s tone of speech is not firm, which has to make Bai Yanran more curious about what Lu he is going to say. "You''re not cheating, are you? I found other girls behind my back White Yan ran a face serious said, tone between also completely did not have before that kind of joking feeling. "No, No. don''t think about it. It''s not about it. What''s more, I don''t do such a sneaky thing. It''s my motto to love and hate. " Lu he patted his chest and said. "I''ll meet you in the concert that evening. Wait a minute. I''ll send you the information about my ticket stub. If you can, you''d better buy the ticket next to me. I''m afraid you can''t find me in the concert hall. No, I''m still at work, so my supervisor won''t criticize me again Bai Yanran was very considerate at that time, and even worried that Lu how I might not be able to find myself, simply told him where his position was. However, Zhou Ruoqi suddenly became a big light bulb of 20000 watts. She could only sit quietly beside Bai Yanran, watching Bai Yanran''s boyfriend and Bai Yanran show their love. Fortunately, Zhou Ruoqi has not realized at this moment that the concert tonight is for three people to watch together, otherwise she may directly breach the contract, and then she will not go to the concert, deliberately creating a special space for Bai Yanran and Lu He, so as not to shine like a light bulb nearby. As soon as he got off work, Zhou Ruoqi waited for Bai Yanran''s downstairs in advance. "My eldest lady, you finally come here. People in your company have gone one wave after another. I doubt whether you are the last one to leave work in your company." Zhou Ruoqi said. White Yan Ran panting on the car, sitting on the seat motionless."Don''t say, as soon as I get off work, they will ask me for something. I have to put those things in order before I come down. After all, I am a small staff member and have a good performance in the company. But I didn''t expect you came so early that you didn''t call me Bai Yanran''s tone was somewhat ashamed to say that he left work so late and let his friends wait for such a long time at the company''s downstairs. "You still mean that I didn''t call you. Now take your cell phone out of your bag to see if there is my name in the missed call." Zhou Ruoqi looks disdainful. I waited for so long downstairs in the company, how could I not call Bai Yanran, but no one answered after calling. Bai Yanran slowly took out the mobile phone from her bag, then quietly lit the screen and took a glance. Sure enough, ten missed calls. After seeing Zhou Ruoqi''s name, Bai Yanran put it back in the bag silently. "Maybe it''s too low in the bag. I didn''t hear it. I''m sorry, my dear ruoji. I didn''t mean to miss your call. You have to believe me. I didn''t hear it. If I don''t answer your phone when I hear it, I''ll make five thunder blasts Bai Yanran showed a very Hippie smile. It had already arrived at the off-duty point. Although I had not been out of the company, my heart had already been flying out. I wanted to finish the work quickly and get off work. So my mobile phone was on my seat and I didn''t notice it. Chapter 318 Bai Yanran''s sincere support for her work is so selfless that she can''t seem to notice anything that has nothing to do with her work. Originally, the two had ordered a restaurant and could enjoy a candlelight dinner. As a result, Bai Yanran left work too late, so they had to rush to the concert. "I''m so full. It''s just that I eat too fast. It''s a little uncomfortable." White Yan Ran gently knead his small belly, completely ignoring the appearance of his lady. "Big star, you are still the big miss of Bai''s group. Can you pay attention to your image? You said that if you were accidentally photographed by a paparazzi and directly exposed you like this, you would be embarrassed Zhou Ruoqi deliberately intimidates Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran immediately looks around. After all, although she is a small employee of Lu''s group, she still has the burden of idols. You can indulge in front of your best friend, but you should maintain your lady image in front of your fans. The embarrassing appearance can never be photographed by paparazzi. "Don''t be so horrible, OK? I don''t want to think about my image at all. I''m really hungry at work Bai Yanran rolled her eyes and said. "Now that we''re full, let''s go, or we''ll be late for the concert." After that, they got up and left the restaurant. There were a lot of delicious dishes on the table. They didn''t move. After eating a small piece of steak, they rubbed their stomachs and said they were full. It seems that the stomach of a star is as big as a strawberry. He can''t hold on to a little food casually. It seems that there is a price to pay for maintaining a perfect figure. Sitting in the sports car, Bai Yanran didn''t seem to remember that she had also made an appointment with Lu he at the concert. Now the two are just pondering on their own dinner. Although it seems that this dinner is really nothing to eat in the eyes of everyone, it has to be said that even a casual dinner is rich and beyond the imagination of ordinary people. French foie gras, Wellington steaks, Lafite from 1982, salads by air, even the flowers on the table are all from the plane. The table is full of the smell of money. "Get out of the car. Here we are. Although I see you so sleepy, I can vaguely feel that you are tired at work. But you have to finish the concert. The bands that come to play today are very famous in the world. I bought this ticket very hard. You can''t fail my good sister''s heart. " Zhou Ruoqi said. Although the two people''s attainments in music are not deep, they also have one or two opinions. After all, Bai Yanran''s piano level 10 is not casually mentioned. "Of course, I know it''s not easy to buy today''s ticket. You can see from the poster at the door. So many people have signed their names. It seems that the masters and bands playing today are very famous. Of course I won''t sleep. I will listen to it and cherish it Bai Yanran deliberately said these words to dispel Zhou Ruoqi''s doubts. Although the concert may be really grand, Bai Yanran''s already very tired body is also very tired. "Wait a minute. You can see that person in front is not familiar." Zhou Ruoqi suddenly stopped moving forward and pointed to a man wandering around the door. "Well, which handsome man do you like?" Bai Yanran some absent-minded said, after all, Zhou Ruoqi is not a day or two days, so many years, Bai Yanran are used to. "It''s your family, Lu He. At this moment, you are going to the concert with me. Lu he was standing at the door, as if waiting for someone. Could your boyfriend ask another girl to go to the concert? My God, your head is so green. " Zhou Ruoqi looks very surprised. It''s better to come early than to be clever. She directly meets Lu he at the door and others. After hearing this, Bai Yanran rushed up without saying a word. He had no time to think about any problems. "Lu he!" Although Bai Yanran roared, Lu He, who was watching the poster, suddenly turned his head and saw Bai Yanran, who was so angry that he seemed to jump up. "Why are you here? Did I catch you waiting for another girl today? Do you have anything else to quibble about Bai Yanran looks very angry. There was a misunderstanding before, and I can understand it. But now that I have such an embarrassing encounter with Lu he standing there, I really have no way to deceive myself. What is Lu he standing at the door of the concert hall. "I didn''t wait for another girl. Didn''t you ask me to come?" Lu he is also a mask. The zhanger monk can''t feel his head. It''s clear that it was in the daytime that he made an appointment with Bai Yanran to come to the concert. How come Bai Yanran lost his memory and didn''t remember anything. Bai Yanran stood in place, touching his small head, as if thinking of something. "Have I made an appointment with you? I don''t remember. " Bai Yanran''s memory is something about dinner and work today. She doesn''t remember her appointment with Lu He. "Turn on your cell phone and have a look. It also has the seat information you sent me." Lu he seems to have realized that Bai Yanran, a little fool, has forgotten what he said during the day.Without saying a word, Bai Yanran took the mobile phone out of her bag, and then opened the message sending box with Lu He. Sure enough, there were two people''s chat messages in the historical records of the information. "Is it because I''m old and have a bad memory? I can''t remember such a thing at all. My God, I misunderstood your relationship with other girls." Bai Yanran is very surprised to stare at landing he''s eyes. Lu he is also very helpless to look at his beloved Bai Yanran, although Bai Yanran is a bit stupid and stupid in front of his own people, but what can I do? Who called her his girlfriend, even if it is stupid stupid is his own family. Zhou Ruoqi followed. "What''s the matter? You two, you don''t sneak up on a date with another girl Zhou Ruoqi didn''t seem to understand what was going on. She thought Lu he was cheating. "In fact, I made an appointment with Lu He during the day, and then we both sent messages and made phone calls. After a few hours, I forgot about it." White Yan Ran is very embarrassed to say. Zhou Ruoqi''s expression instantly petrified. Bai Yanran''s words have been so clear. It seems that she is going to be a light bulb today. Who calls her sister a man with a boyfriend. Chapter 319 Lu he and Bai Yanran look at each other, and the air is full of that kind of awkward atmosphere. After all, because Bai Yanran forgot the previous agreement with Lu He, when Lu he appeared at the door of the concert hall on time, Bai Yanran''s mind was filled with strangers who thought their position was particularly good and they were unwilling to change with them. At that time, the scene would become very embarrassing, and Lu he did not want to do such a meeting It''s embarrassing to ask for help. After all, the identity of Lu''s president is here. Although it''s not to say that his eyes grow on his head, he really doesn''t want to bow down to ask for help for such a trivial matter. "Master Lu is really rude. He agreed without thinking about it. It seems that if I want to be a light bulb in the concert hall today, I can''t do it." Zhou Ruoqi said deliberately in a strange tone of yin and Yang. In fact, Zhou Ruoqi is also deliberately playing and landing. It was originally his sudden arrival that disrupted the agreement with Bai Yanran. However, it is not good to argue with him about what he is Bai Yanran''s boyfriend. What can we do? We can only create a two person world for them. Although there are still a lot of strangers around the seat, after all, we don''t know them directly, so naturally they won''t be particularly embarrassed. They are old acquaintances in front of them, so they will avoid the old acquaintances when they say some whispers. In these aspects, Zhou Ruoqi''s heart naturally quickly thought that, rather than let others deliberately avoid themselves, it is better to hide to one side first, so as not to let others speak first, but some of them seem ignorant. "If Qi, don''t you tease him. Don''t you know that he is a straightforward person. He can say what he wants and tell others what he doesn''t want. It''s not about anything. " Bai Yanran said. Bai Yanran naturally helps her boyfriend to speak. Otherwise, if two people say something and suddenly quarrel, they are in the middle of one side of their boyfriends and the other side is their good friends, and they seem to have no choice. Silver ran can be clearly seen from Zhou Ruoqi''s tone and expression. Zhou Ruoqi is just joking, so she doesn''t want to let this thing continue to ferment and make a fuss about it. Obviously, it''s just a look and a sentence, and an understanding can solve the matter. At that time, it really makes the relationship between the two people very awkward, and it is inevitable for us to connect The impact of touch is not very good. "Ladies and gentlemen, our ticket checking is almost over, and the performance is about to start. Please enter as soon as possible." The staff at the meeting urged the three of them. Only then did the three realize that it had wasted a lot of time to dally around the door. However, even if they went to the ticket check-in early, they had to wait at the door all the time. Instead of queuing up, they had a good chat together. They were all just passing the time. It seemed that communication was more interesting. The staff members of the venue said that the three of them seemed to be the last three people to enter the venue. Some spotlights were on the three of them, and the whole venue was waiting for their meaning. "Well, I''ll go to Luhe to buy the ticket first. You two can enjoy it. Don''t patronize the sweet talk." Zhou Ruoqi gives Bai Yanran a wink. "I see. You''ve been thinking about such a small matter. I''m sure I won''t waste the ticket you asked me for." Bai Yanran said. Sure enough, after the performance began, the venue was as quiet as a God, and there was no voice of anyone talking. Everyone was waiting for the band to prepare their instruments. Some chose to quietly close their eyes and cultivate their spirits, while others did. Is quietly looking at the hands of the brochure, but no one in the loud communication and communication. Originally, Lu he was going to talk to Bai Yanran, but when he saw that there was no one talking around, he was really embarrassed to open this mouth, so as not to finish his resolute speech without saying a word, and everyone''s eyes would be focused on him. Lu he had to put his mouth close to no one''s ear, trying to use the smallest voice to let Bai Yan Ran hear what he said. "It''s so quiet. I can only talk to you in such a low voice. If you can hear clearly, you can nod He whispered. Bai Yan Ran nodded. "There are some problems in the Bai group recently. We need the help of the Lu group. Another batch of our group''s goods are imported from the warehouse of the Lu group. Now, because of the problem of our factory there, we want the Lu group to sell the overstocked goods in their warehouse directly to our Bai group." Lu he simply told Bai Yanran about the origin of this matter. Although the words made people a little dizzy, he tried to describe it in the simplest and concise language, hoping to make it easier to understand. Chapter 320 Bai Yanran some understand not understand, looking at Lu He, while shaking his head, while nodding. "I understand what you mean. You mean that we have some problems with the Bai group and need help from the Lu group. Is that what you mean?" Bai Yanran tried to understand the landing words with her own understanding ability. "It''s not helpful, but if it''s better for you to understand it, you can take it as that." Although Lu he wants to be eager to explain, Bai Yanran seems to have some wrong ideas, but in order to make her easier to understand, it seems that she can also understand this way. However, Lu he never thought that this was Lu''s group helping Bai''s group. If Lu he himself admitted that Lu''s group was helping Bai''s group, then Bai''s group completely lost the initiative, which was very unfavorable to the subsequent negotiations between the two sides. "What should we do now? Has the Bai group talked to the Lu group? What''s the attitude of Lu''s group? However, I think they have always been the hidden enemies of our group. Although the relationship between the two sides is not as rigid as it appears, it is not much better behind the scenes. It doesn''t really have to help us. " If Bai Yanran has the appearance of thinking. However, Bai Yanran thinks very clearly. Although the internship in Lu''s group is not long, just for a short period of time, she can still feel that Lu Zhen, the president of Lu''s group, has great suggestions for himself, otherwise he will not secretly and openly target himself. Even if he is an intern, he is careless and often makes mistakes, but the chief executive of a group does not have to deal with himself behind his back. The main reason is that he is the white family. The people of the Lu family still have a grudge against the people of the Bai family. Although we have not said it openly, we all have a firm mind We know these relationships. "Of course, we went to negotiate with the Lu Group in private, but they didn''t sell us face at all. Sometimes I wonder whether it''s the Lu''s group or the Bai group''s face is not big enough." Lu he was very worried about this matter, and could not help doubting his own ability. However, no matter which joint was wrong, the supplier was pressing or had to shoulder it. "I want you to talk to the people of Lu''s group, because you are now working as an intern in Lu''s group. It won''t be so abrupt to look for Lu Zhen and Lu Qi directly. People from our side have been there again and again, and they have been politely refused." Lu he has some helplessness to say these words. In fact, as a big man, since some business affairs depend on his own woman, Lu he feels very ashamed. However, there is really no way to persuade all the people who may be able to persuade Lu''s group to persuade him again. It seems easier to compromise and discuss with Lu''s group than if the group lost its credibility in front of others. There is never an eternal enemy in the market. If you can give benefits to others, you are friends. If you can''t see any benefits from you, you will be nothing. "Well, I''m not particularly good at Lu''s group. I don''t know if I''ll go to the leaders above and say whether they will listen to what I''m saying as an intern." Bai Yanran''s tone seems a little difficult, in fact, her heart is also very tangled, should not agree with Lu He, should say is willing to help the Bai family. As for whether Bai Yanran can do this, it is another matter. "You don''t have to bear such a heavy burden. You didn''t say that you would shoulder the task all at once. You just asked you to try to find out the words of Lu''s group. After all, the people on our side can''t get through the stone wall, so I want you to try and see if you can get some useful information." Lu he said some words to comfort Bai Yanran. Although Bai Yanran seems to be the last straw for Liuhe in Lu''s group, Lu he can''t be so selfish and put all the responsibility on Bai Yanran''s shoulder. After all, Bai Yanran has no real jurisdiction over the business of Bai''s group now. She has no responsibility to undertake these responsibilities for anyone. "You don''t have to say that. Since it''s very difficult for you to do this, I, as the white family, will certainly help. However, I can only promise you to find out whether you can find out more useful information, and I can''t guarantee it. But I''ll try my best to help you Bai Yanran saw that Lu he was very embarrassed. If Lu he was not really desperate, Bai Yanran could secretly guarantee in his heart that Lu he would not open this mouth like himself. The strong Lu he has always been very excellent. Since he finished his college and inherited his family business, he did not let the old man worry about the business of the group. Lu he always took care of everything before he made everything worse. Bai Laozi hopes that Lu he can be cultivated as a Bai family, and teaches him the qualities that his family should have. On the contrary, Bai Yanran''s requirements are not so strict. He hopes that his granddaughter can grow up healthily and happily. As for whether she can become the inheritor of Bai''s group in the future People, but also to see the fate of Bai Yanran."Isn''t this a difficult thing to do? Otherwise, I think that with your ability, you won''t open this mouth to me. Besides, I don''t have any ability. I''m just an ordinary employee of a company. If I can handle some basic documents, there may be mistakes, let alone talk about some group business for you. " Bai Yanran deliberately belittles her ability. In fact, it''s not because Bai Yanran can''t believe her, but because her ability is there. If she wants to talk about such a large amount of project amount for such a large group, she really has no confidence to face these old people in the workplace. "You don''t think you are doing something for the Bai group. You should give yourself an experience to communicate with the top leaders of your group and understand their personality. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. No one says it must be done. Just try it. " Lu he tried to say some relaxed words to reduce the heavy feeling on Bai Yanran. The concert has begun, and the sound of musical instruments has spread all over the concert hall. All the people are enjoying the grand music gathering with all their heart. Only Bai Yanran has no time to take care of these. Her heart is like a big burden, so heavy. Chapter 321 Lu Zhen, who is running around, looks at his wallet and several hundred yuan bills. It seems that he can stay out for a while. Besides, he has several idle apartments with special servants and food. It''s easy to solve the problem that he has no money to spend these days. Since Lu Qi has made such a big decision to seal all his credit cards, he will play with his father. To be on the safe side, Lu Zhen went to the bank for a special check. Sure enough, all his cards were frozen. He came out in such a hurry that he didn''t even drive the car. This time, he still had some miscalculations. "Dong Dong Dong..." Lu Zhen casually found a girl who used to go to her home. This girl is a new model, and has been in the public''s view recently. "Mr. Lu, why are you here? Isn''t it time to go to work at this time? " It is obvious that the little model has just got up, and the work and rest time of stars is indeed the most irregular in the world. "Recently, I have something, like living with you first. Don''t tell anyone about my coming here." Lu Zhenli, of course, walked into the model''s room. The man had not cleaned up his room. Every place was in a mess, and his clothes and shoes were scattered. He could hardly find a place to sit down. "Isn''t your room cleaned? I''ve wasted all the money I gave you. Since I''m so lazy, I should call for an hour''s work. " Lu Zhen did not hide his disgusting eyes. Lu Zhen shook his head as he walked along, as if walking into a dirty and bad garbage dump. He stood on tiptoe and didn''t want to touch anything here. The little model was very embarrassed and brushed her hair back in her ear. Lu Zhen used to call her out to ask her out. How could she come to this community in person when she was free. "How could you have such a thing? Throw away all the things about this man. Otherwise, you will not want to see me again from now on, and you will not want to mix in this circle. " Lu Zhen suddenly kicked a book at his feet into the distance. The little model was startled. She didn''t know what Lu Zhen kicked away. She didn''t realize that it was a script she had received before. This play was CO produced by Bai Yanran and another actor. At that time, it was invested and shot by the Bai family. In the end, the response was very good. The popularity of every actor in the play was improved. The little model played a small role in it, but other people still paid attention to her, so the script was always in her home. I don''t know why LuChen reacted so strongly to the script today. The little model immediately went to put the script away and put it in a cabinet. Before she returned to the living room, Lu Zhen''s voice sounded behind her. "I''m talking about throwing it away? Don''t you understand? Throwing it away and putting it down are two different things. " Lu Zhen is wandering around the house again. It seems to be in order to find out if there is any trace of Bai Yanran''s existence, but anything about Bai Yanran now can make Luzhen furious. However, the script can''t be thrown away casually. There is no backup on the model. If there are relevant resources in the future, she will have nothing to use. As a result, Lu zhenzhuan really found other things about Bai Yanran in such a long time. He didn''t inform the model any more. He just fell and smashed it. "Mr. Lu, please calm down. I''ll throw these things away now. If it goes on like this, our neighbors will complain about us." There was already a cry in the voice of the little model. After hearing these words, the local town was more calm than before. Small model left alone sobbing, she was very afraid, do not know where she is doing not good, let Lu Zhen not happy. In fact, the little model''s heart is very simple. She has not been in this circle for a long time. As a result, she got into Lu Zhen. She didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a curse. But now that this is the case, the little model has to accept her fate. She can basically complete any request from Lu Zhen, which is why Lu Zhen came to her home. But today, after Lu Zhen saw some small things related to Bai Yanran, it was like lighting a fuse. Lu Zhen put all her anger on the little model. Lu Zhen never thought of this family any more. He was going to go to his next sister''s house. He used to eat and drink outside. There were quite a lot of women related to him. The little model was very afraid, so she ran away after cleaning up the house. In a short time, she was not going to go back to the community again. For the time being, she would like to live in another place. It''s just that Lu Zhen knows a lot of people, and so do the little models. Everyone has a common circle and friends. "What did you say? Lu Zhen smashed a lot of things in your house? " In the afternoon, the little model went to work and told some little sisters what happened that day.Everyone got together for a discussion. Lu Zhen had a lot of girls in the circle of models. Money can make the devil move the mill. That''s what Lu Zhen said. "Yes, I didn''t provoke him at all. As a result, he smashed a lot of things. Later, I looked at those things. It seemed that they were all related to Bai Yanran." When the little model throws things, she really observes the things that Lu Zhen dislikes. "It''s about Bai Yanran. What do you mean? That recently we and Bai Yanran do not have any contact, but we are not a circle of ah Another little sister interposed. "In short, I don''t know whether Bai Yanran offended Lu Zhen or Lu Zhen suffered from Bai Yanran''s loss. It seems that there is no place to live recently." The little model said it truthfully. This is the key point of the little model. Since Lu Zhen is so grumpy, he must remind others. If he goes to the house of other little sisters, we will not live in a bad condition these days. "Well, I have to change the address. Anyway, it is impossible for him to call me again to find my place. Moreover, I remember that Lu Zhen has a memorandum with the addresses of all of us, but this is the address we gave him. As long as we want to change places, he can''t find us." All the people agreed. Lu Zhen ran out on impulse at that time, and now basically everyone in the circle knows about him. Chapter 322 Lu Zhen doesn''t have any money now, so it''s very difficult to do anything. He goes back to a sister''s house and finds that this person is not at home. Later, he went to the homes of several other models, none of whom responded to him. As if they had made an appointment, they all disappeared into the world of Luzhen. He couldn''t get out of his heart because he didn''t have a lot of money. The rest of the money was used to take a taxi. As a result, there was no one to taxi to. Lu Zhen used to despise small hotels most. He thought that only five-star hotels could be worthy of his identity. But now this situation can only be compromised. He didn''t want to go to the other sister''s house one by one. Lu Zhen knew that everyone had something to do with him for his money. Now that Lu Zhen has no money, who will take him in? Lu Zhen''s heart is like a mirror. He doesn''t need to be reminded. He just finds a small hotel and stays there. There is no way to find high-grade food here. Luzhen thinks about the quilt here and goes to sleep directly. Lu Zhen didn''t bring chargers and other things when he went out, and his mobile phone basically ran out of electricity. He thought that he could make do with it. He didn''t believe he could starve to death these days. However, Lu Zhen had a casual stay in the hotel. Lu Qi heard a lot of gossip on this side. Things in the circle of models soon spread. Many people knew about Lu Zhen''s homelessness, and many people went to ask Lu Qi face-to-face. Lu Qi was more angry in his heart, but he could not help it. Lu Zhen was very clear why he wanted to do this. Now, not only did he not want to repent, but also let more and more people discuss in private. In the evening, Lu Qi wants to save his face and call Lu Zhen. After all, Lu Qi is cruel and shows that the other party is off when he calls. "It''s said that this matter has something to do with the eldest lady of the Bai family. Do you know the inside story?" Looking at the news from the paparazzi, Lu Qi was filled with anger. Lu Qi does not know why, this is just a matter of his son''s discipline, but can ferment more and more big, and even finally and Bai Yanran has a relationship. "Then I want to ask, where did you hear the news?" Lu Qi replied to the paparazzi. Because paparazzi also have contacts with them in private, they will spend a lot of money to buy their own news to ensure that many things are not leaked. Most of the paparazzi who have mastered the information will consider the interests of all parties. If the exposure is more profitable in the public view, they will not tell the news to the party concerned. However, if it is just hearsay, it is also an excellent choice to threaten the party concerned. "Mr. Lu, this sentence is out of the question. Of course, we hear news from all kinds of channels, but only you can know what the facts are." The dog is also very tactful, just like playing a riddle with Lu Qi. Lu Qi didn''t do any more nonsense. He just called this person 10000 yuan. When the other party collected the money, he was very cheerful. Then, Lu Qi received such a few words, model circle, only three words, really covered what happened today. Lu Qi usually does not involve these circles, but just think about it from his mind. He also knows that there is no relationship between the model circle and Bai Yanran, unless there will be some advertising cooperation. In this case, Lu Qi can only think of one reason, that is, there is no place for Lu Zhen to go and find a sister to stay at home, and this person happens to be in the model circle. I''m afraid Lu Zhen saw something about Bai Yanran and made an impulsive thing as soon as his brain was hot. But the girl didn''t know anything. She told others about it in three or two sentences. We passed on one sentence after another, adding fuel and vinegar, which led to the present result. "I know what you said just now is nothing. Don''t spread it around. I hope all the negative news about Lu town will disappear after today." Lu Qihui gave the man tens of thousands of yuan to block their mouths. Lu Zhen is constantly looking for things for him. Even today, he wants Lu Zhen to have a good reflection, but he doesn''t get the result he wants. "Don''t worry." Paparazzi received their own benefits, naturally shut up. But the model business has spread to other people''s ears, there is no way to ease down. Lu Qi finds the location in the mobile phone. Before, he installed a positioning device in Luzhen''s mobile phone, which can accurately locate whether Luzhen is turned on or not. Lu Qi finds the location on the computer again and finds that this is a small hotel. It seems that Lu Zhen didn''t find a hotel to accept him in the end. He just found a hotel to stay in. Lu Qi snorted coldly. "Yan Ran, do you know that today''s rumors about you make a lot of noise, only one day''s time, can actually reach my ears, I usually do not surf the Internet." A classmate of Bai Yanran suddenly sent a message to her.This classmate was very quiet in the school. The relationship between the two was good. She often whispered with each other. Recently, she also worked as an intern in other companies. Originally, Bai Yanran thought it was about the girl, but she didn''t expect that every sentence would not leave Luzhen. Bai Yanran felt puzzled, but when she turned her head, it seemed that she had robbed Lu Zhen''s man. "What do you mean after all this talk? I don''t surf the Internet recently. I don''t know what others say about me? " The other end of the phone. "I''m not sure. It seems to mean that Lu Zhen likes you, but he can''t love you. Finally, he goes to other people''s homes and pours on them. " Students try to use their own words very euphemistic. "Well, why is that so? Don''t think so much about it with me Bai Yanran can be regarded as understand, why this matter can make a lot of uproar. After hanging up the phone, Bai Yanran is still in a state of inexplicable. After this morning, she never met Lu Zhen in the company again. On the contrary, Lu Qi met Lu Qi. However, Lu Qi''s attitude towards each employee was even more opposite. Lu Zhen was not very good, but it was not very bad. At least it was much better than Lu Zhen. Lu Qi took a deep look at her, did not say anything else, also did not find her trouble, so Bai Yanran''s Day was still a bit of a surprise. Lu Qi set the alarm clock, ready to go to the hotel to find Lu Zhen the next day. Chapter 323 On a quiet night, Bai Yanran is quietly lying on the bed in the room, thinking of some things in his mind. Although Lu he is to let himself try to complete the lobbyist''s thing, Bai Yanran can see that, and Lu he places some hopes on himself. She recalled how she looked at her eyes on the land in the concert. The look was very urgent, as if she could speak. It said that you were my only hope. It seems that the delivery date of Bai''s group to the supplier is approaching. It is estimated that the group has become a mess now, but it still hasn''t let the outside media get any information. Otherwise, this will have a huge impact on the group''s position in the business community. Now, no matter what, since this task has been handed over to me, I have to fight for it. No matter whether the final result is successful or not, I will try with my own ability. The next morning, Bai Yanran still gets up as usual, washes and washes, and goes to work after breakfast. She lives a nine to five office worker''s life. At first, she may not be used to it. Her regular life makes her feel a little dry. After a long time, it seems that she can understand it and slowly Adapt to this kind of boring and monotonous work life. Obviously, even if Lu Yanran doesn''t take the initiative to discuss with Lu Yanran, it''s obvious that the way to get rid of Lu Yanran is not to ask Lu Yanran to get down to the reality. What''s more, the president of Lu''s group didn''t seem to come to work today. I don''t know what happened. Maybe he is running away in some corner. "Why didn''t our president come to work today?" Bai Yanran pours water in the tea room and asks his colleagues who are making coffee. "He has such a big stall on his body. How dare he come to the company casually? He is already in a state of being unable to protect himself. What kind of class should he go to?" Other colleagues said. It seems that Bai Yanran understands all these ups and downs. It seems that Lu Zhen is hiding away from the people around him because what he did was a big trouble on his hands. Lu Zhen''s road is obviously impassable. What about Mr. Lu? Bai Yanran''s heart probably already has a thought, find Lu Zhen to say this thing seems unlikely. In fact, Lu Zhen has no real power in Lu''s group. At most, he is a listed president. What really matters is not decided by him. Therefore, he can''t decide on projects with large amount of money. Even if he agrees to come down, his words may not count. Secondly, Luzhen''s seeing Bai Yanran is just like a weasel seeing a chicken. It''s better not to target Bai Yanran, let alone Help Bai Yanran. It''s obviously impossible for Luzhen or Baijia to do this. Now Bai Yanran''s heart has no count. Can''t he go to find the legendary chairman of Lu''s group in person? But Bai Yanran seems to have never seen the chairman look like with his own eyes. It is only rumored that he is a very dignified old man. He is an old man with sonorous and powerful words, and has the demeanor of the chairman. However, Bai Yanran is naturally not afraid of such an identity. Bai Yanran was born in the Bai family and grew up from the Bai family. As a Bai family member, she has never seen any rich people. A mere chairman of Lu''s group is really nothing to Bai Yanran. "I''ve been interning for so long. It seems that I''ve never met the other chairman of the board. Where is he? It seems that I don''t come to the company very often. " Bai Yanran deliberately wants to cover the words of colleagues. "I''ve been in the company for more than a year. It seems that I seldom see the chairman of the board. Generally, there is nothing particularly important. The chairman will not come to the company casually. He is secretly controlling these people in front of me to do things behind his back. We ordinary small employees, just need to do their own work well, what kind of chairman to look for. " The colleague tried to dispel Bai Yanran''s curiosity. After all, they are already in the workplace. Naturally, they understand the truth of curiosity killing cats. "I''m not curious about our chairman. I just ask casually. Don''t worry about it." Bai Yanran pretended not to care about the appearance, so as to avoid colleagues around suspicious, he is not very good at lying of the kind of people, so try to speak less, so as not to make mistakes. It seems that in the mouth of such a group of employees, no one can ask for any useful information. After all, everyone is a part-time worker. How can there be any human resources to learn so many things? So Bai Yanran''s thought of this also relieved her colleagues of their timid heart. After all, not everyone has a background and can make trouble. Many people just want to be stable Go to work, and then have a light day. "The relationship of our company is very complicated. No matter President Lu or Chairman Lu, you''d better not ask too many questions, so as not to attract other people''s attention. You look so mysterious and act like a spy." A colleague of the same age as Bai Yanran reminds Bai Yanran that he looks very green and astringent, and just enters the workplace. He doesn''t want to cause trouble on his face. I hope Bai Yanran doesn''t want to be curious about so many appearances.After all, they are also kind reminders. Otherwise, other people may not remind them, and they will follow their own fate. However, the disappearance of Luzhen has attracted many people''s attention. Of course, Bai Yanran is also included in this. However, it seems that there is no question in the mouth of colleagues, so they can only rely on their own network resources to inquire. Bai Yanran thought of an idea in her mind and went directly to Lu''s residence to find Lu Qi. However, this idea is too abrupt, and it is not very realistic if there is no appointment. It may be stopped by the doorman before entering the door. If the doorman hears that he is a white family, he will not let himself in. When it comes to getting into the residence of the Lu family, it is easier for Lu He to get in. After all, Lu he still has something to do with the Lu family, although Lu he has not wanted to admit that relationship. "It seems that I can''t find our chairman in our group now. Is it difficult for me to go directly to the Lu family to find our chairman?" Bai Yanran made a phone call to Lu He who was dealing with official business. I don''t know if it''s because I''m really desperate or how. Bai Yanran can''t figure out how to proceed next with her brain. Chapter 324 According to the current situation, it seems that the best way is to ask Lu he first. "Do you want to go to Chairman Lu now? You can do it without being in such a hurry. " Lu he said. Lu he didn''t expect that Bai Yanran would be so attached to this matter. Although Lu he put some hope on Bai Yanran, more often than not, he wanted to rely on himself to tide over the difficulties. But I didn''t expect Bai Yanran''s plan to be carried out so quickly. Now I began to inquire about how to find Mr. Lu. "I don''t quite understand what you mean. Do you mean I''m in a hurry? " What''s the tone of asking Lu Yanran''s urgency. "No, no, I''m not blaming you for your eagerness. We can wait for the factory to process some of the parts, and then negotiate with Lu''s group. In this way, we can minimize the loss of Bai''s group." Lu he seems to have felt that Bai Yanran''s tone is not very good. Maybe she is a little angry at the other end of the phone. So since Lu he needs to change her tone, in order to avoid being a very happy thing, she finally makes two people very unhappy. However, Bai Yanran does things very quickly and decisively, and really has the demeanor of old man Bai. "Then I will not worry about this matter for the time being. If you can''t come up with a solution at that time and haven''t negotiated with Lu''s group, I''ll try to help you. However, it seems too early for you to tell me about this matter. I think you are pressing for it. So I didn''t sleep well all night, and I was trying to figure out what kind of way to help you get through this difficult time Bai Yanran''s brain reveals all his inner words. Otherwise, it would be very hard for him to hold back in his heart. Originally, he was very kind and wanted to help Bai''s group. Now Lu he feels that he is too worried about this matter. "It''s strange that I didn''t explain clearly to you at that time. This year, the relationship between the factory and Lu''s group is mutual. The more we process from there, the less goods we need to negotiate with Lu''s group. Therefore, it is determined at the last moment that the factory will not be able to complete this task. We are not willing to lower our head with Lu''s group. " Lu he tried to use his own words to explain his original meaning. It seems that when he told Bai Yanran about this matter before, he did not speak it thoroughly, so Bai Yanran misunderstood the progress of the matter. But as soon as this scene came out, the most surprising person was Lu He. She didn''t expect that Bai Yanran, who was not concerned about the affairs of the group at ordinary times, could suddenly be so concerned about one thing. Since she couldn''t sleep well after thinking about it at night. If Mr. Bai knows that his granddaughter has changed so much since he went to practice, he must be laughing at his sleep. After all, he has been hoping that Bai Yanran can take over Bai''s group, so that he can have nothing to worry about after a hundred years. Although this topic is inevitably sad, every sentence is the sincerity of master Bai. After all, when people are old, they are still worried about their relatives. Only when Bai Yanran''s ability becomes stronger, can master Bai rest assured to let Bai Yanran fly alone. When the white master is still living in this world, he will never let Bai Yanran suffer any injustice. All of a sudden, Bai Yanran felt that she was particularly useless. It seemed that she could not help Lu He in many places. Lu he was always protecting herself, but she never had any place to help him. Although Lu he has never needed Bai Yanran''s help, she doesn''t know why she suddenly feels frustrated. It seems that she is not strong enough. It seems that she grew up in a greenhouse since she was a child. It seems that she is a delicate girl that everyone talks about since she was young. Bai Yanran wants to jump out of the confinement of his own circle. He wants to be stronger. He wants to beat all the people he doesn''t want to see. He wants to crush all the people who offend him like a small biscuit. However, it is obvious that this idea is still very naive at present. Bai Yanran is like a newborn calf, fearless and fearless. The reason why she is not afraid of anything is that there are many people who protect her secretly. She also hopes that one day she can get rid of these people''s protection and can protect herself with her own ability. "I feel like I can''t help you." Bai Yanran used the tone of extremely aggrieved to the Lu he at the end of the phone. "How can you think so? This is not to say that you can help me or not. After all, you are just entering the workplace now. In the future, you have great potential to develop, and you will become a particularly excellent person who can take charge of it alone. But I don''t want you to be a man of your own. I just want you to be my little princess forever. I can protect you. " Lu he said, comforting Bai Yanran''s uneasy mood. "I can protect you." This sentence has been around Bai Yanran''s ears. She has been growing up under the protection of others. She has almost forgotten that there is danger in this world. She seems to have never experienced any real ups and downs in life.The last life experience, this life is also perfect to avoid, now she must become stronger, skin those who bully themselves, and then take their tendons, drink their blood. However, Bai Yanran can finally put it down in her heart, so she doesn''t have to rush to find the chairman of Lu''s group. It''s not because Bai Yanran doesn''t know the chairman of Lu''s group, but Bai Yanran doesn''t know what she should say after seeing the chairman of Lu''s group. After all, this matter has been learned from Lu he''s mouth of a third party I''m not a participant in this. So in a sense, I don''t have much ability to help. After all, I don''t understand it very well. If I can describe this matter completely, how can I make others understand the context of this matter. Bai Yanran''s heart suddenly sprouted an idea. Maybe from the beginning, Lu he didn''t intend to let himself really complete this thing. He had always prepared a second plan, ready to carry out another plan when Bai Yanran failed at any time. Therefore, whether Bai Yanran can complete this matter seems less important. Chapter 325 Early in the morning, we received the good news of the party invitation as soon as we went to work. It seems that all the parties at the forest oxygen bar have been prepared, and large posters have been put up, which makes everyone unable to settle down to work well. As can be seen from the poster, the scene of the party is very grand. Although it is only a small staff party, the effect of the scene is not worse than that of a wedding. "This party is too luxurious. I thought it might be a casual restaurant to eat, but I didn''t expect that we would be so willing to spend money. Sweet, I''ve never been to such a big party "Yes, yes, I think it''s really good-looking. How come many graduates want to break their heads and want to join the white group? It''s not because of the good welfare of our group. Any party is so good." You praised the party one by one. Chunli, standing behind everyone, heard it clearly. Although the party cost all the money of Bai''s group, Chunli was the real meritorious official. He Chunli has planned the whole construction from the late stage. Any leader who has such a good assistant will be very comfortable in his work. Although the time for the party is tomorrow, we can''t wait for it today. After all, it''s not a small party. We specially chartered an island and a yacht for this party. It''s really a big battle. "When we go to the party, we will take a big yacht. It is said that we will go to an island where the scenery is very beautiful. Don''t say I still have some expectations." "However, I heard that the island and yachts are the property of Bai''s group, and they are not specially rented. The only thing is that Bai''s group is very low-key about the announcements made by the outside world. I think it''s just that they don''t want to be too ostentatious." "Who are you listening to this news? Don''t many people say it''s rented? " "The group is so rich that you believe all these words. These must be our group''s own. How can they be rented? What''s more, I listened to the Secretary''s office. The people in the Secretary''s room said that there was still a holiday. " Chunli, standing in the back of the room, heard it clearly. For a moment, she suddenly got angry. The reason why she announced that it was all rented was to make it look like the cost of the party was as small as possible. In fact, the cost of the party is somewhat in conflict with the supplier''s pressing inventory problem. The supplier is trying to reduce the loss of the group, but the party is spending a lot of cash. If it is exposed that the event of extravagant parties will have an unimaginable impact on the white group. At that time, the outside world will surely say that the white group declares waste, but it is reluctant to use money to maintain its credit. Shareholders will be in panic because the group is not a good group, which will cause investors'' agitation and the company''s stock market will plummet ... thinking of this, Chunli has no longer dared to think about it any more. She just wants to shut up the gossipers and not let the people outside the news company know about it. After all, the party is only open to the public from the beginning to the end, and has never disclosed a word to the media. "Where did you know that the yachts on this island are owned by Bai''s group?" Chunli suddenly stepped forward and pulled one of the employees and said that the little employee felt someone pulling him behind him. He was scared and smart. "No, no, we didn''t listen to anyone. We just guessed it casually. After all, our large group is so rich, no matter what kind of industry it has, what kind of small island and yacht are? The people below us are just guessing, just guessing This employee is very clever. You can see what Chunli''s rhetorical question means. You can also see that Chunli doesn''t like to listen to what they say. If she intentionally bumps into the muzzle of a gun, it will seem that she is too ignorant. What''s more, in such a large company, we should try our best to avoid trouble for ourselves. We all come to work on time every day with the mentality that more is better than less. "Don''t make a mess of saying that it''s not good for our group, and it''s not good for you. Be careful, because the people above have heard the gossip behind their backs and are fired. At that time, if you lose your job, you may be blocked by this industry. You can weigh it yourself. It''s not cost-effective. If you think it''s cost-effective and you really want to be fired by the group, you can go out and talk about it Chunli intimidates these employees in order to make them shut up. However, the key to the problem lies in the Secretary''s office. Why do the people in the secretary room say that islands and yachts are the property of Bai''s group? The key is how those people know that this matter is in the charge of themselves from the top to the bottom, and they promise that they will never disclose a word to the outside world. This is what happened It''s getting more and more weird. Without saying a word, Chunli took the elevator and went to the office in a hurry. "There is a spy in our company. Which department are you in at home?"Chunli deliberately amplified her voice so that the whole office could hear her, and she was facing the direction of the Secretary''s room, although the people in the secretary room sat inside and could not hear these words. "Really? What happened to our company? There was a spy. The man didn''t want to live. He offended our group. " "Who? Who has the guts? Is it that we leaked the secrets of our company? We all signed contracts when we entered the company. Who dares to disclose it casually? " "I''m afraid that some guy who doesn''t want to do it intentionally wants to be fired, and then those company information is sold outside. It''s really eye opening to see money!" Everyone, you and I should agree with each other. Now the more just people know that there are ghosts in the company. Let''s see that the guilty people will stand up for themselves. After all, if you dare to be such a large group, the ghost''s natural psychological quality is also very strong, so it will not be exposed casually. "If someone did that thing, there must be some people in the people''s mind. I hope that everyone will take care of their own mouth when they go to work, and don''t go around talking about the affairs of Bai''s group. One is that you are not qualified to talk about it, and the other is that if you are known by others, you will be making trouble for yourself. So when you talk, you should weigh what you say and whether you can say it out Chunli said these words, obviously very angry. Chapter 326 Chunli knows clearly that the so-called insider is from his own department, but it''s not good to go directly to the Department and say that, after all, she is also a member of that department. She is also a person in a pot of muddy water. Naturally, everyone will think that there is no one good. Naturally, Chunli is not so stupid and digs her own grave. What Chunli said is mainly to warn the people below. At ordinary times, there are some people in all departments who like to gossip behind their backs. He chews on other people''s affairs and company''s affairs. There is nothing that these people can''t say. It is a taboo in the workplace to speak without any concealment. What''s more, these people who speak freely generally do not have much ability to work. If we observe them carefully, they all seem to be eating and waiting for death. "Got it." everyone echoed in unison. But how can everyone be convinced by Chunli''s words? The more Chunli says this, the more unconvinced they are. "What right does she have to say to us? Why do you tell us about the internal ghost? Is it possible to suspect that our department is an insider? I feel that she is really a bit funny, and she has no qualification to say so. I think the marketing department next door is more like an insider, or their R & D department may also have that one. Anyway, regardless of our design group''s business, we work so hard every night and doubt us every day. It''s really boring to go to work. " "How do people in your design group talk about our marketing department? What do you mean about our marketing department? We run outside every day and don''t know anything about the company. At that time, your design team will be in the core department. It is estimated that you all know the secrets. It must be the people in your department who leaked it out. " "What does it mean that we have leaked out? You should keep your mouth clean. Did your parents teach you how to speak when you were born?" "Don''t talk to people in our R & D department. We don''t want to manage anything in our R & D department. Besides, almost all the people in our department have signed a contract, so it''s impossible to disclose the company''s secrets. Besides, we have such a high salary. Even if we want to leak out and jump to a better company, I have no better place than the platform of Bai''s group ¡£¡± People from several departments quarrel with each other. You and I are discussing the issue of company secrets disclosure. You think that the leakage is the company''s project data, but the actual leakage is not such things. Everyone looks like they are not afraid of the shadow, and they are patting their chest one by one to ensure that they are not that insider. But Chunli has no way to check this matter. After all, she only hears other people''s mouth saying that they are from the Secretary Department, but they can''t doubt their own people just because they say they are. One is likely to be ostracized by his own department, and he may not be able to find out where the real ghost is. Therefore, chunliqi won''t do such a stupid thing. However, it seems that it is not a particularly wise decision to announce the existence of this ghost. "What happens when we make such a noise?" The small secretaries asked Chunli who had just come in from the door. Each small head looked very curious. They all looked out of the glass. "I heard there was a spy in our company, do you know? Some of our company''s secrets have been leaked, but we don''t know who this person is, so we are going to patrol all departments around to find out which link is wrong. " Chunli deliberately exaggerates this matter. It is clearly just a property right issue of a party place, but it is said that the top secret of the company has been leaked. These workers below naturally want to get rid of themselves. After all, they are caught up in this kind of dishonesty. No matter which enterprise they change jobs to, they are expected to see that they have such a situation I dare not accept myself. There is no doubt that such harm is the most fatal. It indirectly destroys a person''s future. If people in all industries are biased against this person, they can''t find a good job with others, let alone enter those larger enterprises. The most important thing in large enterprises is the loyalty of employees. If an employee has a history of disloyalty and has been spitted out by the original enterprise, no matter which company he enters, no matter what company he enters, others dare not reuse him. After all, everyone should keep one hand, and the most important thing is to leave it to the most trusted people. Naturally, these people who once had a credit crisis can''t survive in today''s vicious society. "My God, what secrets of our company have been leaked. I sit in my office every day as if I haven''t heard anything. I wonder if I''m isolated from the world. I don''t know anything. " "What happened to our company, I just know now. Is the consequence very serious after being leaked? Is the company bearing huge losses?" "What am I getting into? Is it because of this that our company is in decline? Are we all going to face unemployment? Is it possible that our class will not be able to attend? " We all show great concern for the company''s appearance, but we all seem to be in a gorilla like manner. In fact, the most important thing is whether you have a class and whether you can make money.These employees don''t care about whether the bain group can operate well or not, because which group can make them earn money at work is a good group. In any case, the troublesome group that can''t make money for itself may leave at any time. "I''m also thinking, which is not long-sighted things, even leaked the company''s secrets, but fortunately the media has not exposed this matter, we do not have to worry about the safety of the group for the time being." "We can''t take it lightly. If something happens to our group, we won''t get any benefits. In case our group is in trouble, we must advance and retreat with the group. If we really use that kind of attitude to stay out of the way, it would be a shame for the group to cultivate us, not to mention our president is such a good person. " "That is to say, how can such a small matter possibly cause danger to our group? We can rest assured that other people can certainly handle this matter. We just need to settle down and do our own work well." Another little secretary is very clear in her heart that this matter is not a big deal, but why does she know that this matter is not a major event, and will her heart know what Chunli is referring to? Chapter 327 Chunli has already begun to doubt the suspicious little secretary. After all, people seem to know everything in their hearts. Chunli has always said to the public that she has leaked the first-class secrets of the company, but the little secretary is confident and thinks that the leaked secret is not an important thing. It seems that the little secretary is really a little bit of a problem. "Well, what? Do you know what secret is leaked?" Another secretary asked the mysterious little secretary. It seems that Chunli is not the only one who doubts her, but the other female secretary also thinks that she has problems. After all, everyone is in a state of panic. I have the feeling that she seems to be upright and has an inexplicable feeling that her body is not afraid of being crooked. According to the truth, if the leaked high-level secret is particularly important to the company, if the individual will be particularly worried about it, after all, it is related to the future development of the company. When it comes to the issue of money, who doesn''t care about it. "No, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it. If it''s really a particularly important thing, the outside media would have exposed it. Since there is no news in the outside media, it proves that this news is not particularly important. It''s not that you''ve made a fuss about it? " The female secretary was careless, as if she didn''t care much about the result of everyone''s suspicions. Her face was not even a trace of guilty feeling, calm enough to make people feel some terrible, always give people a feeling of quite a city at a young age. "But I feel that your analysis is quite reasonable, but what aspects do you infer? I only got the news when Chunli came. I feel like you knew it for a long time." We are some in the suspicion of this small secretary, although the mouth still said very much admire her analysis, and so on secretly in the heart is still not very convinced. "I didn''t know that until she came. We all sit here to work in the morning. I slipped out to inquire about the news. Besides, I''m not such a gossip. I don''t really care about you. You don''t have to doubt me." That originally sometimes suspicious of the small secretary to speak very sonorous and forceful, said the truth. Looking at the calm expression of the little secretary, Chunli began to doubt whether she had guessed wrong or not. It is impossible to know the result. She can''t listen to the wind or rain in the company. After all, no one can tell whether it has leaked out. I can only wait to see the reports from the media. If there is no similar news after today, it is that there is no so-called insider. Chunli is sitting in the office, but her heart is flying around outside. She has no way to concentrate on her work. She has never been a person who is very half hearted in doing things, but this matter makes her feel a little flustered. She can''t say what she is afraid of, but she always feels uneasy in her heart. "General manager Lu came to our office today and told us to be responsible for the two-day party." Said the little secretaries in the Secretary''s room. "When did President Lu come? Why don''t I know? As far as the party is concerned, it is only planned by our department, but it is not said that our department is fully responsible for it. " Chunli didn''t believe what these little secretaries said. After all, everyone said nothing, and there was no real evidence. But if this really meant Lu He, Chunli would certainly follow suit. No matter whether the next action of this task is arduous or not, Chunli has to work harder to take it down. After all, so much work has been done in front of me for the final harvest. If I give up at this time, it will be a bit of a waste of all my previous efforts. But recently, Chunli found that she was a bit garrulous. She couldn''t let go of everything. She wanted to keep an eye on everything. I''m afraid she could not make any mistakes at all. This continuous life makes Chunli''s nerves become a little nervous. She begins to be particularly sensitive to everything around her, but she wants to perform well. She can take credit in front of Lu He. In fact, Chunli''s actions can be easily seen at a glance. Most of her actions are thankless, with no salary increase and no holidays. Besides being favored and trusted by President Lu, Chunli has no good plans. But who knows what Chunli really thinks in her heart? Maybe she just wants to praise her. "Didn''t you come here before? Just after you went to the tea room, Mr. Lu came and said a few words and left, as if to go to the direction of the elevator." A few small secretaries look disdainful, a pair of I don''t want to tell you anything. However, although Chunli is a newcomer, she has a bigger frame than other newcomers. I don''t know whether it is because she is a person who can say the first two sentences in front of Lu He. Therefore, she has the feeling that her eyes grow on top of her head, and she looks down on the employees of her own level. "Has general manager Lu gone out? Do you know what Lu always went out for?"Chunli is eager to know what Lu he is going out to do. However, how can a group of small company employees know the itinerary of their big boss? Unless the big boss says what he or she is doing, how dare the small employees under her hands dare to ask. "How can we know what general manager Lu has done? Is it possible that we have opened our eyes and watched the landing manager every day? In other words, if you want to know so much, you just call and ask, you always ask us people, and we people don''t know. " "Yes, you don''t have a good relationship with Mr. Lu. If you send a message to ask, maybe Mr. Lu will tell you." Everyone, you are mocking me one by one. It sounds very uncomfortable. It seems that you are mocking Chunli and fawning on Lu He. But Chunli has no other thoughts in mind, but she seldom leaves her duties when she works. She usually deals with things in the office with her heart. Unless there is only one case, if there is any problem in the company, Lu he needs to come forward to solve it. All of a sudden, those confused ideas in her mind come out again. She starts to fear whether the media reporters are threatening Lu He. After all, this thing is no wind without fire, or we must be alert. Chapter 328 Chunli has such a moment really want to take out her mobile phone, with Lu He send a message, ask him exactly what happened. But think about Chunli''s identity and ask her boss what happened in the company. After all, she is just a wage earner. If she asks too much, it will have a bad effect on her. What''s more, the gossip around her has never stopped. If she appears so attentive at this time, she is not just in the trap of others. So Chunli resisted her restlessness. After all, she had no qualification to ask her boss. Originally, Lu he was the president of Bai''s group. Even if she didn''t come to work, no one would say anything. Maybe if Lu he had a good development in the future, the whole Bai''s group would be Lu he''s. The construction on the other side of the island will be completed. The final finishing point is already very delicate. It''s just the last time to check and accept, and the party can be held perfectly. The task of the Secretary''s office these days is to speed up the preparation of invitation letters. Although we all know the existence of the party, we still can''t lack the sense of ceremony. After all, such a large group, even if it''s a small action, is extremely sacred to ordinary people. "What is the theme of our invitation? I don''t have a clue now. The key is that I haven''t been to the scene to see it. I can''t make a perfect invitation by imagining it out of thin air. " Several small secretaries complained, holding their own head shaking, just want to break the head can not come out. The key is that if it is very popular, it is very simple. You can copy two models on the Internet at will, and then draw them according to the model. But the key is that Lu he has made it very clear that this invitation must be very delicate and can not be modified and passed at one time after getting it in front of him. Then the quality of the invitation letter is very high. The hard part is the secretaries'' office. It is clear that these things should be completed by design, but they are all taken over by the secretary room. However, Lu he did not say that it was necessary for the secretaries to complete the task by themselves. So long as these secretaries are flexible enough, they can distribute the task. After all, people from other departments don''t know what the invitation letter is. Everyone''s mind seems to have immediately noticed, it seems that it is not very realistic to rely on themselves. After all, the brain is here, and it is not the material for design. The painter is not very good at it, so naturally, it is impossible to make any special exquisite invitation. "Why don''t our department do the content of the invitation letter, and then hand over the template part to the design team. We are not good at this field at all. Why the porcelain work without diamond We can see the problem very well. When we took the task directly, we promised that we would do it. Now we can''t do it. We can only find other departments to help us finish it. After all, all of us will participate in it, and there is nothing wrong with it. There was no need to raise any money for the party. All the money was paid by the Bai group. Naturally, everyone was very willing to help. The Secretary''s office is very efficient in writing. After a while, all these forms have been completed. Now I only hope that this form can complete all the invitation letters. But now the most important link is how to make the invitation letter. If there is a mistake in this link, the party will be somewhat imperfect before it starts. It will inevitably leave a bad start to everyone, which will not be conducive to the next development of the party, and may also eliminate the enthusiasm of everyone. "I''ll go to the design group. I know a few of them. I can say a few words if I should go." A small secretary volunteered, she must be the most active girl in the team. Although she is not a master who is not afraid of hardship and tiredness, she is always the most active when encountering funny things. But if you mention dirty work, she may want to find a place to drill in, so that no one can find her. "You can go. If you can finish it, we will be very happy. But if you go in your name, they will not promise you." One of the little secretaries said with a little disdain. After all, we all look down on each other, especially those who like to be aggressive. Although there are no bad ideas in those people''s hearts, they just can''t see the past and see no good in others. "I''ll try it. I didn''t say they had to promise me. If I couldn''t, wouldn''t there be you?" The lively little secretary is very optimistic. He doesn''t care what other people say. After all, his happiness is the most important thing. The people in this office have formed a sharp contrast with each other. Their personalities are not the same, but they are very distinctive. Hopping ran to the design group a pile of small brothers."General manager Lu has assigned a task to your department. We have a party this time, do you know? You need to make an invitation letter, so you also need the big man of your department to design a special one. Mr. Lu has to examine this thing personally, so you have to make a snack in the world. " The naughty little secretary said it in an orderly way, as if it was Lu He who explained it himself. In fact, Lu he never said such a thing. "Why didn''t we get such a notice? However, this party is not known to all, the company has been making a lot of noise, where there are people who do not know the existence of this party. What''s the point of the invitation? " "It can''t be that people from our company will attend this party." You guessed one by one, but on the day of the party, we didn''t know what heavyweights would be there. "You don''t have to ask so many questions. You should make a good effort to design this invitation letter. After all, Mr. Lu attaches great importance to it in ten minutes. If you complete it well, you will be rewarded." Small secretary''s mouth is really sweet, say a word to a set of, the design group of those small brothers coax very happy. "Well, we''ll do it well." The little brother of the design group agreed, and sure enough, no one could resist the girl''s coquetry, even if it was a cold person. Chapter 329 Lu Qi got up very early today to find Lu Zhen in the hotel. It''s really a very humble small hotel. Even the sign is very small in red. "Hello, what kind of private room would you like?" The receptionist politely asked Lu Qi that he was rich in all his clothes. "I''m here looking for someone. Did a man who looks like me come here to open a house last night?" Lu Qi asked, and then took out a picture of Lu Zhen from his wallet. The waiter looked at the photo carefully. Before Lu Qi took out the photo, she was a little impressed, because the clothes on the two people were very similar. "I don''t know what your relationship is. We can''t disclose any information about our guests at will." The waiter gave an awkward and polite smile. Lu Qi picked his eyebrows. They were related by blood. The waiter probably wanted to make some money from him. "We are obviously a father son relationship. He didn''t bring anything yesterday. I''ll give it to him now. You just need to tell me his room number. I don''t want to trouble you with other things." Lu Qi took out several 100 yuan bills and put them on the counter. The waiter pretended to inadvertently put his hand on the ticket, and then immediately hid it in his pocket, both eyes shining. "When you look at your temperament, you must be related by blood. This way, please. I''ll take you to his room." The waiter''s face was full of smiles. Lu Qi did not say a word, they went to Lu Zhen''s room together. Now it''s still early. From the inside of the hotel, it''s still black outside. If it''s to protect the privacy of the guests, you can''t open the door at will. But just after Lu Qi gave the waiter a certain amount of money, she opened the door of Luzhen directly with a general card without asking. But what they didn''t expect was that there was no one in the room, even the beds were clean. I didn''t sleep. "How could this happen? I remember very clearly that he lived in this room." The waiter couldn''t believe the scene in front of him. He immediately walked into the private room, looked around and opened all the cabinets, as if he wanted to find Lu Zhen. Lu Qi also frowned. He had imagined that Lu Zhen would sleep in this box, but he didn''t expect that people were not here. "Are you sure the man I''m talking about is here? If there is a mistake, please check the registration form again Lu Qi was obviously impatient. "I''m sure..." The waiter saw Lu Zhen''s face yesterday, and immediately recalled this person, including Lu Qi. She was also impressed with her, so she was able to be 100% sure in her heart that both of them were rich. When I gave Luzhen the number plate yesterday, I selected it specially, so the waiter certainly can''t remember it wrong. Lu Qi didn''t say any more nonsense. He walked out of the hotel, opened the navigation system, and found that the location of Lu town had not changed. Lu Qi again and again to Lu Zhen made a lot of phone calls, the results are no answer, has been turned off. Lu Qi hit his steering wheel with his fist. The sound reverberated across the street. He turned his head and looked at the sign of the hotel carefully. He didn''t expect to find his son in other ways one day. "Thank you, little sister. This time you helped me, and next time I will repay you well." Lu Zhen is talking to the waiter in the hotel. In terms of age, Lu Zhen is at least ten years older than the waiter, but he still has the cheek to call the waiter''s younger sister. I was not used to staying in the hotel all night before. Because it was dark at night and did not turn on the light, so did not pay attention, a wave of his mobile phone hit the ground. "Bang!" Lu Zhen heard the crisp sound and knew that his mobile phone screen was broken again. He helped his forehead with his hand and sat up from the bed. I turned on the light in the room and went to the mobile phone, only to find an unknown part falling out of the mobile phone. Lu Zhen is also familiar with this part. If he remembers correctly, this is a tracker, mini version, which can accurately locate his position. And if he remembers correctly, this tracker is unique to Lu''s group, and there are only six in the whole company. He used two, and the remaining four were in Lu Qi''s hands. "I didn''t expect to keep such a hand. No wonder he didn''t worry about my life and death. It seems that he wanted to monitor me anytime and anywhere." Lu Zhen was talking to himself in the empty room. Lu Zhen walked out of the door and found that the waiter was still at the counter. I don''t know why. The girl who met for the first time was very attentive to him. Lu Zhen felt that since people''s attitude was so attentive, she might as well borrow her hand to do other things.In fact, girls know that he is the president of Lu''s group and has a good attitude towards the rich. "Little sister, can you do me a favor?" Lu Zhen is learning how to tease girls with boys now. He is obviously very old, and he doesn''t feel embarrassed to call others. "If it''s something I can do, I''ll do it for you." When the waiter laughs, his eyes are crooked. He is very cute. He is only in his early twenties. His mind is very simple. Lu Zhen cocks up the corner of his mouth contemptuously, and thinks that Lu Qi will come here to look for him later, but he doesn''t succeed in the end. "It''s not very difficult. When my father will come to see me later, you need to help me hide my information here." Lu Zhen plans what needs to be done later in his mind. "He knew that I was in this hotel before. You could just take him to my room. You don''t have to do anything else. If you ask more questions, you don''t know." Lu Zhen tapped the counter with his right finger. This is his habitual action. Every time Lu Zhen wants to think about something carefully, he moves his right hand involuntarily. "By the way, I can teach you a way to make more money from him. It''s not bad for you, little sister, do you think so?" Lu Zhen smiles evil. Although the waiter is simple, he has worked here for two or three years. After hearing what Lu Zhen said, he has the courage to do it. Chapter 330 Today, Bai Yanran has come to the day of taking turns. She can finally enjoy the weekend at home. For a long time, she has not experienced the feeling of waking up naturally after a sleep. Bai Yanran has almost forgotten the happy and comfortable life at home every day before her internship. After all, except when she went to school, her time was relatively free, and occasionally she could come back to sleep when there was no class in the school Lazy. Now, of course, it is quite different from before. I go to work from nine to five every day. I may have to work overtime when I come back at night. If I don''t do a good job, I have to be criticized by my supervisor. I may also suffer from the comments of my colleagues behind my back. In order to make the surface look as beautiful as possible, Bai Yanran can only silently accept these strange eyes. Even if she stays up late at night and works overtime to do something, she will not let others know how difficult it is to complete a thing. ... early in the morning, the alarm clock at the head of the bed rang. It was a bad alarm clock that disturbed people''s dreams. Originally, she had a good sleep, but now she forcibly pulled Bai Yanran out of her sleep. "Miss, you have made an appointment with the designer in Milan today. Now the designer has arrived and has been waiting for you for a long time." Liu Ma called outside the door. It turns out that Bai Yanran also prepared a lot of things for the party. The main thing is the dress of the party. As early as a week ago, she specially invited a designer from Milan. This designer is very famous in the design circle. Even if she is rich, most people may not invite her. Therefore, if you want to make an appointment with the Milan designer, you have to rely on the fate of the two people, or the heart of the Milan designer. After all, people have a certain position in the international community, so there is no lack of money. After all, if you design something casually, even if it''s very ugly, you can''t appreciate it, but with her fame, it can still sell at a high price, and it can still be very hot in the fashion circle. The existence of this designer is no less influential than an international star. Although many stars are famous, but because the figure of those stars is not what the designer wants, the designer will not look at those stars with a straight eye. Some people will think that because she is inflamed, so things begin to drift. In fact, people do things in their own way all the time. No matter what your status is, as long as she doesn''t want to design clothes for you, you can''t have the ability to invite her. "Good, good, I''ll be right there." White Yan Ran tone between some impatient should and. But what can I do? Who is the designer who asked for the appointment on his own initiative? The key is that the designer promised to meet at home, which saved Bai Yanran a lot of unnecessary trouble. After all, meeting outside always needs a lot of preparation, and meeting at home is more relaxed. However, I overslept today. Although I was pinching the light, the designer came earlier and arrived at the Baijia residence before the appointed time. It seems that the designer is not as arrogant as the rumor, at least the concept of time is very clear, not only did not come late, but also came so long in advance, which is to let Bai Yanran this matter at present has not yet got up some people feel embarrassed. "Sit down, please." Mother Liu entertained the female designer from Milan. Look at her dress is very simple, not as high-profile as the rumor, if you walk on the road, you will certainly take her as a very ordinary person, after all, people''s faces are pure and plain, it looks like the skin is in good condition, and the appearance without any decoration is even more pure. The female designer just nodded quietly, then sat on the sofa and read the newspaper. She didn''t mean to be in a hurry. It seems that the female designer from Milan still respects her clients very much. Although she clearly knows that Bai Yanran has not got up to wash and wash, she is very calm and does not feel anxious and impatient. She is a little surprised. Bai Yanran knows that the people downstairs are waiting for themselves, and their actions are also very fast. After a while, she has finished her delicate makeup and went downstairs. Although the designer downstairs is also a girl, she can''t lose face in front of the girls, so even in her own home, she has to be a delicate girl. "Hello! Helen, long time no see Bai Yanran takes the initiative to say hello to the female designer. Actually, Helen is not the real name of this female designer. It''s just that everyone calls it in this circle, and then Bai Yanran follows. However, no one has ever heard of her real name in life. "Yes, big star, I haven''t seen you for half a year, but I often see you on TV, but your state seems to be much worse than the last time I saw you. Is it because filming is very busy now?" Sure enough, Helen spoke very directly, a little bit of blood, did not give Bai Yanran a trace of affection, directly told Bai Yanran about her skin condition. If you don''t know, you think she''s a beauty salon, and try to sell your beauty salon products in front of the big star Bai Yanran. "Yes, I''m an intern recently, and I haven''t done much acting. But since I''ve become an office worker, I have to stay up late and work overtime. I''m not as free as before. Fortunately, I''m used to that kind of life pattern. It''s just that my skin hasn''t got used to it. I''ll stay up the most expensive night with the most expensive skin care products. "Bai Yanran sneered at herself. She seemed to feel that Helen didn''t mean to talk about her skin condition. After all, she was just kind enough to care about her own living condition. There was no special malice. So Bai Yanran did not speculate on Helen''s words. "If you stay up late, it''s design. Some elements may have to be modified. Originally, according to your previous skin state, I added some novel elements to you. It seems that we need to adjust it a little, and we must balance your small state." As expected, when it comes to skin problems, Helen''s first thought is still her own design. After all, anyone who wears her own clothes is a model. Since she wants to think whether the clothes can show the charm of the clothes 100% on this person, it is necessary to consider the state of the models wearing the clothes. "I was just wondering why you mentioned my skin condition? But some traces of staying up late on my face are obvious. It''s not that I don''t go to maintenance, but I can''t do it at work. " A big star''s mouth even spit out such impatient words. Chapter 331 Helen can''t believe her ears. Bai Yanran is not a star. She is very influential in the world. She can hear the troubles of ordinary people from her mouth. Helen used to think that big stars like Bai Yanran grew up drinking dew like fairies. She should be carefree in her life. She should not worry about wind, scenery and light. Especially, Bai Yanran is a star with background, but she doesn''t need to worry about these additional things. "I thought only ordinary people had these troubles. How could you, a big star, go to work without shooting?" Helen is a little concerned about Bai Yanran''s private life. Bai Yanran and Helen are like old friends in a certain way. They have cooperated a lot in various parties before. Many of the dresses that Bai Yanran was boasted of by the media were all made by Helen. After all, this famous designer either doesn''t make a move, and it will certainly make a big stir. "Although I''m a big star, I really don''t have any idol burden. After all, I''m still a person, and I didn''t grow up drinking dew. It''s impossible to really avoid eating fireworks. Besides, I''m a white family, and I can''t be too bad in business. Otherwise, I''ll lose our white family''s face." Bai Yanran''s tone of voice is obviously different from before. Now she is very calm. She seems to think that everything she did before going to work is what she should do. However, if she is the future successor of Bai''s group, the identity of big star can''t play a big role. "Let''s talk about this dress first. What do you want in your heart?" Asked Helen. Although this dress is designed by Helen, it is still necessary to ask the party''s opinions. After all, this dress is to be worn on Bai Yanran. If you can make a dress that Bai Yanran likes and is very satisfied with Helen, it is simply a matter of mutual perfection. "I don''t really have a clear look in my heart, but I heard that our party was relatively strong and might have a green and healthy feeling, so the dress should be as active as possible, or more artistic." Bai Yanran is just a simple summary of the style he wants, but it is very difficult to determine the general appearance of a dress through the words of others. "Mori style, if Mori style, it can''t do without white gauze skirt, but I don''t think it''s the style I want. I always think this style is not very special." Helen seems to be a little dissatisfied with Bai Yanran''s idea. After all, the scope of Sen Department is too large. "Try to be more active. Don''t be too formal in your dress." Bai Yanran also has some of the appearance of being helpless. If she can''t give her a dress exactly, she doesn''t know if it''s what she wants. "Active, not solemn, mori. Have you ever thought about not using skirts? " Helen asked Bai Yanran tentatively. To know that little girls like Bai Yanran have a special preference for skirts, they wear a very beautiful dress almost every time they attend the party. Bai Yanran, who is full of charm, wears a skirt, which makes her feel a little bit like a fairy. Bai Yanran is a girl with full bearing. With the embellishment of the skirt, the whole person''s temperament is more sublimated. "No skirts? I haven''t tried it yet. Generally, my matchmaker will choose to let me wear a dress at the party. At the party, in order to highlight the gentleness of a girl. " Bai Yanran recalled the various dresses she had worn before, and it seemed that there was no time that she did not wear a skirt. "If you want to break the previous example, we can try it." Helen seemed to have an answer in her mind. She quickly drew a general picture on the paper. "Look at it." Helen handed the manuscript paper in front of Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran considered the pattern on this piece of paper. The style is quite bold. The skirt and pants are together. It looks very playful, but it is less gentle. "I always feel something is wrong, but if you want me to say something wrong, I can''t say it." White Yan Ran shakes the head to say. Helen has a trace of small tangles, of course, the drawings can not become the final evening dress appearance, after going back to all kinds of careful modification, after countless tries on, to find the real appearance. "If you think the general feeling is OK, let''s make a decision first. I''ll go back and make a good revision. Then you''ll see what the effect will be in the later stage? My speed estimate should be able to give you to try on as soon as possible, should not be able to reach your hand soon. At that time, if you are not satisfied, we will discuss the amendment again. " Helen''s attitude is very sincere, after all, the designer of this famous brand is not without strength. Although Helen has always been very cold to outsiders, she is generally gentle to her old friends who cooperate with her. "Then I won''t worry about this evening dress. I''ll wait for your good news. Anyway, I''ve always believed in your vision. The clothes you designed never made me feel dissatisfied."Bai Yanran has 100% trust in Helen. She is one of the top designers in the world. The clothes designed naturally will not have too much mistakes, and even tend to be perfect. Helen can''t rest assured that her assistants will make evening dresses that she cares about very much. The clothes that she attaches great importance to will be designed when she stays up late and won''t let others touch her paintings casually. "If you trust me so much, I will certainly live up to your expectations, not to mention when I let you down." Helen''s tone is very firm and confident. She has accumulated a certain amount of popularity and experience in the fashion industry. Although she is still very young, her vision is not worse than those old designers, and she is even better than them in some details and novel design. In fact, Bai Yanran is not satisfied with the draft of this drawing. After all, there is a big difference in the style that she wants. Although in Helen''s eyes, it is the same forest style, but Bai Yanran has always imagined the kind of white gauze skirt worn by gentle and gentle girls, but Helen''s idea has a bit of masculine spirit. For a moment, Bai Yanran doubted whether Helen had been single for too long. No matter what she was designing, she wanted to have a little bit of relationship with boys. However, she seemed to have been thinking too much, and people had never mentioned it all the time. What''s more, everyone in this circle knows that Helen has devoted herself to her design career. Chapter 332 After all, she was old enough to understand the young people''s ideas, but it was not easy to express her opinions in front of others. "Miss, have breakfast first. You''ve got up so early in the morning and haven''t used breakfast yet." Liu Ma said kindly. Bai Yanran looked back and put a full table of breakfast on the table. It looked very rich, but Bai Yanran didn''t have any appetite. "The party is coming soon. I can''t eat any more. I can drink two cups of warm water in the morning, Mrs. Liu." There are not many female stars who are so strict with themselves as others. It seems that it is a crime to drink more water in the morning. "It doesn''t matter, miss. Eat more or less. Do you have to go out if you don''t go in the morning? I''ll go out later, and I''ll be bored after a while. " Liu Ma also can''t say what big truth, just think Bai Yanran can eat more or less more. "Mama Liu, help me find a coat. I''m going out." White Yan ran side drinks the white boiled water side to say. "Miss, what color coat would you like to wear today?" Liu Ma asked, what color clothes to wear every day depends on Bai Yanran''s mood. Most of the clothes in the whole coat room may be forgotten by Bai Yanran without wearing them once. Only when Liu Ma goes to get them, she may take them out. "How about today''s mood of Mrs. Liu? You can take whatever color you think looks good for me." Liu Ma was a little confused when she heard this sentence. Choosing clothes for Bai Yanran by herself was not a pleasure at all, but a disaster. Whether Bai Yanran was a picky person, although she didn''t know which one she was going to wear, she didn''t get the clothes that she wanted. She had to try again and again, and finally she might miss the time, Give up going out. "Then I''ll go up and find it for miss." Liu maxing rushed upstairs. The cloakroom is like an obsessive-compulsive disorder. All the clothes are classified by color. All the clothes that you wear once are all idle. There are also many clothes sponsored by big brands. However, some of those clothes did not get Bai Yanran''s eye. After a while, mother Liu came out with a red coat. "Miss, you can see whether this dress is happy or not. I think we should wear a brighter color when the weather is gloomy today." Looking at this dress, Mrs. Liu likes it in her eyes. It seems that middle-aged people like this kind of beautiful color. "This dress seems to have been worn. Don''t wear it once." Bai Yanran said. Although Bai Yanran is not extravagant and wasteful, she has no worries about food and clothing since childhood. She is a typical child born with a golden spoon. She can package the whole store with a wave of her hand. "I''ve seen the label on it, and I haven''t worn it." Said Mrs. Liu. In fact, so many clothes, if you don''t look at the labels, you don''t know which clothes have been worn and which clothes have not been worn. Bai Yanran, who seldom arranges clothes, can not remember these clothes clearly. "Change it." White Yan Ran looks at that red some festive clothes, is not very comfortable, also regardless of whether it has worn, does not like is impossible to wear. "I''ll go up and get another one." Liu Ma, however, was very open in her heart and was not troubled by Bai Yanran''s entanglement. "Wear black today. I''m going to visit Yingshang entertainment and meet my old friends." Bai Yanran said. In fact, there is no need to go out today. There is no schedule today. You can stay at home and have a good rest. However, Bai Yanran doesn''t know what kind of people live at leisure. They always have to go out and have a look to confirm that their life is full. Mrs. Liu took a black coat in the cupboard. "How about this one?" Liu Ma took her clothes and swayed in front of Bai Yanran. Look at Bai Yanran''s expression seems to be very satisfied. "Just this one. It seems to be a nostalgic limited edition, three pieces worldwide." Put on the coat, driving a sports car, Bai Yanran went to Yingshang entertainment. Yingshang entertainment seems to be the same as before, but many of its own posters have been replaced by others'' posters. After all, after all, the agent has not been connected to the notice after his internship, so naturally there is no activity on his body. "Oh, isn''t this Miss Bai? How can you come to the company to have a look? I heard that you have been very busy recently, and you don''t have much time to appear in public." Xiaoxiao and Bai Yanran greet each other in a tone of yin and Yang, which makes people uncomfortable. I always feel that this is a bit ironic. "What''s the matter? Does it mean that I can''t come to the company because I don''t have time to show up? Is it because I haven''t been here for a long time, has someone in our company begun to exclude me? " Bai Yanran''s tone also showed a bit unconvinced, after all, although he is not in Yingshang entertainment, but his position is still unshakable.Xiaoxiao is like eating the gall of a bear heart leopard. She dares to speak with Bai Yanran in such a positive way. Before, she only dared to talk quietly in the back. Now these words dare to be put on the table and speak directly. "Of course not. No one dares to exclude us, Miss Bai. That is to say, you are too busy at work. You should pay attention to your health. If you have time, you should take a good rest at home." Xiaoxiao''s mouth is very sweet, while mocking white Yanran, and at the same time fawning on white Yanran. However, Bai Yanran is not a fool. Of course, she can see these fake tricks. She doesn''t eat Xiaoxiao at all. "It seems that I''ve been worried too much. Maybe it''s because I''ve been too busy at work recently. It''s easy to think about things." Bai Yanran said. Although Bai Yanran is communicating with Xiaoxiao, Bai Yanran still disdains to talk with Xiaoxiao in her heart. However, it is because she has recently received a TV play by a major director, and now she is walking with wind. I don''t know how the ratings are after the TV series is broadcast. The tone of voice has already begun to drift. In case that everyone''s impression of the heroine''s acting skills is not very good after the TV play is broadcast, then it will be the most embarrassing. Now it is just a villain''s temporary success. Bai Yanran does not disdain to argue with these people about something. "Why are big stars still on duty?" Xiaoxiao said some of the words began to Yin and Yang strange tune up, seems to be waiting to see Bai Yanran''s jokes, hoping that Bai Yanran''s usual life is not happy, a small face. Chapter 333 It''s not easy to have a holiday. With the time to relax, Bai Yanran wants to play some word games with Xiaoxiao here. She really doesn''t care about what to do with such a villain. "Oh, this is not our big white star. I heard that you went to the internship recently? How about it? " Pei Jun did it face to face. "I heard that President Pei is busy in the company every day, so I have time to see you." Bai Yanran''s small mouth is sweet, coax Pei junle ha ha. "You are a little clever ghost, but you can make people happy. Recently, I haven''t seen you or Lu He. I think you two have evaporated together. You two lovers are together in everything Pei Jun said. Although I haven''t seen you for so long, Pei Jun is still so humorous. "You know, Lu he is a workaholic. He doesn''t leave the company for three words. So he has no free time at all. " make complaints about it is a bit like Tucao Lu He, after all his internship for so long, Lu he really did not take the time to accompany him. "However, after I left, the company''s notice did not seem to be reduced because of my departure. It seems that everyone is doing well and is usually very positive." Bai Yanran spoke in a meaningful tone. Although he didn''t name a person, Pei Jun seemed to have a few in mind. "Oh, it doesn''t mean that any star who has acting skills can make it. Everyone depends on their own abilities. It''s not bringing money into the group. I can''t say anything, do you think so." Pei Jun seems to have made his words very clear. Bai Yanran''s heart suddenly knows what is going on. "Which little star is so promising? He also brings money into the group. How many new people have been trained in the company recently? " Bai Yan Ran asked. Bai Yanran knows clearly that Pei Jun is Xiaoxiao, but he pretends to be stupid in front of Pei Jun, pretending that he doesn''t know anything. "Xiao''s eldest young master has spent a lot of money on Xiaoxiao. The cash income is just for the name of a heroine." Pei Jun replied. While talking and shaking his head, Pei Jun has long been used to this kind of thing. How many rich people are defeated by the beautiful woman''s pomegranate skirt. Originally, the heroine of the play had been fixed for a long time. However, there were some problems in the capital turnover. Xiao Zhuoyu directly agreed to offer 50 million yuan. Naturally, the director of the play was very happy to give Xiaoxiao the position of the heroine. "Don''t you worry that the show will blow up the company''s signboard?" Bai Yanran can''t stand Xiaoxiao''s way of doing things. However, Xiao Zhuoyu gives xiaoxiaohua money. She just thinks that this man is a real eyesore, and the woman she likes doesn''t seem to have a good thing. Now Chen Youlian is raising a baby abroad with a big belly. It is estimated that she is very happy now and she is saving her energy to be her rich wife. At the beginning, he fawned with the rich merchants and abandoned Xiao Zhuoyu. In this form, it seems to be a wise decision. However, Xiao Zhuoyu was very peaceful recently. He did not act at all, or even heard anything about him. "The actors and actresses trained by this company have hard wings and I can''t control them if they want to fly alone." Pei Jun said. Pei Jun doesn''t seem to matter. After all, there are too many faces in the company. Pei Jun will try his best to stay in the company, but his acting skills like Xiaoxiao are not good, but ambitious people like Pei Jun force her to stay in the company, as if it were a time bomb. "Well, you are quite open-minded, but some people are afraid that she will fly alone and bite you. You should be careful about these people. After all, no matter who the media sees recently, they can''t control other people''s mouths. " Bai Yanran this meaningful words really let Pei Jun some puzzled, said Pei Jun some confused appearance. "The Xiao family is covering her. I don''t have a big idea. Naturally, I dare not provoke her casually. Just follow her fate. But I don''t dare to judge whether a person can get a good development or not. In case some people like this type, and then take this opportunity to leap over the dragon''s gate, it is also an immeasurable thing. " Pei Jun is very careful to speak, not favoring any one person, nor mixed personal emotions in it. After all, it''s because he can bring long-term profits to Pei Jun, and then in his usual respect. But now it is no longer in the company, although it is possible to return to this road in the future, Pei Jun''s attitude towards Bai Yanran has not changed by half. Although there is no such big star as Bai Yanran in the company, it seems that there should be some excitement. On the surface, everyone seems to be in a happy mood. Secretly, they are all secretly. You count me and I calculate. The life of intrigue, Bai Yanran has been tired of, some people''s ugly face, Bai Yanran has seen it for a long time."When I have time in the future, it seems that I still have to get in touch with the company. Otherwise, I feel that I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Everyone''s feelings are a little strange. Let''s see when we have time. We''ll get together on the land. " Pei Jun said. Bai Yanran has always had a place in this circle. Even though she is now retiring temporarily, during her internship in Lu''s group, there are still an endless stream of people looking for Bai Yanran''s advertising cooperation. "Yes, many things will depend on you in the future. After all, I''m not in the company, and my little agent has to rely on you." Bai Yanran is still thinking about her agent all the time. However, since Bai Yanran went to Lu''s group as an intern, the agent thought that Bai Yanran had temporarily withdrawn from the circle, so there was no close contact between them. At first, Bai Yanran was a little chilly at first, but as time went on, some got used to it. After all, the agent was the person of the company, and it was impossible for him to follow him all the time. It''s not that they can''t afford the salary, but that they don''t need any agents after they quit the status of stars. If the agents follow them forcibly, they won''t have any better development. "What''s my agent doing now? I haven''t been in touch with him for a long time Bai Yanran asked Pei Jun. For a moment, Pei Jun hesitated. "What''s the matter? Is there anything between us that cannot be said Bai Yanran deliberately with Pei Jun almost, hoping to get some information from Pei Jun''s mouth. After all, he is not a thousand mile eye. Chapter 334 Pei Jun''s hesitant appearance has attracted Bai Yanran''s attention. However, where has the agent gone recently? Bai Yanran is really curious. After all, when Bai Yanran was filming, her daily life was taken care of by her agent. Although the agent himself is a man of indomitable spirit, but take care of people is meticulous, no less than girls intimate. Speaking of it, Bai Yanran still miss the days when the agent took care of his life. After all, he has been rooted in his side for a long time. Bai Yanran is also used to the agent following him. "Which actor is my agent looking after now? No, it should mean who you arranged for him to take care of. Which actor''s turn? What an actor''s luck? " Bai Yanran is still very nostalgic. She is too busy in Lu''s group during her internship. She has no time to contact her old friends. Besides, she is not the kind of person who can contact old friends, so naturally the relationship between the two people is weak. But now back to Yingshang entertainment, occasionally there will be a picture of Jin Jiren taking care of his life, so I have to think of the agent. "He may be in a different situation than you think." Pei Junhua said half of the speech, then did not go on, hesitant, stammered, as if there is something on the mouth that dare not say the same. "What''s the difference? I hope his life is better now Bai Yanran is careless, a pair of heartless appearance. "Why don''t I show you around? When you see that scene, you will understand." Pei Jun still failed to say what he wanted to say. Bai Yanran has no doubt about it. Turning around some scenes and places where she once worked, she really has a sense of nostalgia. Suddenly the shock of one side into the eyes of Bai Yanran. Her agent is feeding Xiaoxiao water... "what''s going on? Is it a shortage of manpower? You sent him to Xiaoxiao''s side. " Bai Yanran can''t believe the scene in front of her, questioning Pei Jun. Pei Jun quickly explained: "how can I arrange him to Xiaoxiao''s side? It''s not that I don''t know the relationship between you and the eldest young master of the Xiao family. No matter how, I won''t do such immoral things. " The agent can not do not know how much Bai Yanran hates Xiao Zhuoyu, but the agent at this moment is taking care of Xiao Zhuoyu''s girlfriend. This scene really makes Bai Yanran a little puzzled. "Or I''ll call him over and have a chat." Pei Jun came forward and called out the agent. Agent sees Pei Jun to call oneself facial expression is particularly happy, the result sees Pei Jun side''s white Yan Ran face brush''s once pale. "How can you see that I look so bad? Do I look so terrible?" Bai Yanran deliberately asked the agent. "No, no, it''s just that I haven''t seen you for a long time. I feel you are still so beautiful." Agents boast of Bai Yanran, but this kind of praise may be very natural in the past, but in today''s scene it seems very abrupt. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why did you become Xiaoxiao''s assistant? I thought we were old friends Bai Yanran deliberately said, in order to ridicule the agent. "I... Yan Ran, I can''t help it either." The agent looks a little helpless. "You don''t know my relationship with Xiao Zhuoyu. I hate him and gnash his teeth. You know all the things that happened between us. You don''t know the indistinct relationship between Xiao Zhuoyu and Xiaoxiao. Why do you want to be an assistant to my enemy''s girlfriend? " Bai Yanran questioned the agent. For a moment, she felt betrayed by her friend. She was once the closest friend beside her, but now she is in the same line with the enemy''s girlfriend. "Yanran, please listen to my explanation..." "I don''t listen..." Bai Yanran''s brain is blank now. It seems that she can''t listen to anything. There is only one sentence in her head. She has been betrayed by her agent and by her closest person. "No matter who assistant you are, I don''t have any opinions. I even hope that you can get better development under other people''s hands and lead those actors to a better life peak. But why do you want to be Xiaoxiao''s assistant? You won''t have any good development with her. You''ve been an agent for so many years, and you won''t have so much insight. What are you doing with her Bai Yanran said here, the mood has been obviously out of control, her inner defense line seems to collapse step by step. "I''m not a human being. I''ve done something against my heart, but I can''t. She gave me a lot of money and asked me to follow her. I am also a part-time worker. I come out to work for money. " The tone of the broker reveals helplessness for life. This is a problem that ordinary people will encounter in their life. People like Bai Yanran who were born with a golden spoon may not understand how much trouble money can bring to themselves in this life, nor do they know what kind of feeling it is to wait for the cooking oil and salt at home."It''s just for the sake of money. You''ve been with me for so many years, and you should have saved a lot of money. I''ve never treated you badly. To be fair, you can''t live a normal life. What''s more, if you follow any actor, the company won''t give you too low salary. Where can her Xiaoxiao salary go?" Bai Yanran can''t understand the agent''s original intention to follow Xiaoxiao. "Didn''t she take on a big play recently? With a lot of money into the group, she dug me up to my side, that is, to keep up with you. She offered $500000, which I can''t refuse. After all, I''m also an ordinary person. There are people in my family who are waiting for me to raise. Who would think that money is too much? Besides, you''re not in the company, so I''ll have to look for another job. " When the agent said this, there was no shame in the tone of his voice, even with a sense of taking it for granted. This kind of justifiable words to change who will not be happy, not to mention the relationship between the two before very good, the broker with Bai Yanran that time, Bai Yanran to the agent is spendthrift, never mean to the broker, the broker said no money, there are children at home, the old man sick. Bai Yanran did not say a word to the agent''s card played several hundred thousand, these white Yan Ran has never put in the heart, but the agent is like a white eyed wolf, completely forget the white Yanran once to their various good, this sudden betrayal, let white Yan Ran handle not and. Chapter 335 Most of the desperation in life comes from the betrayal of the people closest to her. The agent''s action undoubtedly brings a great setback to Bai Yanran''s heart. Although she has not reached the desperate situation, she also secretly leaves a scar in her heart. Even if it is a long time, the scar is not so obvious, but it is undeniable that the scar has always been there, always alert people. White Yan Ran head also did not return from inside that door to go out, her surface looks so calm, in fact, the inner agitation is no one can understand. She naively thought that everyone in the world was a good person, at least most of the people around her were honest. The betrayal of her agent made her feel that human beings were so disgusting for the first time. "In fact, there is nothing that can''t be understood about his choice. After all, everyone''s life is very hard, and there may be difficulties in saying something hidden. You should also be open-minded in your heart, and don''t worry about this matter. After all, the right person will always stay with you. If you want to stay with the wrong person, you can''t keep him Pei Jun said. Pei Jun has seen the sadness between Bai Yanran''s eyebrows and eyes. She has always been a lively and cheerful girl. All of a sudden, her eyes showed that kind of empty despair. No matter who she is, she can''t ignore it. Bai Yanran used to be a very popular target when she was very popular in the company. Everyone was catering to her, so she always thought that everyone was a good person and had no vigilance to the people around her. She is the successor of Bai''s group and the eldest lady of the famous Bai''s group. Ordinary people don''t have the courage to provoke her. The backer of Bai''s group is not casual. If she is not careful to provoke her, even if she is not angry, the Bai''s group will kick you out of the circle. A normal person must be holding the mentality that more is better than less, thinking about DOPA stuttering, white and sweet, there is no harm. At least no matter how to see Bai Yan Ran, you can''t offend her on the face. "I... he used to be the most intimate person around me. I regard him as a very good friend. I always tell him what I have in mind. It only helped me at work, but also helped me a lot in my life. But I really can''t accept that now he is with Xiaoxiao, and he''s under Xiaoxiao''s hand and can''t bear it. " Bai Yanran''s heart seems very painful. She had just come to the company to have a look at the state of mind to play here, but did not expect to encounter such a scene that they do not want to see, but no matter whether the scene has been seen by themselves, this matter has happened, regardless of whether they know it or not, it is already a matter of certainty, nothing It''s a sophistication. "In our circle, don''t you know whose resources are so popular that we all go to flatter that person. It''s just that you were such a big red man at that time. Naturally, you didn''t feel left out. It''s not the same now. You''re practicing and shooting less. It''s not that you''re the one left out. It''s just that you don''t appear in the company. You can''t make any profit from you, so there''s no need to flatter you on purpose. " what Pei Jun said is a needle in the blood. Every sentence is not nonsense. All the ideas are received Bai Yanran was speechless after hearing this. At the beginning of this society, it was so dark, but Bai Yanran didn''t realize that and didn''t see the dark side. But you can''t say that there is no dark place in the world because you don''t see the dark side. Now you happen to see the dark side of society, which is the most in line with the development of the plot, no one''s life is not betrayed, too smooth life, is not a perfect life. Experience some special things in ups and downs, learn to grow up in setbacks, this is what Bai Yanran really needs to learn. "I have to go back to think about it and sort out my thoughts. Today''s message seems to be a little big. I''m sorry to let you see me in such a mess." Bai Yan Ran gently shook her head as she walked. She looked very embarrassed and even felt a sense of inexplicable shame on her body. In fact, she never did anything wrong. She did not offend anyone around her, nor did anything against her conscience. But she felt as if she had done something wrong. "This thing you still want to open up a little, don''t put it in your heart, you put this thing in your heart, it really let the open place in your heart blocked, in the end, the most injured is yourself." Pei Jun seems to want to enlighten Bai Yanran, but he doesn''t know what kind of words are the most powerful. He can only say what seems reasonable, but some are not clear. After all, Bai Yanran is his good friend''s girlfriend, and he is not good to cross that line to comfort her. She can only serve as a superior leader, as an ordinary friend, and try her best to persuade her to open up a little. Maybe it''s because she is too young, so she thinks things and looks at people too one sidedly. In fact, the darkest side of people''s heart is often not revealed. Sometimes people don''t hurt you, it is already the best for you.So in life or to hold the heart of Thanksgiving, after all, no one is doomed to owe you, need to compensate you. To be fair to all, it is the best for us to live according to our favorite way of life. Said that, Bai Yanran is left behind a lost figure, luxury car with the fog. ... "what are you doing? Your girlfriend took time to go back to the company to have a look, but there was a little incident here, so she is in a very low mood now. You boyfriends should not patronize your work and care more about her. Brothers can only help you get here. The rest depends on your own nature. " When Peijun saw others leave, the first thing he thought of was Luhe. After all, no matter how much an outsider said, it was not as good as his boyfriend''s comfort. Therefore, judging from the current situation, only one voice of Luhe is the best choice. "What''s wrong with her? My company is busy with a lot of things. I was dizzy. I thought she was resting at home today, but she went to the company." Lu he''s appearance is not particularly surprised. It seems that he doesn''t realize what the meaning of Pei Jun''s words mean. He just asked casually. Chapter 336 Lu he seems to be very busy every day. In the eyes of outsiders, it seems that he has never stopped to give himself a time to relax. He is so strict with himself and everything around him. It seems that it is not a simple thing to take a comfortable breath beside him. Especially when there are major events in the company, Lu he deserves to worry about those things. After all, old man Bai is very old. Although the business of the group has not been completely put down, it has not started to manage it. Therefore, to some extent, most of the rights of Bai''s group have been entrusted to Luhe, and the task of Luhe is even heavier. He must shoulder this responsibility. "I''m not kidding you. Your girlfriend is probably in a very sad mood now. If you have time, please ask her to comfort her. Her agent in the company followed others before, and the actress is still the girlfriend of Xiao''s eldest young master. " Pei Jun seems to have sensed that Lu he is careless about this matter, so he simply describes the whole story of the matter with Lu He, hoping that after hearing his own words, he can pay attention to this matter. This matter may be in the ordinary people''s body, even if it is a small thing, but it happened in Bai Yanran''s body, but it brought a certain blow to Bai Yanran. "The young master of Xiao family you are talking about is not Xiao Zhuoyu? If so, it''s over. I think it''s a bit big. " Lu he was surprised at this moment and patted his thigh. He felt a little disillusioned. "You just realized the seriousness of this matter, so if you don''t have anything particularly important for you, you should put it away and find your girlfriend." Pei Jun can''t help but shake his head like this. "Thank you. Next time we have time to invite you to dinner, we have not been together for a long time." Lu he and Pei Jun are talking about the old. After all, since Lu he came back from abroad, there has been a lot less contact between them. After all, things in that period of time did not stop one moment after another. Lu he may have forgotten that he has not had a good sleep for several months, let alone ask his friends to have a meal. "There''s no need to invite me to dinner for such a small matter, but it''s very necessary for us to get together. Don''t say I didn''t remind you about your girlfriend." Pei Jun gave Lu he a preventive injection in advance. After all, hero is sad about Meirenguan. No matter how busy the company is, he can''t forget his girlfriend completely, especially when Bai Yanran needs him at this moment. "No, I''m going to leave the business of the company and find her first. I''m worried about what happened to her." With that, Lu He hung up the phone in a hurry, and rushed out of the company before the things on the office could be sorted out. ... "where are you? I''m looking for you now." Lu he is starting the car on the phone. Even when driving, he seems to be shaking. He can''t imagine what impulse Bai Yanran will do after such a big setback. "I''m by the river now. The wind is so strong that it makes my face ache." Bai Yanran''s tone is so powerless, it seems that there is no way to play a good spirit. "What are you doing by the river? Back away from the river, such a big man, don''t you know the danger of the water side " Lu he''s tone has begun to be a little fierce, but he doesn''t want Bai Yanran to do something special impulsive and irrational, hoping that his attitude will be worse, which can frighten Bai Yanran. Lu he stepped on the gas pedal to the end, and the dust behind him rolled up. The red light had already run through several times. However, his mind could not care so much at the moment. He only knew that his girlfriend was by the river at the moment. It is possible to do something very impulsive at any time. Moreover, the waterfront is so dangerous that even if people don''t want to do those irrational things in their hearts, if their feet slip, it will be unpredictable. "I know. Of course, I know that the riverside is dangerous, but the water spray below looks pretty good, and today''s River doesn''t look as good as usual." Bai Yanran''s eyes are very empty, just staring at the river under her feet. She doesn''t know what to think in her mind. When the wind blows, she gently squints her eyes and opens her hands. The wind gently slaps her face. She even enjoys the feeling of relaxation and emptiness at this moment. "Don''t hang up. I''ll be right there. Don''t move." Lu he''s brain is so anxious that it''s almost blank. In addition to letting Bai Yanran stop moving, he doesn''t know what to say. "I didn''t move. I was just close to the river." Bai Yanran replied.She was very calm, not so impatient as Lu He. After all, although she was standing by the river, there was no messy idea in her solid. She was just in a bad mood. She wanted to stand in a windy place to blow the wind, so that she could calm down and think about the problems. Suddenly a strong arm, a embrace of white Yan Ran. Bai Yanran suddenly turns back, is Lu He, yes, only Lu he will be so worried about himself. "Why are you here? Are you good enough to get out of the company Bai Yanran asked, pretending to be nothing. After all, Bai Yanran still thought that Lu he didn''t know anything. Pei Jun communicated with Lu He in advance. Bai Yanran didn''t know. So Bai Yanran naturally pretended to be very calm, and couldn''t let Lu he realize what was wrong with him. "Fool, I''m afraid you''ll be impulsive and do something irrational." Lu he still tightly leans on Bai Yanran''s shoulder, obviously can feel Lu he''s beating very fast heart, plopping. "What irrational things can I do? I just want to walk by the river. You don''t think I''m going to jump off the river. " Bai Yanran said with a hippie tone, still pretending to have nothing. "Don''t pretend to be so calm. I''ve heard from Pei Jun. It''s so hard in my heart. I just don''t want to tell you that I''m bearing these things by myself. " Although Lu he criticizes Bai Yanran on the mouth, he is heartache in the heart. Chapter 337 The river breeze wantonly blows in two people''s faces, one heart anxious, one heart empty. "So Pei Jun told you, I thought..." "fool, what do you think? Do you think I don''t care about you all the time. Usually the company''s business is too busy, I think you can take good care of yourself, did not expect that you are still like a child, or must have someone else to take care of. " In the end, Luyan did not dare to tell Lu Yan how important he was in his mind. Lu he is a boy who is not very good at expressing his inner thoughts. Even if he likes a person again, he also uses the way of protecting secretly. Bai Yanran this life has completely got rid of that capricious, she knows how to cherish her beloved Lu He. It''s just that once in a while, I just want to be loved by someone on purpose. "No, I''m a grown-up. I can still accept such a small thing in my heart. You don''t have to worry about me. I can digest this matter by myself. What''s more, in fact, my mind is very open, so you don''t have to worry about what I will do irrational things. Your company is still so busy. Why don''t you go back first? " Bai Yanran wants to deliberately support Lu He, but Lu He, who is getting along with Bai Yanran day and night, can''t see what Bai Yanran''s action means. It is clear that she is doing something against her heart and saying something against her heart. But her appearance is still so calm, as if nothing had happened. Perhaps the more painful people''s hearts, the more peaceful. Girls are very typical duplicity creatures. They always wrap up their hearts in front of outsiders. They don''t want their hearts exposed to be seen by others. They don''t want a stranger to come close to them and enter their hearts. They also don''t let a stranger enter the door of their hearts. Although Bai Yanran said that she didn''t need Lu He, she was like a child at this moment in her heart. She wanted Lu He to accompany her for a while. Even if it was a little while, she would feel safe in her heart. "I can''t leave you here alone. No matter what you say, I still don''t trust you. There are many things in your heart that are not willing to be frank with me. I don''t blame you for not being honest with me. I can only blame myself for not really walking into your heart. But I will be with you today. No matter what you say, I will not leave you. " Lu he is just eager to express his inner thoughts, but inexplicably sounds like some kind of love words, said white Yan Ran, heart has a trace of joy. She clearly knows that Luhe cares most about herself, but she pretends that she doesn''t need any help from anyone. She knows that her heart is so lonely, but she doesn''t allow anyone to embrace her cold heart at the moment. "I really don''t matter, you look like you should be running out of work with your clothes on. Go back quickly, or your staff will gossip about you. " Bai Yanran intentionally pushes Lu He to the side. Although the body language says that you should go quickly, she still hopes that Lu he can stay with him for a while. At the same time, I have to think about how to deal with it. He is the president of Bai''s group, the youngest and best person in the group. I don''t know how many people are coveting the position of president. However, if you do something wrong in this position, it will have an impact on your position. Lu he has been very careful in this position. He dares not to make any mistakes in his work. He does something wrong and is caught by others and gossips behind his back. It''s light to be gossiping behind your back. You can pretend that you can''t see or hear. However, if there are people on the board of directors who want to overthrow Lu He, others will naturally stick to this handle and make a big fuss. They won''t let Lu he go easily. The reason why Lu he is so cautious is that he doesn''t want to be calculated by those people with evil intentions. "Let''s go. I''ll take you back to the company. It may be boring to follow me to deal with official business. But I really don''t allow you to wander around alone. I''m afraid you''ll jump into the river if you can''t think of it. What should I do for the rest of my life?" Lu he''s words are very direct and humorous, some of which make Bai Yanran cry and laugh. Although Bai Yanran is pushing and shoving on the surface, she still has a little bit of willingness in her heart. After all, I think carefully that I haven''t been to Bai''s group as Lu he''s girlfriend. I always don''t care about the group''s affairs, so the time to go to the group is very little. Naturally, there are not many people in the group who have seen themselves. "It''s not good if you take me to the group. If you go to work, what should I do? Do people think I''m interrupting your work? No, I don''t think so. If you don''t care about me, I''ll go home by myself in a momentWhite Yan Ran mouth above or deliberately push off. "You are my girlfriend, how can I ignore you? What nonsense? What''s more, you are the successor of Bai''s group. You are afraid that they will gossip. In the future, the whole group will belong to you. If you walk in the group, you can make a little more public. Of course, those who have long eyes will not do anything to you. " Lu he''s manner of speaking is very domineering and arrogant. However, Bai Yanran almost forgot that she was the successor of Bai''s group. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with her going to the group that she would inherit in the future. When Bai Yanran''s eyes were empty in thinking about something, Lu he didn''t wait for Bai Yanran to react, picked her up, gently put her in the front passenger''s seat, crossed her gentle face, and gently helped her buckle up the seat belt. All the movements are so slow, just like holding a kitten in the hand, so careful, for fear that in which hard place to knock her, touch pain. There is a little gap between the faces of two people. If anyone leans forward so little, they will kiss each other. Bai Yanran''s breath is obviously rapid. She even wants to close her eyes gently, but how can she make such intimate actions in public. Chapter 338 Bai Yanran''s small head has almost reached Lu he''s cheek, and then his brain and think about this scene at this moment, his small head can''t help but shrink back. All of a sudden, Lu he turns his head and stares at Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran''s eyes are shaking in all directions, and she is at a loss. She is really lovely. "Why, do you want to kiss me secretly when I''m not paying attention? Although my attention is not on you, but I can clearly feel you slowly approaching me Lu He, however, regardless of all the things he has observed, completely neglecting that his girlfriend is a girl, will feel very embarrassed. "How can you tell me this directly? I feel very embarrassed. Besides, I didn''t mean to come over. I just smelled that you were sweet, and I couldn''t help but move forward. I just want to be closer to you and have a good smell of it Bai Yanran said the picture was fresh and refined. She didn''t admit that she had moved forward. "Since it''s sweet, it''s..." in the case of Bai Yanran being unsuspecting, Lu He steadies on Bai Yanran''s soft lips, and Bai Yanran instantly opens her eyes and pushes Lu he away. "Don''t you think it''s bad for you... In public? Oh, how can you force... Kiss... Me... " when Bai Yanran said these words, both sides of her cheek were already red, and she looked very shy. Since she was in such a place where people were coming and going, she even made such intimate excitement. It seems that they have ignored the identity of their big stars, just want to immerse themselves in the world of two people. Lu he pretended that he didn''t know anything. He returned to the driver''s seat and took Bai Yanran to Bai''s group. After getting off the bus, Bai Yanran still feels embarrassed in her heart. Lu he pretends to be indifferent. Lu he gently takes Bai Yanran''s hand. Bai Yanran just follows behind her like a little girl, completely getting rid of the big star''s aura. At this moment, she does not have any messy identity, she only knows that she is Lu he''s girlfriend now. "A lot of people are looking at us. It seems that it is not good to show love so openly in the company." Bai Yanran also felt that it was not good for everyone to see that they and Lu he made such intimate moves. After all, this is a public place, and it seems a bit indecent to behave too close. So Bai Yanran put her hand to shake off Lu He, but she still kept up with Lu He. Lu He, who walked in Bai''s group, felt like a bully president again. I didn''t feel like a little milk dog before. Bai Yanran just felt that this man was so handsome. ... People''s eyes are focused on two people. Although Bai Yanran is wearing sunglasses, she still dodges others'' eyes. "My God, our general manager Lu is interested in women. He is not the most beautiful woman in the legend. Can he not even take a look at the right eye?" "This girl has a good temperament. Although she is wearing a pair of sunglasses, I feel her face looks good." "Who do you think this woman is? It''s not our girlfriend, is it? But isn''t it that Mr. Lu is not interested in women? " Several employees are holding their own folder to discuss. It was originally several people who sent documents. Now they are attracted by the girl behind Lu He. "What are you doing? Is there nothing to do? Don''t get busy with your own business A supervisor passed by, severely taught these small staff watching the fun, and a few people would be scattered in dismay. Some company employees come forward to push the elevator for Lu He, and 80% of them want to be an attentive person. Since they know that there is no adverse effect on him, Lu he will generally choose to turn a blind eye. But if you really want to get ahead in the company, it''s useless to rely on Hospitality alone. At ordinary times, you have to take out some real skills at work. As long as you get the approval of your boss, even if your mouth doesn''t seem to be so smart, your working ability is there. No one else can ignore you. Therefore, Lu he always does not like people who are too courteous. Although he can not say that he should be disgusted, he has not always been in favor of flattery. "Mr. Lu, please." Company staff first let Lu he and Bai Yanran on the elevator, it seems that everyone did not recognize Bai Yanran. "Oh, hey, look, our president, my God, he even brought a woman to the company. I remember who told me last time that our president does not allow human fireworks and is not interested in some things. Please stand up for me." "My God... This is really a burst of news, it seems that the hero is sad about the beauty pass, I don''t know which beauty lost under the pomegranate skirt.""Do you think she looks like a star? I can''t see clearly with a pair of sunglasses, but I look like the actress in "green fruit." "Don''t say that the play was very popular at that time, and immediately made the heroine of that play very popular. However, according to your words, it''s a bit like her, like Bai Yanran, right?" "Yes, yes, that''s her." Several employees chattered, everyone was very curious about Bai Yanran''s identity, but Bai Yanran only appeared in front of them, and then entered Lu he''s office. So we did not see who the woman wearing sunglasses was, but it did not affect our curiosity about the identity of the woman wearing sunglasses. "Don''t talk behind President Lu''s back. It''s no good ending to chew on the president''s tongue. You should handle your work well. Don''t think about using these messy things every day. One company''s affairs are not handled very well, and there is no enthusiasm. It''s easy to be late for work every day. As a result, everyone is very concerned about the president''s affairs. " After all, the more senior people in the office speak, the more they know that talking about others behind their backs will affect their future development in the company. Don''t speak ill of others behind their backs. This is the most important point for development. "Sister, don''t you wonder who the woman next to Mr. Lu is? Even if you''re not curious, we''re all curious. " The employees are still unable to restrain their curiosity, eager to know who the woman in sunglasses is? But even people who know who this woman is should not casually say her identity. Chapter 339 White Yan Ran came to this move seems to have shocked a lot of small staff, but also caused the curiosity of many people below, we are all curious about who this beautiful woman is? What is the relationship between her and President Lu of Bai''s group? "You have nothing to do today. Just accompany me to work in the company. I don''t trust to leave you alone outside. I wanted to call Uncle De to look at you. Then I thought it might disturb my grandfather and make him worry about you. After all, my grandfather is so old, so it''s easy for the old man to think Lu he was very considerate. If the old man Bai knew that Bai Yan Ran had been wronged so much, he would raise the whole day. At that time, things would get bigger and bigger, which would have a bad impact on Bai Yanran. In Bai''s group, in Lu he''s office, at least someone can watch. If you don''t run around outside, you''ll be less dangerous. As a girl who is still in her infancy, she has encountered some phenomena that are not consistent with her inner world. Naturally, she may not be able to turn around for a while. Although Bai Yanran pretends to have nothing on the surface, the more she pretends to be very calm, the more worried Lu he is that she is irrational and makes something surprising. Bai Yanran is most afraid of hurting her body. When she meets these things on such a special day, she suddenly stands by the river to blow. No matter who is, she can''t help thinking more about this behavior. In Bai Yanran''s body, Lu he always wants to be more cautious. I''m afraid that what happened to her little princess is something that other ordinary people can''t understand. The spoiled girl who grew up in a greenhouse suddenly sees the gray side of the world. The princess may not easily give up her life, but it is easy for her to be worried Become depressed by these bad, gray things. Lu he''s existence is not to let the dark place of the world come into contact with the pure girl Bai Yanran, always protect his children, and never let her grow up in his arms. Bai Yanran, who has Lu he''s protection, doesn''t need to be more mature. She just needs to do what she wants to do and say what she wants to say. It''s so simple. "Our president has never brought a girl to the company. I''m really curious about the sanctity of this girl. Since she can hook up with our president''s heart, it''s really good! It seems to be quite a trick. " "Don''t you talk nonsense? This seems to be the eldest lady of our group. Although I''m not sure, I often see her on TV. What''s more, what''s wrong with the big miss of the white group and the president of the white group? Do you think too much of yourself? " "You ordinary people don''t want to change a sparrow into a Phoenix. You should work hard and earn more money." The office chirps in the voice, one side of Chunli listen to clearly, but her heart inexplicably a little feel not taste, do not know why suddenly heard these words, feel very uncomfortable, also can''t say what word or symbol these words in the end make her uncomfortable. Chunli just suddenly become very dislike to listen to these words, can not help their own mind has begun to change, began to covet some things they should not covet. Chunli seems to be unable to see through her heart. She seems to have forgotten what her main purpose was at the beginning of her stay with Lu He. She also forgot what she wanted to be a close secretary at Lu he''s side at the beginning. Now her heart seems to have become more complicated, she seems to be a little bit unable to see her own heart. For a moment, her mind was a little complicated, which made people feel that she couldn''t figure it out. She couldn''t face her heart directly, because the messy ideas in her mind could not be put on the table. "Chunli, what do you think the eldest lady of Bai''s group has been to? It is said that she and our president grew up in childhood, but we ordinary people have nothing to talk about. No matter in appearance or family background, they seem to be made in heaven. " Chunli listened to these words particularly harsh, she had to admit that the so-called Bai group''s eldest lady is very excellent, she not only looks very beautiful, is a well-known very excellent actor. What''s more, Bai Yanran''s family background is very good, and the number of hundreds of millions of family wealth is close to the body, which ordinary people can''t compare. Chunli''s parents are very ordinary people, with a very small income, the quality of life is not high, just hope that the family can be beautiful, not too greedy for things that this class of people should not covet. Chunli grew up healthily in such an environment, but she had to admit that she envied the so-called rich people very much. She envied those rich people''s bright life very much. In her heart, she secretly buried a seed that wanted to live that life. So she came to the platform of Bai''s group. She heard that this platform can bring infinite energy and countless good opportunities to people. As long as you work hard here, you may become the kind of person you admire before.This allows Chunli to work so hard in Bai''s group. Although she is just a college graduate, she is as sophisticated as those old employees who have been in the company for 10 or 20 years. Sometimes, she may be more cautious than those people in dealing with some things. Because she always has to perform better than those people, in order to replace those people''s position, the gold will always shine, which is true in her body. After all, she climbed from a small employee to a current position, and gradually got the appreciation of old board by her own strength, which is incomparable to ordinary people. But now Chunli suddenly doesn''t want to rely on her own efforts. She feels that this road is too hard and too long. A very bad idea sprang up in her heart, and she wanted to take advantage of the unexplained and sudden opportunity to soar into the sky. But she won''t say the so-called dirty idea in his heart, because this idea is very ugly in today''s society, if it is known by friends and relatives around, it is very shameful. May also let their own parents shame, their whole family in the family can not raise their head, Chunli naturally is thinking about these aspects. Chapter 340 Bai Yanran is just very boring sitting in Lu he''s office, looks very clever, Lu he seems to put him under house arrest intentionally in his office, a little let her reflect on his behavior in it. Although Bai Yanran didn''t think she was acting impulsively by the river from the beginning to the end, she didn''t think she had the idea to jump down, so she felt that she was right at the beginning. Lu he never said that Bai Yanran was wrong, but he was very worried about Bai Yanran''s mistake. After all, he took his life to anger, which was not a rational decision. "Can you tell me how you ran to the riverside and stood today?" Lu he suddenly became very serious. "Can you not be so fierce... I didn''t mean to go to the river to stand... I..." Bai Yanran saw that her boyfriend was rarely so serious. In a moment, she became like a meek little sheep, warm and glutinous, and did not dare to resist at all. "Don''t be so pathetic. Don''t think that if you act pitiful in front of me, I won''t ask you what you are going to do by the river, what you thought in your mind at that time, and whether you want to be impulsive and upset, just jump down and end your life. " Lu he still wanted to ask Bai Yanran what his real idea was. After all, when Lu he arrived at the bridge, Bai Yanran was just staring at the river in despair, as if telling others that I wanted to be integrated with the river. If you think this kind of behavior is not thought of suicide, then naturally there is nothing to refute. But as long as you are a sensitive and observant person, you can detect that Bai Yanran''s expression on the bridge is wrong. Of course, the coming and going vehicles are running so fast that no one will pay attention to a person standing by the river to watch the scenery, because everyone thinks that she is just looking at the scenery, and no one knows what her heart is thinking. No one will deliberately guess that a good person will have the idea of suicide. Naturally, even if there is such a speculation, they dare not go to the person''s front to say, or you will be thought by the parties that there is something wrong with your nerves. But if Bai Yanran stepped one leg on the railing of the bridge, a little bit like a suicide, then the kind-hearted people who passed by would certainly stop him, and would not let such a young girl end his life casually. After all, those who try so hard to survive are unable to live in this world because they are sick. However, those who could have lived healthily in this world, rising in the morning and watching the setting sun at night, have encountered a little unhappiness and frustration in their life, and then they are very impulsive and irrational The decision to end your life. No matter who it is, it will not allow this phenomenon to happen. If God wants you to come to this world, you must have God''s own plan. If you end your life casually, you will have an unforgivable sin. No one will forgive a person who casually ends his life. Those people seem to be not worthy of sympathy. "I... although I was really a bit upset at that time, I didn''t understand why the people who had been with me day and night suddenly betrayed me because of such a small interest, so I was really depressed at that time. I felt that the world was really too dark." Bai Yanran still can''t endure Lu He. The best way to get out of the dark is to communicate with others and persuade you. "I''ll tell you, you don''t admit it. You are not willing to be soft. After all, those people are ordinary people. It may be very normal for those people to betray friends for a little profit. But don''t think that the whole society is so dark. There are still many just people in the world. They are not moved by money and have been holding their original good heart. You don''t always stare at the bad places, but look at the good places around you. Everyone loves you so much? Whether it''s your fans or your family, or me. " Lu he said such a long speech to educate Bai Yanran, just like teaching a child who made a mistake. But Bai Yanran seems to be inferior to a child who has made a mistake. Even if a child does something wrong, he will not hurt himself casually. At most, he hurt others and is scolded by his parents. Bai Yanran is not the same ah, her behavior is to deliberately hurt themselves, she suddenly put those people who love themselves in the world behind her, because the so-called suffered a little setback, this is just let her heart through an experience, and did not let her real body get any harm. Therefore, Lu he thinks that this is a good opportunity for Bai Yanran to grow up. Let Bai Yanran face such things alone, and then observe how Bai Yanran will deal with these things. Maybe she will do very bad, very impulsive and very irrational. Or she is very mature, like an adult to think about problems, very serious to make some decisions, finally, in this matter to learn from experience.Of course, the second is what Lu he most wants to see. But from another perspective, how can people who have never seen the dark side of the world suddenly learn some very beneficial experiences? As long as you have experienced some special painful things, you can grow up from these painful things, and you can grow up from the glass dregs of this painful thing, and finally become a giant. Lu he''s heart is naturally very clear, after all, he has been fighting in the mall for so many years, what kind of old fox has not seen, what kind of bureau has not been to, but he has a moment to protect his little princess, let her not touch those dark. The more people they like, the more they want to protect her, to protect her childish heart, to protect the beauty of her world, to keep her away from some sharp edges and corners of this society, and not to be stabbed by those sharp edges and corners, so that she will always have a very childlike heart. But obviously, these words are very easy to say, but the action is not so easy. If you really want to achieve this goal, it means landing. It requires tens of thousands of times of effort to act for what you said. Chapter 341 Bai Yanran is just very aggrieved, sitting on the sofa, she seems to have not felt that the previous practice has any mistakes, just like a child who has done something wrong does not know how to reflect. "I won''t do anything that worries you in the future." On the surface, Bai Yanran is still soft on Lu He. After all, Lu he doubts that he wants to teach himself and guide his thoughts for the sake of his own life, health and safety. To put it more easily, it is for his own good. Since they are all for their own sake, there is no need for Bai Yanran to refuse Lu He. After all, everyone is using different methods to protect themselves. The original idea in the bottom of my heart is still good. For a moment, Bai Yanran felt that she lived in this world and was not lonely at all, because there were so many relatives and friends who loved her very much. She never had to worry about the small problems in her life. Because of those problems, since she was born in this family, she was destined not to touch the problems that ordinary people need to think about. "It''s not that you don''t do those things because I don''t worry. It''s about protecting yourself from doing those things. If you don''t cherish yourself, who else do you want to cherish you? " Lu he taught people to look like an old father, not to let Lu he become that anxious today, Lu he will not be so serious at this moment. After all, she has been spoiling and used to Bai Yanran, thinking that she can carry a piece of wind and rain for her, but never thought that there was a place that he could not take care of. "Well, don''t be so angry." White Yan Ran gently coquettish, low head playing with their fingernails, completely without the appearance of a lady, like a very shy little lady. "I''m not angry. Who told you I was? Besides, I won''t let you feel it even if I''m angry. Who am I? I will always protect you, and I will never be angry with you. " This words from Lu he''s mouth is so insipid, but after being heard by Bai Yanran''s ears, she feels so warm. Bai Yanran with Luhe is the happiest. "When I get off work, you will follow me obediently. You are not allowed to run around. I will take you home completely." When Lu he said these words, his possessive desire was so strong, but the strong possessive desire would not make people feel uncomfortable. On the contrary, it would make Bai Yanran, who is a little shy at the moment, feel very happy. After all, Lu he is very rare to be so serious and fierce, and it is difficult to directly issue these instructions in front of himself. Bai Yanran suddenly felt that the Lu He in front of him was the real Lu He. He began to expose some small problems that he had never seen before, but those in the eyes of others were not bad problems, because the person was still that person, just as if he loved himself too much, so he burst out more of his own nature. "Yes Bai Yanran talks like a lovely little princess. Before, because her close agent betrayed her, she felt sad and could not extricate herself. She was immersed in that sad atmosphere for a long time and could not escape. At this moment, she is vigorous and vigorous, seems to have put those unhappy things behind, completely with the best mood to meet the good things. Originally thought that Lu he would not casually bring Bai Yanran to the company. After all, he didn''t want Bai Yanran to be exposed to everyone''s vision. Although Bai Yanran was the eldest lady of Bai''s group, many people knew about it in their hearts, but Bai''s group never declared it to the public. It''s not because the Bai family doesn''t recognize the size of Bai Yanran miss. But I want to create a more healthy growth atmosphere for Bai Yanran since she was a child. I don''t want too many people to enter her world and disturb her growth. After all, she was just a child before, and she didn''t understand many things. If she entered the adult world too early, her mind might become very complicated. It is not because of such a single moth that Lu he will never change the things hidden for more than ten years. After all, Bai Yanran has been well hidden. Although we all know that she is a big star, we don''t know that she has a real identity, that is, the first lady of Bai''s group, and also the successor of Bai''s group in the future. If at the beginning, wearing the identity of Miss Bai''s group into the circle of actors, it is inevitable that everyone would judge Bai Yanran as a parachute, and that Bai Yanran was able to muddle through the back door. That''s not conducive to Bai Yanran''s real acting skills. At the same time, it''s not what Lu he really wants to achieve. After all, only when one person has nothing and depends on himself, will everyone recognize her ability. No matter which circle it is, the more capable you are, the more people will gossip about you behind your back. Others will not think that you have a background is lucky, others will only think you have background, so your motivation is not pure, so you have high means. But in fact, although Bai Yanran lives in a very rich family, her heart is actually just a pure girl. She may not know as much as the girls who agree, and she doesn''t know how to hide her emotions. Cry out loud when you want to cry and laugh when you want to.Because no matter how she looks, no matter how bad or perfect she is, there will always be many people secretly protecting her. Maybe there are willing people among these people, and some are employed to protect themselves because of the money in the family. But in either case, it''s a person to protect himself. Maybe some people protect their own hearts, and some people protect their lives. But at least let their living environment become very quiet, very much like a greenhouse. In the protected environment, we never know what a storm feels like, or what it is like to hit the body, or even possible. Can not see those who have been hit by the storm what is like, so her world is happy, because she saw are happy things, so the thought of happiness, because she saw things are very simple, so the thought is simple. Everything seems to be taken for granted, because the place where you were born is lucky, and you will be more lucky than others in the future, because when you are born, there are countless people secretly protecting you. Chapter 342 Although Bai Yanran has not returned home today, in fact, what happened to her has been known by all the family members. Although the old man does not care about Bai Yanran, he is quietly observing Bai Yanran''s every move. But this is definitely not peeping into Bai Yanran''s private life. It''s just a way to care about her granddaughter. After all, as a grandfather, she is still worried that her granddaughter may encounter various setbacks in her life, such as what danger she may encounter at any time. "Come back, where are you today? I don''t think you are in a good mood today White old man deliberately asked Bai Yanran in a strange tone of yin and Yang. On the surface, he pretended that he didn''t know anything. If he directly said what happened to Bai Yanran today, Bai Yanran knew that he was monitoring her. Naturally, the white man will not be stupid to this point. It is impossible for him to do so in such a stupid way. "Grandfather, how do you know I''m not in a good mood today. Is my mood written on my face? However, I am not in a good mood today. Many strange things have happened. So now my heart is in a mess and I want to escape for a while Bai Yanran is quite frank to admit that he has encountered a lot of things, although Bai Yanran''s description is a lot of things, in fact, from the beginning to the end, today encountered a thing. But this matter in the eyes of the white master is not a big event, even the cattle hair is not as good. But my granddaughter, after all, is a little princess. She doesn''t understand a lot of things, and she hasn''t contacted her. So she thinks that such a thing is a big deal. "Although I didn''t go out at home all day, I''ve heard about all the things about you today. Isn''t it that your agent followed an unknown little star? It''s not a big deal. How can you be in such a bad mood?" The white man described this matter as light and indifferent, because such things are common in the adult world, and they are already very common in life. Naturally, he will not be surprised. "What''s not a big deal? Do you know which female star is? Forget it, I don''t want to mention it. It''s all people I don''t like very much. " Bai Yanran''s attitude is to go his own way. In fact, this matter is not a big deal for everyone, but it is still very important to myself. After all, such a thing is still the first time in my life, and I can''t help but feel bitter in my heart. "Let''s see who you don''t like. Do you want my grandfather to solve her for you?" Old man Bai is very cruel. He seems to want to crush others to death. However, he seems to be amusing Bai Yanran with his tone. After all, seeing his granddaughter''s sad face, he still feels a little distressed. "No, no, grandfather. I''m just saying it casually, but it''s not a big deal. It''s just that I can''t put it down in my heart, and then I can''t think of it. In fact, the main reason is my own. Although I think I should have a good reflection, I really don''t feel that I have done anything wrong Bai Yanran is still a very distressed look, but after listening to several people''s persuasion today, the deepest part of her heart is still changed. Finally, she admits that this matter is really not a big deal. However, no matter how you feel that this matter is not a major event, it does not come from the deepest recognition of your own heart, but after listening to others'' words, I changed my original attitude. "It''s hard to hear that you are not happy about one thing, but you don''t care about it. It seems that the heart is still more mature than before. Originally, my grandfather wanted to teach you a lesson to the guy who made you unhappy. It seems that you have figured it out by yourself. It seems that you don''t need grandfather to do it himself Although the white man said at the beginning that he would teach the guy a lesson, it was not his original intention to hurt people because of such a small matter. White master''s purpose or hope that after listening to his words, Bai Yanran can understand things one by one, and then think about this thing a little bit. After all, there may be many things in my life later, which are more serious than the one encountered today. Today, although this matter has caused a certain blow to Bai Yanran''s heart, Bai Yanran was not hurt in any substantial way. There was no mistake in finding a new manager, but Bai Yanran was wrong at the beginning, because he went with his enemy because of money. But in the eyes of agents, whoever has money is a noble person. There is no point in thinking about whether an old friend is an enemy or not. Therefore, the manager doesn''t think too much in his mind. He just thinks that he needs money, and it happens that other people have money, so it''s better to follow others. But the agent has never done anything to stigmatize Bai Yanran. In most people''s eyes, the agent has never lost out on Bai Yanran. However, if there are any numbers in Bai Yanran''s heart, others will not know. Only her own mind is clear."Granddad, I still spent a lot of time thinking about it today. I think I''m still too axial. When a brain thinks what a thing is, it doesn''t want to change it any more. In fact, this money is put on ordinary people, and no one will not be moved by it. Therefore, our agent is short of money. It happens that someone can give him money. I don''t think there is any big problem. It''s just that I need another time to digest myself. " Bai Yan Ran held her head and said these words. In fact, she was not willing to admit these words in the daytime, but now she has been thinking for a long time and slowly accepted the truth of this matter. When Lu he just began to persuade Bai Yanran, Bai Yanran''s heart was very antagonistic. Lu he probably didn''t expect Bai Yanran to straighten out this matter in such a fast time, and also spontaneously sent out such a feeling. The white master may not have thought that Bai Yanran was so quick to realize what this thing should really learn. Therefore, the old white man''s expression on the sofa seems a little surprised, but the nerve is more with a few gratification. After all, since Bai Yanran went to the internship, more and more things happened, and most of them were disagreeable. But Bai Yanran could adjust her mood to face it every time. Chapter 343 In the morning, the first ray of sunlight through the gap in the curtain lit up the whole room. It seems that today is a good day. I don''t know if it will be a happy day. "Miss, miss, are you awake?" Early in the morning, Mrs. Liu called out. Bai Yanran is still angry in bed. She seems to have been woken up by Liu''s mother before she fell asleep. She seems to be impatient. "Not awake." White Yan Ran covers the quilt to shout. However, Bai Yanran is stupid and lovely. If people don''t wake up, how can they hear other people''s words and promise. Liu''s mother, who was outside, naturally heard Bai Yanran''s voice. After taking care of Bai Yanran for so many years, she knew that Bai Yanran had gone to sleep and didn''t remember anything the next morning. No matter what kind of important meeting the next day, work or study and film, Bai Yanran as long as she fell asleep, all the same as amnesia, she had to ask Liu Ma to knock on the door in the morning to remind her. "Miss, the clothes you are looking forward to every day have arrived, and miss helen is waiting below. Won''t you come down and have a look?" Liu Ma deliberately hung up Bai Yanran''s appetite and asked Bai Yanran if she didn''t need to come down to see. The party clothes that she was looking forward to were not easy to be made. If you don''t let him see her, she won''t be reconciled. "Here it is. I''ll be out in five minutes. You ask Helen to wait for me below." Bai Yanran always has a feeling of being late. No matter what she is doing, she feels slow. If she gets up in the morning and doesn''t have to go to work, she will stay in bed all the time. Is it too tired to go to work? After that, it doesn''t look like it. It''s just that I love sleeping since I was a child, and I like to feel comfortable lying in bed. It seems that because of overcoming gravity, lying in bed will have a sense of steadiness. After a while, Bai Yanran was ready to go downstairs. Her plain appearance was very pure. Compared with Helen''s carefully dressed makeup, it seemed that she was not inferior at all. There is a big black gift bag beside Helen. It seems that there should be some clothes in it. I''ll wait to see if Bai Yanran has any reference opinions or suggestions on clothes. After all, this dress needs to be worn by Bai Yanran at the party, so only Helen is satisfied with it, of course, can''t do it. Bai Yanran has to look at it in person and nod her head before it can be regarded as complete. "I know you still like skirts, so the front of this dress looks like a skirt, but the back looks special. You can see a pair of pants inside. But it''s not so obvious. This kind of inspiration suddenly appears in my mind. Although I put it on the model, I think it''s average, but I imagine how it looks on you. It should refresh its value Helen''s mouth is very sweet. She calls Bai Yanran''s boast a lot. Girls like others to praise themselves, especially girls. It''s not easy to get a girl''s appreciation. Especially for an international famous designer like Helen, her eyes are more critical. It''s more difficult for her to choose a model than to find a suitable mung bean in a vat. But Bai Yanran fell in love with Helen at one glance, so they felt that they were very eye-catching after seeing each other for the first time. Later, they kept a very close contact, and when they had time, they would make an appointment to have afternoon tea in private. Later, when Helen returned to Milan, there was less contact between the two people. However, when Helen held a huge fashion exhibition, she invited Bai Yanran, who would still attend. After all, here you can enjoy all kinds of fashion design inspiration that can''t be appreciated in other occasions. All kinds of fashion celebrities are gathered here. It will be very beneficial for the development of the circle to be appreciated by these people. Although Bai Yanran''s purpose is not this, she just likes to watch fashion design exhibitions and enjoy beautiful clothes. So on this point, she and Helen still have common interests, one likes to design clothes, the other likes to wear clothes. It happens that the person who likes to wear clothes is also Helen''s special model. Both of them are very predestined in a certain opportunity. Mother Liu carefully hung the dress up. It didn''t look like a shiny dress, but it seemed a little ordinary. Just like Helen said, the shining point of the dress might not be seen on the model hanger. But these clothes are good or bad, suitable for white Yanran only when white Yanran put on the body to know. "Try it. If you believe my intuition and imagination, you won''t be disappointed Helen is very confident of her inspiration. After all, this dress is made according to Bai Yanran''s style. Only when the clothes and people can be integrated can it be called a good work. No matter what the model wears, it doesn''t look good on anything.After all, the model didn''t make the dress shine, and the model didn''t let the flash of the dress show at the same time. "If you look so confident, try and I''ll try. But I still believe in your vision and strength. " Bai Yanran, however, is looking forward to the effect of this dress on her body. After all, Helen boasted so much that she still wanted to know whether she could set off the dress. ... "miss helen, she is so punctual every time. She not only does not arrive late according to the appointed time, but also comes to wait for our Miss ahead of time. It''s really troubling miss helen Mrs. Liu was very polite. After all, Miss Helen came to the Bai family and was a guest of the Bai family. Naturally, she needed to treat miss helen well. Otherwise, when you go out, others should say that the servants of the Bai family don''t understand the rules. Besides, Mrs. Liu is the mother of the Bai family for decades. If the old lady of the white family has behaved badly and has done a lot of small things, the strength of other servants will be even worse. Therefore, every time there are guests, Mrs. Liu always takes good care of her. I''m afraid she will disgrace the master and miss. "You are too polite. I should have come earlier to wait for Miss Bai. After all, Miss Bai is still my client. I should try my best to serve her. You don''t have to be so polite to me." Miss helen was polite and did not feel that it was proper for her to take care of herself. Chapter 344 Bai Yanran slowly walked down the stairs like an elegant princess in their conversation. She gently carried her skirt and looked like an elegant white swan. It seems that the skirt is not so long, but it is very playful when it is gently raised, and it is very elegant when it is put down. Although it is not all the yarn skirt, it adds a little bit of yarn element on the edge. When it comes to elegance, you''ll think of lace, but the skirt doesn''t use lace. Instead, it uses satin. In the light, it looks so glossy and full of texture. "It''s really beautiful on you! I said it would look good on you. At that time, other designers in my studio didn''t believe it. It seems that I have a good eye Miss helen is a little boastful, but looking at Bai Yanran''s expression, she seems to be very satisfied with the skirt. The size of the skirt is all pasted with Bai Yanran''s figure. It is so suitable to wear on Bai Yanran''s body. You can see that it is tailor-made at a glance. "Miss, this dress is really beautiful, but it can''t be said to be beautiful, but it''s on you. Maybe it''s not the taste of wearing it for other people. " Liu Ma also caters to the fact that although she is a few women of different ages, the criteria for judging beauty are the same. After all, all of us are girls. Those who are born will appreciate beauty and those who are born like to see beauty. Bai Yanran bowed her head and laughed, and her cheek was slightly red. It seemed that she was praised by everyone. She was very embarrassed. Miss helen did not seem to see a girl blush for a long time. "Sure enough, your blush looks better. The more shy you are, the more it matches you. The more shy you are, the more it will fit into you." When miss helen designed this dress, she did not use a particularly bold design. It did not cover too much skin, and did not let the skin that should not be exposed to the outside. It made people feel that the tradition has a bit of boldness, but that kind of boldness and openness also carries this kind of tradition. It is quite in line with Bai Yanran''s temperament, but there is a bit of wild beauty in the standard. This may also be a point that miss helen, a designer, prefers to use when she is studying abroad. She can use some characteristics of the model to design clothes. Instead of creating a virtual character by your own imagination, the virtual character is naturally very difficult to find in reality. Since it is difficult to find this virtual character in real life, it is better to find this specific model in life first, and then make this dress according to the characteristics of the model, which seems to be easier. Plain white Yan ran with this simple dress is not so monotonous, but a fresh and refined feeling, just in line with the theme of the party. "Are you satisfied? Is there anything that needs to be modified? If you think there is something that needs to be modified, I''ll take it back and process it. Anyway, if I stay up late tonight, I should still be able to finish it. " Miss helen asked Bai Yanran. After all, miss helen is the main designer of this dress. If the model is not satisfied with the dress, she has to take it back and modify it. Although judging from Miss Helen''s expression, it seems that she is very satisfied with the effect of this dress on Bai Yanran. "You look very satisfied with this dress. Since I update, I don''t have any opinions! I believe you have the right eye. " Bai Yanran seems to have voluntarily given up the right to choose. It is not because miss helen is too confident about this dress that she is embarrassed to find fault with it. But just like miss helen Ji said, this dress seems to be very ordinary, but it is particularly suitable for her body. Just like Liu Ma said, maybe it''s not the feeling to wear another person. They said these words Bai Yanran felt when trying on clothes, compared with a particularly beautiful clothes, a beautiful clothes on people seems to be more important. "Don''t say that. You still stand in a fair and just point of view, whether you like this dress or not. If you don''t like it, of course, I''ll take it back and change it. But if you like it, you should not hide your praise, or boast, and let me expand After all, miss helen is still a designer who grew up abroad. She doesn''t feel constrained when she speaks. It seems that everything is very natural. She doesn''t seem to care about whether others are happy to hear these words. For a businessman, it''s always right for her to be a little stiff, but she is also a designer. All the works she designed are at least very satisfactory to herself. The highest level is that the clients she designed are very satisfied with, and she is also very satisfied with herself. Miss helen''s dress for Bai Yanran seems to be like this. On the way of her design, she felt that the idea of the dress was very suitable for Bai Yanran, and then gambled and designed such a dress. Unexpectedly, the effect of wearing it on Bai Yanran did not disappoint her."Well, well, don''t you just want me to boast about you? Let me talk about my opinion on this dress. So at the beginning, when I opened the package, I thought it was really ordinary. I didn''t have much hope for it. I even thought whether I should try it on or not. But think about it. After all, it''s Helen. Since you think it''s right, I should try it. As a result, I was in the fitting room and looked at myself in the mirror. For a moment, I felt that I was fresh and refined. That was what I never felt when I wore other dresses. What''s more, my appearance is still plain, without any decoration, it has such a lasting appeal, let alone how perfect the effect of my hair will appear when I am ready for delicate makeup Bai Yanran expressed her own ideas from the bottom of her heart. She moved herself and miss helen very much. But these words are Bai Yanran''s real thoughts in her own heart in the fitting room. She didn''t deliberately blur the details of any thought. Some small thoughts in thinking have been expressed in language. "I''m relieved to hear that. In fact, I didn''t count the truth when I told you the truth, but now I really put my heart down when I heard you say that." Said Miss Helen. Chapter 345 Seeing the day of the party approaching day by day, it seems that in addition to clothing, there are many things to prepare. Bai Yanran''s heart is very happy with the satisfied clothes. But since I went to Lu''s group internship, I obviously have less time to go to the beauty salon for maintenance. I happen to be free these days. I have to go to the beauty salon to meet my old friends. "Ruoqi, I have to go to the beauty salon today. I haven''t been there for a long time. I feel that my skin is suffering from water shortage. Although it looks good, I have to prevent it." As expected, Bai Yanran still dials her friend Zhou Ruoqi on the phone. In addition to Zhou Ruoqi, she can''t find a second person who is so free. The life of rich second generation miss is always surprisingly similar. "Well, why are you free today and take the initiative to ask me to the beauty salon? I usually pull you and you don''t come out. Do you have any special date recently? You are not a diligent man Sure enough, the girl who knows Bai Yanran has been Ruoqi for several weeks. She guessed it right. It was not for the sake of showing her 100% beauty at the party, so that she could give her long face to Lu He. She didn''t want to go to the beauty salon to give her time on such a good rest day. Want to originally Bai Yanran but go to beauty salon very enjoy, now already lazy to go to beauty salon also feel a little waste of their time, but a woman''s face is a woman''s capital, not to maintain for Bai Yanran also some do not exist. "Then I''ll go and I''ll tell you what the party is." Bai Yanran deliberately sells the pass in front of Zhou Ruoqi, thinking of giving her little sister a surprise or fright. It''s better to come early than to come by chance. As soon as we arrived at the door, two people met. "Welcome As an old customer of this beauty salon, it is driving the economy of this beauty salon. Originally, these beauty salons are not very popular, but because they often come, they bring a lot of people in the circle. Naturally, there are more consumers here, and business is booming. "Is sister Hua here today? I have a hard time coming." Bai Yanran said. Sister Hua is the owner of this beauty salon. She is in her forties, but she is very delicate. She can''t find a fishtail line at the corner of her eye. It''s really rare that she can maintain it very well. In addition, her husband is very kind to her and stays at home with nothing to do. Her husband opened a beauty salon for her. Although I didn''t want to make money in my own life, sister Hua was really a busy person at home, so she came out to find something to do. I didn''t think how much money this beauty salon could make. As a result, she was driven by Bai Yanran, and the business of beauty salon was inexplicably hot. Now, it is difficult to make money. But compared with these women who come to the beauty salon to spend money, the family background of her sister Hua is nothing in front of those women, so why not make money by looking for the door. "Unfortunately today, sister Hua has just gone out. If Miss Bai points out sister Hua, she will call her. If sister Hua hears that it is Miss Bai, she will come back immediately." The mouth of a few girls at the front desk is particularly sweet. Bai Yanran is an old customer in this family. Almost all the staff here know her and naturally flatter Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran can give more tips. "Look, you''ve been gone for so many days, and your mouth is still so sweet." Bai Yanran said while taking out a large number of money from the bag, the number is not counted on the front desk, three people a point. It seems that the money of the rich is easy to earn. It is much better to boast that you can get such a large sum of money than to stand on the front desk for a month. ... "I said that these girls here are pressing for calls. It turns out that Miss Bai is here. What kind of maintenance package would you like to make today?" Sister Hua came in from the door in a hurry, looking at Bai Yanran''s eyes like seeing a money tree. "I haven''t come for a long time. Sister Hua has a bad memory. I come to your beauty salon, but I never order a set of maintenance packages. It''s always the most expensive. Give me a complete set." Bai Yanran is very generous and willful. Every time she comes to this beauty salon, she wants the most expensive one. After all, the cheapest one is not necessarily bad, but the most expensive one must be good. This is an eternal truth. "I haven''t seen Miss Bai for a long time. My memory seems a little bad." Hua elder sister seems a little embarrassed, a pair of oneself said wrong words should be the palm of the mouth appearance, flattery four words used in her body is not wrong at all. However, in Bai Yanran''s walking banknote, it''s not a big deal to spend more time talking and flattering. Sister Hua then led Bai Yanran and Zhou Ruoqi into a luxurious room, where the waiters occupied two rows. Most of these people were carrying some expensive skin care products and were not qualified to touch the face of customers. So it''s not easy to get ahead in this beauty salon. After all, sister Hua''s requirements for these waiters are not low. Even the lowest level waiters are not allowed to have any major skin problems. They will review these aspects at the beginning of the interview.Good skin is of course a priority. Customers will naturally think of the beauty salon itself when they look at the waiters with good skin. Since the following waiters have such good skin, then if you spend money in this beauty salon, isn''t the skin better. With such a consumer mentality, sister Hua has recruited many young and beautiful girls to serve the rich and wealthy ladies. Sister Hua''s skin itself is the brand of this beauty salon. She is in her forties, but there is no trace of age on her face. Instead, she has a young mentality. The more she lives, the younger she gets. Put her in a pile of women in her thirties, she may be better than those in their thirties who often take care of them, than those who don''t in their twenties. So that''s why sister Hua''s beauty salon is so famous. A set of unique skin care methods is enough to make a big hit in the beauty industry. "Miss Bai hasn''t come here recently. Is it because she''s too busy filming and has no time?" Flower sister to white Yanran do skin care while asked, soft and comfortable technique, let white Yanran look very enjoy. "I haven''t done much shooting recently. I went to work in a group. The task given by this school must be completed or return to normal office life." Bai Yanran said something helpless. Chapter 346 Sister Hua''s beauty salon is like a transit station for information. Here you can find out the secrets between rich ladies and big girls. After all, in the process of skin care, sister Hua talks about these people. "Are you tired at work? In their own group work should be OK, after all, there are people to take care of, many aspects do not need their own so much effort to do Sister Hua inquires about Bai Yanran''s current situation intentionally or unintentionally, but it seems that she doesn''t mean to inquire. After all, Bai Yanran has no special secret. It''s only when sister Hua of the beauty salon is chatting with herself normally. "But you don''t have much time to come to my beauty salon. How could you choose to come at such a time today? It''s office time." Sure enough, sister Hua''s problem is sharp. Today is indeed a working day. However, Bai Yanran happens to have a rest today. The last time she had a rest, she changed it with someone else. It''s the same to make up for a rest today. "I can''t go to work every day. Even if it''s a working day today, I have to take a break. Besides, I''m not in the white group. Naturally, I''m not so free. Now I work in other groups. I''m restricted by people. I can only be a small employee obediently. " Bai Yanran said these words carelessly, but sister Hua felt as if she was planning something in her heart. However, if you don''t ask others about the inner thoughts of others, they will not admit it by themselves. "Didn''t you study in the white group? Which group did you go to? But Miss Bai''s strength, no matter where you go to practice, can be competent, only in the past, other places will be tired. " The flower elder sister pretends to be very concerned about Bai Yanran''s private life, while probing into this and caring about it. "Miss Zhou, how are you? You haven''t been here for a while." Sister Hua asked Zhou Ruoqi. However, Zhou Ruoqi''s long-term visit to the beauty salon did not change to sister Hua at home. It was just because Bai Yanran often liked to come to this beauty salon. Zhou Ruoqi also reluctantly followed her for several times, but she always felt that sister Hua talked too much, so she didn''t like to come to this beauty salon. "I, I''ve been busy recently. My family is busy. I''m busy helping my dad take care of some things." Zhou Ruoqi casually found an excuse to excuse the past. After all, sister Hua is famous for her broken mouth. She has no plans and doesn''t know how to chat with her. Naturally, she doesn''t want to talk too much with sister Hua, so as not to be overheard by others, which will have a bad influence on her family. However, even if Bai Yanran said something about her family, she didn''t have the courage to publish it. At most, some people asked her to mention it. Because the White House is not what easy to provoke, if because he asked a few more words, leaked out, sister Hua, I am afraid this beauty salon is not open. Sister Hua seems to feel that Zhou Ruoqi is not willing to disclose too much information about herself. Sister Hua is also a smart person, so she will not continue to ask questions. "Sister Hua, do you have many little stars recently?" Bai Yanran suddenly asked sister Hua, a little confused. Sister Hua doesn''t understand what Yanran wants to ask. If Bai Yanran knows the truth when she lies, it''s not good. Since she doesn''t know what to ask, there''s nothing particularly important. It''s better to tell the truth directly. "Yes, since Miss Bai often came to my beauty salon, it has promoted the business of my beauty salon. Especially the little actor named Xiaoxiao, but he comes very often. " Sister Hua inadvertently mentioned Xiaoxiao, and Bai Yanran''s face changed. After all, in such a beautiful time, since she heard the name she didn''t want to hear, no one would be happy. "When did that little actor begin to come here frequently?" Bai Yanran plans to continue to ask, trying to get some reliable information from the flower sister''s mouth, but she doesn''t count what the flower sister knows. "How can Miss Bai care so much about this little star? You and she are not competitive. She is just a star of the 18th line. No one loves or loves her. You don''t have to pay attention to her existence." Sister Hua seems to be deliberately listening to Bai Yanran''s words, vaguely feel that Bai Yanran may have something to hide between Xiaoxiao and Bai Yanran. "Sister Hua, if you have any news about her, just tell me. It''s just an old friend who hasn''t contacted her for a long time. I don''t know how she''s been recently. That''s why I want to ask sister Hua some news from her mouth Bai Yanran looks a little flustered. After all, she is asking sister Hua about the news that she dislikes. But she pretends to care about the news of the person she hates. She really pretends to be very uncomfortable. Sister Hua is very vigilant. She wants to know what secrets exist between the two people. It should be said that after knowing these secrets, whether these secrets have any value to use."Yes, Yanran, that actress named Xiaoxiao didn''t often play with you before. After you went to the internship recently, you felt that you two played less, and basically there was no special connection." Zhou Ruoqi in the side of a wave of God assists, the relationship between Bai Yanran and Xiaoxiao said more like friendship forever. This flower elder sister listened to Zhou Ruoqi''s words, but did not have the suspicion at all, looked at the expression letter really. "It seems that the actress named Xiaoxiao got together with the young master of the Xiao family. However, the news has come out for a long time, and we should all know. Recently, we heard that she had an affair with another agent, and I don''t know whether it is true or not. However, I didn''t know it from her mouth. I just listened to other rich ladies and discussed a few words. We all gossip very much, do not know whose mouth is true, whose mouth is false. Don''t believe everything, Miss White Sister Hua said something that Bai Yanran didn''t know. The agent actually had an affair with Xiaoxiao. What did Xiao Zhuoyu become? Was it not that this woman played with Xiao Zhuoyu and became a hidden cannon fodder between applause. However, the poor Xiao Zhuoyu and his head were wearing such a green cap, since they do not know now. Their own women are holding their own money to raise a small white face, but they are very willing to spend money for Xiaoxiao. It is estimated that other people will think that Xiao Zhuoyu is just a big joke. It''s really humiliating to throw it home. It''s not an exaggeration to describe it like this. Chapter 347 Now Bai Yanran''s heart is even more chaotic. Originally, she thought that her agent betrayed herself completely out of money. As a result, she now knows such a news that her agent has an affair with this little star. Bai Yanran really doesn''t have the energy to take care of these mess. Originally, she is ready to accept the sincere internship in the company now. She really doesn''t want to manage so many things, but she makes her heart a little messy. After finishing a beauty treatment, Bai Yanran left with Zhou Ruoqi. After all, although two people are not busy people, it is not a good way to stay in the flower sister who loves to play around. "It''s not that a party is going to be held recently. How are you getting ready? Are you going to show your talents at that time?" Zhou Ruoqi curiously asked Bai Yanran, but Bai Yanran was confused. "In fact, let me tell you the truth. Although my attitude at the beginning was that ten minutes was the party, after all, this party was led by Lu He, but I was not interested in the essence of the party, so naturally I did not prepare any special talents. At that time, if you really want to see what I have, you can do a temporary performance Bai Yanran is a very self-confident look, after all, although he was a child willful indulgence, but also can be regarded as a master of all kinds of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Therefore, it is absolutely not difficult to perform a talent for you casually. Although this talent is very simple for her, it is still very high-end in the eyes of those who don''t know the trade. So Bai Yanran has nothing to prepare for. "When the time comes, you and your family Lu he will announce their love through this party. Then, many young girls in your Bai''s group will secretly wipe their tears. After all, what kind of character is Lu He in your family? He is handsome and talented, and he loves his girlfriend. " Zhou Ruoqi raves about Lu he''s meal, saying that Bai Yanran is elated. Who''s his boyfriend is boasted to be unhappy. Besides, Lu he was originally Bai Yanran. Why not boast Lu in disguise. "When you publish a relationship, you should know it sooner or later. There is no substantial difference between knowing earlier and knowing later. In fact, the most important thing is whether we want to be frank or not." Bai Yanran doesn''t care about these false names all the time. You have never considered that publishing the love affair may bring some unexpected troubles to your life. But in fact, people in this circle know more or less the relationship between Lu he and Bai Yanran. Those who don''t know the relationship between them are mostly indifferent to them and unnecessary Let them know. However, Lu he has not been released to the public. The main purpose of exposing Bai Yanran''s memory to the media is to protect Bai Yanran. After all, although he grew up in the Bai family, from the blood relationship, he is still the Lu family, not the Bai family, so outsiders will inevitably gossip. After all, we still don''t know the relationship between Lu he and Lu''s group. It''s hard to avoid reading the text and speculating too much. The two families had been enemies. Although they didn''t say it on the surface, they were both household names behind the scenes. Otherwise, Lu''s group will not put good money to earn, just to step on the head of the Bai family to fight for a breath. However, judging from the current situation, the Lu family has little hope of fighting against the Bai family. After all, except for such a useless thing as Luzhen, Lu Qi may have no successor. Even if the Lu family has more property left to Lu Zhen, he doesn''t know how to make good use of it. He wants to cherish it. Not only will the property be preserved, but it may evaporate overnight. Perhaps at this moment, Lu Qi is thinking about who he will leave after he has made so much money. After all, he is unwilling to leave it to himself, the black sheep of his family. "But I heard from Lu He of our family that although the party was said to be employees of Bai''s group on the face of the time, some friends who had a better time would still be invited. Naturally, the invitation would have been sent to you. But in this way, I still have a little expectation. " Bai Yanran fantasized about the party. At the beginning, she felt that the party was very simple and did not think too much about it. Later, she found that everyone paid special attention to the party. Lu he also paid great attention to the process of organizing the party. Later, more people talked about the party, and naturally realized the importance of the party. "The two of you are not married yet. You are the only one who belongs to our family. It makes me uncomfortable to be a single person. Do you mean to show love in front of me? I''ve been shown a lot by both of you recently. It seems that I have been hurt internally Zhou Ruoqi''s focus is completely deviated. She only pays attention to Bai Yanran''s show of love in front of her. People in love don''t think their behavior is very greasy. Bai Yanran is a typical example. "The two of us didn''t deliberately show love in front of you. Besides, it''s not that you can''t find a boyfriend, you just don''t want to find it. Since you don''t want to look for it yourself, who can you blame. Although there are few girls and many boys in this society, the really good people still need to look for themselves. "Bai Yanran is like a red line of the old man, Zhou Ruoqi and his future son of the right together, although it is not known that Zhou Ruoqi''s future son of the right is sacred, tall or handsome. Although Zhou Ruqi has fantasized about his future prince charming, but in the end, fantasy is fantasy, which can not be so consistent with the reality. According to the current ugly situation, there is no one who is more suitable for his own mind. After all, he has an interesting soul of 200 kg. Zhou Ruoqi is also a girl who looks very interesting, but in fact she is very lonely. She is still reluctant to communicate her inner feelings with the opposite sex. According to Zhou Ruoqi''s family background, in fact, her father introduced a lot of suitable boys to her, but they were all rejected by Zhou Ruoqi. It''s not because the boys themselves have any defects, nor because their families are not good. Since they have talked about the right families, naturally they will not be too bad. It''s just that Zhou Ruoqi doesn''t know what she wants to look like, so she feels a little bit worse after seeing a lot of people. Chapter 348 "Haven''t you finished your invitation letter yet? President Lu has been urging you. After all, we should inform everyone in place. If this invitation is not made, the date of the party may be delayed." Chunli is urging the people in the design department. Originally, the invitation letter is not the responsibility of the design department. However, due to some minor reasons, the design department''s personnel were mistakenly bumped into and took over such a big pot. Moreover, the invitation letter has been called back several times. Therefore, it is different from the previous concept since the revision, but it is completely in accordance with Lu He It means. "Your side is not too picky. We can''t always blame us for not being able to get out. You''ve all returned several times. The people in our department have lost a lot of hair. This is the last time. We will give it to you this afternoon. If we are not satisfied, we can''t go back to heaven." People in the design department are wearing big black circles one by one, just like the giant panda coming out of the zoo. They are using their lives to stay up late. But for this job, they have to work so hard. If you want to get a foothold in this company, you still need to have some real skills. You can fish in troubled waters of the company only by your skilful work. Sooner or later, you will It was discovered. Lu he urges Chunli to hand in a satisfactory invitation letter, while Chunli urges the design department to design a new scheme. No one can be liberated. Bai''s group put all their attention on the planning of the party. On the other side, Lu''s group did not know where to hear the wind. They were full of bad water and seemed to be murmuring. "Mr. Lu, the wind has been quiet recently, and the master hasn''t been looking for you any more. It seems that everything is calm again. Hide outside for a few days and pretend to be OK. You haven''t been home for a long time. Aren''t you suffering from yourself outside? " Lu Zhen''s trusted people persuade Lu Zhen. Since the last incident, Lu Zhen has found a special hidden place to hide in order to avoid all kinds of troubles. However, all aspects of the bank card are frozen by his father, and the fund is not available. Therefore, he has lived a frugal life outside Money is tight. A rich young master suddenly has no money to spend one day. Naturally, he will feel that life is very difficult, and he has to stick to it. This is the situation of Luzhen. The man around Lu Zhen said it well at that time. In fact, everyone felt that Lu Zhen was particularly disgraced. However, Lu Qi, because of his face, did not disclose to the public the misfortune of Lu Zhen''s son. After all, his son did something wrong, and his face was lost to Lao Tzu. Naturally, Lu Qi could not afford to lose this man. After all, no matter how he said he was an old man, it was also the chairman of Lu''s group. This basic face project still needs to be done. "If I don''t go back, will the old man let me go when I go back to our house? He looked like that a while ago, and I couldn''t wait to stutter me. Recently, it''s not because I couldn''t find me that he gave up looking for me. It''s because I''m lazy. Naturally, I knew that he had no hope for me, so I didn''t intend to struggle for anything. But I''m not going to be looked down upon by him Lu Zhen''s heart is still very arrogant, although life has been very difficult, the standard three meals can not be guaranteed, the barrel of instant noodles can hardly afford to eat. But the mouth still can''t be soft to his father, but his heart naturally knows that he can''t hold on to his life now. After all, he had a big meal, but now he didn''t know where the next meal was. "Young master, he is your father. How can you look down on you as a son? Although the master said he didn''t love you, he still treated you as well as before since you went home. As long as you don''t make trouble, the master never tells you what to do. " In fact, the people who followed Lu Zhen didn''t want to persuade Lu Zhen to go back, but because they couldn''t survive such a life. They didn''t want to live such a life outside with this wayward middle-aged young master. As a matter of fact, Lu Qi doesn''t want to control the life and death of Lu town at this moment. It''s just like you''re going crazy. You just don''t want to lose face. Now there''s still no discussion about Lu''s group. Otherwise, according to Lu Qi''s consistent temper, it''s impossible to do well because this incident will break the father son relationship between the two people. "What have I done? I don''t think I''ve done anything serious. I can''t do anything with him every day. According to what he said, I also went to work well, and went to the company to punch in on time every day. I didn''t violate his intention. It''s a man who is not satisfied Lu Zhen has a lot of complaints in his heart. Although Lu Qi says that landing Lu Zhen is not a good son, he is a living black sheep. However, when something happens to Lu Zhen, Lu Qi will come to solve it for him and never let him go. If every time Lu Zhen broke into a disaster, Lu Qi would not have heard of it. If he could not see it, Lu Zhen would not have known which prison to go to.In fact, every time after the disaster, Lu Qi relied on his own skills and contacts to block his son. However, his son was really not a talent. I just hope that he can be stable and don''t cause too many things for himself. But at present, Lu Qi can''t even fulfill his little wish. After all, Lu Zhen is not a kind of fuel-efficient lamp in the final analysis. Although the people around Lu Zhen don''t think that Lu Zhen is a good man, as the old saying goes, money can make the devil move the mill. Lu Zhen is willing to give a lot of money to the people under his command. Naturally, these people are willing to work with Lu Zhen. "Young master, just listen to my advice and go back. You are stubborn with the master outside, and there is no good fruit to eat. Although the master is not looking for us everywhere, your bank card is still frozen by the master after all. Your friends all know that you have made a mistake. When they see you one by one, they think that a mouse sees a cat The people around Lu Zhen are reasonable in their analysis. Recently, they are poor and have no reliable friends. Chapter 349 Lu Zhen should have known the situation for a long time. His former friends and friends are now in poverty. He has no one to take care of himself. He lost his position when he used to. Those friends are now like white eyed wolves, pretending they don''t know themselves. I''m afraid that they will be implicated after getting involved with him. Although others have already seen through it, Lu Zhen himself is not willing to admit it. Before that, he was such a group of good friends, and his family was very rich. A group of rich second generation played together. Although they were all older, they still experienced the colorful life. Now that I''m down and down like this, we all find the excuse that my wife is in charge of myself, saying that I can''t take out any money, and I haven''t saved any private money. But why did people take out money when they used to spend money in such places? In fact, in the final analysis, those people were not willing to help Luzhen from the bottom of their hearts. Lu Zhen took out the change in his pocket. Several coins collided and made a harsh noise, as if they were saying, "you poor man, don''t hurry home." Lu Zhen reluctantly put these coins into his pocket, pretending to be indifferent. "Now that I can''t live on, I''m not so stubborn. If you don''t suffer with me, you should go back and enjoy your happiness. If you have something to drink at home, you will feel comfortable. If I go back, my father will have to say me. I can''t see him pointing at my head and saying a lot of things Originally, the people around Lu Zhen were so happy. Finally, the young master who had no money wanted to go home, so he didn''t have to work hard with him. As a result, Lu Zhen just wanted to get rid of the man around him, and then he could be a beggar outside. In order to fight for such a breath with his father, it was not worth it. In the end, he didn''t get tired of others, nor did he get angry with others. What he breathed was himself, and what he was tired of was himself. "Young master, we don''t mean to suffer with you. We just want you to stop suffering from yourself. You see, you don''t have any money and nothing. The place where you live is originally a five-star hotel, and then we change to this poor place. What are we going to do? We don''t want anything. " The people around Lu Zhen saw it very well and thought his words could persuade Lu Zhen to go back. In fact, the inner thought of the subordinates is that they are afraid of suffering. After all, they can live a comfortable life at home, but now they have to follow the young master who causes troubles every day. They can''t do any good things every day, and they have to be scolded by the master. "You go, you go. Follow me is indeed bitter you, I will not go back, I have no way to pull down to plead with my father, besides, let me go back to soft that is impossible. Originally, I just wanted to hide from the limelight. Now it''s like this. I''m sorry to go back. After all, I can''t be a cheeky person Lu Zhen said such a high sounding words, but in fact, he was a very cheeky person, but he said that he was not a cheeky person. I don''t know whether the person who said this would have heartache, whether he would have violated his inner feelings, whether he would have cheated himself. "That young master said so, let''s listen to the young master''s words. Then we''ll go back first. You can take care of yourself by yourself, young master." Several people tried to persuade Lu Zhen to go back by way of provocation. After all, since soft is not good, it has to be tough. Seeing a few people ready to go out and take their luggage, Lu Zhen''s eyes are a bit reluctant to give up. After all, several people have been sharing weal and woe for such a period of time these days. Don''t mention that this rich young master has really cultivated feelings with his subordinates. "Do you really want to go? No, if you want to leave, take me home with you. If you leave me alone, how can I survive? " Lu Zhen finally relented. After all, he was really taking care of himself. What''s more, he had no money in his pocket, and there was no place to live. Now he didn''t speak hard. It was not all because of money. Seeing that all the people under him are going back, he really has no reason to be persistent. Besides, Lu Qi doesn''t mean to argue with himself at all. He doesn''t put his own affairs in his heart. Anyway, staying at home has a feeling of being a little more clean. Lu Zhen understood that the only one who suffered from being so persistent outside was himself. The rest of the people didn''t feel sorry for themselves at all and felt that they were asking for trouble. Since everyone didn''t feel pitiful and wanted to sympathize with himself, why did he feel aggrieved? For a moment, Lu Zhen suddenly felt like he wanted to open his mind. "Yes, I''ll say that this method will do for the young master." Several people secretly enjoyed it. It seems that they knew from the beginning that it would not work to persuade this method. So they left the second plan and made such an extreme method. However, as it looks now, that method also works, and the effect seems to be very good. Naturally, a few people are more happy.If there is something wrong with Lu Zhen, there is nothing wrong with suffering. It''s just that Lu Zhen just gambles with him for no reason, which has no practical significance. Naturally, everyone is not willing to spend time with him, so only a few people discussed and thought of such a way. "Well, you boys have just begun to make an abacus on me. I also said that how could you give up me so quickly? I thought you would persuade me more. I think of you several in my mind, and then persuade me to follow you back, or I am stubborn here also has no meaning, no money even if, in such a broken place. Finally, no one can speak, then you do not want to die lonely me? It''s so easy to give up on me, then I''m really cold to you Although several people''s voices of laughter are very small and their voices are also very small, Lu Zhen is still aware of this subtle expression and language. It turns out that several people have their own calculations at the beginning, but if they don''t understand themselves, they can''t think of such a bad idea. Only the people around them can put themselves in this way to think for themselves. Other people may not care about his life and death, at most take care of their own integrity is not enough. Chapter 350 Lu Zhen is as embarrassed as a beggar. His body is dirty. It seems that he hasn''t had a good bath for many days. His hair has grown very long. The hair beside him has covered his ears and his face looks like a slovenly beard. No one on the road will think that this man is actually the president of Lu''s group. If you have been photographed by the media, you can write a good press release and take this opportunity to ridicule the Lu group. "Young master, when you walk, block your face a little so that no one will recognize you." After all, several people in ragged clothes swaggered along the street, which was so conspicuous that people had to pay attention to their existence. In case one of these carefully observed people recognized Lu Zhen, it would be quite troublesome to deal with this matter. "My clothes are so tattered that I dare not look at myself in the mirror. If someone else can recognize me like me, it may be true love Lu Zhen doesn''t care about being recognized at all. He hopes that anyone can recognize him. After all, his hair is almost covering his eyes, and his clothes are so shabby. "Don''t say that, young master. After all, you are still the president of Lu''s group. Maybe someone has heard that you have seen you in a magazine, and others have exposed it by taking a photo with their mobile phones. It will be a big embarrassment in the end. Besides, it seems that the Lu family can''t afford to lose this man. " People around him are worried about Lu Zhen. After all, the way he walks is really swaggering, for fear that others will not know him. Just like a few people walking by Lu Zhen''s side, their hearts are trembling. "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a beggar Lu Zhen was about to hit the girls who were looking at her with her fist. Maybe it was because those girls had never seen such a righteous beggar walking, so they felt very strange and kept staring at them. However, the girls did not recognize Lu Zhen''s identity. At most, they thought that Lu Zhen was a nervous beggar. He not only begged badly, but also had a bad temper. "Young master, please stop for a while. We can walk home after a while. It''s better not to provoke passers-by on the road, so as not to lose face if we make headlines the next day." The people around him advised Lu Zhen as if he were holding a child. However, Lu Zhen looked like a broken pot. He didn''t care about the mess that these people said. He only cared about his own happiness on the road. "I''m so tired that I still want to lose face or not. These things are not very important to me now. I want to have a good steamed stuffed bun. I can''t afford to eat steamed stuffed buns. I have to go hungry with you. I''m sorry for your big brothers. But if you have any money in your pockets for a taxi, I can''t walk Before Lu Zhen''s words were finished, he sat down on the side of the road. Now he looks like a beggar, and now he needs a bowl to beg in front of him. "Young master, get up quickly. Do you want to be the president of Lu''s group? If you are seen like this, you should be laughed at. We don''t have any money to pay for a taxi. Just like you said, we don''t know if the money we''ve got in our pockets is enough to buy you a steamed bun. " The people around me were in a hurry when they went out. They didn''t bring any money at all. Lu Qi never gave any financial support to Luzhen. After a few people came out, they were very stubborn and never asked for money from their families. After all, they ran out of trouble by themselves, so it''s hard to ask the family for money. Lu Zhen looks really sad. Passers-by stare at them one after another, as if they found a beggars'' sect. "Are beggars begging in groups now? Aren''t they afraid of competition? You said that if we give this person a dollar, then we have to give them several others. It''s too much loss, too much loss or no charity? " Passers-by scoffed at them one after another. They looked down on them. After all, the appearance of several people was really too embarrassed and unkempt. No one would want to provoke such people. "Young master, go ahead a little more, we are about to arrive, should be only one stop bus distance?" Several people looked at the Lu family residence in front of them, as if they saw hope. They walked faster and faster. After all, they could get home after a while. When I get home, I can wash, change clothes and eat a full meal. No matter how hard it is to be criticized by the master, you can have a good meal. You don''t have to sleep outside. You don''t have much money in your pocket and can''t take a taxi home. These people seem to have had enough of these days. After all, the gap between them and their previous life is too big. No one can take it Because of this great gap.... "what''s going on? Are beggars begging in groups now? It seems that they are praying to our door The security guard at the gate of the Lu family residence was talking about the group of Lu Zhen who were walking towards the residence from afar. It seemed that they did not know who they were. After all, they were in such a mess. Even if they were their own parents, they might not recognize them at first sight. "It''s not necessarily coming to our door. After all, there are so many villas here. Let''s wait and see. If it''s really coming to our side, we''d better drive them over. After all, what kind of territory is here? It''s not easy for anyone to come here. " Several people are talking about landing town one by one, squinting their small eyes, trying to see who it is, without guessing who it is. It seems that they are a group of broken beggars. "Young master, if you insist, we will be at the door of our house in a few minutes. When I say to them, someone will come to carry you. You must insist on not fainting, or we will not be able to carry you even if we haven''t eaten yet. I''ll have to drag you away by force. " Several people were very pitiful when they talked. Don''t talk. Their stomachs purred. After all, in order to feed Luzhen, several people were hungry for several times. Chapter 351 The door is close at hand, but several hungry people seem to have been unable to open their own pace. "You are shouting. We are almost at the door. What''s the matter with the caretakers? Can''t they see us coming back? " Lu Zhen is breathing and gasping. It seems that they can''t walk any more. After all, the people living here are rich businessmen. There are no buses within a few hundred miles. Besides, the rich don''t need any buses to go out. Most families have housekeepers and drivers drive private cars to pick them up. Those people need to walk their own steps. "Young master, don''t complain. You can only blame us. In order to make a living, you sell all your mobile phones. Now it''s hard to call back. Otherwise, we are going to make a phone call now. Maybe they have come to pick us up earlier. Do you need us to walk so far? " The people under him can talk. At first, they had a few money in their pocket, but they didn''t know how to live. In a few days, they all spent all the money. Naturally, they had to live frugally for the rest of the day. Now they can''t even make a public phone call, let alone take a bus. It seems that several people have already left A few miles away. On the other hand, several security guards guarding the house were very curious. How did the people coming from afar get closer and closer. "What''s the matter? How can those beggars get closer and closer to us? It seems that they are going in our direction on purpose. " One of the security guards said that he had sharp eyes, and his attention was always on the beggars they thought they were. After all, if the real beggars came to the door, the housekeeper would criticize himself. "You know some of them are going to our side. Why don''t you hurry to get rid of them? Are you trying to get Uncle De''s scolding later? What are you looking at? Hurry to catch up with them The other security guard was very happy at that station. He didn''t want to take care of those things. He put all the responsibility on the security guard. Two people pushed these responsibilities back and forth. A few people immediately came up to him. But the next security guard had to go forward, thinking that a roar could drive those people away. "What''s the matter with you beggars? Don''t you see that this is the land of the Lu family? Can''t you see that it''s the place where you beg for food?" The security guard scolded and scolded, but he was not afraid of it. After all, these beggars were so numerous that if they were provoked by the beggars, they would not be good-looking. Lu Zhen seems to hear someone pointing at this side of the curse, fiercely raised his head, lifted his long head curtain, and squinted at him with his small eyes. "Is the security guard facing us scolding us? Is it because I am nearsighted and can''t see clearly? He seems to be scolding us, right?" Lu Zhen couldn''t believe it. He almost walked to the door. Since he pointed his nose at someone and scolded him, he was still a small security guard. What''s more, the little security guard was still his own. "The young master seems to be a member of our family." Lu Zhen''s people did not dare to speak loudly. This scene was very embarrassing. Originally, several people were waiting for their family members to pick them up like beggars. As a result, not only did the family members recognize them, but they also regarded themselves as a group of beggars and came to rush in a hurry. "Wait, you wait for me to catch my breath." Lu Zhen now, at this moment, the heart is even more oppressed. Can''t it be because he is not at home for such a period of time, and now even the security guard at home doesn''t know himself. I don''t know why. The more I think about it, the more angry I feel. If it''s very easy to be in a hurry, Lu Zhen is estimated to have died suddenly at home. "The man across the street, are you saying we are beggars? Come on, come on. You''re going to move on and see who I am. It''s to widen your dog''s eyes to see who I am At this moment, Lu Zhen really wants to rush forward and screw off the head of the security guard. It is clearly that the people in his family don''t know him. If he has already recognized it, but pretends not to know him, it will be even more hateful. It is impossible to forgive the crime. This is the scene that describes it. The little security guard ran up to him obediently, but when he fixed his eyes on it, he was really shocked. "Young master, when did you come back? I didn''t receive any news or information, so I don''t know that you didn''t pick you up when you came back. I was talking about other people. Maybe you misunderstood me, not you." The security guard wants to pass the matter off. Since he has made such a big mistake, he regards the young master of his family as a beggar. According to Lu Zhen''s violent temper, he should not let go of himself. Now he should do something to save the previous bluster. Another security guard saw that the one in front had not come back for a long time, but he was very clever. He had realized that the matter was not good, so he ran forward quickly. "Isn''t this young master? Why did he come back by himself? You should communicate with your family in advance and make a phone call with your family. Your family will definitely send someone to pick you up. How can you come back so far in person, young master? "Although the security guards all said that they sympathized with Lu Zhen''s situation, they could not help but feel flattered. So Lu Zhen was very uncomfortable when he heard this. However, he felt more and more angry when he heard this. Lu Zhen originally said good words and sympathized with himself, but Lu Zhen didn''t want anyone to sympathize with him at this moment. After all, he was regarded as a beggar now. That proved that he must be very embarrassed and confused. Otherwise, he would not be so insightful and would think that he was a beggar. "I''ll call home. Don''t talk so much nonsense. I clearly see you pointing at our group of people scolding you, still quibble, quibble what you! If I have a phone call, I can call my family. Why don''t I call my family and come back home through hardships. Forget it. I''ve suffered so much that I''m too lazy to talk to you. " Lu Zhen is still stubborn. It seems that he didn''t feel introspective because he had done something wrong. Instead, he meant to make things worse. He saw that the effect of this training on Lu Zhen was not very significant. But eat so much bitter, in a short time should be able to stop and stop, at least not so troubled. Chapter 352 The security guard quickly welcomed a group of people into the house. After all, he had made such a big mistake before that he misunderstood the identity of these people. Now he can only be a man with his tail on his back. He should speak well and do things well. Everything should be careful. Otherwise, he will lose his job on impulse. It is a small matter to lose his job. He is afraid that his life will be lost in the end. After all, it''s not so easy to mix up in the Lu family. If you don''t have any real talents, you can only do things honestly and do some basic work without any technical content. But if you have any real skills, you can also devote your wisdom to the Lu family. However, those who deliberately rely on their own little intelligence can''t and can''t be too long. After all, sometimes it''s the most painful to stab people with a Yin knife. Lu Zhen was just about to go upstairs in a gray mood, but he was stopped by Master Lu. After all, his tortoise son had a hard time playing. He had a good time. When he knew he was back, he couldn''t seize the opportunity to teach him a lesson. You can''t teach him a lesson. At least, the basic reprimand is necessary. Otherwise, it seems that he is not a father Regardless, even his own son does not care about the meaning. In my heart, I don''t want to take care of my own son. After all, my own son doesn''t give him credit. If you say he doesn''t, he will be at home. However, Lu town doesn''t stand on either side of the road. He uses his own tricks to make trouble for Mr. Lu. After wiping his son''s ass for so many years, I don''t know how much mess Lu Zhen left behind after his accident. After all, there is no sense of responsibility in this town. He blames him every time he makes trouble. He just wants to escape and never thinks about how to solve the problem better. So I''m afraid that Lu Qi''s wish to see his son and Jackie Chan can''t be realized. His heart''s requirements will be reduced step by step. In the end, as long as he is alive, it will be ok if he is alive. However, judging from the extent of Lu Zhen''s troubles, it''s better to die, so as not to lose his face as a Laozi in front of outsiders. After all, if you don''t care about the reputation of Lu, you don''t care about the reputation of Lu. Mr. Lu''s heart is cold. After all, his own son has been cultivated for so many years. As a result, he has become a crop that has been abandoned. As a result, the crop is still out of harm everywhere. "Stop for me Lu Qi yelled, his voice was very dignified. Lu Zhen stopped walking upstairs and stood still like a good little white rabbit. "Dad." Lu Zhen called out to master Lu feebly. The tone was also very uncomfortable. He was lifeless and half dead. He hated such a lifeless person in his life. He felt that he had lost his vitality. "You know you''re back. I thought you were out of town and didn''t want to go home. You''re sitting here worrying about where my son has gone." Mr. Lu''s words are very difficult to speak. It''s really uncomfortable to hear. However, even if it''s uncomfortable, Lu Zhen, as a son, has to bear with it. After all, he did something wrong. He ran out and said that he was intimate. It should be said that he escaped. It''s not easy to get rid of his father''s financial support. He didn''t stay outside for a period of time, so he couldn''t hold on. Now he''s back in gray. Although he doesn''t mean to ask for his father''s support, he can only come back and let Lu Qi support himself. After all, Lu''s group is still Lu Qi''s. "Well, I''m back." Lu Zhen has lost all confidence in his speech. After all, he is like a mermaid on a steaming board. He has no strength to speak. Besides, if he forcibly retorts, he will only make Mr. Lu more angry. When he goes home, he can''t drive himself out of the house, and his face will be even worse. After all, no one can guarantee that Mr. Lu will do too much to Lu Zhen because he has lost face and feels ashamed. If he does something unforgivable one day, it is very possible to sever the relationship between father and son. Naturally, Lu Zhen can''t leave his father''s money tree. "Come on, please sit down and talk to me about your feelings when you see, hear, and think about you recently. I think you can have a lot of feelings when you fight with your grandfather''s generation. After all, you have suffered a lot from your appearance." The meaning of Mr. Lu''s words is a bit of ridicule, but it''s not that he wants to make a mockery of Lu Zhen, because if he doesn''t make a mockery of Lu Zhen, his mind is really endless. He feels that his ability is greater than the sky all day long. It has been proved that his ability is not too good. He can''t get along with the outside world, but he still has to come back. But Mr. Lu will not miss this great opportunity to ridicule Lu Zhen. Otherwise, his son, who is beyond his ability, really does not know that he is rich in heaven and earth. After all, he has been living under his own protection. No matter what happens, he has his own ending for him. Although he thinks that Lu Zhen''s life is really happy, what Lu Zhen has done again and again makes Lu Zhen happy The old man was very good. He was angry."Dad, I didn''t come back until I couldn''t get along with it. I just think that the business of Lu''s group is really too heavy. You can''t be busy alone. I also think that we can''t make you too tired, so as not to affect your health. So I think I''ll think twice and come back to help you. " Lu Zhen''s words were high sounding at that time. If anyone didn''t know about it, he would have been moved by his words. But naturally, Master Lu knew Lu Zhen''s character and would not shake his heart because of his two or three words. However, Lu Zhen''s eloquence ability has to be admired. Originally, he couldn''t get along outside. Now he looks like a beggar. Otherwise, he would not be regarded as a beggar because he walked at the door, but he denied that he came back to beg for food because he couldn''t get along. It seems that the so-called a little bit of backbone, under the pressure of living environment, can not persist for a long time, this kind of person will not become a big climate in the end. Chapter 353 Mr. Lu naturally saw Lu Zhen''s fearless sophistry, but naturally she had a lot of grudges to wake up Lu Zhen. Moreover, Lu Zhen had never really managed the affairs of the company group. It''s hard to say that Lu Zhen is just a listing president from the beginning to the end. He has no higher ability and no practical rights. After all, the real important things still don''t rest assured and let him do them. If Lu''s group was destroyed by Lu Zhen casually, he would not be willing to take the risk. However, his son is idle at home every day, and it is inevitable that someone will gossip. Therefore, he has to arrange such a middle-aged man in the company and make him a nominal leader so that he can be quiet in the company. "Well, you still have a conscience. Since you can think of something that our group needs your help in, you can tell us what''s going on in our group recently. I''m afraid you can''t tell us what''s going on in our group." What Mr. Lu said was to try Lu Zhen. Did he play such a little role in the company? Even if the company had something on his mind and didn''t deal with it, Mr. Lu thought about it. He could cheat himself. Lu Zhen at least heard about it. "Some time ago, Lu of Bai''s group did not come to the company to look for me. What they said was that their Bai group seemed to be short of a batch of goods. It happened that our company had that batch of goods, so it was a small matter to buy those goods from us. He wanted to buy them at a lower price. Of course, I didn''t agree. Besides, can''t such a big deal require your approval? Apart from this, is there anything else our company has done recently? " Lu Zhen didn''t forget what Lu he had asked for before. It''s hard to make his nephew look back. Naturally, he won''t forget. "You have a good memory. This matter has been calm recently. I haven''t heard from Bai''s group. I don''t know if they have found a solution. Besides, I think you care about the affairs of the group. However, recently, the Bai group heard that there is a party. You can go to see it when you are free. " Mr. Lu''s words are a crazy hint to Luzhen that something is going to happen to Bai''s group. Lu''s group must step in and try to turn this good thing of Bai''s group into a bad one. "Dad, I don''t understand what you mean. You don''t want me to go to Bai''s group to ask for information for you. Don''t you mean to forget me to push in the fire pit? There are so many sheep in Bai''s group. I''m such a wolf. Who can I bite when I go?" Lu Zhen has a lot of self-knowledge. He can''t do any big things by himself. I don''t know where Mr. Lu heard about the gathering of Bai''s group. The most important thing is that Mr. Lu wants to put his foot in his heart. But this problem is not so confusing, after all, their rival companies are secretly holding parties, and do not want to disclose it to the public. The more furtive, the more serious the suspicion. Who knows what kind of party this is. If it is a collective discussion, how can it be a gathering of Lu''s group? If Lu Zhen is just going to stir up this matter, is it not a help to Lu''s group, and just to destroy the prestige of the Bai''s group. "If I say you are really stupid or fake fool, how could I send you directly to Bai''s group to inquire about the news? Besides, can you use your brain to think about what you want to say before you speak? You say it''s a person who can say it. Do you go to the rival company to ask for information? I mean, I''m going to send some people for you to secretly inquire about what the white group is up to recently. It''s not someone who asks you to play with the group directly. " Mr. Lu really felt that he was really a fool. He could not open his mind to rotten wood. This sentence can''t be used too much in Lu Zhen''s body. Lu Zhen looks very embarrassed. After all, Mr. Lu just mentioned his own heart. Originally, he thought that he would go deep into Bai''s group to ask for information. The reason why he thought so was because he didn''t think much about Mr. Lu''s words. If you really think more about what others say, it will not be like Lu Zhen. Lu Zhen has been reckless in doing things for so many years, and has never seen him do anything good. Mr. Lu is naturally used to this kind of scene, and he feels a little used to it. "Dad, I already understand what you mean. When I''m free, I''ll go over and try to find out. When necessary, we''ll give a big gift to Bai''s group. We can''t let the people of Bai''s group live too happily. Otherwise, we really think that no one can compete with them in the end of the day." Lu Zhen looked confident when he spoke. He didn''t know whether the things he did after that could come into his eyes. But Lu Zhen escaped from the topic, and the old man Lu ridiculed him. Otherwise, he would have been unable to get out of the beggar''s appearance. "You see yourself in such a mess. You really should give you a big mirror in front of you to take good care of yourself. Otherwise, you really don''t know what you look like. I don''t exaggerate to say that you are crawling out of the garbage. You should quickly get up and clean yourself up, and don''t let me look at the bad feeling."Just thought that he could escape a disaster, I didn''t expect that the anger of Master Lu was still on his head. After all, it was his own fault. He should be angry with himself. Fortunately, he didn''t get angry and drove himself out of the house. Otherwise, he would live a life of living in the open air. "I don''t look very embarrassed, but I''m just a little ragged. How can you go so far as to say that I crawled out of the garbage, not because you stopped my bank card and credit card, can I become this way? Today, I was ridiculed by the security guard at the door today, which made me feel uncomfortable at first. " Lu Zhen was a bit unreasonable. He wanted to listen to his father''s words from now on, but he was about to go upstairs, or he was caught and scolded by him. Besides, his appearance has been ridiculed by many people today, and he is not Courage to look at that mirror, or I''m really afraid of scaring myself. Lu Zhen has been complaining all day, blaming his father for stopping his credit card. Chapter 354 The old man Lu looked at Lu Zhen with a puzzled look on his face. He seemed to be questioning why Lu Zhen had finished his work or didn''t leave. "Why are you still sitting here? Is what I said before not clear enough, or do you have something in your heart that you want to tell me? If it''s a confession, I''ll waste some time listening to you. If it''s not, you don''t have to open your mouth." After all, the frozen credit card has not been closed. He does not have any financial resources. He can''t stay at home every day. It''s right to stay at home without spending money. But when you get out of the door, you have to put your face down and talk to him, I hope he can unseal the frozen credit card. "Dad, don''t be so anxious. You don''t have any important things to do now. You can''t sit here and relax. Why can''t you listen to me, the son, say two more words?" Lu Zhen wants to play the card of affection. After all, when he goes home with a bad intention, he asks for money. Now Lu Zhen seems to regret that he didn''t take out the cash and put it at home. He made a broken credit card. As a result, he is in financial difficulties. "If you can say good words in your mouth, why don''t I listen to you? Why don''t I listen to you more? The key is that you never spit out anything nice to hear. What you say every day is just a waste of my life. So if there''s any fart, let it go. " Although Mr. Lu was impatient and didn''t want to hear it, he couldn''t go on talking about it. After all, Lu Zhen just came back, so it''s not good to make the relationship so rigid again. After all, everyone can pretend to be a person who wants to live together under the eaves, and he is his own blood and blood. "Dad, what you said is too much. I wanted to talk to you, but you said so much. I''m a little embarrassed to talk to you as a son." Lu Zhen is very modest. After all, he is asking for money from this money tree. He can''t be too bad. His attitude is bad. In the end, he has to bear hardships. No one will suffer for himself. The happiest thing about the credit card freeze should be Mr. Lu, who just happens to be able to waste less money for himself. The worse Lu Zhen''s attitude is, the more angry he will be when he hears about it. When the time comes, what he wants for money will be refuted by him. Naturally, Lu Zhen didn''t want to do something that was very simple. As long as he bowed his head and talked to his father, Mr. Lu would untie the credit card obediently, and his brilliant life would come naturally. Naturally, everything would be the same as before. He could live as he did before, how to spend his money or how to spend it. But if his attitude is particularly tough, Mr. Lu is afraid to let himself suffer for a period of time before he can soften his heart and give him credit card and money. "Do you have anything to say that you are so cheeky, do you know how to write the four words" sorry "? I''m afraid you really don''t know how to be ashamed. You''re also an old man with immature ideas. Tell me about you. How can I trust Lu''s group to you in the future? I''d better take all these properties into the coffin after I die Inside, I thought, you are also extravagant to marry you, that is simply a waste, it is better to donate all to charity, but also leave a good reputation Mr. Lu thought a lot at that time. After all, his son didn''t strive for success. It wasn''t a day or two. His stomach was full of bad water. He couldn''t come up with any good ideas. There were a lot of bad ideas in his stomach. "Don''t, Dad, when you''re old, my son naturally wants to be filial to you. I certainly don''t need to say that I, as a son, will also do these jobs in place. How can you donate all these money to charity groups all of a sudden? Isn''t it too chilling for me to do so, dad?" Lu Zhen is like a gentle lamb now. He heard that Master Lu wanted to donate all his property to the Red Cross Charity. Naturally, the money was used for its purpose, but all of it was donated to others. What should I do. Lu Zhen was really afraid that such a thing would happen. After all, he has a lot of property. No one says that Lu Zhen owns some of his own industries, which are all given to him by him. However, compared with Nuoda''s Lu Group, it is nothing but cattle hair. No matter who is, the sky drops such a big lump of fat, of course, will covet, who is so stupid, the sky dropped pie also do not go to pick up, there is no such person in the world. However, there are so many people in the world who pick up leaks every day. Lu Zhen is such a person who thinks of pie falling from the sky and hopes that one day he can pick up a big pie, and then spend the rest of his life happily and happily, without worrying about anything. However, Lu Zhen feels that he is in a very dangerous situation. After all, when he talks and does things, he is still very cruel. He doesn''t show any affection to anyone. Even if he is his own son, he is not sure that he will be good to his own son.However, Luzhen will not look forward to the future. The inheritance that may be distributed to itself is directly donated to the Red Cross Society. Of course, it is necessary to try its best to retain the money and these industries. In the future, these properties can play their greatest role and create unlimited wealth for Luzhen itself. "You also said that I gave it to the Red Cross to make you feel cold, so I took the money to charity. What''s the matter? I won''t give it to you. I''ll give you this useless thing. You take my money and spend it everywhere and make trouble everywhere. After I die, everyone will go to hell to scold me and say that I have such a good son. Naturally, I don''t want to be in peace after I die, so you can''t see the money for the time being Sure enough, Mr. Lu is very good at talking and doing things. He has never left Lu Zhen a second way to go. But whether he will eventually donate all his property to the Red Cross Society is a puzzle. No one can guarantee that it will be recorded. What will be his final behavior? Lu Zhen was naturally very worried. After all, if father Lu donated all of these to the Red Cross, he would become a poor man. I''m afraid he would become a real beggar. Chapter 355 At the beginning, the old man Lu said those words just to scare Lu Zhen, to see if Lu Zhen was particularly concerned about his family property. However, to be fair, no one who does not care about such a lot of property can''t do it if he is a selfish person. "Don''t think about the mess every day, and it''s better not to think about my property. You''d better expect me to die earlier than the other group. It''s natural that these properties will come to your name. Otherwise, I will donate them to the Red Cross sooner or later. " What Mr. Lu said was just to intimidate Lu Zhen. Although Lu Zhen didn''t look at his own face, he could be more comfortable with money. "Dad, I don''t care about your property. Anyway, I can''t tell whether it will be returned. Why do you thaw the bank for me first, or I''ll go out and do some work. It''s not convenient for me to do anything. I always need money in hand to do things at ease." Lu Zhen''s words are very nice, but I just can''t stand the days without money, otherwise I won''t go home in such a mess today. "Roll away!" Mr. Lu has been a little powerless to listen to, and casually dismissed Lu Zhen, but also did not tell him clearly whether the credit card and bank card will thaw or not. However, the recent gathering of Bai''s group has caused quite a stir. After all, it is rare for the group to hold a party with such a big fight. People who do not know think that it is the president of the white group who is married. However, it is not clear who disclosed it. After all, the number of employees of Bai''s group is huge. At that time, you were several soldiers. If you want to be suspicious, you can''t start to suspect. After all, from the beginning, Bai''s group did not intend to hide from any of its employees. After all, it was a matter of welfare for everyone, and there was nothing to hide. If it was covered up at the beginning, it would be more eye-catching. However, the group did not disclose to the public what the purpose of the party was, so the outside world was plotting against it People have been speculating. "It seems that a lot of people are talking about the Party of Bai''s group recently, including many people from Lu''s group when I went to work. Everyone was talking about it. I was really scared. Did you announce it to the media directly? How can so many people know. " Bai Yanran asked him how to land. She took a little time to fetch water from the tea room. She also wanted to send a message to her own Lu He. In fact, she casually asked about her life. It was a kind of concern for the people she liked, but this time she sent the message to inform the news. "Yes, I''m also worried about this matter, and I don''t know who leaked the news. Now we all know that our Bai''s group will hold another party, and the scene is very huge. There are noses and eyes in the talk. Even the employees of our company are guessing whether we are going to get married this time." It seems that Lu he knew the news from the beginning. He just likes to keep things in his heart and not say them out. But if he doesn''t tell them, it doesn''t mean that this matter has not happened. It may be better to find a better solution if we solve it together. But looking at Lu he''s appearance is not very afraid. After all, he is not afraid of his shadow and has not done anything heartless. Naturally, he does not worry about other people''s comments. However, the sudden wind is really blowing too hard, just like someone is adding fuel to the flames and doing it intentionally. If you say you want to keep this matter out of your mind, I''m afraid it''s very difficult for Lu He to do this. After all, he is such a cautious person, and he will never let go of any suspicious details, not to mention such a thing that has already been making a lot of noise. "What should we do? We didn''t intend to be so ostentatious at this party. Moreover, I was invited by Bai''s group. Then I would attend the Party of Bai''s group as an employee of Lu''s group. It would not look like saying it. I''m afraid that others will talk about me in the background." Bai Yanran''s heart still has some scruples, this matter really said too has the nose to have the eye, from everybody''s mouth hears the version is not the same, the nature is good, the bad all accounts for half, but this bad person inside is like some people are deliberately creating this kind of bad scene. The good side is the picture of happiness that some kind-hearted people imagine. "You are my Luhe''s girlfriend. What have you been promised? I''m at least a talker among men, and no one dares to talk about you in women''s group." Lu he''s words are very domineering, just like an old hen protecting her cubs. She is so protective of her beloved Bai Yanran. "Is that true? However, I believe that you can solve such a problem, so I am not very worried, but in case of emergency, or left a heart, so I gave you a call, it is also my heart, give you in advance to inform it. " Bai Yanran comforts herself that Lu he is really capable. No one can question this point. But after all, there are so many people involved in this matter. It is still a big mystery whether we can block these people.We can''t block all the mouths of these people who are talking and spreading everywhere, and then tie them to a place. Obviously, this idea is very naive and unrealistic. But in addition to this method, Bai Yanran can''t think of a better way. "You are worried about me in your heart, so I will inform me. However, I have always been careful, so I have already known this matter before. If I pretend not to know, will it not appear that he has no ability in front of you?" Lu he wants to highlight Bai Yanran to help himself, and at the same time he wants to make himself appear very powerful. Under the entanglement of both sides, he first abandons himself, and finally tells Bai Yanran the truth. However, Aries, who only came to know this fact in advance, didn''t feel very sad. On the contrary, Lu he''s words gave him a reason to be at ease. Instead of letting himself be a man of wild ideas, it''s better to be frank and frank with Lu He. At least one person can come up with ideas. With the mutual reference of the two people, their thoughts will be more complete. However, looking at Lu''s appearance does not seem to let Bai Yanran get involved in this matter. After all, this is not a good thing. No matter who comes into such a muddy water, everyone will be dirty. Lu he naturally would not let his beloved girl take the risk. Chapter 356 Bai Yanran is very moved. Lu he can notice many small details, which many people can''t do, including their closest relatives. Sometimes they can''t pay attention to their own subtle changes, but sometimes Lu he does everything. "Nothing, you hurry to work, lest you secretly call me. If the wall has ears and is heard, it will have a bad effect on you. After all, you are still in Lu''s group. Many people are watching you all the time, hoping you make a mistake, and then everyone is laughing and laughing." When Lu he thought about things, he thought very thoroughly. He understood that Bai Yanran was very cautious in Lu''s group. After all, it is a very period. The contradiction between Bai''s group and Lu''s group has become more and more obvious. Immediately, the contradiction between the two groups will be put on the stage. Naturally, Lu he doesn''t want Bai Yanran to become a bully of Lu''s group Handle. In this way, Bai Yanran''s requirements are even higher. Compared with Lu''s group, she seems very smart. In Lu''s group, she doesn''t know anything. She seems to be very stupid and seems better. Although many of my colleagues may laugh at Bai Yanran, at least we don''t guess that Bai Yanran is a simple girl with evil thoughts. Bai Yanran has no heart and city government. It is easy to be stabbed in the back with a soft knife. In the end, we may not know who stabbed herself with this knife. Lu he naturally does not want such a scene to appear in Bai Yanran''s body, so many very cruel things are not willing to tell Bai Yanran directly, so as not to be threatened by others in order to get information from her mouth. "Then I''ll go first. Now everyone is working, so there should be no one listening to me secretly. Besides, when I came to the tea room, everyone didn''t seem to notice me, but it seems that I''ve been in it for a long time. If I don''t go out now, it will arouse suspicion. I''ll go to work first. Don''t say goodbye." Bai Yanran still has a heart without a city. She is not willing to doubt the people around her with the most needed heart. She always feels that the people around her are very simple, just like with herself. Therefore, it is very easy to make heart to heart with people who seem to be playing well. In the end, she may be framed by these people. But after calling Lu He, Bai Yanran''s heart is quite stable. After all, Luhe''s in Bai Yanran''s heart is still very high. He can be on his own and handle all kinds of difficult things. If Lu he had no ability, he would not have given the Bai group full authority to Lu He. Lu He on the other side began to be anxious. After all, he was just a rumor. Everyone in the company was already talking about it. Unexpectedly, the news spread so quickly to Lu''s group, and it was the staff of Lu''s group who were discussing. From this point, we can see that we have basically known the news. Lu he naturally thought that the people above Lu''s group also knew the news. Lu he always felt that no matter what would happen, he seemed to have to make preparations in advance. "Chunli, come in." Lu he made a call to the Secretary''s room, and then Chunli pushed the door in. "Mr. Lu, what can I do for you?" "The event of our party has now spread to Lu''s group, and the ordinary employees of Lu''s group have already known about the news. I have heard different versions. Some people talk about it in this way, others in that way. Naturally, you can guess that there are both good and bad in this argument Lu he''s words are vague, but Chunli''s intelligent brain can understand Lu he''s words. "Mr. Lu, although I have roughly understood what you mean, you mean that this matter has been making a lot of noise, and it is difficult to block the audience. But I don''t understand what good and bad versions are? " He is worthy of staying by Lu he''s side. His brain is really brilliant. Just say it casually. "Let me first talk about the bad side. The bad side is naturally that we spend money like land to organize a huge party on our own, but we don''t know that we are caring for our employees and holding this party for them. Outsiders think that we are doing some shady business under the pretext of holding a party for employees." "What about the good side?" "On the bright side, that is to say, this party is actually a wedding proposal scene, which I carefully planned for Yanran. But the words came from our company, so I''m still very curious. It''s clear that everyone knows that this is an employee party. Why do some people speculate blindly?" Lu he is still not satisfied with his guess. Although he is very angry with the people of Bai''s group who spread rumors all over the place, after all, there are so many employees in Bai''s group who are embarrassed to make a big fuss about this matter and chill the hearts of other employees, so that other employees will gradually lose confidence in the group and do not want to stay in the group for a long time. All the things that Lu he had to do were not worth the loss. At first, Lu Heyi only wanted to find out who made the rumor, but he finally thought carefully. It was not a way to find out. It was estimated that the party would be over by then, and there was no way to find out.But on the contrary, people in the company will be panicked. As we all know, there are villains in the company, whose heart does not belong to the company, and the company that wants to stigmatize brings trouble to the company. These influences must not be known to those who are loyal to the company group. Otherwise, we will inevitably have a misunderstanding about the number of people in the company. In order to avoid this kind of misunderstanding, Lu he had to put everything in his heart by himself. Only then did he speak to Chunli and only to those who trusted him. But when she heard the words on the scene of the proposal, Chunli''s expression immediately changed obviously. Suddenly, she became full of five kinds of grains, which could not be described, but she was very uncomfortable after hearing the words. She clenched her fist tightly, as if she were jealous of something. But naturally, everyone would not know her jealousy, and he would not let others know about her jealousy. After all, it was always a disgrace, and it was always a matter that could not be put on the table and explained clearly. Once people are envious, they will become totally different and ignore the consequences. Even if she knew in her heart that she might screw up something because of her own willful act, the irrational people could not care so much. Chapter 357 The jealousy in Chunli''s heart is terrible. That kind of eyes will devour a person''s pure soul. She will slowly swallow up a person''s good soul. In the end, all that remains in her heart is jealousy. Lu He, sitting opposite Chunli, has not noticed the subtle change of Chunli for the time being. "What do you think of this matter? In the end, we should have a more complete speech to the outside world at this party. Otherwise, the rumors will come true. We Bai''s group has always been on our own. I don''t want to tarnish our noble reputation because of such a small matter." Lu he always put the overall situation in his mind. After all, he was a man of indomitable spirit. If he faced it with an attitude of evasion, no one would be able to stand up and shoulder all this. Chunli seems to be in a trance, her ears are not listening to Lu He. "Chunli, I''ll talk to you again. How can you stand in front of me and be in a trance? What''s in your mind?" Lu he can see that Chunli has something on her mind. After all, it''s not easy for a girl to speculate as a boy. Besides, this girl is her own secretary, so it''s not good to communicate some personal feelings too intimately. "Mr. Lu, I''m not thinking about anything. I''m thinking about the matter you said just now. We really need to make up a complete set of words to quit and explain this party. If we just ignore it and start the party directly, it will be inevitable that some evil people will deliberately pretend to be crazy and sell silly things to slander our Bai group. If we come forward to explain at that time, I''m afraid we will ask It''s very difficult. Others have already begun to doubt us, so we''ll explain it again... Chunli choked with sobs when she said that. Her own set of words came at her fingertips, which meant welcoming and landing. There was no idea of her own in it. If a person still said such a kind of words after thinking, that person was indeed There is no use value. However, Lu he naturally will not pay attention to these things. After all, Chunli will do well to complete the things he tells Chunli every time, and seldom fails to live up to her expectations. "So what, go on, I still want to hear what you think?" Lu he continues to ask Chunli. After all, Lu he still wants to hear how people around him think about this matter. It is not enough to rely on his own ideas alone. However, if we combine our views, it is not far from the result that people in the rumor want. "In fact, I don''t have a big view on this matter. The main thing is to see what kind of party you want. Then we can cater to the public''s taste and try our best to express what they want. We won''t have to ask us to explain what they want." Chunli''s words are somewhat vague, but they have no meaning to think from the standpoint of the company and Lu He. "So you mean I''m going to turn this party into a wedding proposal?" "That''s not what I mean. The scene of the proposal will inevitably be too abrupt. After all, the time of the announcement of your love affair with Miss Bai is not long. If you get married so soon, you will certainly have a lot to say about you two." Chunli refutes Lu He. Of course, she is selfish in her heart. She doesn''t want Lu He to propose to Bai Yanran. Although she can''t say what the idea is from her own heart, she just doesn''t want to see the picture of two people''s proposal emerge in front of her, let alone see the picture of the proposal with her own eyes. "Why do you think so? Talk about it. " Lu he is curious about Chunli''s words. After all, the scene of the proposal is clearly what you want to see. This is at least what the employees of Bai''s group want to see. Why does Chunli disagree with this? Lu he really wants to hear Chunli''s meaning. "If you two get married so soon, it will surely be said that the eldest lady of Bai''s group is too casual and has given her life so easily. After all, two people do not have such a long time together. In everyone''s eyes, this time is not long. After all, it has just been announced, but if it is a person who has known before, naturally it is I know you''ve been in love for a long time Chunli has racked her brains to make up such a statement, in order to prevent Lu he''s idea from continuing to develop and become a fact. Originally, Lu he''s heart was not about to propose to Bai Yanran. Maybe she was shaken by an outsider, and she really decided that she would be Bai Yanran for the rest of her life. Although Lu he has long decided that Bai Yanran is the man for the rest of his life, after all, the two have not been married. Before marriage, many things are variables, and there is no way to guarantee 100% certainty. Since there is no way to guarantee 100% certainty, it means that this matter may change. Since Chunli doesn''t want a joke from the people below, and it turns into reality in the end, the key is that she wants to become a reality at last, or she is not very happy to see it. Naturally, she will try her best to make up various reasons to prevent all this from happening. "My daughter, after all, is not a matter of any importance to meLu he is in the trust of Chunli. He doesn''t doubt Chunli''s words at all. He even thinks that Chunli''s words are truth. After all, Yu Qing and Li Chunli''s words are not unreasonable. If he proposed to Bai Yanran in such a rash way, it would seem that he had no sincerity. Originally, the setting of the party was to celebrate the employees, but in the end, the scene of the party turned into a wedding proposal scene. Besides, Bai Yanran knew the existence of the party scene in the early days, so it was inevitable that she wanted to propose marriage. If this person was Bai Yanran, Lu he would not like to use Bai Yanran. If she really wants to propose to Bai Yanran, why don''t Lu want to be so hasty? She has to be solemn and make some preparations. Instead of casually finding a scene to deal with, Bai Yanran will not agree with Lu he''s practice. The sense of form of life is still very important. Under the condition of certain economic foundation, people will pay more attention to some external forms. Only those who have no money do not deserve to talk about forms, while those with money are born to pay attention to those forms. There is nothing wrong with this sentence. Chapter 358 Chunli''s tense expression immediately relaxed, just like a big stone in her heart, which fell down gently. The whole person should have been out of breath. In an instant, it was like breathing fresh air. Chunli had thought that Lu he would at least wonder why she blocked the proposal in this way. However, looking at the current situation, Lu he did not realize that it was because of her own selfishness that she said this. "Why don''t you go out first? I''ll think of a better idea for myself, and I''ll let you know then." Lu he still needs more time and space to be alone. This time and space is used to think about our own problems. After all, although the party was initiated by Bai''s group, the main person in charge is himself. If the party is a good one, you can''t help praising, but if you don''t have a good party, you are also scolding yourself. Lu he naturally understands this truth and wants to leave a good reputation. Therefore, we must carefully consider this matter and how to solve it in the end. Seeing that the day of the party is getting closer and closer, there is not so much extra time for Lu He to think. Lu he must make a decision as soon as possible, and then hold a press conference in the name of Bai''s group as soon as possible to announce the purpose of this gathering. Just when Lu he was meditating, a phone call came in, a phone call made him afraid. "It''s said that the company has been in trouble recently. It''s been a storm outside now. I don''t know if you''ve heard of it." After all, something happened to Bai''s group, which meant something had happened to him. Lu he didn''t come up with a solution. He couldn''t hold his breath. "Grandfather, I''ve been trying to figure out a way to solve this problem." "Have you come up with any good idea "I haven''t thought of anything particularly good yet." White master there is obvious silence, it seems that Lu he is not very satisfied with this performance. In his heart, he thought that Lu he had made a good plan to face it, but now Lu he''s heart is also a mess, and he doesn''t know what to do next. This let the white old man''s heart inside some accident, naturally also can''t do without a bit of anger. "You''ve always been cautious. How come this is the only thing that has caused so much trouble, and you haven''t come up with a solution. You shouldn''t have done things according to your style. I remember that you used to do things very decisively." The tone of the white master seems to have questioned Lu he''s ability. I can''t guess who the white man is telling him, or what kind of wind and rain he heard outside. Although Lu he had doubts about these things, Lu he didn''t want to and didn''t dare to tangle with them. After all, he didn''t come up with a more effective solution, which led to the old man Bai, who had always been a good temper, to be a little angry today. "Grandfather, i... some things I just look forward to, too comprehensive, so I think over and over again. Trying to find a more perfect solution to solve this rumor, I also know that this matter has caused a lot of trouble, including the people of Lu''s group, now they can say this matter with nose and eyes, but... " Lu he did not recognize the wrong side and wanted to explain for himself, but after all, it was because he did not think of a good solution, which led to this Things have come to this point. If you first heard about this incident, you can hold a press conference to announce it, and you will not let it get worse. "When you decided to hold the party, did you think of what it would look like, and would you like to say hello to me in advance, so that I can have free time to take care of it when something goes wrong." Old man Bai is now blaming Lu He for not informing him in advance that he was going to hold the party. Until the party was about to be held, it turned out that there was such a single moth, and it was still unknown whether this event could be carried out peacefully. "At first, I just wanted to give these employees a small reward, but..." Lu he still wanted to tell him what he thought, but now he doesn''t seem to care about what he did and what he thought. At this moment, he seems to be as anxious as himself to find a solution. If the white master can still calm down, at this moment will not a phone call to ask Lu He. "The employees of white group only need money to reward for a long time. Since they have done something worthy of reward, you can give them money. We Bai''s group is not short of money. Why do you make the originally simple things so complicated?" Mr. Bai completely doesn''t understand Lu he''s practice, and he doesn''t know why Lu He rewards so many employees. In fact, from the beginning, he only needs to punish himself. There is no need to reward these employees, because these employees have never done anything worth rewarding.Naturally, Lu he did not dare to tell the truth of the truth to the white master. Otherwise, the white master might directly take back his right to manage the Bai family group. Although he was very capable, it was his own fault after all. Lu he can''t remember when the last time he made trouble. Lu he is very careful. No matter what he does, he is always forward-looking and backward. He never ignores some small details. If he is ready to do something, he will do it again after finishing the whole process. Only this time, Lu he forgot to tell everyone something that could be made public. Instead, he made a very wrong decision. He finished it quietly. Although he didn''t intend to hide it from the people in the world, it was only a matter within the Bai family group, which had nothing to do with people other than Bai''s group. However, the outside talent will not care what the real reason for some of the things your Bai group is doing. They will only stubbornly think that the white group is covering up and hiding some hidden secrets. Some words become more and more true. It is useless for them to come out to clarify them, and they will be smeared when they are said. Naturally, old man Bai knew the seriousness of the matter and didn''t want the matter to come to the last step. After all, Lu he was just kind-hearted at the beginning. He never thought that things would be heard like this from the outside world. However, his main purpose was not to criticize Lu He, but to force him to explode into a small universe. Chapter 359 Lu he is looking at the scenery out of the window with a little sadness in his office. Through the buildings one by one, you can see the scenery in the distance. At this moment, the atmosphere is so quiet and desolate that people can''t bear to break it. "Mr. Lu, the people from the Lu group are here." The Secretary outside the door was knocking. Lu he was frozen in an instant. Why did the people of Lu''s group come to find themselves? The feeling of bad things has come up from my heart. "Since the Buddha came uninvited, please invite him in." Lu he was very calm. Although he did not know who the Lu family group came from, he probably knew that 80% of them were his second uncle. However, Lu he did not have any fluctuations in his heart. He could not guess what his second uncle wanted to do, but his second uncle was full of bad water and could not do anything good. Although Lu he has already felt the bad atmosphere of coming, it is not good to send this second uncle away. After all, although he is two generations apart from his own blood relationship, his ancestors are all the same. No matter how to say, it''s not good to pierce this relationship in the face. Otherwise, it will wear his reputation of losing his ancestry and forgetting his ancestors. "Big nephew, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I feel very good to see you recently. Everything seems to be going well." Lu Zhen flatters Lu He in front of him. In this way, there is no truth in Lu Zhen''s mouth, and he is full of flowery things. "But I''m a little sorry for being a big nephew. I haven''t visited you for so long. Instead, I asked you to come to my company. It''s a good old saying. If you want to go to the Sanbao hall, what can I do for you, uncle? " Lu he is smart and doesn''t want to talk too much with his second uncle. After all, this is not a good stubble. "My nephew, why are you so impatient? How can our uncles and nephews start to get directly into the theme if we don''t talk about the past well? Besides, the main purpose of my coming is to see if my nephew is doing well Lu Zhen didn''t want to reveal his purpose for a long time. After all, he told Lu he why he came here directly. Lu he certainly would not give him a good look. After all, this is Bai''s group, and it will be embarrassing for him to be a member of Lu''s group. "Well, my nephew should really care about the second uncle. I heard that the second uncle disappeared some time ago, and there was a lot of noise outside. But now look at the second uncle standing here, those rumors outside the eight Chengdu is false. " Lu he deliberately pokes at Lu Zhen''s unhappiness, where to beat it, which is what Lu he thinks at this moment. After all, his so-called second uncle lost enough people some time ago. The whole group of Lu knew that the president of his company didn''t know where he had absconded, including himself, Baishi, and other people had heard the wind Sound. If Lu Zhen doesn''t lose face, it''s a bit hard to say. If you pretend you don''t know, you''ll cheat yourself. Naturally, he''ll never forget the painful experience before. After all, he has suffered so much during the time of running away from home. He didn''t make any profit and didn''t learn anything. He was still so lazy. "Your second uncle, I just went out for relaxation some time ago. Naturally, when I had enough, I came back. What''s more, I couldn''t go out to relax. I lost my way and couldn''t find it again. The rumors outside are just slandering me. It''s impossible. I have nothing to hide. Why should I be afraid? " Lu Zhen was resolute when he spoke. He was so thick skinned that he forgot all the previous events behind him. He took it as if nothing had happened. If he was a real outsider, he would have believed his lies. "I said," how could our second uncle run away from home casually? I also heard that after you left home, you lived a very difficult life and cut off all sources of income. I said that the rumor is too false. The Lu family is big and enterprising. How can they be short of money? I''m relieved to see the second uncle like this. " Lu he was obviously very ironic when he spoke, but every sentence was not easy to say. In fact, Lu he intentionally said these things to Lu Zhen. I haven''t had any friction with my second uncle for a long time. If I catch him, I will not let him go. Since I am also a person who knows the story, I will not miss such a good opportunity to laugh at him. Lu Zhen''s face immediately pulled down, and his face became very ugly. He was beaten in the face, but he still had to show his face in front of Lu He. After all, he was a big nephew. What he said was true. Because of his face, he could not admit it. No matter who asked why he disappeared before, Lu Zhen would probably not directly answer that person. After all, if anyone asked this question to himself in this way, he obviously wanted to make fun of himself. Although Lu Zhen was not smart, he was not so stupid."My eldest nephew is really good at talking. I don''t know how to pick you up." Lu Zhen was obviously embarrassed. After all, he was really embarrassed. He continued to act in front of his great nephew. After all, Lu knew everything, and Luzhen naturally saw that he was still very concerned about his own trend. Since Lu he is usually very concerned about the trend of Lu Zhen, Lu Zhen has disappeared for such a long time without going to work in the company. There is so much noise outside that it is almost not exposed directly in the media. In this circle, Lu Zhen''s back is pointing at him, and no one does not poke his spine. After all, once a person is down, there will be no friends. Everyone will stand by to watch the play, and no one will lend a helping hand. Otherwise, Lu Zhen''s life outside was so difficult that he would not be so helpless. He would be hard to get money to eat. After all, all of these rich people are good at getting into trouble. If you don''t step on your foot when you are down, you are very kind. Don''t think that when you are down, you need people who are good at life to lend you a helping hand and pull you out of the bottom of the well. This kind of fantasy is obviously unrealistic, at least Lu Zhen does not have such reliable friends. Chapter 360 Since Lu Zhen has found his own door, Lu he naturally won''t give him a good look. After all, although their relationship is uncle and nephew, it''s actually stiff in private. They all want to put you in the back and trample you on the bottom of their feet. "What''s the matter with my second uncle this time? If the second uncle didn''t have anything urgent, he wouldn''t be in such a hurry. Since he found Bai''s group, according to the second uncle''s temper, if he really wanted to find me, he should also call me to the Lu family in private. " Lu he knows Lu Zhen''s temperament clearly. Lu he himself is a person who doesn''t like other people''s talking. It''s not only troublesome to talk in this way, but also can''t directly understand the most correct meaning. On the contrary, it will cause some small misunderstanding between the two people that can''t be described. This way will only make things more and more complicated. It''s better for a person to be a little tough from the beginning and tell the other party that he likes to get to the point, so that others won''t talk too much nonsense. "My eldest nephew really knows what I mean. I won''t beat around the bush with you, so I''ll get to the point. Has the goods from your factory been driven out yet? " Lu Zhen originally wanted to talk about something else with Lu He, and he wanted to get some news from his nephew. However, judging from the situation, his great nephew didn''t want to say a word to him at all. It''s better to open the door to see the mountain and tell his nephew what he''s driving for, so as to avoid two people It took too much time. When the time came, my nephew was impatient and the most important things would be delayed. "Second uncle, how did you start to care about the progress of our factory? At the beginning, your Lu group said that this batch of goods would not be sold to us at a lower price. For the time being, we didn''t want to make any decision about your goods. The factory seems to be able to catch up with us. I''m talking with the supplier. It should not be a big problem." Lu he''s tone is full of confidence. Most of this confidence is made up of nonsense. In fact, the factory can''t produce such a large quantity of goods. After all, it''s too late to say that all these goods can be stored in front of him. Lu he was worried about the progress of the factory and the rumors outside. He was really exhausted. "I can''t imagine that the progress of the factory here is very fast. I think about it. The date of the batch of goods you told me last time is coming. We can''t sell them for the time being. After all, the date is not good. When the time comes, the consumers will say that the date is not good and they will force the price down. Since the retail sale is also a loss, I''d better sell all the goods It''s for you. " Lu Zhen''s attitude surprised Lu He. Since he took the initiative to lower his attitude and said that the date of his goods was too short, the liquidity of the products sold in the market might not be good. After all, no one would be willing to use such a high price to buy a Dongxi that was about to mature. Lu he was not surprised to hear Lu Zhen''s words. After all, he thought that he was an unexpected visitor today, but unexpectedly he came to negotiate with him and asked to sell the goods to himself. Although the factory can''t make such a quantity, the supplier has not been urging any more. After all, no matter how to urge, we have to wait for that time Urge. However, Lu he can''t let go of that worry. Indeed, if the Lu''s group''s goods are sold to him at a low price, it can solve this urgent problem. Moreover, the supplier can also explain at that time. After all, what people there want is urgent goods, and they don''t have to flow in the market, so the problem of date is better solved. It should be said that it is very easy to solve. After all, the supplier has said before that there is no problem with the inventory of goods, because the supplier must hand in the quantity. To return to the essence of the problem, it is actually a credit problem. After the credit problem has been solved, the supplier is easy to talk about, and the Bai''s group will also have a good face. After all, this matter has not been exposed in the media for the time being. All depends on the private discussion between the Bai group and the supplier. If one party disagrees and insists on exposing this matter, it will certainly have a great impact on the other party It''s not a good result to get one or lose one''s credit. Naturally, the supplier is not so stupid. Forcing the matter to that point is the best solution. The main purpose of the supplier is not to ask for the sky high default payment, but to retain a long-term relationship between his own credit and the bain group. In fact, Bai''s group should not be indifferent to the high price of liquidated damages, but after all, the group is a large group. This kind of dishonesty has spread out, which will definitely have a bad impact on the group. At that time, a huge wave will be formed. Naturally, the most serious victim is still the Bai group. However, Lu he always kept an eye on Lu he''s heart. After all, Lu Zhen was not a good man. He went to the door for no reason to sell the goods to Bai''s group. It is estimated that this is not so simple. According to Lu Zhen, there seems to be no loophole in this matter. After all, the date is approaching. Indeed, with such a large quantity of goods, it is not easy to think of them. When they are put on hand, they will be expired, resulting in huge losses, not to mention taking up the space of the warehouse.In this way, there are several reasons for Luzhen''s initiative to sell these goods to Bai''s group. After all, there are no eternal enemies or friends in the shopping malls. If you have interests, you can form a friendly cooperative relationship, and those who know the current affairs are heroes. "What the second uncle said is quite reasonable, but the last time I asked so sincerely was rejected by your Lu Group, but you came to the door yourself. At least you have to show a little sincerity to make me believe that you are sincerely trying to deliver the goods to us. I''m not cheating in the middle of it. " Lu he always has a worry in his heart that Lu''s group is not a charity group and has no obligation to bear such a large loss. Lu Qi''s old fox is not easy to persuade. It''s not easy to persuade Lu Qi with Lu Zhen''s ability. Therefore, Lu he''s heart has to be alerted involuntarily. It seems simple, but in fact, no one knows how complicated it is. Chapter 361 Although the matter on the supplier''s side is about to be solved, after all, Lu''s group has decided to hand over the goods, but Lu he still can''t believe the man in front of him. "After all, the date of this batch of goods is approaching, and we can''t dispose of them when we pile them in our hands. If Bai''s group is willing to help us dispose of this batch of goods, we LU''s group will certainly show sincerity. We won''t let you Bai''s group suffer such a big loss, and we won''t get any benefits at that time." Lu Zhen will be very talkative when the time comes. He takes all the responsibility on the head of Lu''s group and says that the goods in his hands are worthless. In fact, even though it is approaching, it is not so close. At least there are still several months to dispose of these goods. "We Bai''s group can''t help you, Lu''s group. If you have to say that, I can''t afford it. After all, with such a big hat on your head, we Bai''s group is too heavy." Lu he was a little reluctant to take over the land town. After all, the truth that he was not paid for nothing was naturally very clear in his mind. After all, he went to Lu''s group to discuss the matter with them before. As a result, the people of Lu''s group rejected the matter as soon as they heard that it was the head of Bai''s group, without thinking about it. At that time, Lu he had a closed door. He knew that Lu''s group would not be able to solve this matter. So after he came back, although he thought about it for a while, he did not struggle too much. After all, the prejudice between the group and the group could not be resolved because of one person''s three words and two words. Naturally, Lu he saw this truth through. In the days after that, Lu he focused all his heart on the factory, thinking that it was the most reliable way to make these products by his own factory. After all, it was not so easy to ask for help. However, if the factory wanted to rush out 24 hours a day and night, it was still a little short of the target. If the factory could not make up for all of the above, there would be trouble. However, Lu he will not disclose the problems at this level to the public. After all, others should laugh at the fact that Bai''s group can''t handle such a small matter well. It''s not a huge financial storm, it''s just a simple problem of the supply quantity of factories, which is not worth mentioning for a large group. "Well, our Lushi group will allow you 20% more on the amount you said at the beginning. I think this amount should show the sincerity of our group." Lu Zhen boasted about Haikou and made such a solemn decision after thinking about it at will. If two layers were recognized casually, the loss was all borne by Bai''s group. This batch of goods entered the warehouse of Lushi group after several turnover. Even if it was reduced by 20%, it was slightly higher than the market price Point. However, although it is a little higher than the market price, it has largely reduced the loss of the white group, which is equivalent to finding an accomplice to share the loss amount. However, the Lu Group is willing to be such a scapegoat. Naturally, the Bai group has nothing to say. After all, no one will be unable to make ends meet with money It''s not like fighting with money. "If you can really let out 20% of the total amount, the second uncle should carefully weigh the amount of 20%. In the end, your group can''t bear the loss and repent what you said at the beginning. At that time, there will be no embarrassment in our Bai''s group, and all of your Lu''s faces will fall to the ground. " Lu he is very prescient. Whether Lu Zhen''s words are credible or not is still unknown for the time being. After all, Lu Zhen''s group is not only in charge of his own affairs, but also has a big boss who has not spoken so far. There is nothing wrong with Xialu town''s words. After all, it is a matter to be more careful. If you get the goods from Lu''s group, the factory can be temporarily shut down. Even if it is not suspended, there is no need to rush to make it. After all, the workers still can''t bear to work in two shifts. "Don''t be so direct. After all, I''m a man of honor. Some people can still call up my name when I go out. Naturally, I won''t make fun of the reputation of Lu''s group. It''s one thing that I can''t afford, and the other is dishonorable." Lu Zhen seems to be very sincere in order to dispel Lu he''s worries. After all, after all, the two men have been discussing the relationship between advantages and disadvantages for so long. Why doesn''t Lu Zhen want to be cheated? Finally, Lu Zhen doesn''t want Lu He to doubt himself. There is no way for two suspicious people to become cooperative friends. Because you always think that what I do is for my own good, and I always feel that you are favoritism in what you do. After all, people''s hearts are biased against each other. It is impossible to eliminate one person''s prejudice against another by saying a few words overnight. Obviously, such words are like a story, even if some people believe it, most of them do Several people are skeptical. Lu Zhen''s is a little flustered. After all, he always knows that this nephew is a suspicious person. However, when dealing with affairs, he is very cautious in all kinds of details. He will not make a decision directly. The more cautious a person is, the more difficult it will be. After all, if you want to ask Lu He to agree, you can''t let him out If something convincing comes out, Lu he naturally won''t let it go so quickly.Lu he is also a man of high reputation. He was shut down by Lu''s group before. Naturally, he would not forget it in such a short time. It is not to say that a person has no hatred, but his fundamental duty should be preserved. "It seems that the second uncle is determined to give this batch of goods to our Bai''s group. We have reason to refuse before. You never thought about the date of this batch of goods, but now suddenly, because of the date of this batch of goods, you are relaxed. Is it because of the face of my second grandfather?" Lu he suddenly thought of Lu Qi. In addition to the fact that his second master also came forward to say this, Lu he did not think of a second reason for Lu Zhen to come to find himself in person and take the initiative to seek peace for this matter. After all, Lu Zhen didn''t care about Lu he at all, and he didn''t think of Lu He as a white family. Chapter 362 Lu Zhen''s face obviously became very ugly. Lu he was aggressive and did not show Lu Zhen the good look of his elder. Although they were quite different in age, their maturity was not much different. "Naturally speaking, we can''t say that. Naturally, Lu''s group does not have the heart to deliver this batch of goods to you. Bai''s group just means that you just help us deal with the overstocked inventory, and then I will lower the price for you. I''ll give it to you for nothing. After all, you Bai''s group didn''t want to supply directly to our Lu Group, but we bought it after several times outside. " Lu Zhen is also a nostalgic person. Before that, the relationship between the two companies was not very good. It was not because the Bai group didn''t sell it, but because the Lu group was really embarrassed to open up to the Bai group, so they borrowed other people''s hands to buy this batch of goods. However, after borrowing other people''s hands, natural goods are not so simple. There will always be some Black hearted middlemen want to make a difference in the middle. Lu''s group naturally turned a blind eye to this matter. However, it did not expect the twists and turns in the later period of the group, which resulted in such a large batch of goods being overstocked in their own hands, occupying such a large warehouse, and sending people to take care of it regularly. The key is that the goods in this warehouse are not easy to go out. This is a big trouble for Lu''s group. Lu Zhen is also weighing something. After all, if you don''t sell it to Bai''s group, this batch of goods will be rotten in his own hands, and no one will bear the loss for himself. It''s better to calculate the loss directly and let it be sold to the Bai group. At that time, if this kind of thing really wants to be exposed in the media, it can also give Lu''s group a good reputation. That is simply why not do it. Lu Zhen was a little silent for a moment. What Lu he said was true. After all, it was because Lu''s group rejected the Bai group, and it was biased. They didn''t wait for Lu He to open his mouth. As soon as Lu''s group heard that it was Bai''s group, the Alliance''s intention came out. If Lu he doesn''t leave, it will not be too humiliating for the Bai group. "It''s just that we can almost drive out the goods from the factory now. Uncle, you must give me a letter of approval. Otherwise, I can''t believe your hesitation." Lu he feels that Lu Zhen is hesitant. That''s because Lu Zhen takes this matter too seriously when he talks. What he says is so understatement. However, this matter has troubled Lu He for such a long time. He can''t say that he can''t put it down. There''s nothing to be worried about. But after all the things have a very clear answer, how can Lu be Take a slow breath. "Well, the contract will be put here for you to have a good look. If there is no problem, you can contact me again." Lu Zhen, however, has no patience to continue to spend time with Lu he here. If you tangle with me, there is no result. After all, it''s just a cover to figure out the goods, so as to pave the way for the future. "Well, I''ll have a good look when I have time." Lu he felt that Lu Zhen, the Giant Buddha, was going to leave soon, and his happy mood would come up tomorrow. After all, Lu he did not like Luzhen, but also had a lot of opinions. "Then I''ll go first. I don''t have to send it off." Lu Zhen walks out of the door with a big wave of his hand. It seems that the two people are not satisfied with the talk. It is estimated that his psychological expectation at the beginning is that they can talk about success and decide the matter as soon as possible. As a result, Lu he thought for many times, which made the matter not go smoothly. However, Lu he has now taken the initiative. After all, if such a large quantity of goods is given to others, others will not want them, and they can only sell them to themselves. Lu he is very confident. There won''t be any big turbulence in Luzhen. It''s just that Lu Zhen doesn''t close his mind when he looks like this. When he goes back, he must blow the wind in the ears of Mr. Lu. He can''t guess what he says, but it certainly won''t be a good thing. ... "I''m back. How are things going?" Father Lu was waiting for Lu Zhen to come back at home early in the morning. "My eldest nephew is not a good master of the other party. People are not appreciative now. They say that it is because we rejected him so definitely before, so now we are a little bitter and care about us very much. Young people have a big temper. They can''t say a few words. They are aggressive when they are stimulated. " Lu Zhen really knew that Lu he was blowing in his ear. After all, since he came back from Bai''s group, his heart was full of anger and there was no place to vent his anger. Lu he didn''t give Lu Zhen a good look. Lu Zhen was a little chicken hearted, so he would not praise him in front of him. "What do you say? Did he refuse you Lu''s appearance is not calm, it seems that everything is in his control, from his expression, it seems that there is no sense of surprise. "I still refused to stay there. She reminded her to contact me if you have any idea. It''s just that I was there at that time, and his attitude was so bad that it really made me very uncomfortableBalabala of Luzhen paid close attention to his complaints and ignored other things. In fact, if he had not issued an order to keep Lu he out of the door, it would have been so embarrassing for this matter to develop to this point. "It''s just right that people don''t have a good attitude towards you. After all, you''re a young man, and it''s very normal to think about the things you''ve done to him. It''s very normal for you to be a bit upset. Don''t worry about a child every day at your age." Mr. Lu completely regards Luhe as a child, but Lu Zhen has made mistakes before. At this age, it''s not good for him to be a fair and just person. He can''t paint black into white and white into black. "Dad, why are you still helping him speak to an outsider? How could I say that I did something wrong before, but I am still his elder after all. He gave me such a big temper today. You really didn''t see his arrogant appearance there. What a ghost." Lu Zhen was so angry that his stomach was going to swell up. Lu he didn''t give Lu Zhen any good words in the whole process. He was just perfunctory and sent him off. Luzhen is not a fool. At that time, he was able to bear it. After all, it was Bai''s group that made trouble. Now when I come home, I can''t help it. It''s better not to burst out. Chapter 363 Lu he was not in a good mood at first, but he was reprimanded by Master Lu when he returned home. Now his mood is even more explosive. His resentment has no place to vent, which can only be attributed to Lu He. After all, he came out of the Bai''s group and was so angry. Naturally, there was no place to shirk his anger. He could only rely on Lu He. "Lu he has not promised now. What are you going to do next? We can''t continue to be good with him. We have to wait for nothing. You still have to force him to make a decision on this matter. No matter how good or bad, we should get a result as soon as possible." Lu Laozi''s mood became more impatient. He wanted to find a result in Lu he''s body. Naturally, he paid more attention to the problem of time and would not let go of his mouth so easily. It''s just that the efficiency and results of Lu Zhen''s work are not satisfactory to Mr. Lu. He must be dissatisfied with his own son''s efficiency in handling affairs. But after all, there is such a son in front of him, which means that he has not cultivated talents, so there is no way. "Dad, I know that we want a result, but people play taijiquan with us. If we don''t say a definite word, it''s useless for me to urge him. Maybe they will turn me away. Then we will lose face." Lu Zhen has already felt a little frustrated and doesn''t want to stand still for this matter. "Don''t say so much. You can take good care of what you are given. Otherwise, you are not competent enough. I will not be able to hand over this company to you in the future. After you take care of it, I am not at ease. I have plans behind me. Don''t let your dullness affect the progress of my plans. " Lu Qi first gave Lu Zhen a strong hand. Otherwise, Lu Zhen was bent on retreating. If a man always wanted to retreat, he would not be able to achieve anything. "Dad, you always say that you have something important to do behind you, but you always don''t tell me what it is. You left a doubt in my heart, and I can''t do anything for you well!" Lu Zhen always wants to get insight into the plans behind him, but he is naturally very deep in hiding, and he will not casually tell the big plan behind him, so that the walls will not have ears, and someone will come out to disturb his plans. In the end, he will make a little more trouble. But what Lu Qi was thinking in his heart, only he knew. No one knew what his deep meaning was. After all, he never mentioned a word in front of Lu Zhen. "Whatever you do, I''ll tell you when it''s time." Lu Qi still doesn''t tell Lu Zhen the truth. Besides, Lu Zhen doesn''t need to know the final truth. After all, Lu Zhen is just a Qi in the game. After all, it is the Master Lu who plays a role. ... "Yanran, are you going home from work today? Do you need me to pick you up from work?" It was Lu He who called. Lu He, a busy man, had a rare opportunity to say that he would pick up his girlfriend from work. Otherwise, everyone would be off work at ordinary times. However, Lu he still sticks to his post and seldom leaves work on time. "Don''t you work overtime today? Every time I look for you during this period, you always say that you want to work overtime. How can you suddenly... Bai Yanran''s heart is also suspicious. After all, Lu he suddenly said such strange words, who else would have more heart. "I don''t want to eat with my family for a long time, but I don''t want to eat with my family." Why don''t Lu want to hide something from Bai Yanran? After all, she only went back to Bai''s home to have a meal. There was nothing worth hiding. "Go home and have a meal. How can it be so mysterious? I thought you were going to give me a surprise, which made me happy for a long time." Bai Yanran is a very straight-minded girl, and her idea is very naive. She never wants to use too much malice to guess others'' meaning. However, Bai Yanran''s reaction, but Lu he had an insight into the white man''s idea in advance. It seems that Bai Yanran wants Lu He to give her a surprise today. Lu he is naturally a fool. Of course, you can understand the meaning of this saying. After all, you can''t pretend to understand. The words have already been said so clearly. If you pretend that you don''t have any meaning, and you don''t know anything about it, it''s a bit silly. It seems that in order to prepare this gift for Bai Yanran, I''m afraid I have to leave work early today. Lu he looked down at his watch in his hand. It seemed that the time was almost up and he had to go out to prepare. "Chunli, I left work early today. If the company has anything to do, I''ll wait until tomorrow. However, I believe that there should be no such urgent business in the company recently, and you should pay more attention to the company''s affairs." After Lu he told Chunli everything, he picked up his coat and went out. "Mr. Lu, where are we going Luhe''s driver asked what the landing was. After all, the patron hurried out of the door. He didn''t know where the starting place was."You don''t have to go with me. I''m going out on a business. You can help me to drive another car to the parking lot." It seems that Lu he has some ideas today. Even the driver is not ready to ask for it. It is a small matter to take the driver with him. But the driver will become a 2000 watt light bulb, and the scene will be very embarrassing. Lu he no longer wants to let his sweet moments be seen by others. He has always been a high cold image in the company. If he is seen by others when he is coquettish to Bai Yanran, others are afraid that they will see through Lu he''s true face. It is inevitable that Lu he will be embarrassed. After a while, the driver drove the car out of the garage and stopped steadily in front of Lu He. The key was thrown to Lu he from the air. Lu he turned around and caught it. "Mr. Lu''s hand is still so vigorous. Have a good time." Lu he only left a meaningful smile, the driver bowed and sent the landing car away. Although the driver''s heart is bound to be a little curious, after all, Lu he has always been strict with himself and seldom leaves work on time. He usually stays in the company to work overtime after everyone has left. Today, I don''t know which east wind blew. Lu he was in such a good mood that he asked to drive and leave work ahead of time. Generally, Lu he doesn''t drive his own car after a day''s work. It''s easy to be distracted. Chapter 364 Lu he''s driver went to the door and was asked. "What''s wrong with our president today? Is it something that happened? A person who never leaves work in advance has left work early today. I can''t believe that this person is our president." A company employee showed a bit of surprise, but it was boring to listen everywhere. Lu he''s driver was always following Lu he''s side. Since he didn''t want others to ask too much about Lu he''s affairs, and the driver''s voice was not so lax, he naturally would not say it casually. However, although Lu he didn''t tell the driver why he left work early, the driver still knew Lu he better and could guess nine times out of ten. In addition to Bai Yanran, there should be no other person worth Lu He. This changed for her. It is very normal for the presidents of other companies to leave work early. However, it seems a little different when it comes to people who are strict with themselves, such as Lu He. Naturally, it has attracted many people''s attention. However, we are obviously afraid to talk about our president behind our backs. People who gossip behind their backs naturally don''t have any good fruit to eat. In the end, they may bring themselves a lot of trouble. "Hello, sir. What can I do for you?" An elegant lady asked how to land. She was wearing a brown apron and spoke slowly, not in a hurry. "I don''t know much about flowers. I want to decorate the trunk of my car to look like a girl likes." Lu he looks a little shy, originally want to decorate his trunk, spread it with flowers, make it look romantic. The florist gave a gentle smile, and his face seemed to me to have understood. After all, as a woman, the florist naturally knows how complicated it is for a boy to choose flowers for a girl. In particular, some boys do not know what kind of flowers their girls like, or even what they like So when you choose these flowers and plants, you will feel very tangled. Naturally, the florist is not surprised to see such a scene. After all, most of the customers in his Florist are men, and most of them pick flowers for their girlfriends. "Picking flowers for your girlfriend?" The florist asked gently where to land. Lu he some of the default nodded, did not speak, looks even a little shy. In fact, Lu he didn''t send Bai Yanran flowers for the first time, but in the past, he told other people to choose. Most of them were champagne, rose, red rose and blue enchantress. Lu he had seen many of these flowers. He didn''t think there was any new idea, and he didn''t plan to use such an old-fashioned way this time. "Your girlfriend should also be a very naive and romantic girl. Would she like sunflowers Although the florist looks middle-aged, he still looks very gentle. His eyes also reveal a bit of innocence of young girls. "Sunflowers? I never seem to have given her sunflowers, but there seems to be an oil painting of sunflowers hanging at her home, or just it. My intuition tells me that she should like it Lu he suddenly comes to mind the scene of Bai Yanran''s home. Bai Yanran is a person who is not very happy to express what he likes. He likes to beat around the Bush and tell others what he likes. He will never say it directly. But Bai Yanran''s home hung an oil painting. Although the oil painting has been for some years, it has always been loved by Bai Yanran. When it is taken down and cleaned, people are extremely careful, for fear of damaging the painting. In this way, Bai Yanran will love sunflowers very much. Today, I will arrange a sunflower scene. After seeing it, Bai Yanran will be very happy. Lu he has emerged. Bai Yanran yelled after seeing this scene. "Although many girls think roses are very beautiful, they may like stars all over the sky and sunflowers in their hearts. This kind of words may be different from other flowers. You say that it is like a flower, but it is not very similar, but you can''t deny that it is a kind of flower. And the meaning of sunflower is very good. When I was young, I liked sunflower very much, so my husband planted a sunflower for me. Now it is a sunflower field, just behind my yard. " There is a big sunflower shop in front of the sunflower shop. It seems that there is a lot of sunflower shops in front of the sunflower shop. And looking at the appearance of sunflowers should be carefully taken care of every day, this position is very good, there are no too high buildings to block the sun, so sunflowers can get a good growth environment. When the florist''s wife said it, she still had a bit of pride in her voice. After all, her husband planted the sunflowers for him. Ordinary people would buy the sunflowers. She would not pick the sunflowers in the yard for them. She would usually use the sunflowers planted in her suburban flower fields.But in the suburbs, the flowers inside are taken care of by the workers, not by the owner''s wife of a flower shop. Although the owner''s wife of the flower shop will also go to see it in person, she will spend more time in the shop and take good care of the flowers, so she will have no time to take care of the flowers that have not been picked yet. This florist has a small reputation. It is very popular because the quality of flower seed cultivation is particularly good. In addition, it has been an old shop for several decades. After accumulating a certain reputation, the business is more prosperous. Lu he is immersed in this sunflower field. He wants to empty his mind at this moment. He sits here quietly and enjoys the scenery in the distance. "Hello." A middle-aged man with rain boots and a kettle came over with a straw hat on his head and a pair of scissors in the other hand. It seems that this is the man who takes care of the flower field. Seeing this active greeting, he should be the man of the flower shop. "Hello, you take good care of the sunflower field here. It must have taken a lot of thought." Lu he''s expression is full of admiration, plain light love, no ups and downs, everything is so smooth, when two people love each other is the happiest, is the ordinary light of love, but is the most enviable. Chapter 365 I saw the middle-aged man smile, said. "This field of flowers is my wife''s favorite. If I don''t pay attention to her carefully, she may come out of the door and pull my ears." Although it seems very painful to pull the ear, it is a little happiness in other people''s eyes. If an old husband and wife can still beat, scold and scold like this, it is really envious of others. "Did you come to ask your wife to buy flowers, too?" The male owner of the florist asked Lu He that although everyone had already sat down in the florist, since he had bought flowers in the florist, he would still sit here quietly, but the host was the master and still had to exchange greetings with the guests. "Although she is not my wife yet, she is my girlfriend. But in the near future, she should be my fiancee and then my wife. " Lu he was so proud when he said these words. It seemed as if he was announcing to the whole world that Bai Yanran belonged to himself, and from the beginning to the end, she could only belong to her own person. This strong possessive desire can be clearly felt by others. "I wish you happiness. You must cherish the people in front of you. When I was young, I had a lot of experiences. Meeting my wife was the greatest blessing of my life. I used to be a very playful person, but later I was obedient to her. It''s not because she''s a tigress, so fierce that I don''t dare to make trouble, but because she is so gentle. No matter what I do, even if I say a word out loud, I''m afraid that I will frighten her The male owner of the flower shop was inspired by his feelings. When he was young, everyone focused on his own career. Even if he had a girlfriend, there was little time left for his girlfriend. After two people set up a family, some people would think that they should be together in this life, instead of cherishing the feelings between them ¡£ At the end of the day, the two people who could have held hands with each other, but they didn''t cherish each other''s feelings. Even after all these years, they ended up unhappy. Therefore, it is very important to cherish the people in front of them. "I love my girlfriend very much. She should love me very much. I can''t do without him. I feel that she can''t do without me. My work does make me very busy, so sometimes I often forget her. But when I''m free, the first thing I think of is her. I often feel that I''m too busy. I''m sorry that I didn''t spend time with her. So I went to work before work to prepare a little surprise for her When Lu he said these words, he also had a lot of emotion. His work was really too busy. The white man left all the things to himself. Naturally, he could not live up to his trust. But every time, because of being too addicted to work, she has no free time at all. She occasionally forgets Bai Yanran and has no time to care about her. However, this is not the reason why she does not love a person. As long as her own conditions and time permit, Lu he still wants to give Bai Yanran some romance occasionally. "How to sit there chatting, please help me cut some sunflowers, to look good." The owner''s wife of the florist pushed the door in and seemed to be talking to the man. "Do you mean to cut the sunflowers in this yard? You cherish this sunflower most and never move it. How can you cut some sunflowers today? " The male owner of the florist looked puzzled. The sunflower was planted by the man himself for the hostess. He didn''t want to use it on a special festival. He never moved the field. So the hostess''s words naturally let the male host feel very surprised. "There are a lot of sunflowers outside, but those sunflowers are lack of some feelings. Today, a boy wanted to surprise his girlfriend with a sunflower, so I think it may be better to use the sunflowers in this garden." When the hostess spoke, she didn''t go into the courtyard, just stood at the door and said, so she didn''t find Lu he sitting on the side. Lu he clearly heard the hostess''s words. After hearing this, she was naturally very moved. "Then I''ll cut some of your favorite sunflowers. As long as you don''t have heartache, I don''t have any suggestions." The male owner is a little bit of a smiley face and pretends not to care. Naturally, he feels that the hostess''s appearance is very abnormal. Most of the people who come to the flower shop are for love, but few people can make the hostess give this piece of sunflower. With that, the hostess went to the front to be busy. "Young man, this young man that my wife said is not you?" After all, there is only a male guest like Lu he sitting here waiting. Besides Lu He, there seems to be no other person here. "It should be me when my wife said this. In fact, I wanted to surprise my girlfriend, but I didn''t expect to disturb this precious sunflower." Lu he was polite and apologetic, which made people feel very comfortable. Naturally, the host didn''t say anything. After all, the hostess spoke."Well, since my wife has ordered me, I''m going to pick out sunflowers for you. If there is any ink, your time will be delayed. I have a lot of leisure to take care of this flower field every day." The host''s face was inviting and happy. It seemed that it was his task to take care of the lady''s beloved flower field. After a while, the host came out with a large bundle of sunflowers. The sunflowers were of excellent appearance. After careful selection, each one looked vigorous. Madame quickly pruned these sunflowers and arranged them one by one in the trunk in a beautiful way. The whole trunk was dazzling. "Sir, it''s finished. See if there''s anything you''re not satisfied with that needs to be modified, or it''s a bit monotonous or too fancy." The hostess had a good temper. She was already very tired and sweating. She also asked whether others were satisfied. After all, the service in the florist was very considerate. If the guests were not satisfied, the owner of the shop would have to modify it. Lu he quickly shakes his head. Judging from Lu he''s straight man''s aesthetic judgment, there is nothing wrong with it. After all, the florist''s mistress has carefully arranged the color matching, which is absolutely unique in Lu he''s eyes. Chapter 366 The hostess was very happy when she saw that Lu he was very satisfied. After all, the most important thing to open a flower shop was to make the guests feel comfortable and satisfied. The male host gently wiped the sweat on her forehead for the hostess while holding a large cup of tea in the other hand, waiting for the hostess to drink a mouthful of water when she was thirsty. Sure enough, the hostess just wanted to speak, but because her voice was too dry, she couldn''t speak. The man quickly fed the hostess a mouthful. The hostess didn''t care about her image. She drank it in front of her husband, and in front of her closest people, what kind of Lady image would she like. "What a nuisance, you two. I''m very satisfied with the arrangement of the flowers today." The voice just fell, Lu he left a pile of money on the coffee table, and then turned to leave. It''s hard to buy happiness with money. It''s hard for Lu He to be happy today. After all, he has solved the problem of flowers. Now, it''s urgent to choose a gift to match the car full of flowers. Lu he rushed to the nearby shopping mall. Anyway, Bai Yanran still has a short time to go off work. Carefully selecting a gift should be enough. "What do you need now?" As soon as he entered the door, the waiters all came to the landing. After all, seeing a rich and handsome man enter the store, he must have spent a lot of money. Naturally, he can''t let him run away casually. "What do you think girls in work need most now?" Lu he asked the waiters around. How many waiters do you think I can see you. "The girls who work now, if they are new to work, should like lipstick bags very much." "I think a girl should like beautiful clothes." "No, I think I''d like beautiful high-heeled shoes very much when I first enter the company." Everyone, you and I said one by one, saying that girls like things, but these things are lack of a little bit of novelty. "I think girls at work don''t like high-heeled shoes. I think it hurts to wear high-heeled shoes." All of a sudden, a girl complained that she had to wear a pair of high-heeled shoes with a height of 7 cm all day. She was very tired when she stood down from work all day. As a result, she had to wear high-heeled shoes to stop her feet for a minute. Lu he suddenly thought of his girlfriend Bai Yanran. When Bai Yanran went to work, she had to wear high-heeled shoes all day. Once, when she got on the bus, Bai Yanran had not put down her bag, and her other hand was gently rubbing her ankle. She should have been on a day''s shift and her feet were too tired. Lu he didn''t notice the subtle action of Bai Yanran at that time. Although Bai Yanran is a big star, it is necessary to wear high-heeled shoes to attend various meetings. Therefore, for Bai Yanran, wearing high-heeled shoes is not a difficult task. However, it is undeniable that wearing high-heeled shoes is very uncomfortable, and good-looking is one aspect. However, the edema of feet caused by wearing high-heeled shoes for a long time is something boys can''t understand. "Are you saying that wearing high-heeled shoes to work is particularly uncomfortable? What kind of shoes do you girls usually find comfortable?" Lu he suddenly asked the girl who put forward the question of uncomfortable wearing high-heeled shoes. The girl did not react at the first moment. "I... I feel very comfortable at home. I don''t have to wear such high heels. I just need to wear slippers." The girl didn''t seem to understand what Lu he meant. She thought Lu he was asking herself when her feet were the most comfortable. If you really want to ask when the feet are the most comfortable, then since it is sleeping, the whole body is the most comfortable, not just the feet, all parts are very comfortable. "Well, you can''t go out in slippers every day. What kind of shoes do you usually wear when you go out?" Lu he wants to get what the girls in this society need most from this group of young waiters. "If you go out, you must wear flat shoes and sneakers. Especially when we go shopping, if we don''t wear flat shoes, our feet may be abraded after a day''s walking. Although it''s really fun to go shopping, it''s really sour to wear high-heeled shoes. And if we didn''t have to wear high-heeled shoes to work in our stores, it''s just too painful to wear high-heeled shoes to work. " The girl just complained about herself. She didn''t realize that Luhe was her own customer, and forgot about the fact that Luhe was a potential consumer. "It''s up to you. Help me pick out some pairs of flat shoes. Try to choose the style that girls like more and wear them comfortably." Naturally, the girl was very happy. She ran over and chose a lot of shoes, and then she put them in front of Lu He. "Do you think these shoes look good?" "I think it''s good-looking. I think girls should like it, especially a lovely girl like me." "Then wrap it up." With a big wave of his hand, countless banknotes were scattered in this store. Lu he directly took on the performance of this lovely waiter this month."My God, are you going to buy all these? It''s too much. How can a centipede wear so many shoes?" The lovely waiter didn''t realize how much his salary would be if the shoes were sold. He just thought about it for the guests. "Buy it home and choose again." Lu he just coldly left such a sentence, but let these waiters envy not. "God, which girl is so happy? God is so unfair. Where is my girl? I''m so old and yellow. I haven''t seen him appear in front of me." In addition, those girls are just complaining in private. It seems that all of them are single, so for the time being, apart from their parents, no one is distressed. However, in the near future, we should all find our own happiness. Lu he walked out of the store with bags in big bags and small bags. These shoes may fill the back of the seat. "Wow, you are so happy. This big boss directly contracted all your achievements this month. This spendthrift way of consumption is really enviable. I''m afraid I can''t meet such a prince charming in my life. Wow, I can''t even envy him. I''d better wake up from this kind of daydream." "But then again, you must believe it. When I checked out just now, I saw him sign his own name. Lu He, the president of Bai''s group." "My God, is Bai''s group that super large group? No wonder it didn''t hurt to buy so many shoes and spend so much money. I didn''t even blink an eye." Chapter 367 Lu he''s behavior naturally startled many girls who just came to work in the mall. They would envy this kind of crazy consumption and spend money like land. After all, it''s hard for ordinary people to buy a pair of shoes, not to mention a wave of hand, and all these things are covered. However, it is natural that these things should be put on Lu he''s body. If she only chooses a pair of shoes, Bai Yanran will not be satisfied with this pair of shoes. If she is not satisfied with this pair of shoes, she will not be able to wear the shoes she gave her. After all, maybe it''s not that he doesn''t like the gift given by Lu He, but simply doesn''t like the shoes. Lu he naturally knows that Bai Yanran has a very critical eye. Sometimes, because he is too lazy to go shopping, he may pack all the goods on the first floor of the mall, and then send them all to his home for Bai Yanran to choose from. Lu he originally wanted to pick out a pair of shoes and put them in the trunk. However, after seeing the styles of these shoes, he couldn''t compare them with each other. Then he put them all back in silence. It seemed that she had to wait for her girlfriend to come and let her choose by herself. However, she chose these shoes. Lu he waited downstairs of Bai Yanran company in advance. After all, it was not good to directly enter Lu''s group. Although there might be no big problem, he was the president of Bai''s group, and some people were attracted. In case he was recognized, he was afraid that he would fall into the ranks. The relationship between Bai''s group and Lu''s group has never been very harmonious. Although it is not stated on the surface, it is well known that the employees of Lu''s group naturally have a steelyard in their hearts. They will not get too close to the people of Bai''s group casually. It will be hard to explain even if you have 10000 mouths at that time. Bai Yanran has not come to work time, just watch the clock and watch on the wall tick by tick, it seems that the heart has been impatient, there is no way to stay at ease for a minute, knowing that his Luhe is waiting for himself downstairs, but also wants to put all the things on his hands down at this moment, and then rush down to Luhe A hug. Sometimes the thousands of words between lovers may not be as good as the affectionate hug given by the other party. The hug is warm and the benefits are immeasurable. Sometimes holding may melt a person''s cold heart, sometimes holding will make the temperature rise between two people who are in general atmosphere. "Here I am." Bai Yanran opened the door and sat panting in her seat. It seems that the workload of this day is not small. After a day''s work, she is so tired that it is no easier than Lu he''s going to work in Bai''s group. "You look so tired. Has your company been so many days and still gives you a lot of dirty work to do?" Lu he began to feel a little bit distressed about his girlfriend. Although he is now an intern in Lu''s group, how to say that Bai Yanran is also a big family''s eldest lady. She has suffered so much at home, but now she has to accept people''s face in Lu''s group. Lu he has to fight against injustice for Bai Yanran. If her girlfriend doesn''t protect her and she doesn''t speak for her, who will stand out for her. "No, don''t think so. In fact, they didn''t ask me to do any dirty work. They just didn''t do those things, but the workload was still very heavy. Since we were working, there was no much free time to rest. After all, the boss gave us wages, but we didn''t have a group of idle people. Besides, I''m still an intern. I''m also an intern I don''t want to be gossiped about. " Bai Yanran saw this problem very thoroughly, and didn''t have to complain about the way she was living now. Although the present life was not very smooth in the eyes of outsiders, after all, a big lady of a family actually reduced to other companies to work as a small intern. The key is that none of the employees of those companies want to Taking the initiative to take care of the eldest lady of this family, naturally, such a life will not be too easy. But Bai Yanran has always felt that this life is the real life. Maybe it is a comfortable life that has been experienced for too long. Sometimes, she has to suffer a little twists and turns, so that she can feel meaningful to live. Otherwise, nothing can stir up the waves in life. It is too smooth, but it makes people feel like a frog boiled in warm water ¡£ Unknowingly, it may make a person degenerate like this, but in adversity, there are people''s words to add fuel to the flames. You can''t lie there so comfortably. People will say sarcastic words to push you forward. At that time, you don''t have to worry about it. You will try to run, whether you run or others push you Yes, but in a sense, you are all moving forward. Now that she has achieved her goal, she will naturally learn a lot of truth on her way forward. Maybe she has heard these principles ten thousand times a thousand times before, and heard different versions from different people''s mouths. as like as two peas, I feel that I feel completely different when I first realize these principles, and I have summed up some of my experiences. Although the experience summed up is exactly the same as before, it is always through my own hands to digest it, or do not have a few tastes."You are always so kind-hearted. You always like to speak for others. I always feel that Lu''s group will try to squeeze you again. Maybe because of knowing your identity and having a bit of trouble with our Bai group, the small staff of their company will not show you any face as long as they hear some news. If you go back, don''t bear to tell me Even if the leaders of Lu''s group don''t stand up to speak, I will stand up for you Lu he''s responsibility is like declaring to the world that he is Bai Yanran''s Knight. After that, Bai Yanran will be protected by himself. No one can bully Bai Yanran directly. If he wants to bully Bai Yanran, he must ask himself in person. This kind of feeling is undoubtedly very happy for Bai Yanran. In fact, there are many disappointments in Lu''s group. However, he dare not talk with him directly when he comes back home, because he is afraid that he will worry about himself. After all, he never wants to see his granddaughter suffer a little injustice. If he knows that Bai Yanran has been so oppressed in Lu''s group, he will certainly Jump three feet high. Chapter 368 "Well, don''t worry about my problem in the company. I know what''s going on in your mind. You always want to come forward for me, but after all, the person who is in charge of me is not the Bai''s group. You don''t have the ability to solve it. The most important problem is that I said these small grievances, which are not major events. It''s not worth a big fight in the name of our group. Most of the time, it''s because I haven''t solved them well, so I feel a little uncomfortable. " Bai Yanran did not want to let Lu he cause so much trouble. After all, if he really wanted to go to Lu''s group to ask for a statement, it must be using the face of Bai''s group. At that time, not only the face of Lu''s group is a bit unreasonable, but also the face of Bai''s group is not very good-looking. How shameful it is to squeeze employees to speak out. "You don''t want to see you so aggrieved. You are my girlfriend. I have responsibility and obligation to protect. You must not think that is trouble for me." Lu he didn''t want Bai Yanran to be so polite to herself. They both said that the family didn''t talk about two families. Bai Yanran''s politeness made them seem a little strange. After all, they were childhood sweethearts. They grew up in a yard with each other. They both had feelings and knew each other''s temperaments very well. Bai Yanran now is quite different from before. She is more calm than before. She can secretly bury herself in her heart without saying a word, which makes it difficult for outsiders to guess. But the girl who was spoiled and spoiled suddenly became so sensible. Since people can see more of the painful side, after all, the family did not experience any ups and downs. Because of some things on her body, it led to more mature thinking. "Well, don''t worry about this matter. Let''s go back quickly. We should still be waiting for us to eat. I called back and told Mrs. Liu in advance. She knew you were coming to eat. She was very happy to cook many dishes you like." Bai Yanran began to excitedly lead the topic to other places. Lu he had to give up her own entanglement. If Bai Yanran was really ungrateful, she would not be able to act so as not to be too abrupt. On the contrary, Bai Yanran would be more difficult to be a person after Lu''s group. "Well, let''s go home first. Otherwise, the car has been parked at the gate of your company for a long time, and people may send someone to urge us to leave. If my second uncle comes, I''m afraid he will come to urge me in person." Lu he said with a smile that since his girlfriend doesn''t tangle with this issue, he is naturally embarrassed to tangle. A man''s husband does not mean that he is narrow-minded and can''t put down a little thing, but he doesn''t want to let the people he wants to protect suffer a little injustice and injury. But Lu he can''t forget a big event today. All the sunflowers in the trunk are dedicated to his little princess. Lu he rushed to the Bai family residence. "Why are you driving so fast today? What''s so hot? Isn''t it just normal to go home for a meal? People who don''t know think something happened to your family?" Lu he was so excited that he didn''t feel that he was driving faster than usual. "Did you? I didn''t feel it at all. I was a little distracted. I was thinking about other things, so maybe the accelerator is a little heavy Lu he touched his small head, and his thoughts suddenly woke up from his obsession. After all, there was still a surprise that had not been given to Bai Yanran. Naturally, Bai Yanran could not be aware of it in advance. Otherwise, the plan carefully prepared before would be in vain. At least, Bai Yanran was not so surprised. "All the way, I''ve been secretly staring at those things in your back seat. You cover it with such a big cloth. What''s inside? Is it a secret?" Bai Yanran is a little curious. Looking at the things behind her, she doesn''t want to get off the bus for a long time. Originally, she wants to reach out and feel it, but she is pulled out by Lu he''s hand. "Don''t touch and move. It''s very important. It will show you when it comes. Besides, since I dare to put it here for you to see, it won''t be anything shady." Lu he almost didn''t let Bai Yanran tear the cloth off. If Bai Yanran pulled off the cloth covered with so many gifts, all the gifts would come into Bai Yanran''s eyes. Bai Yanran himself is not a fool. He has already seen these gifts. Naturally, he knows what Tao means. The key is that for the time being, the surprise can only be revealed by Lu He, and no one else can touch it. No matter what Lu he didn''t plan to give this gift to Bai Yanran, she would feel embarrassed when she sat at the same table every day. "The young master is back. Go into the house as soon as possible. The food is ready for you to come back." Liu Ma began to prepare food materials early in the morning. Although she lived day after day, she went to make her little life enjoyable. She didn''t feel that her current life was very monotonous. On the contrary, she felt that her life was indescribable, plain and interesting.Liu''s mother was taken care of by the Bai family as her own family. When she took care of her, she did her best and almost did everything. Although she was at this age, sometimes she couldn''t work as a young person, she was still doing the most things with her own strength. Bai Yanran ran ran into the house with a smile. Although her high-heeled shoes were stepping on, she still looked like a little girl. "Massage your feet in the evening. I''ll give you a good massage. I''ll give you a good massage Liu Ma stares at Bai Yanran''s heel and looks distressed. After all, she is a big girl who takes care of herself. Now she is an adult. She can go to work on her own, but she has to wear these uncomfortable high-heeled shoes every day, and she has to take them off. She is also a bit forced to be helpless. "Besides, I can''t wear high-heeled shoes for such a long time. I can''t wear them for such a long time Bai Yanran deliberately pretends to be understatement. Her main fear is that her mother is worried about herself. After all, Liu Ma loves people and has to be soft hearted. But she doesn''t want others to worry about her at home, so she won''t complain too much. Chapter 369 Liu Ma finds a pair of comfortable slippers for Bai Yanran. "Liu Ma, how did I change my slippers? I feel that this pair of slippers also comes with sole massage. It''s very comfortable to step on." Bai Yanran some curiously stare at her little foot with shoes on. After all, her feet have been tired for a day, which may be more tiring than others. Proper massage is conducive to the relaxation of feet. "Yes, when I went shopping today, I heard the nanny of the next door say that their hostess has a pair of massage slippers, which is very comfortable. Then I asked their hostess who often wore high-heeled shoes. I thought that the young lady must need such shoes very much. Then I made my own decision and bought a pair for you." After all, when she bought the shoes, she misappropriated her own vegetable money without saying hello to anyone. It''s not good for anyone to say so, but if she doesn''t say so, the money will disappear for no reason, and she will have to paste it up by herself. It''s better to be frank from the beginning, and the white family will not be so unreasonable. "You have observed too carefully. I come back very fast every day. I take off my shoes as soon as I enter the door. I thought no one would find the back of my feet red." Bai Yanran some Hippie to stare at her heel, almost a little bit to wear the skin, if the time is abraded skin, I''m afraid it is not able to wear high-heeled shoes for a period of time, the heel of the abraded skin must be more painful than the red heel. Liu MA in many aspects of life, although very busy, but Bai Yanran can pay attention to these aspects, this meticulous way of care, really let Bai Yanran''s heart had to soften. "Sit down and eat." Mrs. Liu arranged for the next family to have dinner. The whole family was happy and neat. It was a long time since she saw this scene. "It''s really good that I haven''t had such a neat meal together for a long time. I thought that when the young master was at home, he ate like this every day. Now, don''t say I still think about the past days. Now maybe the company''s business is busy, and there is no time to come back from school. The miss has less time to stay at home after her internship." Liu Ma Bian sighs, tears from the corners of her eyes slide down. "What a happy day today. It''s not worth grieving. Besides, children naturally have their own future. We of the older generation can only wait for them to come back at home." Old man Bai said that he didn''t like people''s excessive sadness. Life was supposed to face the sun. If people were too sad, people would always live in sadness and think about those sorrows. Naturally, there was no way to get rid of the sad atmosphere. Once people couldn''t get rid of the sad atmosphere, they would become very negative energy, It''s probably all day long. "Has the company party been resolved?" Old man Bai is most concerned about the company''s affairs. After all, he was very unhappy because of the uproar before. After all, the time has passed so long. Although he has not heard any news, the matter must have an outcome, so as to avoid people''s doubt on the back, although they don''t talk about it in the open. "I didn''t solve the problem, but I have ordered many people to keep the spotlight down. The hearsay said that it was an ordinary staff gathering. After all, there was no controversial voice heard in the outside world. After all, if it was really a common staff gathering, there would be no focus, and everyone would be completely You don''t have to focus on us. " Lu he is still very confident in his own way of dealing with it. After all, it is not necessary for Bai''s group to come forward to hold this press conference, and there is no news outside. It is a shadowy affair. When the rumor is shaken, it is just a hearsay. If it is only a hearsay, then it will release another one before it is covered up All right. This is what Lu he thought at that time. "Although I don''t think it''s a good idea and it''s not particularly appropriate to consider it, but you can see that your present situation has already worked. That proves that this idea can also work. Just keep your eyes on it. I don''t have to worry about it The old man Bai seems to want to give up, but he will do it at every critical moment. After all, the brilliance of Bai''s group was created by himself. Since it is impossible for him to do so easily, he will act on others. "Grandfather, I know how to deal with this matter. Recently, Lu''s group seems to have come to us to talk about the supplier''s goods." "Oh? You can tell me. " "They don''t think the date is long, so they want to sell them to us at a lower price. This is contrary to what we talked to them before. What we said before was so unwilling, but now we come to the door by ourselves. " "Did you promise them?" "I didn''t promise them directly at that time. They left a contract with us. When I went to see the contents of the contract, it seemed that there was no problem. It was just curious why they wanted to do this. In fact, it was not good for their group at all."Lu He, no matter how he thinks in the company, is also Utopian, but he is not at ease to communicate this matter with others. After all, it is a break between Bai''s group and Lu''s group. If it spreads out, he will have a bad reputation. Now only the white man can be trusted. The other people''s ideas are immature and unreliable. "You can judge this matter by yourself. Since you think there is no problem with the contract, it is impossible for any other link to go wrong. The important premise is that you must ensure that the contract has no problem. If they start to do something in such a black and white place, it is too easy to be seen. Although I don''t think they should be so stupid, just in case, they treat you as a fool, and that''s what they do Lu Laozi said reassuring words to Lu He, and at the same time expressed some of his own views and opinions. "I''ve read the contract several times, and then I''ve looked at it with a lawyer. They all think there''s no problem, and most of the terms are in our favor. It''s because it looks so good that it makes me suspicious Lu he still can''t let go of his worries and feels that this contract is a sugar coated bullet. Chapter 370 "There are some things you don''t need me to teach you. If it looks like a perfect thing, there must be an article. So if it''s really good over there, you have to think about what they''re doing for." Mr. Bai reminded me that Lu he had been thinking about a problem when he was in the company. What was Lu''s group for? Why did he come to Bai''s group for no reason? Is it because Lu''s group is short of money? It seems that Lu''s group is not like Lu''s group. After all, nothing big happened, nor did he hear any news from Lu''s group, saying that it was caused Huge losses. "In fact, I have thought about this problem before, but the Lu group really has no reason to sell our goods. The previous argument is that if we don''t sell them, we will put them on our hands. If the date comes, we will all be rotten on our hands. That is to say, if you sell it to us at a lower price, you can more or less subsidize a little loss. " Lu he now thinks of Lu Zhen''s words. At that time, there was no problem in thinking of those words. But later, it was too coincidental. Before I went to Lu''s group to have a closed door, the news of that matter had not passed. Then Lu''s group came to ask for credit for two days. Bai''s group is not so easy to talk about. If you say left, it''s left. If you say right, it''s right. Naturally, the people in this group have backbone. They won''t agree because of what others have blown in their ears. Besides, the Bai group doesn''t need money, but it''s hard to save face. "Well, if you say so, they will be courteous, and they can think about it. You can promise to come down with this matter. Anyway, we are anxious about this batch of goods. Can they just give it to me? Isn''t it beautiful? " The goods that Mr. Bai was worried about had no time to think about other things. He did not have time to think about the real purpose of Lu''s group. He thought that the suppliers were already very anxious and had no extra energy to think about. In the conversation and discussion, the meal has come to an end. "Why do you two start to talk about the company as soon as you are at the dinner table? I don''t understand those things. It''s boring to eat next to you, or you can eat next time. I don''t think I need to exist at all." Bai Yanran began to play her child''s temper. Indeed, every time she went to dinner, her grandfather and her boyfriend began to talk about the company''s affairs crazily. They didn''t talk about what they knew. They didn''t understand. Naturally, they were not interested. They even felt that they would be noisy when they were eating. The key is the company''s affairs, Bai Yanran has not been very good at, nor love to manage, to really integrate into these things, it is really embarrassing. But if every time I had a meal, I really didn''t go. After all, after some small problems appeared in this company, two people could no longer live without those words on the dining table. Bai Yanran could only be quiet beside her and be a little transparent. "We all ignore Yan Ran, Yan Ran is jealous." Old man Bai joked, after all, it was his granddaughter''s temper that he knew best. Looking at the appearance of the vinegar jar, he was completely overturned. The sour smell all over the sky could be smelled by anyone. "Yes, our little princess is angry because she doesn''t exist." Lu he also follows Ying He Dao. If Lu he helps old man Bai to speak, Bai Yanran will be more angry. "Even you help my grandfather speak. It seems that I am a child who has no pain and no one loves. In the past, people said I was picked up and I still don''t believe it. Now I really have to suspect that you lied to me that it was not my own. 80% I picked it up, and I don''t know which road I picked it up." Bai Yanran began to doubt his life experience. In fact, if he was not the blood of Bai family, how could he regard himself as such a close relative? Bai Yanran was just joking. After all, such words would make people feel cold, especially the grandfather who has supported him for so many years. Listening to this kind of words is even more heart blocking ¡£ After all, Bai Yanran was not taken care of by her parents since she was a child. It is inevitable that she will lack some feelings in the growth of her life if she leaves her parents. After all, her parents have passed away, and it is not her parents who deliberately leave themselves. Therefore, there is nothing to complain about. However, she does not dare to say these things deliberately in front of the children. After all, children will only complain when they are At the beginning, he didn''t feel the love of father and mother, so he became a father and a mother again. "Yanran, how can you say such a thing? What you said is really chilling for my grandfather. You were raised by me since childhood. It seems that you are even happier than those with parents and children. You don''t know that you have nothing to complain about." White old man''s tone put a little serious, originally the white old son himself also did not want to let Bai Yanran lose the father''s love and the mother''s love, some things have already happened, is unable to reverse, the white old man son also can do his best to take good care of Bai Yanran. After all, the children who will grow up in their own side are even worse, abusing her.Lu he was raised and raised by the old man Bai. Lu he is so excellent and has some friends. Although Lu he has been smarter than ordinary people since he was young, and he is more intelligent in doing things, but if the Bai family had not given Lu He such a good opportunity, how could Lu He have come to this point. "Grandfather, I''m just joking. I didn''t mean to say these words. I just think you two ignored me too much at dinner, so I feel a little sad. I really didn''t mean to say these words, grandfather. Don''t be angry." At this moment, Bai Yanran began to beg for mercy just like a gentle kitten. After all, she felt that her grandfather didn''t like to listen to these words. She was angry. If she felt that others were angry and said those words on purpose, it was really asking for trouble. After all, although Mr. Bai has a good temper, some of them are scars that he can''t touch in his heart. "You child, I don''t care about what you said, but I don''t like you to complain about it intentionally. After all, my grandfather also wants to pick the stars from the sky for you. However, the strength is such that the stars in the sky can''t be picked off. I can only change my ways to please you with his own." White old man''s earnest and sincere manner is really distressing. Chapter 371 It seems that this dinner party is going to end. Although we just have a regular meal at home, the atmosphere is quite different from that in the past. If we must eat comfortable and happy in the past, but today the atmosphere is very strange. The temper of the old man has also improved. It is not because the old man is old, so sometimes he can''t hold his breath. Naturally, Lu he did not dare to make a mistake in front of the white man. No matter what, even if the white man was wrong, or some suggestions he did not quite agree with, he could not directly expose this fact in front of so many people. After all, old white man has to face when he is old. If Lu he directly exposed the truth of these things, it would seem that he was too disrespectful to his elders. "Yan Ran, come with me. I have something to tell you." Lu he''s face is mysterious, but it makes everyone curious. After all, there is something that can''t be said in front of everyone. Bai Yan should be called aside. The old man''s eyes also revealed some curiosity. But naturally, it''s not good. It''s too obvious. It''s actually a matter between young people. If you want to manage it by force, good It seems that some of them are superfluous. "You can tell me what you want to tell me. Do you want to tell me something for fear that everyone will hear it? Just tell me something between us quietly." Bai Yanran was curious about what she wanted to tell herself when landing, and felt that there should be nothing to announce this matter in front of everyone. After all, they are all family members, and there should be no secrets between each other. Even if there is a secret, you should not hide it from your grandfather. After all, my grandfather grew up watching himself grow up. He is the closest person around Bai Yanran. Although Lu he is also her closest person, her feelings are different from those of her grandfather. After all, they are connected by blood, and some feelings can''t be abandoned. "If you two want to keep a secret from me, you two can go. Don''t be afraid that I am jealous. Anyway, I have lived a long time. What else do I not know about your secrets?" This is very direct. He pretends to understand. In fact, he doesn''t know anything in his heart, but he pretends to understand everything. It''s embarrassing to see him. Other people naturally have no idea. They think that the white man is very clever. Maybe they really know what they are going to do or what they are going to say behind their backs. In fact, there is no point in master Bai''s heart. After all, the relationship between the two people is hazy. Although he didn''t announce that they were together in front of his grandfather, he was not a fool. Naturally, he could see that the relationship between the two people was more intimate than before. Besides, Lu he liked Bai Yanran, which started when he was a child, but with the help of him, he was not a fool The first two people are very unfamiliar, Lu he always calls Miss Bai Yanran. Later, I didn''t know what happened to the two people. One day, they called their names by their names. Although the old man was not used to hearing them occasionally, he had already called them by their names. That must be good. It shows that the two people have become true friends, and those unnecessary etiquette will naturally be abandoned. Lu he left a smile and ran out with Bai Yanran. He gently pressed the button on his hand, and the trunk of the car opened automatically. The sunflower in the trunk, shining in the bright light, also looked very gorgeous. Although it is now night outside, looking at the distant sky is not blue, but some purple red, night also quietly came. "How come you''ve got sunflowers in your trunk, and it looks like they''ve been carefully arranged." Bai Yanran is a little curious. She doesn''t realize that this is a surprise given by Lu He. However, Bai Yanran still has a few things in her heart. Although Lu he is not a very romantic person, after all, he doesn''t contact many girls. Most of the girls he contacts are the same table arranged by the teacher before. In addition, after working, there are few Get in touch with girls. So naturally, he will not play those tricks to please girls, but Lu he has always been good at learning, including in wooing Bai Yanran. In this aspect, Lu he will always ask others what girls generally like, and then follow the advice. Although sometimes the result will be very much like a joke, but Bai Yanran knows that Lu he just wants to surprise herself, and the starting point is good, but there is still some gap between boys and girls in terms of aesthetics. But Bai Yanran naturally can understand these. After all, from small to large, they grew up together. No matter how they looked like strangers, they were more familiar than ordinary people. Lu he was a small follower beside Bai Yanran when he was a child. Bai Yanran is angry. Lu he always has a good temper and always suffers from it. She never tells the adults at home that she has been bullied by the eldest lady. However, Bai Yanran was not so gentle and elegant when she was a child. She always looked arrogant and domineering, as if no one in the world dared to provoke her.Therefore, Lu he always has a good temper in front of Bai Yanran. Occasionally, Bai Yanran becomes too gentle. Lu he may feel that he is not used to it. After all, she has been used to her arrogant and domineering appearance since she was young and used to her crying and shouting for something. "Is it because the decoration is not good today? I specially prepared it for you today, but it doesn''t seem to surprise you." Lu he''s tone and expression are a little lost, just like a child who has been preparing a gift for a long time. He is suddenly told that this gift is not special at all. Before the surprise arrived, Lu he imagined in his mind countless times that Bai Yanran saw this scene and exclaimed in surprise. Now it seems that everything is Lu he''s amorous. "No, no, I think it''s very beautiful. In fact, I like sunflowers very much. I never told anyone. So I was a little bit stuck at the beginning because the flower you sent me was sunflower. I never felt that anyone could walk into my heart and find that I even like sunflower." Bai Yanran felt that Lu he was a little lost, but Bai Yanran saw the sunflowers full of cars, and her eyes were shining with strange light. She liked sunflowers. Chapter 372 Bai Yanran collected an oil painting of sunflower in it. She always kept it carefully and never let others touch the oil painting casually. However, we didn''t pay much attention to it. They thought that it was only this painting that was very precious. Naturally, Bai Yanran attached great importance to this oil painting. White Yan Ran see this side of the sunflower, eyes flicker is not like a surprise, more like what is missing. "Do you like this sunflower?" Lu he asked, after all, he carefully prepared a day, or want to get his favorite girl''s affirmation, this flower is also some story of the sunflower, after all, there is a love story, so in Lu he''s heart naturally appears more special than other sunflowers. "Yes. Sunflower is a flower that I like to hide in my heart. I will never put it on my lips or take it out of my heart White Yan Ran looked at the sunflower, the appearance seems to be in a daze, the brain also does not know what to think, but it seems to think of things to think of God, and even look a little sad. "Since you like sunflowers, why do I feel that you look unhappy or even sad?" Lu he also felt that Bai Yanran was obviously wrong. After all, ordinary people should be very surprised to see the gift. At least, there should be a smile and a happy expression on her face. But Bai Yanran''s appearance was too calm, just like everything was under her control. Lu he has never mentioned to give Bai Yanran a surprise, he went to Bai Yanran to prepare a gift for Bai Yanran, and no second person knew about it. There was only one person in the whole process, so there was no possibility of leakage at all. Lu he thinks about it. Bai Yanran can''t know the news in advance. If she doesn''t know it in advance, why isn''t she surprised to see this flower. Is it difficult for Bai Yanran to say that she likes sunflowers just to comfort herself. "The young lady liked sunflowers most at that time..." suddenly, a sigh came from the corner, it was Liu ma. "Liu Ma!" Lu he found Liu Ma talking in the corner. "In the past, when the young lady lived, there were many sunflowers planted in the yard, and the momentum of careful care every day grew very well, but later... The master couldn''t see the shadow of the two of them. He was sad and sad when he looked at them and thought about it. Sometimes he thought that they couldn''t sleep all night." After all, Mrs. Liu is an old man of the Bai family. She knows everything about the Bai family''s parents. Therefore, Liu Ma has also experienced the affairs of Bai Yanran''s parents. She is also an informed person in these matters. "Little lady, young lady is Yan Ran''s mother?" Lu he asked curiously. After all, nature came to this house and never met Bai Yanran''s father and mother. There were only a few people in the family now. The structure of the family members seemed to have never changed. Although I occasionally listen to the family''s discussion about the cause of Bai Yanran''s father and mother''s death, she never dared to ask him. After all, I just entered the white family at that time. I was not a complete white family. I just said that the old man had kindness to him and raised himself. Later, when he got older, he knew that the taboo of this family was not allowed to be asked, which would bring back the saddest place for him. "Yes, you may not have met the young lady. After all, you were very old when you came. The young lady left early, but I have never forgotten the sunflower that the young lady likes best. There is also an oil painting at home, which is painted by the young lady by her hand, which is the scene of the sunflower that she loves most. " Mother Liu exposed the mystery of the oil painting. It turns out that the reason why the painting is so treasured by Bai Yanran is that it was painted by her mother when she was alive, which can be regarded as a very precious memory. Money can''t buy this kind of kinship. It''s impossible to measure the oil painting with any value, and nothing can replace the oil painting. That''s why Bai Yanran has not allowed anyone to touch the oil painting for so many years. Bai Yanran may not like sunflower, but miss her mother, also miss her mother like sunflower, which is a love my dog feelings. "Yan Ran, I''m sorry, I don''t know that''s what your mother likes. I... I didn''t mean to." Lu he was very guilty. After all, he didn''t mean to recall this bad memory. After all, it was a pain for anyone in the Bai family. If there was no accident, these two people should stand in front of themselves and live in the world. But because of the accident, he left the world early, which became a memory of all people, and also became a thought that could not be resolved. "I can''t remember my mother''s face, but I also remember that her favorite is sunflower. Since that''s her favorite, I like it best. So you didn''t do anything wrong. You sent me my favorite words and also gave me memories. Don''t feel guilty. Although this is a very painful memory for others, it is extremely precious for meBai Yanran comforts herself. Although this memory is very precious, it is also accompanied by pain. "You don''t want to be like this. The more you comfort me, the more I feel guilty. I unknowingly did such a ridiculous thing. I thought it would make you very happy. I didn''t expect it to be so bad. I was too sentimental and should ask you in advance. If I had asked you in advance, things would not have turned out like this. Now people don''t feel happy to see this sunflower. Everyone looks very sad. So don''t comfort me. I know there must be something wrong with you Lu he was comforted by Bai Yanran more and more painful. After all, he just wanted to give Bai Yanran a surprise, but he didn''t expect to make such a big joke. Everything seemed to be unexpected. He thought it was a surprise, but it turned out to be a shock. This is also a memory that everyone in the white family knows. I have my own reason for this, which is not particularly clear. So I accidentally encounter it today. After all, there is a truth that no one knows is innocent. Lu he didn''t know that the sunflower was Bai Yanran''s mother''s favorite flower from the beginning to the end. In fact, the sunflower was not wrong at all. The super fault was that he gave it to Bai Yanran. Moreover, this place was still in the Bai family courtyard, in front of all the white family members'' eyes. Chapter 373 Bai Yanran closed her eyes gently, and there were a few tears in the corner of her eyes. When she was a child, she could only look at her mother''s picture and recall her face. Now she is big and becomes more sad. She doesn''t dare to look at the photos. She only remembers her mother with some subtle feelings. "Miss, would you like to collect the sunflowers for you?" Liu Ma asked Bai Yanran. Naturally, Liu Ma is very clear about the story behind the sunflower. After all, it leads to one sad story after another. If you put it here, it will only lead to sadness. "Don''t put it away. Help me find a vase to put them all in. This family should have a little bit of fresh look. If this is a very sunny day, our family also needs a bit of sunshine. Besides, my mother likes this flower very much. If she knows that the Taoist family has this flower now, maybe she will sneak back to me in the evening See me in my dream Sunflower still reminds Bai Yanran of the last trace of memory in her heart, but Bai Yanran does not want to escape as before. It is useless to escape from the facts. Escaping will only make yourself and the people around you more painful. Facing the facts honestly is the solution to the problem. After all, those who have left the world will never come back, and those who still live in this world can not be made more miserable because those who have left will inevitably appear more selfish. What is left should only be beautiful things, and what is left can only be better memories. Those who have left should not give more pain to those who have left. Those who have left should also cherish the things in front of them, and do not go too far to pursue the past memories. "Ah! It seems that the young lady has already wanted to open her mind. Since she is willing to put these sunflowers at home, it will be better. After all, how beautiful the flowers look! If they are placed in the living room, they will add a little color. " Liu''s mother was more gratified to see Bai Yanran saying so. After all, she never wanted to face herself before. Her father and mother had passed away. She lied to herself every day that her parents had lost a long way to travel. Although it may take a lot of time, she will surely come back to her side and grow up with her ¡£ But as a result, Bai Yanran is now an adult, and her parents still haven''t come back. There is no earth shaking change in everything. When the sun should rise in the morning, the sun still rises as usual. At night, when the sun was about to set, the sun went down the mountain from the West. Everything in this world has not changed because of the disappearance of some people. Everything is in a step-by-step manner. If you are still immersed in sadness and can''t be separated, the final bitter thing is still your own heart. No one will find out how hard your heart is. Only you know how painful your heart is. "Don''t put it in the living room, put it all in my bedroom. I want to watch them sleep every day. I want to see them in the morning when I open my eyes. I want to take good care of them. It would be better if I could let them stay in my bedroom for a long time." Bai Yanran seems to have completely let go of this matter, and asked to keep all these sunflowers in his bedroom. After all, although he walked out of the sadness, the pain of his son''s death was not so easy to ease. He didn''t want to cause his grandfather to be excessively sad. After all, he was an old man and would not show any special sadness in front of everyone. Every time when we asked him that he was not sad, he would smile and say, after all, he is also a person who wants to go west. In the near future, he will leave behind all the good things in this world selfishly, and then go to seek the happiness of another world. In fact, old man Bai does not want to leave this beautiful world. The most important thing is that he can''t let go of some people around him. Although Bai Yanran is over 20 years old, he still doesn''t know how to take care of himself like a child. When he is wronged, he still complains and cries. Like such a spoiled child, how can the white man bear to put her directly in the back of his mind and ignore her. "Miss, are you afraid that the master will be sad when he looks at it? In fact, the master has already let go of this matter. After all, he is also an old man now. Many things are still open-minded and won''t get entangled too much. But the master has been very worried that the young lady can''t get out of the shadow. He won''t see the young lady as she is now. There should be no need to worry about it. " Liu Ma seems to know everything about the family. Although the white man seems to have put his heart down on the surface, but actually whether he has put it down in his heart or not, no one knows. The white man is never willing to put some emotional problems on the lips, and others will not say it. But sometimes it doesn''t mean that there is no such thing. On the surface, the white man looks happy and free and easy, but in fact, how sad he is in his heart, or whether his heart has been completely relieved, no one knows. The white master''s own heart may not be able to guarantee that he will not think about the past things, after all, he is a close relative, and is not a time to dilute the feelings. "I don''t know if my grandfather will tangle with this matter, but I don''t want his old man to fall into this kind of sadness again. When you take it in, you should put it in a black bag. Don''t let grandfather see it. When you enter my room, you should be careful."Bai Yan Ran ordered again, the sunflower finally into the home or to be more cautious. "Yanran, I''ll send you other flowers next time. Although you tell me that you like this sunflower very much, I always feel that you are not that kind of sunflower." Lu he is sorry, but he doesn''t know how to explain it. "It doesn''t matter. Now I''ll send me sunflowers. I like them. When I ask my grandfather next time, if he agrees, I''d like to plant sunflowers all over the yard." Bai Yanran looks like nothing has happened. It seems that in a moment, an idea can put all the previous sadness behind, but this is very normal. After all, people should go to the sunny place, stay in the dark place more, and their heart will become very negative energy. "Young master, you don''t have to feel embarrassed. After all, you don''t know about these things, and no one has ever mentioned them to you. But you can''t blame us for not mentioning them to you. In fact, in the past, some occasions could not mention these things." Liu Ma tried to use her ability to explain Lu He. Chapter 374 Lu he lowered his head and said nothing. He was very dejected, just like a child who had done something wrong and was waiting for punishment. "Well, there is nothing really. Don''t take it to heart, or you will be blocked up in a panic, but it will be bad." Bai Yanran naturally doesn''t want to bring these negative emotions to Lu He. After all, Lu he has no parents to accompany him from childhood to adulthood. He relies on himself or his friends, as well as the man he should thank most. In fact, Lu he is very lonely, but I don''t know why he should be very lonely in his heart. He is willing to be so enthusiastic and quick to help others and think for others. On the surface, it seems cold, but occasionally his heart is so hot. "Is that true? Does it really matter? " Lu he''s urgent appearance is like a child who has done something wrong and is waiting for others to forgive. "It really doesn''t matter. It''s getting late. Otherwise, I''d like to stay at the Bai''s house this morning to have a rest. It''s the same thing to leave for work in the morning. On the contrary, it''s nearer to stop by the Bai''s. The old clothes are still in your room. Someone has cleaned them every day and kept the original appearance. The young master should still be in the habit of living. " Liu Ma always does things in such a proper and proper way. She has arranged everything before Lu he speaks. It''s really embarrassing to refuse. As like as two peas, has been living in the White House since he moved out. But he seldom stayed in the White House. He thought his room had been removed. "Is there something wrong with Liu ma?" "There''s nothing wrong with it. The young master has been living in the Bai family for so many years. Is it so short of one night? What''s the matter? It''s the same thing to go to work the next day. Besides, you''re not alone when you come back to the Lu''s house. There''s someone here to talk to you, so that you won''t be lonely when you can''t sleep at night. " Liu Ma''s words are reasonable, which makes Lu He Yi have no room to refute. What she wanted to refuse was embarrassed to refuse. After all, if she refused with a very strong attitude, it would seem that she would not give her face. "Then I..." "Oh, don''t make me tangle. Then I have already agreed to my request and stay here tonight. I''ll ask someone to clean your room a little. Although the room is cleaned on time every day, it is a room that has not been occupied for a long time. I''m afraid that some corners have not noticed dust." Liu Ma is so meticulous that Lu He, who originally wanted to go home, met such a considerate person. I''m sorry to go home. "Listen to Mrs. Liu. Since she has arranged everything, I refuse. It seems that it is too shameless for her to refuse. I am excited to think that I can still live in the room I used to live in for so many years." Lu he''s appearance also shows great expectation. After all, he has been living in this environment for more than ten years. Compared with the Lu family, the Bai family is more familiar with it. After all, they used to live here, and they all know where the plants and trees are planted with their eyes closed. "What do you see outside?" White old man saw the noisy outside, a group of people around there chattering, saying that after a long time, he would not come in. The old man finally lost his temper and wanted to join in the excitement of the young people. After all, although the man is old, his heart is still not old. If he wants to keep the secret of longevity, he must have a young heart. "It turns out that everyone is looking at the flowers. Who should be so careful to prepare such beautiful flowers and quickly get some bottles to put these flowers in, so as not to damage the petals of these flowers when they are laid flat like this." Seeing this flower, the white master didn''t react at all, but it made people confused. Moreover, since he took the initiative to put all these words on the table, it delayed the past. There were not only sunflowers, but also many other words. The appearance of putting them together was very fancy. "It''s my Lord. We just discussed where to put these flowers." Liu''s mother came to an end. The scene was a little too embarrassing. The white man pretended that nothing had happened. Naturally, everyone did not dare to pretend to be too sad. They all pretended that nothing had happened. After all, people took out a lot of vases from them and prepared to trim these flowers and plants. Otherwise, they would not be very beautiful if they were placed in the bottles. After all, they were just simple flower arrangements, which also required artistic attention. "I don''t like to put it in a bad way. When you arrange flowers, you should pay attention to the beauty and not affect the mood of the flower watchers." The old man began to study how to arrange the flowers. It was supposed to be something people should worry about, but he began to worry about it. Everyone''s heart is like a tight string, also do not know is the white man saw the sunflower, pretended not to see or really did not see this car full of sunflowers.After all, it''s night. It''s normal if the old man''s eyes are not good. If the sunflower is placed in a bright place and recognized by the white man, what kind of flower is it. If you get angry, the consequences will be disastrous. Liu Ma also noticed this detail. The white man never studied the flowers and plants in his family, let alone commented on them. It''s a bit fresh today, since I''ve taken the initiative to care about these flowers and plants. "This sunflower looks very comfortable to my old man. When the time comes, he will put some around the living room. After all, it''s a very positive painting, which makes people happy." The white man''s words let everyone finally loosen the string in his heart. He thought that the white man didn''t see the sunflower. Unexpectedly, the white man recognized it. Although it was a night, his eyes were not so bad. This is in everyone''s guess. "Yes, sir. If you like me, I''ll go to the flower market some other day and choose some fresh sunflowers. Maybe you can plant some more in the yard here." Liu Ma is the most clever person. She has been testing the old man''s words before and after all. After all, if Liu Ma doesn''t say it, other people will not dare to open this mouth. After all, Liu Ma has been following him for the longest time and knows the old man''s temper best. Chapter 375 The old man''s reaction made people a little surprised, but at the same time, it also made us feel a little relieved and gratified. It seems that everyone has put down the sad things, and no longer put them in their hearts to block themselves. After all, things in the past will always be in the past. Remembering pain is never the best way to meet the beautiful tomorrow. The best way to meet the coming of tomorrow is to face the past positively and correctly. "The young master is interested. He knows that the young lady likes flowers best. So if he bought a car, he would like to surprise her. But I think she likes it very much. He asked me to make this flower ready and send it to her room." After all, she knows a few people''s temperaments best. If she doesn''t speak well in the middle, it''s inevitable that there will be a rift among them. "Yes, other people are busy at work. I should have sent these flowers from my grandfather. Unfortunately, I am old and I don''t know how to be romantic. I don''t know how to do these romantic things. I don''t like you young people who have the heart and have time to do these things." Old man Bai waved his hand and went into the room. Everything was unexpected. It was as if nothing happened. Lu he was nervous in the middle. After all, he said this by himself. If he really got into trouble, he would not be able to explain it. In this tense night, sleeping in the bed that used to be the most familiar with the Bai family, my heart was not as comfortable as before. It seems that since I moved out of the Bai family, the relationship between us is still a little strange. After all, because of my own work, I have less time to go home and less communication, so my feelings will naturally be a little weak, But if you want to get to know each other very quickly. Lu he lay in bed thinking, thinking about some things happened around him, and some old friends who have not been in touch for a long time. This young master of the Xiao family, such a restless character, has not made any action recently. I wonder if something happened in his family and his discipline was so serious that he didn''t show up in public. But in a variety of romantic places can still find his figure, after all, is also a girlfriend, or can not change the ability to play hooky. But occasionally, Xiao Zhuoyu still needs to pay attention to his girlfriend. After all, he is also a girl friend with this identity. Although the purpose of his girlfriend is to covet his money and power, if he does not covet these things, he will not follow him blindly. He has no idea where to leave him. Xiaoxiao is a clever person, who is good there, he will wink at anyone, play the fox''s tricks in front of him, and seduce men with all kinds of methods that can''t get on the stage. "Zhuo Yu, have you heard the wind outside these days? I heard that there is a gathering in the Bai family. Many family members have been invited. Have you invited the Xiao family?" Xiaoxiao deliberately conveys this message to Xiao Zhuoyu, deliberately stirs up the flames in front of him. In fact, Xiaoxiao clearly knows that the fact is not like this, but deliberately fabricates a particularly ugly fact. Xiao Zhuoyu naturally heard that the Bai family invited such Mingmen people, but he did not invite them. Naturally, he was upset. He would think that the Bai family despised the Xiao family, or that Bai Yanran still held a grudge against himself. It was clear that both of them had not been involved for a long time. Xiaoxiao wanted to stir up trouble and stir up trouble Personal fighting, but watching snipe and mussel fight, is naturally a fisherman''s gain. Xiaoxiao is very clever. She doesn''t say anything clearly. She speaks vaguely, which makes people unable to guess. She can''t do things all at once. She always leaves half of her work, which makes it difficult for others to guess her meaning. "They didn''t invite us to the Xiao family. Anyway, we Xiaos are also famous people. It''s too much for them to look down on us like this. No, I can''t help it. This is a small party. Since we have so many opinions on us, will they not want to trample us under our feet and our Xiao family is not a bully How can we tolerate being trampled under our feet. " After all, there is no harmony between the two families. After all, there is no conflict between the two families. After all, since Bai Yanran separated from herself, there has been less communication between the two families. On New Year''s holidays, the Bai family doesn''t like to see Xiao''s family much. The old man Bai has never given Xiao Guohao a look. After all, there is such a single moth. If no one can treat them with a good face. "Zhuo Yu, calm down, you''ll wait. In case the white family''s invitation has not been sent to you, after all, there are so many people who invite to send them to each other. It will take some time. However, I heard that their party will be held in these two days. I heard that many families have already received the invitation And the letter. " Xiaoxiao tried to pretend to be a good man and comfort Xiao Zhuoyu. At the same time, Xiaoxiao tried to stir up Xiao Zhuoyu''s opinions on Bai''s family. Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t find Bai Yanran much trouble recently. He really let Bai Yanran find a clean life for a period of time, without having to deal with such a rotten person.After all, the character of this garbage man is well known. If anyone doesn''t know, it''s really a bit of affectation. He''s a real jerk in every circle, but the word "strive for success" has nothing to do with him. Xiaoxiao, a fox charmer, is clever in means. She never does things she doesn''t like. She always changes ways to cheat the men next to her. She gets a good reputation. She becomes such a white lotus flower, which makes others get a bad reputation for her. However, there are no men who can see it Come out. Maybe we all know it from the bottom of my heart, but some men don''t want to expose her directly, but they are also willing to work for her. The reward of those people is not much, even more ridiculous is to get a smile from the beauty. Although it sounds ridiculous, it is also a fact. If it happens to Xiao Zhuoyu, everything seems to be explained. After all, this person''s character is not much better. Chapter 376 "Forget it, don''t comfort me. I know in my heart what we Xiaos are in the eyes of the Bai family? They don''t take us seriously at all. If they really want to ask us to invite us, they will send them to us very early. After all, how difficult is it to send them from such a large place? There are so many people in their white family. Can''t we just shoot a few more people to do this? It''s not too troublesome for two people to send one by one. It''s a waste of time and seems insincere. It''s not the style of their white family at all. " When Xiao Zhuoyu arrived, he knew that the Xiao family were not very popular with the Bai family. For such a party, they would deliberately not invite them to the Xiao family and make them lose face. Bai Yanran, a girl of Wanguan''s family property, unfortunately didn''t marry into the Xiao family at last. After all, it''s enough for the Xiao family to just wait for the Bai family''s property. If you don''t make this plan to be a golden tortoise son-in-law, Xiao Zhuoyu will never take Bai Yanran seriously. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu is not very good at distinguishing right and wrong. He believes his ears when he is blown by others. He never seeks the truth of those facts himself. When things really happen, he is very timid and dare not really face them. He always says goodbye People push in front as a shield, but if it is good, he is always the first to jump out. I don''t have much ability. I still feel that other people should not look down on him every day. In fact, it is normal for people who have no ability like this to look down on him. If others think highly of him, it means that the person is also flattering and has problems in his style. "The Bai family was originally a bit of a snob, especially when Bai Yanran got involved with the adopted son of their family. It was not shameful to spread it out. According to their seniority, they were brothers and sisters. They grew up together. I am really ashamed of them." Xiaoxiao sings in different ways. She doesn''t mind the trouble at all. She doesn''t care about the reality. After all, she exaggerates and slanders others without paying. She can make things white and black with her mouth. "Originally, it was she who wanted to leave me at the beginning. No wonder I didn''t keep her. You said that a woman wanted to leave me, give up such a nourishing life, and finally stay with that fool who only works all day long. I don''t understand why she likes such a man. What''s good about Lu? I didn''t think he was better than me at that time Xiao Zhuoyu really has a kind of self-respect, maybe stupid people are like this. They can''t see the reality at all and don''t put others in their eyes. Therefore, such people will always offend people in their life, and they will offend people invisibly. If they offend others, they will not tell you in the front that you have offended him, others will only secretly behind their back The stab you a knife, you will be black and blue, do not know in the end is why offended others, do not know who hurt. This kind of person may be the most sad. People all over the world think that he is a fool, but he always thinks that he is very smart. He can''t see the reality clearly and still lives in a dream. It''s really ridiculous. Xiaoxiao can also see the chaotic appearance of Xiao Zhuoyu, but she may not be with Xiao Zhuoyu in the future, but now she needs to use Xiao Zhuoyu''s money and the Xiao family''s power. Yes, it is to make her go more smoothly in her acting career. People with no background, no matter what they try to do, will appear to be a little difficult. Xiaoxiao naturally understands this truth. After so many years of playing tricks, she has never been a female No.2, let alone a female No.1. In the production group, the director never takes himself seriously. She can hardly compare herself to a few others, not to mention her appearance or her acting skills, but to her background. There are a lot of people who have power and power and bring money into the group. People like her who have no money and no background naturally can''t make a name for themselves. Maybe it depends on the accumulation of time and space. But whether she can become a famous person in the end is just an unknown number. She is a little clever and wants to use some means to get to the top, so she finds Xiao Zhuoyu, the unjust leader. However, Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t realize her plan. She simply thought that the beautiful woman in front of her just wanted to be with him because she liked herself. Or Xiao Zhuoyu pretended to be stupid and didn''t know anything. But Xiao Zhuoyu was willing to spend money for her. Although the money was earned by his father Xiao Guo, it did not affect his extravagance in spending money ¡£ "I have to know that the big lady of the white family didn''t follow you, or I would never have a chance to find such a nice person as you. I''m always so intimate to me. I don''t know what to say to thank you for being so kind to me." Xiaoxiao deliberately flattered Xiao Zhuoyu on purpose, showing that he was very poor and grateful. On the one hand, he spent Xiao Zhuoyu''s money recklessly, and at the same time pretended to be very embarrassed. He didn''t know whether he was tired or not, but at least the life of spending money was very happy. "As long as you can speak, I think other women are not as naughty and happy as you are. I don''t know whether it is because others are not as good-looking as you are, or what? For other reasons, is it because other women are not as considerate and understanding as you are? "Xiao Zhuoyu began to doubt himself. When he looked at the women, they were not of any standard. Although all the women they found were pretty, they were all pretty. They were not serious people. Although they could not see them, they were clearly in the eyes of outsiders. After repeated persuasion by his father, they were useless. They all gave up training Xiao Zhuoyu. Xiaoxiao describes her as a beauty. Maybe she doesn''t seem to have any problems, but she doesn''t have the ability. But she is very good at taking advantage of the opportunity. Otherwise, she will not make use of the time when Bai Yanran left the crew temporarily and became a sister in the crew. Although her acting skills are really out of sight, she still needs to learn something after so many years of running. She is so proud of herself that many people in the group are not satisfied with her. It''s natural that people who show off their prestige can''t live too long. However, it''s hard to avoid complacency for a moment. After all, they have to rely on the Xiao family, which is a cash cow. They don''t have to worry about food and clothing for half a life. After all, the Xiao family is also a big family. Chapter 377 When Xiao Zhuoyu was lying in bed, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. It was impossible for him not to go to the party. Therefore, people did not invite him, and he did not have the reason to go. But if he did not go, his mind would be uncomfortable. When he really did not know what to do, Xiaoxiao''s ideas came out again. "Xiaoxiao, do you think we should pretend that we don''t know about this party, or are we going to go there bravely?" Xiao Zhuoyu also has some ambiguities. I don''t know how to do it. If he is too abrupt to go to the party door and get kicked out, it will be too boring. After all, he is a man of high reputation, and many people know him. At that time, if he is photographed and exposed by the media and put on the newspaper, it will be even more humiliating. "We certainly can''t be brave enough to go there. We''ll be recognized by many people, and if they don''t welcome us and show us their faces, we won''t be very good." Xiaoxiao also thinks that it is not very good to be strong directly. It seems that she is trying to be brave. After all, this is not something that can be done by being brave. After all, Xiaoxiao is a guest and has to abide by the rules of the organizer. "Well, I don''t even want to go in and get involved, but it seems that we have some upside down meaning. Moreover, I am not particularly concerned about what they are doing in the white family. As long as there is no threat to me, I don''t want to take care of it. At that time, I will be angry with Bai Yanran. I don''t need to find it myself." Xiao Zhuoyu was always like this, comforting himself. In fact, he didn''t have any ideas in his heart, and he didn''t know what to do next. So when his ears were blown by this gust of wind, he decided to do this. When his ears were blown by that gust of wind, he decided to do that. After all, he is a man who can''t achieve anything. He is always so indecisive when he does things. Now he is short of a military adviser to help him give advice. After all, it is not good to go so abruptly. If you don''t think about it in your heart and are not willing to do it, both sides seem to be in a dilemma. "Otherwise, you will find an excuse to ask Bai Yanran out and show our sincerity." Xiaoxiao didn''t know what was in Xiaoxiao''s stomach, but he deliberately talked about it. He just didn''t get to the point and said it clearly. Xiao Zhuoyu had to be curious about what Xiaoxiao said. "I don''t understand what you are. You asked me to ask that woman on my own initiative. I tell you, it doesn''t exist. She hates me to hate me to the bone. I think she is just as uncomfortable. If I ask me to ask her out so abruptly, people will not necessarily agree." When Xiao Zhuoyu heard Bai Yanran''s three words, his heart was full of resistance. After all, the two people had been separated for a long time. It was just like this. The enemy was narrow and there was nothing to do with it. It would be better. There was no need to deliberately break the state that the well water did not invade the river. Taking the initiative to ask Bai Yanran is equivalent to bowing his head to Bai Yanran. Obviously, Xiao Zhuoyu is very reluctant to lower his head. No matter what he is going to do, others will definitely think that this kind of behavior is to show kindness. Xiao Zhuoyu''s heart is 10000 people who do not want to lower his head. "You go. If you don''t ask, how do you know what attitude people give you? In case her attitude is surprisingly good? After all, people already have boyfriends now. They certainly won''t care about their previous emotional experiences. Besides, you never owe her anything. Why should you be afraid of them? Is it possible that you are advising their white family Xiaoxiao is not afraid of big things. After all, there is really something that will not burn on his head. He doesn''t worry about anything. Just sit at home and enjoy it. However, Xiao Zhuoyu is worried about it. It''s impossible to do this. It''s better to give up. "Forget it, what kind of bad idea are you making? I wonder if you are jealous every day. If you want me to provoke her, I will tell you clearly that I can''t provoke her casually, and that crazy woman is not so easy to provoke. When the loyal dog around her bites you, you are really out of control." Xiao Zhuoyu''s temper has come up, and he is completely dissatisfied with Xiaoxiao''s ghost notice lying beside him. It doesn''t sound like what a decent person can say. Why doesn''t he do anything good to provoke Bai Yanran. This is simply to find their own suffering, when the white family thought they wanted to find Bai Yanran trouble, but some self defeating. The white family has always been ruthless, Xiaoxiao should have heard of it. Since he knows the story inside the story, why would he come up with such an idea? Xiao Zhuoyu really felt that the woman lying beside him had no brain ¡£ "Zhuo Yu, why are you still angry? I don''t think you have any idea to give you advice. I didn''t say that you must listen to my idea. What are you angry with me? I don''t understand what is going on in this matter." Xiaoxiao pretended to be a delicate person. In fact, he had a good abacus and was full of bad water. Unexpectedly, Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t listen to his own plan. Now Xiao Zhuoyu is so rebellious that he may not be able to complete his small plan. Now he looks like he is just drawing water from nothing.But Xiaoxiao naturally will not let Xiao Zhuoyu, a good catcher, casually. After all, there is no good man to use for himself besides his own side. After all, the man who sleeps next to him is greedy for beauty, and he seems to have no special shortcomings in his own eyes. Xiaoxiao''s most commonly used trick is to play with men. Xiao Zhuoyu is not worth mentioning in his eyes. Xiaoxiao has never given his heart to Xiao Zhuoyu. After all, the man''s mood is volatile. He has been with him for so long, and he can''t master it. If you hand over his heart casually, I''m afraid his temper will be broken by him soon It''s a mess. Xiaoxiao is also aware of the interests in it, but it is not a day or two to see Bai Yanran unhappy. Although she is not in the crew now, there is always a need to do something about Bai Yanran, so that she will not be so easy in the crew in the future. At least, the days are not as good as before She was too comfortable. Xiaoxiao, a vicious woman, must plan something in her heart. She can''t do this. Her original good plan has just begun to sprout and is trampled on under her feet. Chapter 378 Xiao Xiao nestles in Xiao Zhuoyu''s arms like a little girl. Her big eyes are full of water. She looks at Xiao Zhuoyu as if she is begging for mercy. I know that she is wrong. "Don''t look like this. I''m sorry to see you. You didn''t do anything wrong. After all, you don''t know how complicated the story is. You''ve heard about the story before, but you don''t know how it happened, so it''s not your fault." Xiao Zhuoyu couldn''t see a woman act like a coquette in front of him, especially to Xiaoxiao, a woman of some beauty. His bones were crispy when he was coquettish. "Don''t you really blame me? In fact, I also want to hear your advice and help you out. It''s just that I''m a girl after all, and I still don''t have the brains of your boys, so I always think things thoughtlessly." Xiaoxiao''s poor skills can be compared with super high acting actors. I didn''t see that she could play such a big role in filming, but she could play all kinds of tricks on Xiao Zhuoyu. Such people can only play female No.2 in TV and never be a leading lady. But Xiaoxiao naturally did not know Xiao Zhuoyu and Bai Yanran. If she didn''t know, Xiaoxiao would not choose to follow Xiao Zhuoyu. Because Xiao Zhuoyu had no brains at the beginning, she felt that this man was easier to cheat and start. If a smart man, one eye is to see through Xiaoxiao''s tricks and conspiracy, then Xiaoxiao will not covet any useful things on that man, and will only bruise himself in the end. Xiaoxiao and Xiao Zhuoyu had already inquired about this person before they had contact with each other. Their family background was quite prominent. So they always had some money in the family. They happened to be a black sheep. They liked to travel in various romantic places. So they were very fond of playing outside. Naturally, they were very playful. If they were playful, they would like beautiful women, I don''t like that honest woman. Xiaoxiao has been aiming at Xiao Zhuoyu early in the morning. All the plans are set by her. All the things are under Xiaoxiao''s control. Xiao Zhuoyu is just a mermaid. "You are my woman, don''t have too much brain, you just need to be quiet by my side, just stay there and don''t move, just like a vase. I''ll always be beautiful there. I''ll take care of the money to make you happy every day." Xiao Zhuoyu completely forgets the previous one. As expected, Xiaoxiao has some means. In a few words, he can coax a man into a proper and proper way, and revolve around himself. Xiaoxiao has always enjoyed this kind of man around himself. In the past, she could openly let three or two men surround her. Now, after all, she is a man with a boyfriend. She can''t be too arrogant, but she still can''t avoid some cheating outside secretly. Although she is a woman, she is never more traditional than a man. Men do not necessarily have Xiaoxiao can play, relying on their ability to seduce men, Chen Youlian is one, she is one. Although others have some skills, they are not as effective as these two people. These two are to cheat men''s money and cheat men''s heart. "Zhuo Yu, you are so kind to me. I don''t know how to repay you. I''ll follow you in my life. This is a decision I made a long time ago. It''s not because I heard what you said today. At that time, when I was just together, I felt that you were very kind to me. I swore secretly that I would be with you in this life. No matter what happens in the future, even if it is you, I will not give up. " Xiaoxiao is crazy about Xiao Zhuoyu''s kindness to himself. In fact, from the beginning to the end, he is greedy for his money. However, Xiao Zhuoyu always likes to listen to these words. The higher and stronger he praises himself, the more happy he will be. Whether the fact is not very important, it is his pleasure to listen to it. Xiaoxiao is a woman with ambition. Xiao Zhuoyu is just a stepping stone on her way to success. In the end, whether I will talk with me or not is really not good. Xiao Zhuoyu, after all, is not a useful person. His long-term development will certainly not be able to do so. Most of his money will be spent in his later life. But sooner or later, Xiao state will leave the world one step ahead of Xiao Zhuoyu. When the time comes, no one will take care of Xiao''s group, and the Xiao family will certainly be less beautiful than their present life. Xiaoxiao was still young at that time, and he could still find all kinds of rich men everywhere. There was no need to hang him in Xiao Zhuoyu''s tree. Xiao Zhuoyu will not be able to make a big climate in the future. Xiaoxiao''s heart is clearer than anyone else. But Xiaoxiao can only see through it, but never can tell. After all, it''s too early to say these things. Xiao Zhuoyu still has the price to use. After all, the second generation of the fool rich is still not lack of money and is not willing to spend money for himself. He doesn''t have to spend too much mind to play games with him. Naturally, Xiaoxiao is willing to stretch out his hand and work hard Go and pick it up. In fact, Xiaoxiao doesn''t spend Xiao Zhuoyu''s money, and the money is also sent to her women, so Xiaoxiao never loves Xiao Zhuoyu''s money. After all, the women in the romantic places are not as good as themselves.Xiaoxiao is also a famous female star now. Although she is not a big brand, she is also a little famous. Since Xiao Zhuoyu paid a lot of money to hold Xiaoxiao, her performance is booming. "It''s too early to talk to me all my life. As long as you are mine now, I will have no regrets about you. You are the woman I raised with money. Naturally, you are very delicate and will not let others touch you casually. After all, you are my Xiao Zhuoyu''s woman. As long as I am in one day, who dares to look down on you." Xiao Zhuoyu is very good at boasting, after all, who can''t boast, but Xiao Zhuoyu is the best at it. Every time he gets into trouble, he never solves it by himself. He always asks Xiao Guo to deal with the consequences for himself. He has been caught in the Bureau for a long time, and he has to be happy outside now. Although Xiaoxiao and Xiao Zhuoyu are not clear about each other, they never do anything against the law. After all, people still have to keep their own responsibilities. Once the stars in the entertainment industry get into trouble, their future career will be all over. Don''t talk about the future. There is no future at all. Chapter 379 The event of the party is imminent and must be settled with one hammer. If it continues to drag on, the impact on the white group will only be greater and greater. "The press conference will be held immediately. More and more people are secretly telling us the words of Bai''s group. If we continue this way, it will affect the cooperation between our group and other companies." Lu he ordered the people below. Recently, it seems calm on the surface, but it is turbulent in the dark. All the calm is on the surface, but actually it is to cover up the words that are hard to hear. "Mr. Lu, why are you so anxious? The latest news hasn''t fallen on our side. Will it be a little abrupt?" The people below were talking about it. They didn''t realize why Lu he suddenly began to be anxious. After all, it was understandable that he was worried some time ago, and it was all very well known. But now that there is no discussion outside, it is really puzzling to hold a press conference at such a time. "You may be very curious about my approach, which only shows that we are not concerned about the current situation of our company and ignore the crisis of our company." Lu he''s way of speaking is aggressive. It seems that there is no room for people below to refute. The people below dare not refute. After all, Lu he is the president of Bai''s group. If you refute well and are accepted, the result will be excellent. If your opinion makes your boss feel uncomfortable, it may backfire. After all, not everyone likes to listen to some advice. In such a situation where the results of both aspects are not particularly clear, perhaps silence is the way for smart people. The more they say, the more they will be wrong. "Why don''t you suddenly stop talking? Do you think what I said has gone up to your heart. Usually one by one in addition to their own work, can not see a little bit of upward looking, then how do you want others to appreciate you, see your advantages. We cooperate with the company, do not know how many complaints, you still have nothing like, you don''t tell me, you don''t care what customers think of our company? " What Lu he said is undoubtedly a soul torture for the people below. Everyone who comes to work in the company is just forced by life, so they don''t care about the future direction of the company at all. Anyway, they will not pay less wages. At least most people think so. "Mr. Lu, we have carefully reviewed the customer''s feedback letters, and basically did not mention these..." the people below dare not breathe a breath of air, but they still took the risk to contradict Lu He. They thought that their own things had been done in place, but others felt that they had not done enough. Under such circumstances, it is natural to refute, but it is not easy to refute Too obvious, just beat around the Bush, your boss may not be right. "If you must say that you have carefully examined it, then if I issue clear evidence, can you guarantee what? If you are sure that you can guarantee any liability, then I will provide evidence to prove that you must not have done the job properly. " Lu he''s resolute manner really scared the people below. No one knows whether his words are true or false, but after all, Lu he is the president of Bai''s group. He said, even if it is a lie, the people below dare not question, but more or less in the heart may be a little unconvinced. The feeling of being too serious made the people below silence again. "You hurry to get ready for the press conference. Don''t ask me why I want to hold this press conference. If you really want to know, please bury this doubt secretly in your heart. Don''t let me know why you even don''t know why you want to hold this press conference." Lu fight a lone battle with the following people. He has been under pressure from several sides. He has already made his heart suck. If he is not giving his strength, Lu he is fighting alone. Since everyone is a member of the Bai''s group, he is the employee of the Baishi group. He has the obligation and responsibility to contribute to the group. "OK, Mr. Lu, we''ll go down and prepare the materials." Employees are forced to be helpless and can only do things obediently. Although we are confused and don''t know what they have done wrong, since the boss has been angry, there must be a reason for it. For no reason at all, they just take an unwarranted accusation to be angry with everyone. After all, this press conference is also a big task. After all, it is necessary to do a good job before and after all. After all, there is no room for repentance in front of the reporters, so we must be very careful when we speak. If there is a mistake in the speech of the press conference and the reporters catch it wrong, if it is exposed to all the media, it will still be the face of the group, and it will be trampled on by people. Naturally, Lu he would not let such a thing happen. Not to mention that the face of Bai''s group can''t get along with his own face, what''s more, the old man Bai has always paid special attention to this matter. Some time ago, he was so angry because he didn''t deal with it well. Now it''s hard to drag it to the end. Things have already turned into such a serious situation.If you have decided to come forward to solve the problem, you must solve it well. Otherwise, it is better to let all the people in the Bai''s group pretend to be stupid and pretend that there is no such thing. Since Lu he has decided to bring this matter to the surface, he no longer decides to hide and hide, which means that under everyone''s supervision, no accident is allowed. Otherwise, the impact on the reputation of Bai''s group is immeasurable. ... "what''s the matter with our president today? How can he be so angry? Just like eating explosives, he is usually so gentle, but he has never been so angry." "Yes, yes, I have never seen our President get so angry about anything. Even the last time, because of our reasons, there was a data problem and the company caused such a large deficit, the president was not angry. He just helped us collect all the mess in silence, and did not let us bear the loss. After all, we even took the place of Bai''s group If you work all your life, you may not be able to pay back the losses. " The staff were chattering below, and nobody knew what had happened to Lu He. He was so angry. Chapter 380 "I wonder if the president has been hurt recently? I have such a big temper, maybe there is no place to vent, so let''s all vent on us. " A small employee is a little bit for their own grievances, usually never see her do anything for the group, but every time there is a good thing, she always takes the lead, others do not know that she is a hard-working person, in fact, in the company is also full of flowers and intestines, trying to find some ways out of the way. "What are you doing? It''s really brave of you to discuss behind our backs whether our president wants to leave the company in a big way. Our president has a good temper. It''s also because you have done a good job that you have a good temper. Although you are not very angry, it doesn''t mean that he is not angry if you don''t do a good job. You see, you have made such a big disaster this time. How can our president not be angry? " The supervisor reprimanded the chattering employees. Although Lu he was not so good with the supervisor, after all, the supervisor had climbed to the position of the company. If he wanted to climb up again, he could not avoid flattering the superiors of the company group. Therefore, he should be very careful in the way of speaking and doing things. A careless promotion and salary increase would have nothing to do with her. "Supervisor, we know. How dare we? We employees dare not talk too much about our president behind our back. We are just defending for the supervisor." A few of the small staff members were stirring up the flames. When they spoke, they felt that there was something in their words. They just didn''t say it thoroughly. They had to leave a sentence, which made the supervisor wonder why they wanted to fight against injustice. "What are you fighting for me? I haven''t been bullied in the company. What are you fighting for me?" The supervisor looked scornful at that time. After all, he was also an old man in the company. After staying in the group for so many years, he naturally could see through the tricks of these small employees. He just wanted to provoke the president himself, and then cause a lot of trouble, so that the following people could see their own jokes. "Supervisor, when you were in the meeting room today, the president scolded you so badly. He directly said that you were not careful at all. Considering that our supervisor usually does things seriously, since he can''t see your shining point. That''s why we think it''s unfair. He criticizes you without criticizing the directors of other departments. I suspect that he just doesn''t like you and tries to find fault with you. " At the beginning, the little employee just wanted to justify himself, but he didn''t expect that the lie would grow bigger and bigger, but if he didn''t make it up, he would not be able to withdraw. So naturally, the net of lies became bigger and bigger, and there was no room for him to go back. But after all, the small employee has no status in the company, and is also a bully. Knowing that the president himself is naturally invincible, but he does not like the moody president. Although his work ability is not very good, he is not modest at all, and does not like other people''s criticism, so he is full of arrogance. "Well, your observation is very careful. After all, our department is responsible for this matter. Since the president doesn''t think it''s very good to do something in our department, he doesn''t think it''s very good. He doesn''t think we''ve got a job in some places. Naturally, he''s going to be angry with our department. I don''t think there''s any complaint about it." Naturally, the supervisor will not talk to the people below. Of course, he should speak to the chief executive of the landing department. Otherwise, if he is not careful and comes to a wall with ears, he will pack his bags and leave tomorrow. Although Lu he may not be such a president, because other people casually talk about themselves behind their backs, they will let others pick up the shop and leave. But after all, Lu he is not the only one in this company. People who are a little higher than the supervisor can let this person go at will. When the president asks, she will say that she has resigned. Although it seems that the task is a little heavy and difficult, there are countless pairs of eyes staring at you if you make mistakes in such a large group and company. As long as there is any mistake, everyone will hold on to you. If you are usually just a very silent person, you may get a little less punishment. If you are usually a special publicity person, then others will only take advantage of this opportunity to trample you under the feet, so that you have no room to turn over. These principles are very clear to the old people in the company, and they will not make some low-level mistakes casually, especially when talking about other people''s rights and wrongs behind their backs. If there is something to be discussed, it will be easier to say. However, if the things discussed are unnecessary, and they give others a bad pot, they will naturally be criticized. "You are too generous in charge. Even if you want to criticize our department, you can also call on the people of our department to criticize in private. How can you directly say these things in front of so many people? However, President Lu always does not point out the problems of various departments and let us find the problems ourselves. Won''t it be very difficult to find them? It''s all about the difficulty of adding tasks to our department. " The small employee complains wholeheartedly, which is meaningless. There is no room for repentance or self reflection. At the beginning, he didn''t think that there was any problem with the people in their department. Instead, he took the right seat and put himself in the wrong part of the staff. Since he had already taken the right seat, other people naturally would not have made any comments.This should be called self-help. I feel that I am not particularly cautious and perfect in my work. Others will not think that you are such an excellent person. They will only think that you are not good at doing things and like to talk about others in the background. I don''t have much ability, and I always like to stand behind and point. If it is a person with great ability to point, it can only be called guidance, not pointing. However, if a person who has no ability to talk about right and wrong behind his back, that is to say that he is jealous of others, and that he is not modest enough to accept the teaching of others. Especially in front of some excellent and perfect people, the envious face is particularly obvious. In the company, this kind of behavior of such a person is actually the biggest taboo. Although everyone will not point out her mistakes on the surface, they will naturally negate this person''s style secretly. The biggest problem of this kind of people is that they don''t want their employees to be too eloquent. Chapter 381 "As your supervisor, I would like to advise you that if you want to stay in the company, you should shut your mouth. If you don''t want to stay in the company, you should submit your resignation letter earlier, pack up your own luggage, and leave the company by yourself. Don''t wait for others to kick you out of the company." It seems that the supervisor will not be affected by this small employee who knows his boundless wealth. After all, such a small person will pour out all the bitter water, not only won''t get the sympathy of others, but also make people feel that this is not an oil-saving lamp, which has no use value, but also causes himself a lot of trouble. The director is also a more intelligent person. In managing such a large department, he or she still has some voice in the company, but he is diligent and diligent. The small staff is like a pheasant and wants to be a Phoenix. When they see the sparrow flying outside, they will be shocked. They can''t see a big scene. They don''t know whether they are used to their pampered life at home. They can''t stand a little anger outside. They can''t stand a little bit of anger outside. They can''t stand a few words, and their temper will surge up immediately. "Supervisor, I''m listening to you. How can you do this? I''m also defending for you." The small staff also realized that their supervisor was obviously a little angry. After all, their words were too much. If they went out of the company to discuss this matter in private, they could not be regarded as a thing. However, if we put it on the table to discuss this matter, everyone would have heard more or less, and it would certainly make more and more noise. At that time, it would naturally have a certain impact on the work I''ll lose it if I can. According to the current situation, the best way is to shut up in time. It has been so noisy that some people around me have heard about it. Naturally, the supervisor will not turn this person into the scope of his own department, because it is still a puzzle whether this person can stay in the company in the next few days. "Does she want to leave the office in a big way? She doesn''t want to do it. Since she directly bumps into our supervisor like this, she still speaks ill of our president in front of the supervisor." "I think there may be something wrong with her brain. She just said these words in front of our big guy. I don''t know what she is thinking all day. She thinks one out of her head like a singer. This is not the first time. I feel that our supervisor can''t bear her any more I wish our supervisor could have a fight with our president. " "I also think that she is that mind, and it is not a kind of fuel-saving lamp. She opens her mouth every day, and she doesn''t have time for a moment. Either she complains with that person or complains with this one. People in our department are almost influenced by her to be a complaining woman. It''s not too much to say that she is a gossiper of our department." People in the Department don''t seem to like this little employee. After all, a person''s character doesn''t suddenly deteriorate one day. There will always be a cumulative process. Therefore, we have had opinions on her for a long time, but it is not good to speak out directly due to the feelings of colleagues, for fear of hurting the feelings between colleagues. "Why don''t we just write an anonymous letter and tell her to our president. It''s also a disaster for such a person to stay in our department. Maybe we will drag us into the water at that time." The opinions of my colleagues on the little employee are also growing. After all, the small employee is an old man who has been in the company for several years. However, he has no rules, and his ability is not very bad, but he is not a very excellent person. Therefore, he is not a very important person. Without her and with her, there will be no big difference. "It''s not good for us to sneak on her like this behind her back. If she knows about it, she won''t be able to tear us both." When a timid person and a bold person are together, they will be in a ambivalent atmosphere, unable to decide whether the matter should be left or right. "What are you afraid of? They all said that they were anonymous letters, so no one would know who complained. After all, so many people saw her sitting here. Everyone heard what she said. Can''t she still want to quibble at that time?" The bold colleague doesn''t have the slightest fear at all. He''s already fed up with the company''s anger, especially when he encounters such a thing. Although his own interests have not been harmed so far, it is still a bit of an eyesore for such a person to stay in his own department. "No, I don''t want to offend the two of us. I don''t want to be the first bird. I don''t know if she has any background. What if she leaves the company and stealthily engages the two of us?" That''s not to say that the timid colleague is timid. It''s just that people think more about their future life. After all, if they can come to work in this company, they won''t be any people with special background. They are children of ordinary people. Naturally, when they do things, they will look forward and backward. Only when they think about the results of things can they immediately implement them thing. Otherwise, if it is too abrupt, it will only make things worse and worse. It is totally different from the state I imagined before. At that time, the result is not what I want, but it will make me too bad hearted."Well, it''s reasonable to hear that. Let''s leave it to her. Anyway, it''s none of our business if she''s fired. We haven''t provoked her." The following comments are all dissatisfaction with the small staff. After all, if a person does things too much, he will naturally be subject to public indignation, and he will not be far away from his work. "Why? Why? Why? Chatting in the company every day and not doing a good job. Our president is so angry today. Do you all have no eyes, one by one, or the same as before? In such a chaotic situation, we should be more positive. Work is the only thing. Do you want to stop mixing up?" Another manager who is a higher level than the supervisor came over and seemed to be very angry. After all, the chairman of the board of directors had been involved in this matter. As a result, the people in charge of each level were naturally worried and had no way to relax their tense nerves. Once they relaxed, they did not know What kind of trouble will happen to Dao company? If it is out of control at that time, the consequences will be even more unimaginable. Can only carry the heart hanging gall to live, anytime and anywhere may happen what no one knows. Chapter 382 When we saw the manager coming, we immediately pretended to be in a very serious working state. Before that, it was clear that everyone was listening to the chat with their ears up, and they were not working seriously at all, but now they are pretending to be serious. "You don''t have to pretend to me. I have a good idea of what kind of state you are. Although I''m just a small manager, I still have the right to take care of you. There are a lot of things between you. I also know in my mind, so I don''t want you to make too much noise below." "What''s more, I just heard that there was a person among the people you were talking about. I''ll inform the person privately later that he won''t have to come tomorrow. People in the company don''t know what kind of calculation that person is playing. I guess she may be a spy." The manager''s words also have some meaning of scolding, but he didn''t make his words very clear. No one knows who the manager said the shady words to, so naturally, he didn''t dare to answer the words casually and act rashly. Those who have just said this are naturally worried about whether they are talking about themselves. After all, everyone is not completely diligent, more or less there will be some irresponsible things, so you will still worry about whether you will be the person who will leave tomorrow, silently praying in my heart that tomorrow''s person who will leave will not be himself. This is the mind of most people. "Manager, the people in our department are not talking about anything. We were just discussing the internal affairs of our department just now. It''s just a small matter. Don''t disturb you." Although the supervisor still can''t bear to see some small staff in the Department, after all, people in the Department still have to help them speak. If they don''t speak for them, it will be disgraceful if they don''t help them. So speaking for the staff of your department at this time is also talking for yourself. Since you have to experience more or less to say good words to excuse yourself, otherwise it will not be easy to be fired at that time. "You don''t have to explain it for them. You''re all in the breeze. You don''t have to be afraid. The people under your command can''t tell you what kind of medicine is in their stomachs one by one. They think about seven times and eight times every day, and there are only a few people who do things honestly. So you''d better worry about your own safety. It''s possible to leave anytime and anywhere these days You''d better give it to me The manager spoke very seriously. It seemed that he didn''t mean to intimidate everyone. It didn''t look like a joke at all. It''s estimated that the manager was criticized by Lu He, so he would take the following people to vent his anger if he felt bad in his heart. I happened to pass by this department. I saw that the Department was noisy, and then I wanted to come in and have a look. Unexpectedly, I just heard the people in the Department talking about a good play. I listened to it for a long time through this door and understood the things inside. So I couldn''t hold my breath. This practice of not carrying out the policy can not be allowed to prevail within the company for the time being. It is not something to be encouraged. It is just some unhealthy practices. "Yes, manager." Everyone should be in unison. No one dares to look up at the manager. He is afraid that he will be the one who will cover up all the people tomorrow. The manager left with the help of all the people, and 80% of them had to go to prepare for the press conference. After all, this matter is imminent. If we don''t deal with it, I''m afraid the time will be too late. Therefore, I''m in a hurry to go out and contact some reliable media reporters. It''s best for the company to master it, so as not to get out when it comes What''s the negative news. "Our manager today is just like eating ammunition. What''s wrong with these people recently? One by one is more angry." "Well, it seems that we have been scolded by Mr. Lu. Seeing him coming from the direction of Lu Zhen''s office, he suddenly disappeared. He thought he was coming to our department. It seems that he heard a little bit of what we said just now, so we should be more cautious in our future. Our department is no longer good It will continue to be so arrogant. " "Our department is arrogant. Our department has always been so obedient. The department next to them is arrogant. The manager is afraid that our department can be bullied, so he comes to our department to show off his power." One by one, we will discuss who will vent our anger today, but who will be criticized will be happy. Therefore, it must be very normal for a person to have resentment in his heart, and it can''t be more normal to vent one''s anger. People with a higher rank will have to vent their anger on those at a lower level. Those who are not in a high position in the company can only be angry, and there is no room for excessive refutation. After all, it is a crime to say more words when the boss is particularly angry. "Don''t you say a word less and do your own business separately. Didn''t you hear what the manager said? There is a person in our department who is going to leave tomorrow? I don''t know. After all, the manager didn''t say so. But you should be like a mirror in your heart, especially if that person knows something about it. " The director''s voice is also vague. Now people in this department are in a panic. Many people who are uneasy behind their back are worried that they will be dismissed. If there is any negative impact on other companies, no one will want it. It means that their career has been completed, and there will be no particularly good development platform in the future Even if you have any ability, it is very difficult to express yourself."Supervisor, do you know who our manager said We are still curious about who will be fired tomorrow. After all, if the list of this person has been announced, other people will not have to worry about it, so that they will not be able to sleep tonight and worry that they will leave tomorrow. "Naturally, I don''t know who it is, but who of you likes to talk about right and wrong behind your back, who likes to make trouble behind your back, who always likes to talk back to the boss, who never does things seriously and always makes mistakes. You should have some numbers in your mind, and if you have noticed this, I won''t tell you that. " No matter what they look like, the supervisor was criticized by Lu He, but later he was not able to protect himself, and he didn''t care about others. Whether he could be promoted or raised in the future is a problem. His future development in the company is a problem. It is too unnecessary to worry about others at this time. Chapter 383 Early in the morning, everyone came to the company without chatting. They started to do it honestly. The whole office was quiet, and there was no one with breakfast. "Why is our company so quiet today, and everyone has come so early. I seem to be the last one to come, but it will be a long time before I go to work?" "Don''t talk about it. Keep your voice down. You still have breakfast in your hand. Hide it quickly. Today, we are not saying that we are going to expel one person. Now we all don''t know who is being expelled, so we are still worried. Naturally, we should pretend to be honest. " Everyone was secretly talking about it. After all, the news of firing people came out long ago, so we were more or less afraid of our own work ability. To be frank, we were not confident enough in our work ability. We were sure that we could stay in the company for a long time, so we would worry about our own safety in such an emergency. Suddenly the supervisor came up to one of them and knocked on her desk. "Pack up, our company can''t accommodate you, the Buddha, so please look for another senior." The supervisor stood in front of the small employee who made trouble yesterday. He was fired today for his provocative remarks. However, this is not worthy of sympathy. It is totally self inflicted. "Me? How can it be that I want to leave the company in such a way that everyone should have eyes to see what I do with all my heart in the company. How can I be so vilified? " The small staff are still unconvinced and still want to continue to struggle in front of the supervisor. After all, it is very difficult to enter the Bai group. Naturally, everyone wants to stay here honestly and dismiss casually. After all, it is strange to lose people. "Why do you pack up and leave? You should be clear in your heart. Yesterday, when you were talking about right and wrong in front of so many people, could you not be sure that your eyes were decorated with so many people? " The supervisor didn''t mean to speak for the little employee at all. He had guessed yesterday that if he had to leave, 80% of them would be the employee. After all, people who like to talk about things behind their backs can''t stay in the company for long, so it''s sooner or later to dismiss her. "It''s too bad for you to speak like this. It''s obvious that the president and the manager are too hard to hear when they talk to each other. That''s why I''m not in a bad mood. Besides, if I have made any big mistakes in my work, why should I dismiss me? " The small staff still want to continue to struggle. After all, they are very disagreeable with the plan for their dismissal. Although they usually talk a lot, they can''t help it. They can''t control their mouth even if they are such people. "Don''t waste time, just pack up and leave the company as soon as you''ve packed up." With these words, the supervisor left. There is no need to continue to talk nonsense with a person who is about to leave the company. Because of his own style, he can''t stay in the Bai group for a long time. It''s just a process of repeating the same mistakes. "We are all colleagues, so don''t you speak for me? After all, we have been working in an office for several years. Do you have such a friendly relationship?" The little employee looked at her colleagues with some grievances, but they didn''t mean to help her at all. They were doing their own things one by one. After all, they didn''t maintain a good relationship between colleagues at ordinary times. In such a crisis, no one dared to take the risk to speak for a person who was going to leave the company. The small staff have offended too many colleagues because they are too talkative. Although we don''t have a grudge in our hearts, we will not forget the terrible words we once said. At this time, we will pretend that we don''t know anything. It is the greatest kindness that we don''t fall into trouble. "If we don''t step on you now, even if it''s good for you, do you want us to help you? Do you think about the reality in your mind? You usually don''t treat us very well. You are free and easy to do all the heavy work and hard work. At this juncture, you will go and ask us to speak for you. Don''t daydream on a sunny day. " A group of colleagues around her did not want to speak for her. After all, it offended too many people. Now, anyone who has a relationship with her will be pulled into the water together. Everyone''s heart is more or less selfish, and they still want to preserve their own status. "Well, I already know that you are not a broken white group? I don''t want to be here. " The little employee angrily packed up the things on the table and left with some of his personal belongings. After leaving, he was no longer a member of Bai''s group, and had nothing to do with Bai''s group. If the employee has a good life in the future, she can only say that she has excellent ability and good luck. If she has a bad life in the future, she can only blame her own conduct for being immoral, and no one else can blame. Lu he has always hated people who gossip behind their backs. Naturally, she can''t stay in Bai''s group for too long.The news of this accident is so loud that everyone in the company knows it. If you don''t fire this employee, you''ll make an example. Then there will be more people to follow her example. At that time, there will be few practical people in the company. There will be only those who think about it. "If you don''t need it, you can get out of here. Standing here really gets in the way of our eyes and affects our working mood. What if you affect our working mood? Then our work efficiency is not high. I''m afraid the security guard of our company will take you out. " Everyone yelled and yelled at the back of the small employee, and the person disappeared. It was in the last emergency that they let out a breath and a bad breath. After all, they may never see people in their lifetime. If they don''t breathe at this time, they will be suffocating. "I think she left very well. Our office is quiet. In the past, everyone in our office was working quietly. No matter what her mood is, she is chattering there. You are really a wonderful flower. No matter whether the party in question is present or not, we start to say that it''s no wonder that so many people don''t like her "It''s just that she''s gone. We''re quiet, so I don''t have to plug my ears every time I want to work." Chapter 384 Although the departure of small staff makes everyone happy, after all, the office is clean, there are not so many people chattering, and there will not be so many people dare to discuss right and wrong. After all, it also plays a role of warning. We know that talkative people can''t stay in the company for a long time, and they will naturally change these bad habits To get rid of these seemingly difficult problems. This is very good for the company''s improvement in the future, and it is also very conducive to the company''s development. After all, especially when the company''s leaders are in a bad mood, those who chatter at ordinary times will become cannon fodder. After all, the company does not need people who can not bring benefits to the company, but will cause trouble to the company. The company will not raise one for nothing A group of rice bowls. ... "boss, I''ve been fired by the company. I''m standing at the door of the company, holding a lot of things and can''t get a taxi. Can you call a car to pick me up?" As soon as a small employee arrives at the company''s downstairs, he dials a strange number in his mobile phone. After all, holding such a large box of things, it seems not convenient to take a bus or take a taxi. "Bucket, how can you be expelled from the Bai''s group? What''s the use for you? You''ve been raised in the Bai''s group for so many years. As a result, you have to give me a reason when you are expelled from the Bai''s group." The voice of the strange man on the phone seemed very angry. He seemed to have a lot of opinions about the small staff being fired. "I didn''t make any major mistakes. After staying in the company for so many years, my boss was in a bad mood, and then I was going to leave." Small staff pretended to be very innocent, a face aggrieved, began to pretend to be weak. Obviously, I was fired because I was always making trouble in the company. Now I have to shift all these responsibilities to the company. "Was it Lu He who expelled you? Couldn''t you be more cautious when you were in the company? For many years, it was to let you secretly hide in the Bai''s group to inquire for me. Now you have such a single moth, do you know that you are a useless chess player now?" The strange man''s voice on the other end of the phone became more and more angry. It seemed that the relationship between the employee and the employee was extraordinary. It was like the relationship between the superior and the subordinate. But it was clear that the small employee was an employee of Bai''s group a few hours ago. Who was this strange man. "Boss, I think it''s almost the time now. Now the Bai''s group is in trouble and can''t be solved. I heard that there are still a lot of goods that have gone wrong. The group will have to bear a huge loss at that time. If you come back to China again, you will give the white group a heavy blow. It is estimated that the white group will not be able to bear it." The small employee and the man on the other end of the phone have a mysterious communication. It seems that he has been thinking about Bai''s group. It seems that the man is abroad now, but not in China. Therefore, the domestic news is inquired by the small employee in the Bai''s group. No wonder the small employee has become a useless chess piece. After all, he has been driven out by the Bai group It is also impossible to re-enter the white group. "I am also observing these things recently. I should wait for the things in our country to be handled. I will return home as soon as possible. If you have any information to report, you can say it on the phone as much as possible. However, as you look like now, you should not know any secrets." The strange man on the other end of the phone seems to be very disappointed with the small employee. The tone of his voice is a feeling of giving up the small employee. "Boss, you haven''t said you want to send a car to take me back. I don''t know where to go now." "You can live and die on your own. You want me to send a car to pick you up and go back by yourself." "Dudu, Dudu..." before finishing her words, she had already hung up the phone at the other end of the phone, and the little employee stomped at the door of Bai''s group company angrily. Now she seems to have been abandoned by everyone. It''s a no-one wants. After all, it also loses its use value. The boss''s attitude towards himself is a 360 degree reversal. It''s a pity that this reversal is not from bad to good, but from good to super bad. It has reached the point of regardless of the life and death of small employees. ... "according to the report, Bai''s group has held a press conference this afternoon to solve the puzzle of the group''s meeting. The official voluntarily admitted that this is just a common staff gathering, not a commercial gathering with illegal interest exchanges..." the news reports on TV soon came out, clarifying all the puzzles of the group These misunderstandings had a great impact on Bai''s group before, but now these misunderstandings have been solved, which is a good thing for Bai''s group. "Master, the young master is still more capable in dealing with things, and his appearance on TV is more appropriate. At your age, you have nothing to worry about the company''s affairs. Before you tried to test him, now he has fully accepted your test and passed your test."Uncle De said in one side, the white old man is staring at the TV, watching the press conference, watching the news report on TV. Before being on trial, Mr. Bai pretended to be very angry and put all the burden of the matter on Lu He. He also used the position of chairman of Bai''s group to suppress Lu he intentionally. However, at the end of the matter, Lu he solved these problems perfectly and did not fail to live up to the expectations of the white master. "He has grown up. In the past, he only thought that he had good working ability, but he still lacked the ability of public relations outside. Now it seems that these abilities have been improved. There is no problem for him to hit you for a while. I, the old man, can rest at ease for a while. After all, he keeps thinking about these things, and his hair is white. " Looking at Lu He on TV, the white man sighed that he had brought up the child by himself. After all, the character of the child who grew up was also good. After finding it, he had good ability and was very reassuring. He never made any big mistakes or made any disasters. On the contrary, after graduation, Lu he did not stop for a moment, and directly entered the group to work. His excellent working ability also made everyone admire him. After all, he was young, so he was a bit green and astringent to do things. But now he looked like this, he could completely put down his worries. Chapter 385 "I heard that the young master was scared by you a while ago. People in the company said that he didn''t go home for several days in a row. He had been sleeping in the company all the time. As soon as he woke up, he began to deal with the company''s big and small things. This kind of life has been maintained for a long time." After all, uncle Lu is not happy to be around because of his age. Lu he had already taken on the big burden of Bai''s group at a young age. Naturally, it was impossible to put this burden down easily. "Young people just need to experience more, otherwise I don''t know how difficult the society is. Besides, I asked him that he would be tempered by others in the future, and then others would not be so kind-hearted and merciful as I am. I also told him to teach him in advance so as not to suffer hardship in the future." At that time, the old man thought he didn''t think so. After all, boys have to bear more hardships than girls. In the future, they also need to take on the responsibility of the family. If they can''t bear the psychological capacity, they will not have any great achievements in the future. "I''m afraid that the young master will not be able to hold on one day and fall down. Although he is said to be a young man and in good health, he is afraid that he is under too much mental pressure and can''t care about other things. " Uncle De is always very cautious when he speaks, giving people a feeling that he has something in his words. He will not say anything directly. He may have stayed with the white man for a long time, so he is very careful when he speaks, and there are very few mistakes. "Adele, I know you have something in it. Why don''t you talk about it?" After all, the old man and his wife have been following each other for many years. "The young master likes the young lady. I think the young lady is not bad to the young master now. They can make a match. I don''t know what the master thinks about this matter?" After all, Uncle De still thinks much more from Lu he''s standpoint. After all, boys still have to form a family and bear the backbone in the family. If you don''t set up a family, you may be able to live without it. However, there are always times when you think about loneliness and lack of something. "Yanran is still young, and I don''t want to worry about it. After all, young people have young people''s ideas. At this age, I don''t want to get involved in their affairs. If Yanran chooses Lu He in the future, I will not object to it. After all, Lu he is a good child, and I will depend on him for the rest of his life, but after all, it is really white When parents are older, they are afraid that what is said outside is not good. If you choose someone else, my father will certainly come forward and look for the child to see if he can meet my standards The old man Bai is very cautious about the candidates who will take care of Bai Yan for half of his life. He will not find a person to perfunctorily explain the past. But what is Yan Ran''s mind? After all, he still doesn''t know, so it''s not easy to make too many decisions for young people. "In the future, it''s up to the young lady to choose. As long as two people look at each other, I think they are very good." Uncle De thinks that Bai Yanran and Lu he are made for each other. Naturally, they try every means to match them up. After all, they grew up together in childhood, and they know each other very well. "Well, it''s not clear how long my old man will live. I don''t want to worry about their young people. Let''s play golf in the yard. They don''t care about their affairs. Let''s just let them go." At such a time, the old man Bai didn''t want to control them. After all, young people have young people''s views, young people have young people''s ideas. Old man Bai only needs to leave more property for Bai Yanran, and he will not worry about food and clothing for the rest of his life. This is probably the best way. "Today, the young lady said she would not come back for dinner, so we didn''t have to prepare meals for him." Xiaojuan tells Liu Ma that Liu Ma, who is cutting vegetables, is fascinated. "Liu Ma, Liu Ma, what are you thinking?" Xiaojuan patted Liu Ma on the shoulder, trying to wake up the infatuated Liu ma. "Oh, I''m crazy about cutting vegetables. I''m thinking about other things. I don''t hear you talking." Liu Ma''s face was embarrassed, but she was still a little dull. "But I heard you say miss won''t come back for dinner. Where is miss going today?" Mother Liu has always been concerned about Bai Yanran. She is always worried that Bai Yanran has not eaten three meals on time, which affects her diet. After all, Bai Yanran is a big star. She should pay special attention to her diet. One should pay attention to nutrition and the other is to pay attention to intake. Therefore, it is not easy to make a meal for Bai Yanran. "Miss said several days ago that she was going to a party, and she had to go to a very far away place, so she had to leave early. I''m afraid there is no time to come back for dinner tonight." Xiaojuan has a good memory. Bai Yanran''s words are clearly recorded in her heart, but it''s no wonder that Liu''s mother is old after all. Her memory may have declined, so some things are not clear, but this does not affect Liu''s usual caution. It''s a little strange that Liu''s mother is in a trance when she does things, Even when others talk to themselves, they don''t realize it."I''m really old. I can''t remember a lot of things clearly now. It seems that I have to make notes on paper. Otherwise, I''m afraid that many things will be forgotten. Fortunately, you can remember them. Otherwise, I will have to cook an extra meal today." Liu Ma sighs, but it doesn''t look like she forgets things when she is old. It''s like something is pressing in her heart, so she always says it''s easy to be distracted. "Liu Ma, are you hiding something from me? You feel that something is pressing on your heart, so you just go away. It''s not like you forget because you are old. What''s more, you don''t lose your head overnight when you''re old. Some time ago, you feel that your memory is still good. This time, it''s not that your memory is bad, it''s that you have something on your mind. " Xiaojuan''s insight is very sharp. She suddenly feels that there is something wrong with Liu''s mother. After all, she has been together in the Bai family for so many days. She knows more or less about each other. Everyone has some changes, and the other party can detect them. It is not so easy to hide them. Chapter 386 "I''m an old lady. What can I do? I just want to think about seven or eight at night, and I have insomnia, so my memory is not good during the day." Liu''s mother seems to be hiding something on purpose. She doesn''t face the facts and dare not look at Xiaojuan''s eyes. Xiaojuan is still a child and has no doubts. She listens to what Liu Ma says and doesn''t want to suspect anything. "Well, Mrs. Liu is tired enough to do things at ordinary times. Don''t do some things by yourself. If there are so many servants in the family, you can let others do them. Don''t put all the things on yourself. There are too many things to do during the day, and sometimes it''s easy to lose sleep at night. " Xiaojuan really thought of a way not easy to lose sleep for Liu Ma, but it was counterproductive. After all, the more things she did during the day, the easier she would sleep at night. On the contrary, if she didn''t do anything during the day, she would be full of energy and easily lose sleep. "Xiaojuan still knows how to care about people now. It''s not bad." Although Mrs. Liu is an old woman, she has no generation gap with her children. She can always get along with them when she is chatting with them. ... on the other side, Bai Yanran is in a state of happiness. It''s not easy to go to a party without going to work and relax. Naturally, she is very happy. If you put it in the past, it was just a normal thing that can''t be ordinary any more. But now because I go to work every day and live a nine to five life, I have become a real office worker. I lost a lot of leisure time and entered the real workplace. Naturally, I don''t have such freedom. Therefore, if you have time to rest occasionally, you are naturally very willing to take part in some entertainment activities and communicate with people other than the company. You don''t have to be confined to this small area. You can sit in the office all day and type the keyboard at the computer. After all, this is not the life Bai Yanran likes or wants. "Yanran, don''t get too close to the water! Lean back so that you don''t fall down accidentally, but no one will save you. " Lu he pushed Bai Yanran''s shoulder aside, for fear that his beloved Bai Yanran would fall into the water. After all, the sea water is very cold. Maybe there are big whales and sharks in the sea, which can swallow people directly. "True or false, if I fall in! Are you really not saving me? It''s cruel of you to watch such a beautiful and lovely girl fall into the water and be indifferent to it. " Bai Yanran is very cute to talk to, and he shows himself up. After all, when a person is bored, he always talks to himself, so now he has developed the ability of self entertainment. Besides, he is an actor, and his acting skills are not bad. It''s just a small matter to pretend to be poor. "Yes, such a beautiful and lovely girl fell into the water, so I must jump into the water to save it, but I don''t know if we will be swallowed by a big shark at that time." Lu he is willing to accompany Bai Yanran to act. Only in front of Bai Yanran can Lu he speak like a child, regardless of his identity as the president of Bai''s group. "In order not to let you fall into the water with me, I will listen to you and step back. If I am eaten by a shark, after all, I am the princess of the sea, and I will be rescued. You are not necessarily. If you are swallowed by a shark, you will be swallowed directly into your stomach." Bai Yanran''s heart is still like a little girl, fantasy some fairy tale picture, is still so naive and lively. "Come on, the wind is strong on the deck. Let''s go in and sit down." Lu he hugs Bai Yanran''s shoulder and goes inside. "President Lu, you can do it. In such a public place, you are calling for show of love. If you don''t show enough on the outside, you have to show us inside. It''s really a shame for us single dogs, isn''t it Pei Jun?" Zhou Ruoqi sits on the chair tasting the champagne and stares at Bai Yanran and Lu He. He has been shown his resistance by the couple. Every time he goes out to play, as long as the two of them are together, he will always be a two kilowatt light bulb, which is no exception this time. Pei Jun didn''t feel much about the good picture. He didn''t care about it. After all, he was Buddhist about the fact that they couldn''t find a girlfriend when they were single. It seems that he can find a happy life by himself. "They can''t show me, and I can''t see where they are at all." Pei Jun opened his eyes and touched his hands everywhere, just like a blind man. It seems that he wants to use his body language to tell everyone that he is pretending to be blind, so he can''t see Bai Yanran and Lu he xiuen love each other. The most cruel move is to show love to people. "You two don''t show up there. We can''t do it if we don''t show off. Besides, we two have a good chance to get together. It''s such a relaxing scene that you two have to understand me. Things in the company are so tight that I seldom have time to be with her. So is she. It''s not easy for her to practice in Lu''s group. Her mind is full of tension, and it''s hard to find time to come out to play. You two should stop blaming us. "Lu he is protecting Bai Yanran and speaking for himself. After all, when most people are single on such occasions, we naturally reject people who show love. However, it''s really out of control for owners like Lu He to show their love. The sea breeze on the deck is especially strong, which is like celebrating the beginning of the party. On the huge cruise ship, the atmosphere is so warm. Everyone sings and dances on top of the first edition, releasing the mood of staying in the office for too long. "The Bai family is still rich. It''s not obvious that the white family has such a large cruise ship. I can''t believe it when I see it today. As expected, the big family is different." Pei Jun envies landing he, admires and flatters him. He doesn''t know which sentence is true and which one is false. However, it does have some commercial meanings. "This cruise ship has always been in the Bai family. However, you can''t ask the Bai family to go around and say that they have cruise ships. Generally, they don''t use this cruise ship. After all, employees of Bai''s group still need to enjoy this kind of treatment." Lu he spoke with confidence. After all, he organized the party himself. Chapter 387 Lu he has never seen the staff reveling on the dance floor. They are usually serious in the company. The appearance of their suits and collars makes it impossible to see how rich their spare time life is. However, Lu he was surprised to see him today. The most honest group of people usually play the most crazy. The people who usually seem to have a good time and have a good time are somewhat reluctant to put their hands on this occasion. "Yes, there are many beautiful girls in your company. You can introduce them to our company as actors, and some of them are good models." Pei Jun began to make the idea of Bai''s Group employees, but Lu he naturally could not let go. After all, these people will still contribute to Bai''s group in the future, so they can''t easily change jobs and go to the circles that have nothing to do with their current occupation. "Our company is serious about going to work. If you poach the backbone employees of our company, then what does our company rely on for food?" Lu he also began to play a joke with Pei Jun, knowing that Pei Jun was not serious, so Lu he would not care too much about these words. "But I advise you not to think of these girls in my company, or I''ll go on and on with you." Lu he also meant to protect her offspring. Pei Jun was not allowed to contact the female employees of the company. After all, the important employees of the company were able to attend the party. Many employees have been in the company for some years, or have made great contributions to the company. Each of them is a crucial person. "Don''t be so serious. If you have your girlfriend in our company, you can hold up the scene of our company. It doesn''t matter whether others want to. But when your girlfriend can finish her internship with Lu''s group, the advertisers I''m looking for her to shoot advertisements are constantly streaming in every day. If she comes to work, she will be busy." Pei Jun is also an old man in the world. He has a certain sense of propriety in his speech. He knows that some words are enough to stop. If he knows that others are not willing to listen to them, he will not continue to speak any more, so that others will not be happy. The less he says, the less mistakes he makes. "I''m afraid you have to ask her about this in person. She has never paid much attention to the company management, so I''m afraid she doesn''t like the internship life of Lu Group, so I hope she can finish it earlier and do what she wants to do." Lu Yanran is responsible for her own life, and she can only care about Lu Yanran''s life. "You two are almost together. You are obviously a couple of talented women, but you are always hesitant." Pei Jun''s words are a little hasty to get married. Just like those seven big aunts and eight aunts, they sit and eat melon seeds, eat radishes and worry little. "How can you care so much about my affairs? You are not afraid that if we two get together and say goodbye to our single status, there won''t be so many fans. Then the exposure rate will not be so high, and there won''t be so many rumors." Lu he is very considerate and always thinks about Bai Yanran''s future acting career. Therefore, the most important thing in life must be carefully decided before it can be implemented. If you just listen to other people''s three or two sentences and make a general decision, isn''t it too casual. "But what you''re saying is that because I haven''t thought of her as her boss, I naturally don''t want her to get married. She is single and such a beautiful actress can make a big stir in the circle. Once the exposure rate is high, the influence of the actors will naturally come out, and naturally it can bring me more benefits. I''m naturally happy. " Pei Jun''s words are a bit of hindsight. Before that, he had been thinking from the perspective of friends. He had never thought that once the actor divorced from the status of single, he would greatly reduce the exposure rate. "Lu Jing always thinks about these things, but I don''t want to think about them. I don''t want to think about them again Pei Jun is very modest, directly admitted that he did not think of these problems, not Lu he thought so comprehensive. "What are you two sitting here talking about? Why don''t you go down and play together? There are so many people down there watching so much fun! " If Bai Yanran looks a little excited, she seems to be quite excited about the following lively scenes. After all, due to the identity of the actors, she has never dared to participate in such a party. If it is too busy, it will easily be exposed by media reporters, and then she will make a big article, which will have a negative impact on her. However, there are no outsiders on the cruise ship. Basically, they are employees of Bai''s group. Unlike the people in the circle, they like to make things up. Most of the people here have simple ideas. They just want to come here to relax. They don''t think about anything else. "Not two. We don''t like such a lively scene. We just like to sit on it and watch the excitement below quietly. If you want to play, go down and play with other people. Don''t be afraid. These are Bai''s employees. "Lu he can always see through Bai Yanran''s concerns at a glance. This is because he is worried that there will be a mixture of good and bad media reporters, so he dare not completely release his nature, lest everyone say that he is not a lady and seems to be not good at maintaining his image in front of fans. "Since you don''t go down, I won''t go down either. There are so many people down there, and there are so many people of the opposite sex. What if anyone bumps into me and meets me by chance, I can''t explain clearly." Bai Yanran''s imagination is very rich. Lu he is a little worried about Bai Yanran. He is afraid that after Bai Yanran goes down, there will be other members of the opposite sex to hook up. Although the two are lovers, and there is no cover up, they are also worried that some people don''t know the importance of identity. They regard Bai Yanran as an employee of Bai''s group and chat up at will. "But it''s reasonable to hear you say so. I''ll go down with you, so as not to look so beautiful. I''m afraid you are in danger of being trapped in that kind of environment." Lu he''s words are sweet as honey on his mouth, so comfortable to speak. Who let Bai Yanran be his girlfriend, who doesn''t favor him. Chapter 388 Lu He leads Bai Yanran''s hand to mix in the middle of the dance floor, shuttling between people. "Mr. Lu''s girlfriend is so beautiful!" Suddenly came the cheering sound, let white Yan Ran suddenly red face, shy had to cover up his face with his hand. "Don''t be shy. People are praising you for your beauty. But you have seen someone bigger than this. How can you be shy about such things? Don''t be afraid. Don''t be afraid Bai Yanran faced the landing on his side. She was embarrassed to face everyone, not because she was afraid of so many people, but because for the first time someone called her president Lu''s girlfriend. "I''m not shy. It''s the first time someone has called me President Lu''s girlfriend. Before, people would only say that I''m Bai Yanran, the daughter of Bai''s group, or the actress surnamed Bai. This is the first time Bai Yanran''s shy appearance is not like an actor at all, more like Lu he''s girlfriend. Lu he took Bai Yanran to the highest point of the dance floor, standing at the highest point, overlooking the whole dance floor. "The higher we stand, the farther we look and the more we see, but the less we hear, not the less we hear, but the less we can hear. After all, most of the people are below, but only a few are above. You don''t have to be nervous Lu he really thinks that Bai Yanran is just nervous. In fact, Bai Yanran is just a star. She has never experienced what it is like to rely on others. Bai Yanran is very curious about this feeling and has fantasized about this feeling for countless times. However, when she really experiences it, she feels a little sudden. Boys worried about their girlfriends look very cute. "Boss Pei, why don''t you go down to play? How lonely a person is on the top, looking at the pairs of people below." Zhou Ruoqi shakes the champagne in her hand and leans on the back of the sofa behind Pei Jun, and her charming hair fragrance radiates everywhere, attracting people''s soul. "I mean, how can I suddenly smell such a sweet smell? It turns out that there are beautiful women leaning over." The title of Pei Jun''s love scene killer is not a false name. Ordinary women can''t get into his eyes. He won''t look at those women who are too coquettish. After all, he has seen many of them. In this way, he won''t like those who are too ordinary and those who are too dusty. However, proper chatting still needs to be done. "Pei boss can speak well, I will not talk with you, I am not going to talk with you, it''s boring. I didn''t just rub my hair on someone else''s hair, then I would rub my perfume, so I could not bear the smell of my whole body. Then I came up. Don''t talk about the fragrance again. Zhou Ruoqi suddenly untied her ladylike burden. She was not a woman of all kinds, and her careless character could not be changed for a while, so naturally, there was no way to disguise well. "It''s not good for you to be so normal. Being coquettish is not what you''re good at. You''re not suitable for that. You''d better be careless like this, so you''re more frank." Pei Jun''s words are somewhat euphemistic, but this kind of words are somewhat hurtful to girls. Although Zhou Ruoqi himself thinks that he is a careless girl, he always feels that this kind of words are not that flavor when they are spoken from other people''s mouths, and they always feel that they have some criticism. "It''s not that the four words come out of your mouth and change their taste. How can I feel that you are beating around the Bush to scold me." Zhou Ruoqi is not happy. After all, they are not very familiar. At most, they are just ordinary friends. But what''s wrong with you and me. "Stop, I don''t mean that. Don''t frame me casually. I''ll sit here and you''ll provoke me first." Pei Jun has some helplessness in the face of this kind of rascal. However, who calls the other party a girl, he has to give in a little bit. Otherwise, he seems to have too little gentlemanly demeanor. At that time, he will have a bad influence on himself. After all, he has already been known as a love scene killer. Zhou Ruoqi, after all, is a girl. It''s not good for Pei Jun to be a man to care too much, so as not to appear to be a little bit of a chicken. When the reputation is spread out, it will be even worse. A man should bear the responsibility. Zhou Ruoqi originally wanted to continue to quarrel, but as soon as Pei Jun''s words came out, he had nothing to say. Two people sat quietly drinking and staring at each other. You didn''t convince me, and I didn''t convince you. They were really a pair of enemies. "Captain, it seems that the weather is not very good today. The sea is full of wind and waves." "Yes, I''ve been sailing for decades, and I haven''t encountered such strange weather as today, but it''s still a long way from here, but it''s a bit dark in the distance." "We''re going to turn around or take a detour. I think it''s dangerous. After all, the life of this boat is not a joke." "Don''t be afraid. After all, I''ve been a teacher for decades. Believe me, this kind of weather can pass directly. Besides, it''s not a natural disaster. At most, there are small winds and waves ahead."The captain and his assistant discussed on the pilot. The people in the cabin could not feel the turbulence in the cabin. After all, such a large cruise ship still has a certain degree of stability, and it will not start to shake with a little wind and waves. If a little wind and small waves can shake the boat inside, then who can buy such a high price to buy such a boat that can''t withstand big waves. "Go and tell the people below that it''s safe not to send them to the upper deck casually, but it''s still dangerous if the wind and waves come up like that. Therefore, for the sake of safety, don''t come up casually. You must remember that no one is allowed to come up, and don''t tell the people below what happened, so as to avoid their panic Panic, turned into a riot. " Indeed, the captain has been sailing for decades. There are many things that can be predicted in advance. If we don''t know what the situation is, we will tell you that it may be very dangerous and we will experience a great disaster. Then we will be afraid of the unknown situation. At that time, people will be in panic. Even if there is no disaster, it will become a disaster. "Well, I see. What if anyone insists on asking?" Another assistant was puzzled. After he went down to inform him, someone must have asked why he could not get on the deck. Chapter 389 The captain had a frown, as if thinking. "If anyone really wants to ask, he can only tell Mr. Lu that no one can say anything except him. Then he will know what it means. You can tell him directly that I will act according to circumstances." After hearing this, the captain''s assistant quickly chased all the people on the deck down. Although those people thought it was a little strange, it was clear that the sea was calm and the ship didn''t feel any shaking. However, no one was allowed to stand on the deck, even if they were sitting on the deck to watch the scenery. "Why can''t we stay on the deck and just sit here and watch the scenery?" "Yes, we don''t want to go to the party inside. It''s too noisy inside. We like the quiet feeling outside. Besides, we have never been lying on the deck and watching the sunset at such an evening. " Some of you don''t want to go back to the cabin, but you can''t see the setting sun after dark. You can''t see such a beautiful scenery after dark. Even if people disappear after dark, there will be no trace. No one will find out. In case someone falls into the sea, saving him is like looking for a needle in a haystack. "Don''t say such irresponsible words. It''s getting dark. Go back inside quickly. If you are in any danger outside, we can''t help you." Assistants are very smart and know how to take advantage of some people''s characteristics. Everyone will worry about their own safety, so when it comes to the more dangerous things, everyone will put themselves in the first place and become very cautious, so they will naturally agree to enter the deck. After hearing these words, the people on the deck went back to the cabin one after another, for fear that it might be dangerous to stand outside. After all, people''s life is only one time, and no one can make fun of this kind of thing casually. The assistant looks for landing in the crowd in the vast sea, hoping that his heart is very urgent, but he can''t show that he is very urgent, so as not to arouse people''s suspicion. The assistant is a person who is not very good at lying. If others ask him, he may really tell the truth, so he should try his best to be natural and not let others doubt him Heart. But it''s not easy to find one person among so many people. If you ask around, people will doubt what happened. On the contrary, it is not good. There is a pair of people surrounded by the middle of the dance floor. It is certainly not easy to be surrounded by so many people. It seems that Lu he is the assistant. After all, he is working on the sea. His eyes must be better than normal people, so it will be faster to find people. The assistant yelled in the direction of landing, but the music seemed too loud to hear. Lu he''s eyes were just random. He found a man in the distance who was recruiting from here. His clothes didn''t seem to be casual clothes. Lu he was cautious and suspected that something might have happened. "I''ll leave for a moment, and I''ll be right back. Why don''t you go up with me for a while?" Lu he instructs Bai Yanran to leave and walk in the direction of his assistant. The assistant immediately walks in this direction. It seems that Lu he''s intuition is very accurate. The assistant is looking for himself. "I feel as if you are looking for someone. Allow me to guess confidently that you are looking for me?" Lu he took the initiative to greet the assistant. "Yes, Mr. Lu, our captain has some information to convey to you." The assistant looks a little nervous. I don''t know if it''s because I''m too young and I haven''t seen any scenes. So when I see people like President, I''m at a loss. "Come on, don''t be so nervous." Lu he looks indifferent. "The captain said that there might be a big storm ahead, and we might be in danger at that time. So he came to ask the president whether we want to risk the wind and go directly or return the same way. The captain did not have 100% confidence that we could go through the dangerous area directly." The assistant conveyed to captain Lu He that the road was not smooth on either side. Returning to the original route means that the plan will be postponed again, and the party will not be held on the island as scheduled. At that time, the staff on board will be very disappointed, and then they will feel that the white group has broken the contract and failed to comply with its promise. Moreover, it is only after taking a holiday that we get such a rest time. If we do not get enough relaxation, there will be someone standing Come out and talk. If you don''t go back the same way and go straight through the most dangerous area, that is to say, you are risking the life of all the people on board. This is a very uncertain thing. He hesitates when he grows up, which proves that he is not very confident that he can escape from this dangerous area. Lu he must be more careful to think about this issue, because it is related to the lives of the whole ship. Once a wrong decision is made, people will be in panic. At that time, everyone is very anxious about their own safety and can not be quiet. It is estimated that the scene will not be able to be cleaned up by then."Isn''t there a plan between the two, such as whether we can go around the sea for a certain distance and a period of time, and then we can pass after the storm has passed." Lu he is still not very satisfied with the two plans. The official side has also sent out that all the employees will go to the island for a party. If they go back the same way, they will surely make a wild guess. At that time, the results will certainly not be what you want or what Lu he wants. But if you don''t go back the same way, it means you have to avoid this area. Although the captain said that it was Luhe who returned by the original way, he felt that the plan of returning to the original route was not very good. It was better to stay at the other places on the sea, try to avoid the most dangerous area, play the edge ball, and try not to get close to the dangerous area, which may be safer. "In fact, our captain also thought of this method. Originally, I wanted to talk about it later. I didn''t expect that Mr. Lu was so quick in thinking about the problem. Before I started to talk about it, I had already thought about this plan quite carefully." The assistant''s tone was full of admiration. After all, he thought that Lu he would definitely give two plans by himself, that is, I chose one. Unexpectedly, Lu he was not very satisfied with the two plans and chose a method between the two. Chapter 390 "Let''s discuss with the captain. If we think this method is feasible, we''ll adopt this method that we''d rather waste time than go back the same way. Once we return from the original route, the media and journalists will definitely stare at us, and it will be more difficult to explain the problem, and it will not be easy to solve this problem." Lu he has a very clear answer in his mind. Taking the middle method is relatively to achieve the best of both worlds. Otherwise, it seems that there will be some defects in going left to right, which will not be satisfactory. "Good, Mr. Lu." After knowing what Lu he meant, the assistant immediately went up to report to the captain. After all, the faster the report was, the faster the decision-making speed would be. Although the ship''s speed at sea was not high, it was still more or less still in progress. Early decision-making information could be obtained earlier, which is conducive to the next step. "General manager Lu... General manager Lu..." the assistant was panting and talking, so that people could not understand what he was going to say. "It doesn''t matter. The time is not very urgent. You can take a rest and express what you want to express." The captain looks relaxed. Although there is some danger ahead, he has been sailing for decades. He still has some experience in drifting on the sea. In the face of such waves, the power of the ship can be completely resisted. "Mr. Lu said that we should try to delay for some time, or we can only bypass this area and return to see it. His meaning should be that it is impossible for us to return, so we can only take a long way to leave the most dangerous place." The meaning conveyed by the assistant was very clear, and the captain understood it all at once. But the captain understood from the beginning that since Lu he had chosen the party at this time, there was a lot of news coming out before and after. If something went wrong at this critical moment, it would certainly have an impact on Lu''s group. Since Lu he will not do anything harmful to the group, he is willing to take some small risks when necessary. After all, this is not a big storm, and it is impossible to let all the people on this ship die. At most, when the wind and waves really hit the deck, there will be some slight shaking. "I''m moving in the direction that we''re going to make a detour. Although it may take longer, I think the area over there looks safe." The captain spoke with great seriousness, as if he had guessed Lu he''s decision in the early morning. Everything seemed to be expected by the captain, and he didn''t feel surprised. But there is another strange phenomenon in the sea. There is a ship in the distance closely following the cruise ship. It is not surprising if the ship is running on the same route. However, when the captain changes direction and sails in another direction, the ship still goes in this direction. The captain did not dare to make too much noise about this issue. After all, he did not know what the ship came from. If it was just a common cargo ship, there would be no fuss. But if the ship seemed to be the person who was deliberately following the ship, it seemed that there was a conspiracy. But the captain can only wait and see quietly. He can''t open up the matter in such a hurry to let everyone know. "You go to the deck and take the telescope. There is a ship behind us that has been following us all the time. Wait a minute, I should change the course and not follow the original route, so we must observe whether the ship is still following us. If it does not follow us again, it is in accordance with the dangerous regional situation before us, then we need not worry ¡£¡± After the captain told his assistant, he began to turn the rudder in his hand. After all, he could not follow the original line any more. He had to follow the plan just decided and go to another relatively safe route. The assistant stood on the deck and looked out into the distance. As the captain had expected, the ship was following this direction. It seemed that the people on the opposite deck were looking at this side with binoculars, which proved the captain''s conjecture. The people of the next ship began to make noise. "Why did Lu he suddenly change his direction? It''s not a small thing to change the course. In this vast sea, if you don''t pay attention to it, you will lose your direction. If you can get in touch with the people over there, it would be better. " It was Xiao Zhuoyu. At the beginning, because he didn''t attend the gathering of Bai''s group, he always had resentment and dissatisfaction. Therefore, he thought of a way out of tune. He also made a boat and followed Lu he closely. "The people over there said they didn''t know why the boat had changed direction, but all of a sudden they drove everyone off the deck." A man in black reported to Xiao Zhuoyu. "A bunch of trash keeps you like a bunch of rice bowls. What do you want from you? You can''t even inquire about such a small matter. Can''t you even find out what happened in the opposite ship? Is it so difficult for me to let you know what state secrets are? "Xiao Zhuoyu''s appearance seems to be exasperated, staring at the landing of what ship. "No matter what, we still have to follow them closely. I want to see what kind of tricks they want to play. It''s just a change of course. If they can go, we can''t go. I have to believe it." Xiao Zhuoyu was stubborn, but he decided to take the risk to follow Lu He. Although he didn''t know what would happen next, and whether Lu He in the distance had found a strange ship following him, Xiao Zhuoyu always had nothing to do and wanted to find some exciting things to play with. For no reason, he just wanted to make fun of Lu He. "Mr. Xiao, why don''t we follow them? In case they find out, the relationship between our two families will be even more rigid. Besides, if we follow like this, we can''t find anything. After all, we can''t see anything through the vast sea water." The people in black seem to be timid and don''t want to take risks with Xiao Zhuoyu. After all, we have seen the weather on the sea. Taking risks is like gambling on one''s own life. No matter who is going to do this kind of uncertain thing, his life is only once. Naturally, he will not make fun of such things. Xiao Zhuoyu pretended to be unable to hear. He seemed determined to go his own way. Chapter 391 People in black can only shake their heads helplessly. After all, they are still under the Xiao family. Naturally, there is no room for turning back. They can only do what Xiao Zhuoyu orders. "I don''t quite understand what is on the mind of our young master Xiao. I don''t know the significance of fighting with Master Lu every day. I don''t know what it''s like to fight with Master Lu every day. I can''t get a result. In the end, our young master lost his girlfriend. Now we''re mixed up with a little Mingxing. What can we do in the future?" "Don''t let our young master hear you. If he hears you, he can''t screw your head off. He doesn''t like to hear that he is inferior to others. If you flatter him in front of him, maybe he can give you some salary." "Forget it, it''s dark ahead. We don''t know what we''re going to experience when we''re on the sea. If we can''t go back alive, we''ll have to wait for orders. Let alone talk about other things. We''ll have to suffer." The two black men were talking about it, and they had a lot of opinions about Xiao Zhuoyu. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu never considered carefully when he decided on something. He always did it in his own mood and never cared about the consequences. So sometimes, even the servants couldn''t see what he did. "What are you dallying about? Follow the boat quickly. Don''t lose them. If you lose them, I will kill you." Xiao Zhuoyu looks impatient. After all, the men in black have had a lot of opinions on him. They don''t want to listen to his orders. The main reason is that his orders are too unreliable. There are always some irrelevant ideas, which make people feel terrible. "Young master, it''s really dangerous. We don''t know what the ship in front of us is going to do now, and we don''t follow the prescribed route. If the master knows that you want to take a risk to do such a thing, he will certainly oppose it. Instead of being scolded by the master, we will turn around and go back now." People in black urged Xiao Zhuoyu one after another. After all, no one wanted to lose his life here. Some families were waiting. There was no way to abandon his family like this. "A group of cowards will flinch when they encounter such a small matter. It seems that I have raised a group of rubbish. It''s really strange that I didn''t have good eyes before. If you are afraid of death, you can go back. Just follow the route we came and swim all the way back. " Xiao Zhuoyu said something that people can''t refute. How can a normal person swim to the shore at sea? The probability is almost zero. When he swims, his physical strength will be exhausted. It is estimated that his body will sink to the bottom of the sea before he is found. It is estimated that in a few days at most, he will float to the shore, become a huge corpse, or be directly in the sea The shark swallowed it. Lu Zhuo Yu seems to have no intention to talk to the public any more, but when he doesn''t know what to do with him, he doesn''t know what to do. "I''m a little seasick. I want to breathe on the deck. If it''s airtight, I feel that I may vomit out. This feeling is too uncomfortable. I really seldom take a boat, so I don''t like the feeling of floating around the sea. Although the bed is very large, I should not feel this kind of debauchery. Maybe I am more sensitive than others, so I always feel the sea The water comes and goes around. " Bai Yanran has some persistent thoughts about going on the deck to breathe. After all, it''s not interesting to stay in it all the time. Besides, there are basically some employees in it. Instead, her friends like to hide in a small corner and drink wine quietly. However, they don''t think this method is very lonely. On the contrary, it''s a way of solitude It makes them feel comfortable. Bai Yanran naturally won''t like the feeling of being lonely. After all, from childhood to adulthood, someone will come to play with him as soon as he says that he is bored. He doesn''t exist at all. When he sits there alone, even if he doesn''t have children to play with him, there are so many servants in the family. Everyone can play for an afternoon if he teases himself, so once Bai Yanran meets him To a very boring scene, very want to escape. So in the case that all people are busy with their own affairs, Bai Yanran naturally does not want to stay in this stuffy space. Although Lu he is sitting in front of him, his mind seems to be thinking of other things. Although people are here, and the heart is in another place, sometimes the nearest distance is the farthest. "It''s very windy outside now. It''s not safe to play on the deck now. But if you really want to play, I can take a risk to take you to have a look, but you have to promise me that you can come down and have a look at it." Although Lu he wants to stop Bai Yanran''s idea, there seems to be some stubborn meaning in her tone. After all, she is the girl she likes and is favored. "Great, I know you will promise that I will die if I don''t go out for a breath of fresh air. The air circulation in this room is not good, but because it is really boring, and I used to like the sound of the stereo, but suddenly I feel that the sound is noisy, and I think it''s noisy. After that, I can''t like it Some bored, want to escape this space. "Bai Yanran explains why she wants to go to the deck, but why she wants to go to the deck is not so important. After all, she just doesn''t want to stay in this space. Even if she doesn''t go to the deck, it''s the same to stay in another space, but facing the vast sky, her mood may be more comfortable, so as to avoid sitting here a little depressed. "Well, well, let''s go." Lu he didn''t ask too much. He agreed directly. It seemed that he didn''t listen to his words in his ears. Just like another space in his mind, he was thinking about other things. Bai Yanran obviously could feel this kind of perfunctory answer. Bai Yanran didn''t like others'' perfunctory treatment of himself, no matter what the reason. "Do you have something on your mind that you didn''t tell me, or tell me, to see if we can solve it together. Don''t say there is nothing in your heart. I can obviously feel something in your heart. Even if you don''t say that I have more or less, you can guess a little bit." Bai Yanran is so confident. Chapter 392 Lu he was so stunned for a moment. He didn''t dare to look at Bai Yanran''s eyes. Because Bai Yanran said the truth, he didn''t dare to refute it. If he refuted, he lied. Since others had guessed his mind, he might as well acquiesce. In this way, he didn''t need to use too many words to explain or finally tell A lie that doesn''t have to be told. "Now I don''t know what words should be used to summarize my own mood. You guessed right. There is something in my heart, but I don''t want to let you bear the worry in my heart. We should have been happy to participate in this party. If I said it, we would have worried about it. There was no way to play well." Lu he said what he said in his heart, which can be regarded as opening his heart to Bai Yanran. Before that, he had been sitting there blankly. This is to think of some way to make this solution more perfect, and not to let the fact really let everyone into a dangerous situation in the end. After all, if something happens, people''s lives will naturally come first. No other thing is more important than people''s life. Lu he naturally knows the importance of this matter. Besides, he is also a member of this ship. If there is something wrong with this ship, he will not be much better. At the end of the paper, I will sum up a sentence and there is no need to take it from myself Risk yourself. However, Lu he is even more tangled about whether to tell Bai Yanran the whole truth about the outside situation. However, Bai Yanran may not find anything different after he goes to the deck. He can keep this matter hidden. However, if he is buried in his heart, there is a stone in his heart. People always seem unnatural and can''t be so perfect, especially in the In front of people who know themselves. Lu he knew for a while that this matter could not be kept secret for a long time. After a few hours at most, everyone would have some doubts. If Lu he didn''t come forward to solve the situation at the critical moment, everyone would crowd onto the deck to see the truth. While everyone was still immersed in the joy of carnival, they should think of a solution The solution, everyone became suspicious, and then things did not explain so well. "What is it that worries you so much? You''ve never been a half talker. You''ve told me that if you have something on your mind, you should share it with me. Otherwise, as your girlfriend, I''m too incompetent. Besides, I''m not only your girlfriend, but also your good friend. So you should take your heart with me Share and share with me. Especially when you have something very worried about, you should say it out and let us solve it together, instead of letting you worry about it alone For a moment, Bai Yanran felt that Lu he was not so easy. In fact, his age was not much older than himself, but the things he pulled were much bigger than himself, not only because he was a man, he had to stand up to heaven. Moreover, because he is a member of the Bai family, he has to take on the mission given by the white master, and can not fail to live up to the expectations of people around him. The better the person is, the heavier the burden is. Lu he can well interpret this sentence. "I don''t think that this matter should be concealed from you, but you are always a person who is very worried and worried about things. I don''t want to say something that will affect your mood. It''s not a big thing. I think I should be able to solve it by myself, so don''t continue to ask questions. Lying is a sin in itself, and this kind of behavior is recognized by me I know it''s always wrong, so I won''t do such a thing. " Lu he is a very principled person. However, it is a mistake to stick to the principle at some time and under certain circumstances. Sticking to the principle means fighting for all people''s lives. Moreover, he has never asked these people. Therefore, Lu he''s inner heart is naturally inextricably tangled, and it is extremely painful. Why does Lu have to face the torture of his soul and do something against his will? Maybe he wants to say something slightly against his will. This is not his original intention. "Since you have said that there is something in your heart, why can''t you tell me? If you hold on to your heart, there will be no change. If you say something, I can refer to it with you, and then think about how to solve it. I don''t want you to sit there alone and think about everything else. I don''t know I can see the three words of "unhappy" on your face, which is obviously beyond your imagination. " Bai Yanran deliberately said things very serious, trying to stimulate Lu he''s heart to force him to tell the truth. But if he didn''t say it in the end, he would try his best to find out the truth. After all, such a big thing can directly crush a person''s mood to collapse, which is certainly not a simple thing. Lu he is also a person who has seen big waves. He will not be knocked down so easily, nor will he write his emotions on his face casually. Today''s events make him have such a performance. Naturally, there is a story behind it. "Why don''t we go up to the deck and have a look. If I don''t tell you, you should have guessed what''s going on. Let''s go up and have a look. I''ll probably have no meaning in saying it."Lu he still wants to sell the last moment, but he doesn''t want to hide the truth. After all, Bai Yanran doesn''t need to hide something from her intimate people. After all, intimate people will give her absolute trust. Although Bai Yanran is playing drums in her heart, she can''t guess what will happen next, and what the pressure in Lu he''s heart is about, but she has a pang of uneasiness at the bottom of her heart. Her intuition tells him that something is wrong. Inside the empty stairwell, there are only two people''s footsteps. Lu he gently pulls Bai Yanran in front of him, and Bai Yanran follows. "Be careful. Pay attention to your feet. The stairs may be a little slippery. I''m afraid your shoes are too high. So I have to hold on to you so that you don''t fall if I don''t notice." Lu he was still very considerate at this time, pretending to be very calm. He was very flustered inside, because once on the deck, the bad weather could no longer be concealed. Bai Yanran could naturally guess that the weather might bring disaster. You can surely guess that Luhe is ready to take such a risk. Chapter 393 "How do you sweat in your palms? Is it hot or cold or nervous? Although you certainly don''t admit that you are so nervous, your body has betrayed you." Bai Yanran finds that Lu he''s palms are sweating. She doesn''t seem to have any feelings. It''s embarrassing to say the words directly. But in front of Lu He, she is never affectable, and there is nothing worth deliberately pretending. So naturally, everything is very straightforward, and she doesn''t have to think about some words deliberately through the brain. "I''m not nervous. I''m nervous. I''m nervous. Nothing serious happened. I''m just a little bit hot after drinking some wine. I''m just about to get on the deck to blow the sea breeze. I won''t be so hot again if I blow a little bit later." Lu heguan didn''t want to admit that his palms were sweating because he was nervous. After all, a man''s husband was so nervous and his mobile phone was sweating. When a girl found out that he was nervous, he made up all kinds of reasons to explain that his palms were not because of his nervousness. Otherwise, he would seem to be too manly. Lu he''s eyes dodged everywhere, and she didn''t dare to look back at Bai Yanran. The girl behind her who had a sharp insight into her nervousness was secretly laughing behind Lu He. "Well, don''t deny it. It''s not the first day I met you. I''ve been in this habit for a long time. When I''m nervous, I always sweat, and my heart will be a little red, just like I''m drunk. If you lie to me, who grew up with you since I was a child, it would be meaningless. Besides, I remember the way you lied, so don''t lie in front of me When Bai Yanran talks, she is so straightforward and has a feeling of doting. Lu he completely loses his masculinity in front of him, more like a little girl completely attached to Bai Yanran, but Lu he appears! Only Bai Yanran can detect the small details of celebrities. I''m afraid other people will never find these details in their lifetime, and there is no chance to discover these details. After all, you can''t just pull out a stranger''s hand, and a stranger won''t let you hold his hand. Especially Lu He, who is cold to most people around him, doesn''t like other people''s body language with him, or even repels these body language with or without, but some people intentionally do it and are found by themselves That''s even more annoying. "Then I don''t want to lie to you. I already know the reason why my palms are sweating. Don''t ask me any more. Give me a little face. How can we continue our life if we don''t leave such a little face? Besides, you are not the only one who knows this little secret, and no one else will know it Tao is a little secret, and I won''t let anyone else know about it. " Lu he seemed to regard himself as an object and presented himself directly to Bai Yanran. After all, is there a person who knows her so well that she doesn''t have to say too much to explain some phenomena. As long as she has a look or a simple word, she can understand her mind. Perhaps it is because they grew up together, two people know more about each other, but before, it was Lu He who knew Bai Yanran''s personality, temper and habits very well. But now it seems that everything is reversed. Bai Yanran starts to carefully observe some small details in her life, especially about Lu He. Bai Yanran will firmly keep those things in mind. As before, she always ignores others'' good intentions, and sometimes she can chill others'' hearts. After all, Bai Yanran couldn''t get such a completely new change this time if she didn''t remember the painful experiences that she couldn''t forget in her last life, and she wouldn''t have become so delicate that she wanted to make up for that person. After all, she owed him the last time. Although he didn''t remember, he just wanted to start all the things he had done wrong, Let the people around feel their own warmth, no longer be hurt by themselves. ... "my God, the scenery above is so good. You can see how blue the sky is. I can''t imagine what it''s like to stand in the middle of the sea. I feel like I''m the only one enjoying the whole sea now. No, it seems selfish if I say that I''m the only one. After all, you''re standing beside me, and I can''t treat you as you I can''t see you in the air. " Bai Yanran looked up at the sky and the sea in the distance from time to time, but Lu he was completely stunned because it was still cloudy outside. How could it take a few hours? Now it''s like a clear sky. Is it possible that he didn''t wake up and was dreaming. If it''s a dream, it''s impossible for two people''s eyes to dream at the same time. Lu he grabs his face, and soon his brain nerves react to the pain. It seems that everything is reality, not a dream. "How can you see such a beautiful scene without any reaction? What are you doing there? Hurry to the side to see the scenery. You can''t see any better scenery there now. After all, as the old saying goes, if you stand high and look far, come to me. "Bai Yanran, standing on the highest place, is particularly happy to wave her hand toward landing. She must stand at the nearest place to the sea and the farthest place to see, in order to feel the charm of the ocean. Otherwise, standing in other places is really a waste of this beautiful scenery. "Coming, coming." Lu he''s tight brows were scattered all at once. It''s impossible to explain that the cloudy weather has eased in such a fast time. The clear sky now naturally makes people feel very comfortable, which makes Luhe more comfortable. Now it seems that Lu he doesn''t need to talk about his previous worries. After all, all the situations have been resolved with the weather. If you say it blindly, it will make others feel whether there is something wrong with his nerves or whether a person has been dreaming all the time. "I also think the weather is beautiful. If we come up earlier, we can enjoy the scenery for a while. I haven''t seen the blue and blue sea for a long time. I sit in the office every day, completely divorced from the feeling of nature. It seems that we need to experience the nature more, and we can''t patronize our work every day, I''ve lost all the spice of life. " Lu he wore sunglasses and could not hide his smile. Chapter 394 "But you haven''t told me what you were worried about before? I''m still curious about what you said you were worried about, and you said I went to the deck and I understood. Now we are on the deck, but I still don''t understand what you said before Bai Yanran said a suspected tongue twister question, which made Lu He, who was in a relaxed mood, was suddenly blinded. I didn''t expect that Bai Yanran could still remember this matter so quickly. It''s no wonder that what a normal person said more than ten minutes ago, how could he forget it so quickly? Of course, it would not. But Lu he still wants to keep pretending to be dumb, and he doesn''t want to talk about his previous worries. After all, if you say it now, others will surely think that he is dreaming. If you want to say that it was cloudy just now, who will believe it. "I was just playing with you just now. I was so bored sitting in it that I was in a bad mood. In fact, nothing happened at all, so don''t worry about it." Lu he said some perfunctory words, do not want to let Bai Yanran continue to ask, if you continue to ask yourself this lie, you may not be able to justify yourself, when the lie is getting bigger and bigger, it seems that he is a bit like a liar, not only like a liar, but also cheat very little sentiment. "Don''t look so nervous just now. You just have something in your heart. But it''s too natural for you to act like this now. I can''t see what''s going on with you. But you can''t tell me. You can''t care so much about chatting, and you''ll send me away. I''m a very curious person. I''m curious about killing the cat I still understand, but I still can''t hide my curiosity. " Bai Yanran is really like a cat. She is very curious about what Lu wanted to say before, but what did not say. After all, some words have been said in the middle of a sudden, no one will give up and continue to ask. "Well, I can''t help but tell you that I just found a big monster on the deck just now. It flies everywhere in the sky and sometimes jumps onto our boat. So the captain quickly evacuated the passengers from the ship and let them all return to the ship. They were not allowed to wander around on the deck, worrying about whether the monster would kick our ship over Lu he is talking about this matter seriously. Bai Yanran looks like he doesn''t understand it. She tells a story to a 10-year-old, but the 10-year-old can''t believe it. Bai Yanran''s current state is like this. "Yes. You said this kind of words completely is to coax the child, can''t be the reality, this is too terrible, the TV series dare not shoot like this. " Bai Yanran looks disdainful and turns her eyes. It seems that she doesn''t believe the story that Lu he told. She wants to pretend to cooperate with her. She really can''t deceive herself by telling it. Therefore, she can''t pretend to be against her heart and believe this story. If someone really believes this story, then the person is really acting like too much. "I knew you wouldn''t believe it. So I said before, I had something in my heart, but I didn''t want to tell you that I didn''t want you to share it with me. Besides, if you were so persistent in wanting to get on the deck, could you be a warrior like me to help me solve this monster? But now it''s a pity that the monster has disappeared, so it''s clear in the cloudy weather. You have no chance Lu he is like a big boy who is telling a story. He also talks with relish and solemnity. He really believes himself by saying it. However, Lu he can''t cover up the tense feeling in his heart. After all, the weather was there before, and he was sure that he was not dreaming. After all, it was the captain who informed him A dangerous situation. But now it''s like a day has changed suddenly. Lu he is a little bit unable to accept this fact. However, it is good news after all, but he has nothing to be dissatisfied with. Since it is good news, it is good news for everyone. "Well, you are really childlike. How do I think you are more naive than me when you are going to get up. You can''t watch too many cartoons as a child, which affects your intelligence. So when you are depressed, you always fantasize about the plot of some cartoons. Touch your forehead. It seems that you don''t have a fever. If you have a fever, I may doubt whether you have burned your brain when you have a fever Bai Yanran looks at Lu he like a mentally retarded child, and doesn''t want to pay attention to Lu he''s serious remarks. After all, it doesn''t have any credibility. What century is this? We all believe that science will not believe this kind of science fiction painting. Besides, you say that a monster suddenly flies in the sky. Who believes it. "Well, well, you just think that I''m crazy. I watched cartoons a lot when I was a child, so I''m a little bit mentally retarded now. What''s the matter? You don''t allow a child of my age to have some childlike innocence sometimes?" Lu he is a little bit of a good boy. After all, if he doesn''t behave well, he can''t pretend to go on. After all, he said so much, and he was trying to coax children all the way. Maybe if he had been to kindergarten, he would not be able to coax him. At most, he would coax those who have not yet been in kindergarten.But Lu he''s very happy in his heart, and it''s happy that lelehua can''t communicate with others. Before that, the pressure has always been borne by one person. Suddenly, he has released all these pressures for no reason. Now he is so happy that he doesn''t know who to talk to. "How old are you? Can you be more mature? You are a dragon slayer warrior at all costs. You can kill a dragon by yourself with a knife. There is no need to pull me together. As a result, the dragons are all flying now." Bai Yanran''s serious joking looks like a little girl, and she didn''t like Princess Barbie when she was a child, but she liked the armored warrior. However, Bai Yanran would only make such a joke in front of Lu He. After all, the two people''s serious joking appearance was not funny at all, even a little like two silly big ones, but no matter what the appearance was More or less, only two people know each other, so they experience the sweetness of two people. Chapter 395 "Lu he and Bai Yanran are on the deck now. It''s a great opportunity. If you don''t take the opportunity, I''m afraid there won''t be such a good opportunity in the back. You''d better drive a few yachts and surround them directly, and then sneak up from the side of their boats. Be careful not to be found by them, or you can go a little farther, so don''t rush directly." Xiao Zhuoyu''s mouth showed a smile. It seemed that he had a clear plan. He was still worried that there was no one on the deck all the time. He didn''t know what was going on inside the ship. Now the person he wanted happened to be in the right place. If he didn''t go now, when would he stay. Originally, he was still worried about the weather and other safety problems, but I didn''t expect these problems. Because with the ship ahead, he was completely solved. He didn''t need to think about it. Now Xiao Zhuoyu just like got a good opportunity. He happened to see Lu he and Bai Yanran. If Xiao Zhuoyu had such a long distance gun, he really wanted to shoot the two men ¡£ "Young master, we should follow now. If we are a little bit past, it will be too obvious that we are a little bit old. When they find something unusual underneath, they will attack us directly. We will die. It seems not good. It seems too dangerous. We don''t need to take this risk, and we may not be able to succeed after we go." "Yes, yes, young master, it''s too obvious for us to go like this. They will certainly see us all at once. At that time, they will try their best to find some people to prevent us from getting on the ship. At that time, we will be in vain, but our purpose will be exposed." Black people, you sing and I said, who do not want to be this hard-working man, after all, driving the yacht down, is dead or alive, no one can guarantee, now stay on the boat at least a small life in, although will make Xiao Zhuoyu unhappy, but at least Xiao Zhuoyu will not casually solve these people on the boat. However, for the sake of his own life, there is no fault. Everyone will make such a choice, but Xiao Zhuoyu''s plan has never been successful. Every time, it is full of loopholes, which makes people feel embarrassed and ridiculous. Naturally, the people under him feel that he is unreliable and unwilling to work for him wholeheartedly. "You go quickly, what are still dawdling, are some people who are greedy for life and fear of death. Since you follow me, don''t be afraid of death. I promise you, as long as your completed task comes back, each person''s big password box is full of money, and each person''s box has no problem." Xiao Zhuoyu directly put the sweetness in front of him. He wanted the sugar coated cannonball to encourage these people in black to work for themselves. Naturally, these black people have quite a few things in their hearts, which is certainly not a good job. However, the conditions given by Xiao Zhuoyu are so attractive that ordinary people may not be able to endure the hard work all their lives and earn so much money. Such a large amount of money naturally shakes the hearts of people in black who are not strong at all. When they hear such a large amount of money in their hearts, they have already fluctuated. After all, they can''t get along with anything, but they can''t fight against money. More than a dozen men in black drove a few yachts to the sea. It seems that they are determined to fight hard. The final result may not be important, but it is necessary to struggle to know whether the final result is good or bad. After all, this big sugar coated cannonball is still very attractive. "We don''t know whether we can come back after we go to work hard this time. No matter whether he can come back with such a large amount of money, we have to try. As for whether we can come back alive or not, it depends on our personal nature. At that time, we can do everything carefully. If there is a bad situation, we should withdraw immediately. Don''t be too stubborn. After all, our heart is still the most important thing Yes. " "I also think that if something really happens, we don''t have to worry about others. We just need to take care of ourselves and run away by ourselves. Although this statement may be a little unpleasant, it''s all true. After all, when something really happens, they may not be able to think of it to save us, or let us die like this Yes "Bah, bah, this is not going yet. Don''t say anything disheartened. Get the things ready as soon as possible, so as not to make some mistakes because the things are not ready. That''s really not worth it." Two men in black murmured and lingered in the back. It seemed that they were planning something. Their own lives were the most important. Although it was also important to complete the task, if they lost their lives after completing the task, they would not be able to accept so much money. It''s human nature to linger. After all, people''s minds are still hesitating. I don''t know what the result is when I go to the sea and rush to another ship. If I go there, I can''t come back again. So naturally, I have to say something before I go. "Some of you will go by several routes and all of you will go together, so as not to be too eye-catching. It is better for you to be smart and don''t know what is going on there. So you''d better be more careful and hope you can come back safely. I will prepare the money I mentioned before you come back." Xiao Zhuoyu seems to have known in his heart that it is the best to encourage everyone with money. It seems that the motivation of encouraging others is not so great, and everyone is not so motivated to work for Xiao Zhuoyu."Come on, brothers." Several men in black rushed to the distant boat and chased after them at high speed. However, these black people were not excited, but worried. As the old saying goes, money can make the devil move the mill. The starting point of these people is to run for money. Since the money is in place, it will be easy to do. "When you go up there, you will tie up the woman, and then we will be responsible for controlling the man. If we cooperate better, this will be the case. Therefore, we will try our best to follow my command. If we are half hearted, we will certainly not be able to do it. Even if we look at the face of money, we should unite." The leader of the man in Black said that a team without a leader would certainly not do a good job. Since a leader came out to give orders, the rest of the people just had to carry out the orders. Anyway, it would be good for everyone to have a share of the share, and no one was wronged. "Well, it''s good. We''ll share it together. If there''s any accident, we''ll take care of it." Chapter 396 In the distance, Bai Yanran and Lu he are still looking ahead. They don''t know what is going to happen or the coming crisis. They just enjoy the scenery in front of them quietly and don''t think about too many things. After all, a person can''t reach the prophecy in a quiet situation. "Mr. Lu, there seems to be something strange on the sea in the distance. Do you want to take a look with a telescope? If you don''t think it''s a big situation, you don''t have to worry about it. But everything should be done in case. In case of anything, we still need to prepare in advance. After all, there are more pirates in your section." The captain reminds him to land, while his assistant drives the boat temporarily. Several people replace him. He is not so tired, so as to avoid the long time of sailing on the sea, the eyes are tired, and the eyes will be dazzled when reading the data. Therefore, it is necessary to relax on the deck at an appropriate time, or sit down and knead your eyes. In short, proper relaxation is more important Good for driving. The captain''s eyes are very sharp, far away on the sea, but if there is something unusual, the ship can see it from a long distance. It is worthy of having worked on the sea for so many years, and he has some experience in seeing things. Therefore, when he encounters something that is not certain, he will make preparations in advance, so as not to know what is really bad when he meets it I know before, but because I didn''t make any preparation, something unexpected happened. "No, the sea ahead is calm and calm, and there is nothing. Captain, how can you suddenly say such a thing?" Lu he was very puzzled. After all, he was facing the front of the ship. He was driving in front of it. There was nothing there, because those unknown threats were behind the ship, and some of them were closely following, but they were not directly behind the ship. "It''s at the back. There are some yachts scattered behind. I''m afraid it may be pirates. Sometimes it''s better to be cautious. Before that, robbers often rob passengers'' property. After all, under this kind of world, everything is likely to happen. It''s better to prevent it in advance." After all, the captain is a worried person who is always worried that dangerous things may be found on the ship. After all, this kind of pirates who only ask for money will not hurt people''s lives casually. After all, what century is this? It is necessary to go to prison to hurt people''s lives. The ordinary people are naturally not willing to bear such a big crime casually. "There should not be so many pirates. Don''t worry about it. Besides, there are so many people on the ship. Should we be afraid that some of them will not be small pirates, then we will not be afraid of them." Lu he is not afraid at all. After all, I don''t know whether people from afar are aiming at here. Naturally, it''s not easy to guess casually. After all, if you guess too much, you will become too worried about yourself. Other things will not change. The captain did not continue to answer. After all, some words had been said in front of him. However, Lu he didn''t want to adopt his own opinions. No one listened to him when he continued to speak, and there was no meaning. It was better to stop here. Anyway, he had sailed for so many years. The little pirates have seen a lot of them. Naturally, they would not worry about this kind of scene. They still have hidden on their ships Some weapons will not be taken out casually until the critical moment. "Don''t you hear that the security of the sea here is very good. How come it''s this age and there are pirates?" Bai Yanran also looks surprised. After all, the last time I saw a term like pirate, it should be in a science fiction movie. Naturally, we would not find that the characters with this identity actually exist in real life. "Miss Bai doesn''t know that most of the pirates around here are fishermen who have been wandering on the sea for a long time. Sometimes when the season is bad, they can''t get any fish and don''t earn much money. They just want to ask for some food and money. They just want to fight them at that time It''s all right. " The captain explained to the pirate that the sea area has always been managed by someone, so there are no real big pirates. However, when the harvest is not good, the fishermen''s family may not have enough money to eat and may want to do some bad things, but the purpose is to support the family. It is not really malicious, and will not follow when there is no need After all, these people''s hearts are not really very vicious. "How can this sound like a story? I can''t believe that there are still people who want to rob because they can''t afford to eat. It seems that the poverty alleviation work in our city has not been well done, so that some people can''t afford to eat because of the bad fishing season." Bai Yanran sighed, just like an ancient princess, going to a very poor place is just like. Bai Yanran''s mood at this moment is to give her money to those very poor people, help them live, and let them not have to do something against their own heart because of anger. After all, it is very disgraceful to be a robber for the sake of life Things, even if it''s just for a bite to eat, it''s wrong to rob things."Ha ha, Miss Bai hasn''t heard of these stories. After all, it''s impossible to hear such news in the center of the city. These news can only happen in the most remote places. Most of the fish in the sea area are wrapped by special personnel. Ordinary fishermen are not qualified to fish at will. If they are caught, they will be punished." The captain, like a grandfather who loves to tell stories, talks with Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran seems to be interested in the captain who loves to tell stories. After all, she has not met such a storyteller for a long time. Although these stories may be the facts of things, Bai Yanran feels very interesting in her ears. After all, these things are her I have never heard of it, and I have never seen it. If there is a chance for Bai Yanran to experience this exciting feeling, this feeling is naturally unprecedented for Bai Yanran. The general fairy tale books will not tell the truth so cruelly, nor will they exaggerate the fairy tales. The princess of my story in the castle is very naive and lovely, everything she sees Things are also pink bubbles, completely unable to touch the darker parts of the world. Chapter 397 "Captain, can''t the government of those poor fishermen see them and let them ignore them? And why do those fishermen keep up with the skill of fishing all the time? In fact, they can find other things to do, and there is no need for their offspring to stick to this place." Bai Yanran, however, does not know why such bandits and fishermen must drift on the sea. They can go to the land clearly, and may also find a very decent job. At least they can support their families and do not have to worry about their own livelihood all day long. Maybe their life may not be very good, but at least they will not worry about the subtle oil and salt at home every day. But it''s normal for Bai Yanran to understand the stories of those robbers and fishermen. After all, no one has ever told her these stories, and she seldom touches the outside world. Bai Yanran will not let Bai Yanran experience some things casually. Therefore, Bai Yanran''s heart is naturally very naive and lovely, and will not speculate or doubt some things too much ¡£ Bai Yanran has already put herself in a good position for those fishermen, but all things, not you think well, things can have a change and development, the reason why it has become that way, there will be a reason for the matter. "You may not know that the people in that village over there are poor and used to it. They think that their place is very good. Naturally, the people in the whole village are not willing to go out, so that the villagers in that village are very domineering. The residents of many other villages nearby know them very well and dare not provoke them. Most of the people in their village only want to be in the sea Most of their children have not received special high education, so the development of future generations will not be very good The captain began to analyze the story of the fishermen in that village. After all, it is rare for a young lady of such a large group to listen to her old man telling stories. Naturally, she wants to tell all the little stories she knows. Otherwise, no one will listen to such nonsense in the future. "If you say so, it''s no wonder. Maybe the people in that village are poor and the reports are reasonable. If the people in that village are so stubborn, it''s useless for the government to lend a helping hand in time. They probably refused one by one. After all, since everyone doesn''t want to go out of that place, they will naturally refuse everyone''s help. Since they have refused their help, life is naturally very difficult, and they have a vicious intention to go to the sea to rob. " Bai Yanran deserves to be a college student. His basic logical thinking is still very strong. The clues of things can immediately infer the reasons and results behind him. "It seems that Miss Bai knows all these things. Yes, the people in that village are also famous for being overbearing. But I have never been to that village. At most, I don''t go back to the village on time when I go to sea. I also live in a nearby village deliberately. Otherwise, no one will know what danger there is in it The people in that village are very united. If you hide anything from me, no one else will know. " The captain''s understanding of the reported village was unexpected, just as the captain was from that village. However, it was also a kind of speculation. No one dared to ask whether the captain was from the domineering village. Only the captain himself knew. However, it is not difficult to see from this incident that the captain still has a certain understanding of the village. He may have had some contact with the people in this village before, but later, because of disagreement, some of them intended to become enemies. Therefore, the village head now has very big opinions on the people in the village and the village. "It''s hard to believe that there are still villages like this in this society. The key is that the Police ignore this phenomenon. If the police can''t control it, other people can''t. then the village you mentioned will become more and more arrogant, and the people in this village will become more and more illegal." At first, Bai Yanran felt that the people in this village were somewhat pitiful. Now, after listening to some things, she felt that the people in this village were pitiful and hateful. After all, it was because of the problems of their own people in the village, not because of any external factors. Therefore, it is not surprising that the village has been in a primitive state. "How can you listen? You are not curious about the information of this village. I think it''s interesting to listen to the captain''s story. I think I should learn more about this information in order to experience a more natural society. After all, I haven''t heard of such information before, let alone go to the captain''s vivid way today Described Bai Yan Ran asked landing he, Lu he looked at the distance in a daze, as if his eyes were staring at what. "What are you saying? I was a little distracted just now. I didn''t hear what you said. Are you still talking about the pirate? I''m looking at the yacht in the distance. It''s not like pirates. How could pirates be so rich and can afford such expensive yachts? It seems that the visitors are not good." Sure enough, Lu he''s observation is the most careful. It''s not the pirates who came here, but the people sent by Xiao Zhuoyu. After all, it''s the Xiao family who made the move. The natural equipment can''t be too crude, or it will lose before it starts."I''ve been talking for so long. I haven''t been listening to me before. I''m a little angry when I look at other places. How can you be a little distracted? I can''t control other things. But it''s too much for you to listen to me." Bai Yanran can''t care about the other things that Lu he said. She was totally immersed in her own angry atmosphere. After all, the girl was angry, but she couldn''t control anything, let alone what others said. It was just that she couldn''t hear a word. "Well, don''t be angry. Listen to me first. I feel that the situation is dangerous. Do you want to find a place to hide? I''m afraid I can''t care about you when it''s really dangerous." Lu he has expected that there will be some big problems. After all, although the yacht location of the other party is loose, it is not difficult to see that they are all aiming at this side. Naturally, Lu he should make preparations in advance, especially to arrange the person he is most worried about, so that he can''t find her person after something happens. Chapter 398 "How can you speak so selfishly? Don''t you care about me when you are in danger? Forget about me. I''ll take care of myself Bai Yanran looks really angry, the girl naturally has not realized how serious this matter is, these words have been ignored, some uncomfortable in the heart, so now some want to be angry, now the gas is born, must be coaxed by a person. But now Lu he is like an ant on a hot pot. With his telescope in his hand, he looks at the distance quietly. Although he looks like calm water, his heart has already begun to boil. "Don''t think like that. I didn''t mean that I didn''t care about you. I''m just observing some more important things now, so I must put you in place first, so that when something really happens, I can''t protect you, but I will feel a little ashamed." Lu he or patiently explained, after all, if he really does not explain, his girlfriend is angry, that is endless, then no matter what he said, she will certainly not listen to, on the contrary, may be wilfully against himself later. "Everything you say to me is different. I''m talking here, but you''re talking about that. What I care about is your attitude. If you are not listening to me, why don''t you admit that you are not listening to me? Besides, you know I''m talking to you, but you pretend to be doing other things. I''m very annoyed. " Bai Yanran has been a little impatient, ready to stand up and walk away. "Wait, where are you going? It''s dangerous now. You can''t run around. I''m serious. It''s really dangerous. In case there''s a riot later, I can''t find you, but I''m worried to death." Lu he exaggerates things. He wants to scare Bai Yanran. If Bai Yanran is effective, Bai Yanran will not run around. After all, his life safety is the most important. No matter when, everyone will put his life safety in the first place, even when his object is in front of him It''s possible to be the other party for a moment. "You don''t have to worry about me when I go back to the deck. You should be busy with your business. Don''t worry about me. I''ll go back to my room and go to bed. If you realize that your problem is wrong, you can explain it to me. Anyway, if I quarrel with you now, you won''t listen to me." Bai Yanran''s appearance is obviously angry, but she doesn''t want Lu He to tangle with himself. After all, Lu he''s appearance has been seen to be very busy. There''s no need to get together to make trouble by himself. If he has to be angry all the time, Lu he has to coax himself, so that things on both sides can''t be done well in the end. Bai Yanran''s heart naturally sprouted out the idea of playing with himself. After all, it''s not reliable to rely on anyone to accompany him. Since everyone has something on hand, he might as well go and find some other things to do. "Then you don''t run around and go back to the room too soon. As long as we come to look for you, no matter what the heart has, it''s best not to come out. I don''t want you to really have something wrong and I can''t find you. Then I''ll feel guilty all my life. Just stay here and don''t let me have this guilt." Lu He gave Bai Yanran a preventive injection in advance, listening like a person at the end of his life at the last moment to say what he wants to say. "Well, you go and have a rest. Don''t think so much. If I do something wrong, you can tell me and I''ll apologize to you. Now there are more important things than these, which may be related to the lives of our people." Lu he deliberately said something very serious. Although Lu he himself did not know what it was like, nor did he know the way the people on the yachts were coming from. Lu he could only guess and see. At least he had to be prepared in his heart to avoid being too abrupt when it was really bad. "Captain, I feel that those games are aimed at our side. Do we need to prepare in advance? It''s really dangerous to wait. We can''t prevent them." Lu he mainly wants to ask the captain''s opinion. After all, only the captain knows where some weapons are put. But when those people don''t reveal their real purpose, Lu he naturally will not act rashly, so as not to show his malice, even if the other party has no bad thoughts, he will also have bad thoughts. "Some weapons may not be taken out casually. We also have some cold weapons on board. I''m afraid it''s not very easy to use if something happens. It''s OK for everyone to take one for self-defense. If something happens, everyone should be smart. Money is not very important. If they want it, we will give it to them Don''t lose your name in the end for such a small profit. " The captain''s greatest worry was that everyone was not willing to lose his property. When the robbers were red in their eyes and hot in their minds, they would not care about anything. They would kill all of you first. Although this scene sounds bloody, in the captain''s eyes, all this is likely to happen, no matter when, everyone''s lives are put in the first place."Are we going to go down and talk to the other passengers now, but I''m afraid that it will cause them panic and then what to do if there is a riot inside. Then the scene inside will not be easy to control. A few effective helpers of our family will stop them from going in. After all, there are a few people outside, and most of them are inside If I really want money, I can give them all for the time being. I''m afraid that the main purpose of their coming is not for money, but for other things we don''t know. " What Lu he thought was really the most thoughtful and the most thoughtful. After all, if some problems were not put forward in advance, solutions would be more difficult to come up with. After all, when the scene was in chaos, everyone only cared about their own lives and could not care about others. The captain''s expression also became very dignified. After all, although he has been drifting on the sea for so many years, he has never seen any big waves. However, it is the first time that such a large number of yachts have been encircled. I don''t know what they want to do. If they are guests, it''s not easy to expose the idea of keeping people out of the door. Chapter 399 "You go down quickly and ask some helpers to come up. We have hired some bodyguards, but the number is not large. You can only call those people here for the time being. They are all people I trust, so they are more reliable and will not leak information casually. You''d better not tell them the truth of the matter, otherwise they will be in a panic when they are waiting Lu he now wants to arrange all the characters in his hands clearly, so that the scene will become a mess if there is any accident. It is natural for Lu He to avoid such a situation. "All right, Mr. Lu, I''ll go down and call people right now. If you don''t feel the situation is right, you should go back to the boat and avoid being hurt by those people who don''t have long eyes." The assistant ran down in a hurry. After all, this matter can''t be delayed for a moment. If you delay for one more minute because of your own procrastination, things may change dramatically. Naturally, the assistant knows the seriousness of the matter and won''t dally. "I''ve been sailing for so many years, and the other party must have taken this into consideration, so they decided to surround a person at sea, but it didn''t happen, but those people are also coming in this direction. Everyone who knows this is worried and doesn''t know what will happen next. "Let''s get to the side of the boat quickly. It seems that the people on the opposite ship have already found us. Although we should be careful, we don''t know what the origin of President Lu is after all." Several people in black made eye contact, and one of the leaders yelled. After all, in this kind of scene, no matter which side it is, you will be very nervous. Naturally, if there are no leaders, you can''t do a good job. The captain slowly leaned around the ship. He had already seen the group of people coming towards his ship. Therefore, he must carefully look at the origin of those people, but at least he can judge that those people came from a bad way. "Who are you? Don''t you know that the owner of this ship is someone else? " The captain said fiercely, just like he is the owner of the ship. After all, there is no momentum to go to the owner. Those who come to do evil will not be afraid of themselves. "Old man, if you have any sense, you can open your eyes and close your eyes to let us go up. Besides, our target is not you, we are not villains, and we will not hurt innocent people. There are people we want in this ship. If you let me go, those people I catch will naturally release the others on your ship." The man in black looks more arrogant. If you offend me today, all of you will die. After all, you are here to bind people, and you can''t lose in momentum. It seems that the captain has not seen any danger when he is close to the deck. In fact, he Mingzi has no ability to take a bodyguard out of the ship. In fact, he Mingzi has no ability to take a bodyguard out of the ship. "Tell me who you want on this ship. The yellow boy is so arrogant. I''ve been wandering in the sea for decades, and it''s the first time I''ve seen such ungrateful people as you. You can''t afford to offend all the people on this ship. If you know what you want, go away quickly." Although the captain has a trace of timidity in his heart, he naturally can''t show his fear. Otherwise, the more afraid he is, the more tiger he will be. He doesn''t know that the other party has no guns. In case there are guns and ammunition in the other party''s hands, he will suffer losses in the end. "I said that you old man can''t listen to you when he''s nice to you. I really don''t want to talk nonsense with you." The man in black pinched his fist. A few people helped me and got on the boat at once. The captain had no way. After all, relying on himself as an old man, his strength was still limited, and he could do very little. He could only talk with them, go around and delay for a while. He couldn''t help any other fight. "Old man, there are ordinary people in my boat. There will be no one you want. Besides, who do you really want? Isn''t it easier for you to ask me, so that you will not have to go inside such a big ship and look for it, and I don''t know when to find it. If you ask me directly, if I know me, I will tell you where the man is The captain now looks at the situation is not right, and he deliberately wants to get close to that group of evil people in black. It seems that it is no good to be tough. He has a strong attitude, and the other party is no less than half a point. Then he should be softer and see if the other side will gradually let go of his vigilance. This is a very clever tactic used by the captain. If he does not do so, if the Negro has a gun in his hand, he will shoot the captain directly and kill him with one shot. At that time, there will be a life or an innocent life, which is not good for both sides. Although the captain is a just man, he is also afraid of losing his life. "I think you are a cunning old man. I don''t know which one of your words is true and which is false. Tell me why I believe you?" In fact, when the man in Black said this, his heart was already shaken. After all, it is not easy to find people in such a big boat with these people. The search room by room may release the person who needs to be found. There is such a long distance from the front to the back of the boat. If people really slip away, they will not notice it.Naturally, the man in black had a very lucky idea in his mind. If the captain could directly tell Lu he and Bai Yanran''s location, it would be more convenient to find them. Or the captain could be used as a bait to lead them out. These two methods are feasible at present. "If you don''t believe me, this old man killed me, I don''t have to say anything. If you kill me, this old man won''t get anything, it''s just that he got one more life, and then you still can''t get what you want." Chapter 400 The captain looks very confident. After all, his old bone is not worth much money. Of course, the other party also knows that he is an old man, just a sailor and a small man. Even if he kills himself, he will not get any benefits. When he kills himself, he will die of a human life. He is afraid that he will attract the attention of the police. When things get more and more serious, he will not know whose consequences will be worse Yes. The purpose of the man in black is to catch Lu he and Bai Yanran, and he doesn''t want to kill anyone. After all, there are many eyes on the boat. If something happens under the eyes of so many people, it will be very difficult to get rid of it. I''m afraid he will drag Xiao Zhuoyu into the water at that time. When it comes to killing people, people in black have not yet reached the point of killing people without blinking an eye. After all, they are using money to relieve disasters for others. Naturally, there is no need for those innocent people to die, and more innocent people die, which makes them suffer a lot. "I don''t understand. You old man, how can you talk so arrogantly? We can solve this problem in a couple of times? Can''t you speak better? I don''t have a grudge against you. You''re not our target. Just tell me who we want. " The man in black had no patience to continue to talk with the captain. After all, the old captain was also very funny. His words were neither flattery nor complete resistance, which made the man in black very embarrassed. The man in black also wanted to make a quick decision on this matter. After all, the longer he stayed on the ship, the more likely the people in the boat would know the news from outside. If all the people in the boat came to help, the black people might not be able to solve the situation, they might be pushed into the sea by these helpers and drowned, and the corpse would be in the sea I''m afraid it can''t be fished out. "Then you can tell me what you want. You come up to look for people like you. There are no particularly valuable people on the ship. At least I can''t remember. But you can talk about it and see if I know him or not." The captain, an old man, pretended to be confused. He had already guessed the purpose of this group of people in black. There were only a few people who had passed on their identities. So many people would guess. Naturally, if the scope of conjecture is small, it can be fixed on someone. However, the captain will not first pick up the name of the man. He knows too much information. Naturally, this group of people in black will not let himself go. Although the target of these men in black is not himself, Shi Bao is not good. The other party thinks that he has more information than he has, he will take the opportunity to kidnap himself and threaten himself to say something. Naturally, the captain also thought about these aspects, so he had to make preparations in advance. He secretly picked up a dull rusted knife under his feet. Although the knife didn''t look very sharp, I''m afraid it couldn''t kill people all at once, but at least it was a weapon. At the most critical moment, the captain might be able to save his life. The captain suddenly rushed into it to get the weapon, which was inevitable It''s too obvious that this is the only way to prevent it. "The president Lu of Bai''s group and the eldest lady of Bai''s family are all on this ship, right? Don''t tell us that we didn''t come here with the news, so it''s quite certain that these two people are on your ship. Don''t talk too much to me now. I don''t want to hear you say those messy and irrelevant things. You just need to tell me their room number directly, or Just tell me where they are When the man in black was speaking, he was very straightforward and had no technical content. He did not express his meaning tactfully. When he said so clearly, the captain naturally mastered what he wanted, and he would not casually say what the man in black wanted. However, the men in black still rely on the information provided by the captain. After all, they are not familiar with the structure of the ship. They may lose their way when they see the ship. They don''t know how to get out when they want to escape. Of course, it''s not good to have a hard time with the captain. The man in black still wants to learn about the ship by the captain. It''s also because these people in black are useless after all, so they don''t have any brains. Although many people may still count so many points, they can''t do other things that need to be used. "You''re right. These two people are on our ship, but we have so many people on board and so many rooms. How can I remember which room they are in? It''s really embarrassing for you to say that. After all, I''m old and I don''t have a good memory. Maybe I can''t remember such a specific number." The captain pretended that he was old and couldn''t remember things clearly. He didn''t know Lu he and Bai Yanran. If he said that he didn''t know each other, he was obviously lying. The ship was clearly under the banner of Bai''s group. He could not have known the president and the first lady of the group. If the president and the first lady of the group were the president, he could not have opened this one For decades, when it comes to understanding the ship, the captain should be the first. "You old man, don''t be so cunning. You can''t remember the room number of this boat after you''ve been sailing for so many years. You should know which room is in which position with your eyes closed. I don''t need you to do anything. You know, tell us the room number, and I''ll take them directly, which will not affect your other business Love. "The man in black seems to have completely regarded the captain as his own man, and completely relies on what the captain said, and has never doubted what the captain said. The man in black wants to solve the problem faster. It''s better to get the news from Lu he and Bai Yanran without waste of effort. After all, although everyone can play the empty handed White Wolf trick, not everyone can use it well. If some people don''t use it well, they will appear stupid. "What kind of confidence do you have? I will tell you these news. Anyway, if you want to arrest people, you should have a look of arresting people. If you don''t look for them, you will ask me here. It''s not interesting. I''ll have a showdown with you. I don''t have a good memory. I can''t remember. If you dare to go in and look for it, you can go straight in. However, there are a lot of people in it. If other people regard you as the enemy, they will fight with each other. " Chapter 401 The captain is still a look of relying on the old and selling the old. After all, if he pretends to be stupid, he will be an old man. The other side has no way to deal with him. The big deal is to take his own old life, but he and Bai Yanran can be saved. Now, the urgent task is to delay time and wait for the soldiers to be rescued. As soon as Lu he was ready to go out, he heard the noise outside. He hid quietly and took a look at the situation. After all, he did not know who those people in black were aiming at. However, Lu he still had a number of people in his heart. Many people had offended him and many people coveted him. These people together had their own grievances. If we rush out abruptly now, we will surely point all the spearheads at ourselves. I''m afraid it will be an obvious trap. Naturally, Lu he will not do such a stupid thing. The captain''s eyes were very sharp. He saw a figure in the door. His hand had been hiding behind his back quietly to ask the man to leave. Although he didn''t know who was coming, only one person was seen by these men in black. I''m afraid that if he could not find out why, his life would be in danger. After seeing the captain''s gesture, Lu he strengthened his inner guess. It seems that the target of these people is himself. Even if the target of this group of people is not themselves, the meaning of the captain''s gesture is that the situation is very dangerous now. If you don''t come out at will, you may fall into it. "I found that you are an old man who talks a lot. You don''t know the room numbers of Lu he and Bai Yanran. If you can''t remember the news, what kind of boat are you driving? move out of my way! move out of my way! Let''s go in and look for it ourselves. Do you always remember which floor they live on? " The man in black had no patience to keep looking at the old man. After all, it seemed that there was no useful information in the captain''s mouth. However, the captain''s ability of pretending to be stupid was also first-class. The group of people in black seemed to have no doubts at all and did not doubt the captain''s words. But in front of the captain''s age, they were just a group of suckling children, which was not worth paying attention to at all. Moreover, according to the tone of those people in black, they might not have guns and ammunition on their hands, so the threat was much smaller. It seems that the captain overestimated the ability of these people at the beginning. It seems that the captain was just some unruly bodyguards. Even the killers were not counted. There was a trace of timidity in the eyes of these people. The eyes of these people in black were not firm. Therefore, these men in black were untrained, let alone some vicious killers. "You''re right. I''m really old and confused. There are many rooms in my boat. You have to knock on the door. Otherwise, it''s hard for you to find the person you want. But I can tell you in advance. You''d better not go to the dance pool. There are so many people there that you can easily get into trouble When you get the attention of others, the person you want to look for is not found, but you are followed by others. " On the surface, the captain said this for the sake of the man in black. From the perspective of the man in black, he wanted to avoid detours. From this point of view, there is nothing to be doubted. On the contrary, it seems that the captain is a good man. In front of such a group of evildoers, he can act as a guide. But what the captain is really worried about is those innocent people on the dance floor. After all, those who are dancing and playing are honest employees of Bai''s group. They come to play happily and have no thought of meeting any big waves. Therefore, when something happens, those people may be the most flustered and easily injured. They can''t do anything like others People are so calm. The captain didn''t want the people in black to hurt those innocent people. At the same time, the captain also described the employees of Bai''s group in front of the people in black, which made them fear that they could avoid the place and not go to the place directly, which would cause fear to those people. "Brothers, let''s go. We can''t get the information we want from this old man. We should move faster and look for them separately. When we find them, we should contact them quickly and control them. We''d better not hurt the innocent people casually. It''s not good to have someone call the police when it''s time to do so There''s a lot of trouble. We''ve got to do what we''re going to do. " A group of people in black with low intelligence quotient divided into several routes and started to search the boat directly. Lu he secretly hid in a small corner. When he ran in front of him, he didn''t notice his existence at all. After all, the light was too dark, so it was difficult to see what was in the dark. Lu he also wanted to be happy for his own good fortune. After all, so many people ran past in front of him, about two steps away from him, but unexpectedly, the light outside was too abundant, and the inside of the boat was too dark. Besides, these people did not have the habit of looking left and right when they walked. They just thought of looking for people inside the boat, so they perfectly went from there I passed by in front of my eyes. People in black passed by one by one in front of their own eyes. The outside slowly lost voice and began to quiet down. Lu he ran out. After all, it was not the same thing to hide there. There was no shelter. Sooner or later, he would be found out. Moreover, his heart was very clear. The goal of these people in black was himself, but he was worried about Bai Yanran."Captain, have you figured out the origin of those people when talking to them? Some people have a clear mind, and they are aiming at the two of us. So as long as they don''t find us, they should not hurt others. If something happens to so many people on board, they don''t have to be afraid. But I''m just worried that if they have a weapon, they may hurt innocent people, and things will grow bigger and bigger, and then we can''t control the scene Lu he''s worry is not unreasonable. After all, Bai Yanran secretly ran back to her room because she was angry. If Bai Yanran just stayed in the room quietly at the moment, the group of black people would not be able to find Bai Yanran so quickly. After all, there are so many rooms in this boat, even if several people go to search one room after another That would take a lot of time. Chapter 402 Lu he is very flustered at this moment. He thinks of any good idea to send these people away. He will not follow the group of people in black obediently. After all, he doesn''t know whether he can come back alive or not. But Lu he is also afraid that Bai Yanran will be found and captured by those people in black. After all, Bai Yanran is Lu he''s weakness. If Bai Yanran is used to threaten Lu He, Lu He estimates that there is no way for him. After all, no matter what happens, his woman still needs to protect. Lu he does not exist for his own life, so casually abandon his own woman, when the time comes, if something really happened, that''s OK, if nothing happened, on the contrary, let one of them see through the other person, such a situation may not be true love, just play, love will be wholeheartedly Pay for each other, even if it''s on the mountain of swords and under the sea of fire, perhaps it''s always there. "Don''t think so. They talked for a while and found that those people were not very smart and didn''t have any particularly cruel means. They just thought they were very powerful. Don''t worry so much. They have already called for help, but I''m thinking about how to shout. Don''t shout for such a long time." The captain also began to worry. Although it took a little time to move the soldiers, it didn''t take so long to get up. It was difficult for Lu he and the captain to feel more uneasy. Now they speculated and waited for a little time. If there was no voice coming up from below, the next one must be out It''s over. Captain, you are trying to say some words to comfort the landing. If Lu he is in a mess, the situation will be broken. The man in black is careless when he does things. He doesn''t leave a person on the deck to look at the captain. All the people rush into the ship and search everywhere. "How can we not worry? She is a girl who has been spoiled and spoiled since childhood. She has never seen such a scene or been in such danger. She has always been growing up in protection, and her world has always been very beautiful. If she had been in danger now, she would have been afraid, and she would have looked at a loss, waiting for me to rescue her Lu he can''t think of Bai Yanran''s fear. Once people can''t wake up, they will be very confused when they think about things. At that time, it''s better to calm down and don''t want to come fast. "Don''t be so flustered. It''s not so fast. Now all the valves of the ship have been closed. Miss Bai happens to be behind the valves. As long as she stays in the room quietly, there will be no danger for those little rabbits to find her. Besides, the valve is blocked there, and they have no weapons And it''s impossible to open that valve. " The captain tightened all the buttons on his hand. After all, now that people have entered the ship to search, it is impossible to force those people in black out of the boat. Without this ability, the other party will not be convinced, and may even take his own life. "It''s that she has never seen such a dangerous scene. I don''t want her to fall into such a dangerous situation because I am in such a dangerous situation. I also feel that the other party is coming for me, just taking her by the way, so she has no need to experience such a dangerous situation. When it comes to what really happened, I''m willing to take out myself and exchange it with her. " Now I don''t know what it is like, and it has not been decided. Lu he has made the final plan completely. After all, in this situation, everything is possible. Although the number of people in black is not very large, there are more or less more than a dozen people. I would like to rush up and compete with each other, and the loss is sure to be Myself, and I won''t get any results. But Lu he has no way to wait for the loss of this time minute by second, and he stands in the same place and does nothing. Maybe sometimes it is the best way to wait quietly. But Lu he''s anxious heart really does not allow him to stand in the same place and do nothing. Otherwise, it will be too late to regret something. Just when Lu he wants to rush in to look for Bai Yanran, the assistant runs out. "I went in and looked for a circle, but none of the bodyguards saw it. Then I asked a lot of people vaguely. They said they didn''t see them, and they didn''t know what happened. So many people somehow evaporated from the world without any trace. No one has ever seen them." The news brought by the assistant is undoubtedly bad news. All the people are waiting for the coming bodyguards, who can protect their lives by these bodyguards, and then take the opportunity to negotiate with the man in black. If you can''t find those bodyguards now, there''s no guarantee that you can win over those people in black. "Why can''t they be found? They are all the people I brought out of the Bai family. They are very reliable. Have you ever looked for other places on the bed? Besides, there are so many people who can''t always be in one place. There will always be one person who is seen by others and can''t disappear. You can''t go and look for it. "Lu he couldn''t believe what his assistant said. After all, these bodyguards have never had any problems. What''s more, where can a group of tall and powerful people go? They did not contact people by phone before. Now this situation makes Luhe more worried. "If we find a bodyguard, it will be very difficult for us to solve this problem." The captain also responded. It seems that the captain is also aware of the danger and importance of the matter. After all, he still wanted to have some room to reply. Now, if the situation continues, Lu he''s side is in a completely inferior position, just like a lamb ready to be slaughtered. "I''ve looked everywhere, but I can''t find their people. Otherwise, we can solve the problem by negotiating with them on our own The assistant''s tone of voice was very confident, as if he didn''t worry about the existence of the problem at all. No matter what happened, it had nothing to do with himself. This attitude of staying out of the way really made the captain and Lu he very uncomfortable. "How can young people talk so selfishly? Of course, we can''t do anything with them." Chapter 403 The captain''s attention turned to the strange assistant beside him. After all, how could a young man speak so vicious? Since he was so mean to ignore those innocent people, the danger was already in front of him, but he still looked very indifferent. No matter who he was, he had a little conscience and could not say it In that case, do something like this. "Now we are clay Bodhisattvas crossing the river. We have to worry about what other people are doing. Besides, I have indeed looked for this bodyguard, but I just can''t find it. Since we can''t find it, we should find our own way instead of waiting for it." Although the assistant spoke too much, he seemed to be reasonable. The captain still had some doubts in his mind, but he didn''t know where to start. The assistant didn''t follow the captain for a long time, and he was introduced by someone, so he didn''t know the character of the child nearby. However, he was an honest and honest child during his observation. Sometimes, he didn''t know how to speak properly. I haven''t done any bad things with the captain for such a long time, but sometimes I speak too much, which is understandable. After all, it''s young people. Sometimes I can''t control my temper when I talk, or because I''m young, sometimes I think I''m selfish. "Well, at this time, you don''t have to say these useless nonsense. It makes everyone unhappy, and you can''t say that your words are unreasonable. But it''s just this kind of words. It''s too selfish to say at this juncture, so we all feel uncomfortable in our hearts." Looking at his assistant, the captain was obviously more and more excited, so he thought to stop him. Otherwise, if he continued to speak, I''m afraid some words would become more and more difficult to hear. After all, he was worried about his own safety, so he said these words. In a sense, there was nothing wrong with explaining this. Everyone was more or less in his heart when he was in danger There will be some selfish thoughts. The assistant had nothing to do with this group of black people. If something happened to the assistant, it would be a person who was dragged into the water innocently. "How do you people do things? You can''t find people. You can''t save people." Lu he is very aggressive. He looks like he wants to eat people. After all, he brought so many bodyguards on board for the sake of safety. It''s not a white belt. Now something has happened. As a result, none of the people who took them on the ship to protect their safety could not be found. Of course, he was very angry that his subordinates were too unreliable. Lu he can''t insist on going to the group of bodyguards now. It looks like this. Since he has been looking for such a long time, he hasn''t seen anyone in such a big circle. I''m afraid something has happened to those people now. Lu he picked up the mobile phone in his hand. Fortunately, he also took the mobile phone when he went out. Now it should be too late to move the rescue soldiers. At least, he can''t sit here waiting to die. "Uncle De, we have encountered some dangers at sea. You should come to us according to the location I called you. Remember to shoot more rescuers. Those people are still aiming at me and Yanran, so I''m afraid it''s urgent. You should come here as soon as possible." Lu he''s first thought was Uncle de. if he told the old man directly, I''m afraid he would be flustered. After all, he''s already an old man. Maybe his heart''s bearing capacity is not so good. If he heard that his granddaughter was in any danger, he would faint at that time. Lu he made a decision immediately and secretly decided that he should not tell the white man so abruptly before the matter has no result for the time being, so that the old man will not be able to bear the news, let alone think about what solutions the old man can come up with. Tell Uncle De that he may be calm and calm, and deal with the situation efficiently Higher. "Young master, how can things turn into such a situation? Originally, it was not a group of happy people going out for a party. How could such a thing happen? I quickly called on our more effective people to call you. Don''t panic now. No matter what the other party wants, you and miss''s life are the most important thing. Everything else is external property." Although Uncle De didn''t get the specific information, he could have guessed it in his heart. After all, he met people who were scheming on the sea. Most of them came for money, and there was no real bad intention. As long as the money was enough, some things would be easy to handle. However, Uncle De didn''t understand the situation here. He didn''t know that this group was coming for landing. He knew that they were coming for the young master and the young lady. I''m afraid the situation will be more tense. "Uncle Haode, we are hiding here for the time being, and then we try to deal with each other for a while. When you come here, we know that life must be the first priority. Other things don''t matter. The key is that the other party seems to come for us, but they haven''t found us yet." Lu he had better decide to describe the specific situation with Uncle de. after all, saving people can''t be delayed for a moment. If the delay is too late, the hostages will be in danger. If something happens because of the delay, I''m afraid no one can bear the responsibility.There is only one straw left in Lu he''s heart. If there is any accident in Uncle De''s side, I''m afraid it will be called every day and the place is not working. After all, in this sea, the signal of mobile phone is not good, and it''s not easy to make a call. It''s not easy to contact people from outside. I don''t know whether the next call has any signal. Lu he''s all hope is placed in de Shu, which is the only effective rescue of Lu He. "You two must not panic, miss has never seen such a scene, so you must protect her carefully, do not let her too flustered." Uncle De worries about Bai Yanran the most. After all, Bai Yanran is a girl who has never seen such a dangerous scene. Unlike Lu He, he is a boy. He has a strong and brave heart. He is afraid that at this time, Bai Yanran is too nervous and disordered, which makes things worse. But at this moment Lu he listened to this paragraph, as if more flustered, because now he is not sure whether Bai Yanran is quietly staying in the room. Chapter 404 Lu he made a call to Bai Yanran and didn''t get through. It''s estimated that Bai Yanran was in Qi and deliberately ignored herself. Originally, there were some contradictions between the two people. Bai Yanran now estimates that there is no place to vent her anger. Although it seems that there is nothing on the surface, but who can guess the girl''s heart. "Uncle good, you don''t have to worry, we will protect our own comprehensive, you just come here as soon as possible." Lu he finally chose to hide Bai Yanran''s current situation. He could only make a wish in his heart. Bai Yanran is just staying in the room peacefully without any condition. "Young master, I''m relieved to say so." Uncle De finally put down a big stone in his heart, but the nerve in his brain could not be relaxed for a moment. With his own right, Uncle De summoned a group of killers and rushed to the sea with him. After all, they are the old people of the white family. They can mobilize the killers of the white family by saying a word themselves. Although the white family is a businessman doing business on the white road, they also have a lot of power in the black belt, so they don''t have to be afraid when they really encounter things. Lu he heard that Uncle De was inquiring about Bai Yanran, but he didn''t have a clue in his heart. After all, he didn''t make a phone call and didn''t see her. He didn''t know what the situation was. If the other party had found Bai Yanran now, no, Lu Hewan didn''t dare to think about it. "Mr. Lu, is this a call to help soldiers? If someone can come to help us, that would be the best. My old man can still go around with those people and help you delay time. Although we use external relations to deal with the people on board, we should not take our own lives seriously. At this time, we really can''t care about others and take ourselves seriously The most important thing is to have a good life. " After all, the captain is also an old man, just an ordinary civilian. The common people have no right, so they can say little and do little. The man in black kicked a door like a robber. Some of the door that couldn''t be opened was pounded wildly. After searching for the whole floor, he didn''t see the trace of Bai Yanran and Lu He. "Boss, we have been looking for them for so long, but we haven''t seen any trace of them. After asking those people, no one said what happened to them? The people on this ship are not all idiots. " One of them, a tall man in black, has been found, a little impatient. After all, they have been looking for it for so long. They have been kicking the door and feet sour. However, there is still no trace of the person found. Even the news of the man has not been heard, only that he has not seen it. "Rubbish, this boat is so big. If you can find them easily, why do we ask so many of us to come here? Don''t give me any nonsense. Run to the front to have a look. All the intersections are blocked. Don''t let them run away." The old man in Black said, looking at this group of people, they were all a bit of a tiger, and their work was also a little out of tune. After searching so many rooms, he threatened with his own ferocity, but he didn''t even get any useful information. "Boss, you didn''t tell us to block the intersections until now. If they were on this floor, the spare time we had in the search room just now would have allowed them to escape." "You fool can only shoot after a horse. Why didn''t you say that before? If I didn''t say that, can you remember to block the intersection here? Go and find two people to stand there." The old man in black slapped the tall black man fiercely. As expected, his speech was not pleasant. "What''s the boss? What are we doing after we''ve searched this floor? Or when we get to the next floor, we''ll tell two people to stand at each intersection I''m afraid these people will not think of these things when the black boss doesn''t say that he wants to block the intersection. In the room, Bai Yanran didn''t realize what happened outside. She just felt that she was bored to sleep in the room. She wanted to go out and breathe. It was also an activity. After all, it was always like this in the room, and sleeping in a nest was nothing. Bai Yanran has been sulking in the room for so long, but she didn''t see Lu he looking for herself. As usual, Lu he ran to the room to coax himself. Today, I don''t know what''s going on. She''s so abnormal. After waiting for so long, she hasn''t seen his figure. Wearing a pair of casual slippers, Bai Yanran plans to go out of the room for a stroll. After staying in a small room for a long time, people will be somewhat depressed. Naturally, she wants to go out to breathe fresh air and see some bright scenery. "Well, what''s the matter with this door? I didn''t have this door when I came. Why did it close suddenly? Why? No, I''m locked in it, and with such a big iron gate, it doesn''t mean that we shouldn''t do it every day, and that the earth is not working properly. " The door in front of Bai Yanran murmured. It seems that the valve opened by the captain was blocked in front of her. Bai Yanran was confused. She didn''t understand why the valve was suddenly closed. Can''t such a large ship get into the water? If something really goes wrong, the ship shouldn''t be so quiet. Bai Yanran thinks about it and thinks that she thinks too much Yes.Bai Yanran carefully stares at the valve in front of her. Anyway, she just has nothing to do. It''s better to figure out how to open the valve, so as not to go back to the room and sit there alone in a daze, and no one talks to him. It''s better to find something to do. "There should be a button that can be turned on. Should the knob go to the left or to the right?" Bai Yanran pondered over the knob in front of her. After all, although she had seen many valves before, she had never opened it by herself. If she had been blocked behind the valve, there would have been servants fighting for her to open the door for herself. She didn''t need to wait for herself to open the door. Bai Yanran twisted this casually, but I didn''t expect that the valve would be opened so easily. Although this kind of valve can be locked, it can be completely locked only by personal visit. Otherwise, it can be restored by simply pulling down the valve according to the button. With a loud noise, a heavy valve suddenly went up. Chapter 405 Bai Yanran patted her little hand with a proud face. She thought it would be hard to open such a big valve in front of her. If she could not open it, she would give up playing. She always stood here to open the door. After all, she was not bored to this point. But I didn''t expect that she just twisted around casually, and then I met the right angle and opened the door easily. Bai Yanran never thought that only the plot in the film would appear. She even solved it so easily. The superman in the movie all kicked the valve off, or lifted it up by hand, but it was never as easy as opening an unlocked door. Bai Yanran swaggered past the man in black. She looked calm. After all, she didn''t know what happened outside. She couldn''t be nervous. People in black are staring at the woman passing by. After all, they have only seen Bai Yanran on TV. In real life, it is difficult for such a big star to meet. "Wow, the woman who just walked by was in a great shape, wasn''t she? So casually put on a dress, amorous feelings. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful woman in real life. " A man in black looked back at Bai Yanran. When he met such a beautiful woman, of course, he was going to drool. "We''re here to search the rooms. Don''t look around." Another man in black knocked the skunky man in black on his head. It was clearly working hours, but everyone''s mind was not at all on work. "How do I feel about the woman I just walked past? I''ve seen it on TV. It may have been the heroine of some TV series, but I can''t remember." Another woman in black had doubts in her heart. The woman''s face was familiar, but she couldn''t remember who she was, but she must have seen her. "Which one? Is there a woman who passed us just now It seems that the old man in black seems to be because the reflection arc is a little long. After listening to a group of people talking about it, he realized that a woman had just passed by. "Yes, boss. He''s right behind us now. Look back, but boss, I said that the girl''s figure is really good. If you don''t say anything about her figure, her face will be more beautiful." The man in black is still a little out of tune boasting white Yan Ran''s figure. "A bunch of idiots, it''s like a lady of the white family. The person we''re looking for just walked past us. You didn''t find out what you''re going to do? It''s a bunch of losers. They don''t have any eyesight. " After all, since Bai Yanran passed by such a large group of people, and they were deeply attracted by Bai Yanran''s appearance and figure, she walked directly in front of her. It seems that beauty has advantages in some aspects. "What are you doing? She''s the one we''re looking for. " A group of people in black suddenly turned back and rushed to the front. They caught Bai Yanran with a sack. Before Bai Yanran could react, the towel stopped his mouth and could not speak at all. Bai Yanran''s hands and feet in the sack can''t move at all, but she is in a crazy struggle, just out of a door, unexpectedly encountered such a bad thing. The man in black is very happy. Although Bai Yanran is a very beautiful woman, she can''t help it. This woman is wanted by her own young master. No matter how beautiful she is, she can''t be let go. But Bai Yanran sent this move to the door, it is not to let everyone happy, so long still curious about where these two people went, the result is a mixed story, change a layer immediately met Bai Yanran. It seems that God is helping the man in black to do things. He is so smooth that he has not encountered any twists and turns. People in black carried Bai Yanran to a room, opened the sack, and the man in black took the towel in her mouth. "Who are you and why do you want to arrest me?" Bai Yanran looks very frightened. She has not realized who sent this group of people. She also doesn''t know what happened at this moment. This group of people should grasp themselves. "Miss Bai, I should have called you right. I blame you for offending me. Some people don''t like you. We also use money to relieve disasters for others, and it is not easy to disclose too much information to you. " The old man in black twisted the bones of his knuckles, looking like he was going to hit people. But he was a man after all. He couldn''t hit a woman casually. He just pretended to be a threat to Bai Yanran. "Since I have money for others, I have money. I can give you money. I can give you any number you want. As long as you don''t hurt me and let me go, I can send money to you immediately." Although Bai Yanran was a little flustered, she still didn''t lose her basic sense. After all, this group of people seems to have been employed and collected money. Of course, it''s best to do things with money."Boss, she even perfunctorily perfunctorily us. Of course, we are not people who are open-minded about money. We are also moral. We are also trustworthy. We must do what we promise others. How can we accept your money on the way and not do things for others?" A bold man in black spoke. It seems that this group of people still have some basic bottom line. They can''t be sent away with a little money. Bai Yanran also realizes that these people are not people who pay too much. It seems that money is not feasible. "No, no, but if you are short of money, I can give you money, but I don''t want you to hurt my life. After all, my life can bring you a lot of value. If you kill me, even if you want to get some information from me, I''m afraid you can''t get it. If you want to use me to get some money, you can''t get it. I''m afraid you''ll have to run out of money and money Bai Yanran deliberately threatens the man in black. After all, the man in black is tied up, and he did not kill himself immediately, proving that he is still very valuable. Bai Yanran''s psychological characteristics bargain with the man in black. If you really want to die from this ship, you should also die before you die. You should know who is so cruel that you want to kill yourself. "However, you are not curious about who is going to kill you. You should not say who is going to kill you. After all, the person who called me didn''t say that he must kill you. He just said that if the conditions are urgent, it''s not impossible to kill you. Just as you said, your life is still valuable." Chapter 406 People in black don''t kill a money tree so casually. Bai Yanran is the eldest lady of the Bai family and the only successor of the Bai family. Naturally, her status will not be lower. Naturally, the person in black is also very aware of this, so he will not casually dance a knife and gun at the eldest lady. "Didn''t you tell me not to ask? Even if you ask me, you won''t tell me why you still want me to wonder who sent you here? " Bai Yanran seems to have groped for the courage of this group of people in front of them. At most, it is the person behind them who sent this group of tiger headed people to catch themselves. "Hey, you look so good-looking. I didn''t expect you to be so honest. If we told you not to ask, would you not ask? What''s more, we certainly won''t say our young master''s name casually. After all, our Xiao family is not a small family. We can crush one at will. You''d better not shout too much in front of us. " The man in black seems to have a lot to say in his heart. After all, he finally got a chance to show his prestige in front of a beautiful woman. Of course, he would not miss this opportunity. If he missed this good opportunity, he would not know when to wait for the next opportunity. "You idiot, you said what your family name is, then you let others guess what to guess, others do not need to guess, you directly told others, you are a real loser." The head of the man in black, the head of the man in black with tiger head and tiger head, but it is also true that the intelligence quotient is not high. Even when she talks, she reveals her stuffing. Now Bai Yanran doesn''t have to guess to know who has done this cruel hand to herself. "It''s Xiao Zhuoyu. I''m so smart. I should have guessed. I don''t understand. Isn''t it good that the water of our two wells doesn''t invade the river? How can he think of provoking me again? I''m afraid he is free at home every day When Bai Yanran talks about Xiao Zhuoyu, she doesn''t care about her lady image any more. Her stomach is full of fire and there is no place to vent. She would like to sit here and spray Xiao Zhuoyu at this moment. Even if she scolds him with bloody blood, she can''t get rid of her hatred. "Wow, you''re really smart. You can guess our young master''s name at a guess. However, we don''t have the heart to kill you or ruin your appearance, are you a big star after all? In the future, I want you to show us more good-looking TV series. " Several people in black look at this beautiful woman in front of them, and they almost forget the purpose of their trip. They should have been a group of vicious people to tie people up, but now all of them have become little fans of Bai Yanran. "Why don''t you let go of my hand? So many of you are looking at me, and you are not afraid of me running around. It''s really hard to tie me up like this. I''ve never been such a pain as a big star! You see my hands are red. Besides, so many of you? As long as you block the door, I''m afraid I can''t run. " Bai Yanran began to use her female advantage to pretend to be delicate. After all, she already knew that the group of people in front of her were very dangerous. They didn''t dare to take their own lives casually. She could relax and chat with them for a while and try to delay the time. Naturally, some people will find themselves missing and send someone to save them. Bai Yanran can only look forward to the outside of the people a little clever, can find themselves disappear as soon as possible, otherwise in this with these people consumption is not a way. "Do you want me to let go of it? We are not such obedient people. " A man in black took a baseball bat and waved it to Bai Yan Ran. It looked like a fake handle. It was just a paper tiger. He didn''t dare to fight. "Wow, you are so cruel. You even beat women. Didn''t our boss tell us? We never beat a woman. No matter what kind of woman we are, we don''t fight. If there''s something wrong, just talk to her. Why do you want to hit people with a stick? We are not such rude people. Of course, we can''t do such things. " "Yes, put away your stick. We are also people with school. How can we do such a shameless thing? If you beat a woman in a room like this, not all the faces of a man are lost. " The two Negroes who argue with me are unconvinced. One is to stick to their own principles and the other is eager to vent their anger. However, both of them seem to have no courage. At most, it is just a quarrel. It seems that ordinary quarrels do not really violence each other. "Can you stop talking about it? It''s embarrassing here, and it''s not enough to be shamed in front of a woman, a group of idiots. I don''t know why you''ve become my little brother. I''m such a smart person, and I''ve brought out a group of fools like you." The elder brother in Black said something. After all, his younger brothers were too unreliable to do things. They were also very stupid. They didn''t have any brains. Looking at the way they continued to talk, they couldn''t sit still. "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, we just listen to the boss. It''s all because you talked so much just now. Now you can watch it and make the boss angryA man in black was sitting next to the black boss. Some of them were trying to get close to him. After all, the old man in black''s face changed obviously and became very ugly. "I ask you, do you know where Lu he is? We people don''t beat women. If you don''t cooperate with us, we will be anxious. Although we don''t beat you, we may kill you directly. You''d better listen to your own life, so you should be careful to say every word you say." The old man in black looks at this group of younger brothers in the white Yan Ran''s mouth, can''t ask what useful thing, it seems that he has to play on his own. "Lu he? I don''t know where Liuhe is? I''d like to know where and how to get him to help me? " Bai Yanran is humorous when she speaks, and she doesn''t care about her way of speaking. After all, in this situation, her life has been pinched in the hands of the group of people in front of her. She has no use in struggling too much. She has to tell the truth. Although there may be some problems in her tone, what she says is some facts, if I know it Where is Dao Lu? He has already been in contact with Lu He. He needs to be bound here by this group of people. Chapter 407 Bai Yanran''s heart at this moment is also very speechless and suffering. Although she has been held by these people at this moment, she doesn''t want to let Lu he fall into the water. In her heart, she only hopes that Lu he has already known the dangerous situation and goes to rescue the soldiers. "Stinky girl, I know you must know where he is. You''d better tell me honestly. Don''t play tricks in front of me, so that I won''t be in a bad mood. We brothers are going to hit you. You can see the sticks in our hands. If you go down one by one, you will lose your life." The old man in black always talks with such momentum. After all, Bai Yanran was finally found. Although he didn''t rely on himself to look for it, it was a mistake. A group of people met each other, but he spent such a long time to tie up the person he wanted to tie. Although we can use Bai Yanran to threaten Lu He, no one has found Lu He. It seems unrealistic to threaten Lu He with Bai Yanran. However, threatening men with women will not be used casually. After all, this is not the behavior of a gentleman. But the words of a group of people who do not do good things can''t be believed. Even if it''s not the behavior of a gentleman, they can do it. When the dog is in a hurry, it will jump off the wall, and if people are forced to be anxious, they can do everything. "I said, I don''t know why you don''t believe me, so big, do I need to know the location of anyone on this ship? Do you think I''m a divine operator? As soon as you close your eyes and tap your fingers, you can know where other people are at this moment. Why don''t you send a few people to look for him and ask me what I can ask for? " Bai Yanran is also a group of villains in front of her. She is so stupid that she wants to ask about Lu he''s news from her own mouth. However, no one is willing to go to find Lu He in person. I''m afraid it''s more feasible to look for Lu he himself than to find information from a person''s mouth. "Anyway, you are also a hostage now, and you are being held by us. Can you speak in a better tone? I''ll throw you into the sea to feed the fish, if you speak in such a bad manner The old man in black knocked on the stick in his hand and wanted to frighten Bai Yanran. However, Bai Yanran was not afraid of such a move. He had heard that in the previous chat, the group of people in front of him were not smart people, and had no courage to kill a person casually. Therefore, he should not worry about his own life for the time being, I''m afraid this group of confused people will really hurt themselves. "I really don''t know that a girl of mine is tied to this place by you now. You don''t have to worry about me running away. If you are really worried, you can hold me, and then stand in a crowded place to threaten. When the news spreads, the Lu family will naturally know that I am in danger and will stand up." People in black seem to have no way and no clue. Bai Yanran seems to be a good idea for people in black. In fact, it is also a bad idea. Once this group of bad people stood in the public view, and so many employees inside rushed up, the group of people in black could not be stopped. After all, they did not have guns and other weapons, only some sticks and daggers. Bai Yanran naturally has a chance to win. As long as this group of people are exposed, when some righteous people stand up, they are completely likely to be rescued. However, I don''t know whether there are any particularly dangerous weapons in the hands of these bad guys. I still have to learn more or less from the mouths of these bad guys. For the sake of my own life, I still have to be Zhou All of them. The man in black did not say a word, tied white Yan Ran to go out. "Can you help me to loosen my hand? It''s really uncomfortable to tie it up like this. I can''t walk well any more. How many people do you want to carry me on your shoulders?" Bai Yanran is still a little cunning. He wants this group of bad guys to release their hands, so that they can''t run easily. If they release their hands, their activities are more convenient. If they have a chance, they can take the opportunity to escape. "Let go of your hands. What if you run away? It''s not easy for me to catch you then. It''s not easy for me to let you fall into our trap. If I want to catch you again, it won''t be so easy. " It seems that the old man in black will not loosen the rope tied to Bai Yanran''s hand casually. After all, once it is released, the old man in black is worried that Bai Yanran will take the opportunity to escape. After all, there are so many people on the boat. In case that groups of people come out and want to help, the black people will be overwhelmed. "I won''t run away. So many of you look at me as a weak woman. Besides, I don''t have kung fu, and I don''t have any weapons on me. You don''t have to worry about me running away. But I''m really uncomfortable when I''m tied up like this. Besides, if you let me go, I won''t yell, so that you can use something to plug it It''s easy to yell with my mouth, so that I won''t struggle. If you have to carry me on your shoulders, you can release me and I will follow you Bai Yanran persevered and wanted to let these bad guys release their hands. After all, this is the only thing that can be done at present. It seems that it is not very reliable to ask people in black for other information. Bai Yanran is afraid that these people in black will really meet Lu he and the two people will be held together."Where is the gathering place of the people you are talking about? I''m going to take you there and let everyone have a look. Miss Bai is now in our hands to see when President Lu will come out to save you. If he doesn''t cherish you and treat you as his own woman, I''m afraid he won''t come out to save you. It depends on how good a woman you are. " People in black seem to have been caught in the trap of Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran said these words to lead them to places where there are many people in order to cause riots and take the opportunity to escape. In such places with few people, the chance of their own escape is simply too small. However, once the places with more people are in a panic, they can''t see the people clearly. Naturally, Bai Yanran will win the escape It''s even bigger. "I''m still saying that. Can you release my hand and yell in the corridor? It''s not good to get everyone''s attention. You don''t want to cause that kind of scene. If you don''t want things to be like that, you''d better let go of my hands." Chapter 408 Bai Yanran''s voice is getting louder and louder. In order to attract other people''s attention, we''d better all come out and have a look, which can arouse the panic of these black people. After all, when there are a large number of people, who are afraid will not know. "Can you speak in a lower voice? We are not deaf or can''t hear you when you are shouting. There''s no need to talk deliberately to attract other people''s attention. What else do you call it? Just let go of your hand. " Although the elder brother in black appears not to be afraid at all on the surface, he is also flustered inside. After all, many people have been seen along the way, others are panic stricken. After all, there will be helpers coming up after a long time. Now this situation must be solved quickly. The younger brothers in black loosened the rope tied to Bai Yanran''s wrist. The delicate wrist was red and red by the rope, and it was about to be worn. Such hands are really distressing. How can the lady of the white family bear this kind of pain! Soon they were there, where the crowd was concentrated. "Those who are dancing, drinking tea, drinking, playing and soaking are listening to me. I''m going to find someone named Lu He. Tell me what you know. Don''t hide the news in your stomach. Be careful that your lives are not protected." The old man in black grabbed the microphone and roared. It seemed that no one paid attention to her. Everyone was playing their own games. It seemed that the sound effect was too big. No one paid too much attention to what a neuropathy was saying. There were two gunshots on the scene, and everyone panicked and ran away. They didn''t think it was right. But when they heard the gunshot, they realized that there might be some trouble in this matter. Naturally, the timid people fled one after another. They stayed in the right and wrong place for one more minute, so as not to cause trouble. "Who has the courage to kidnap the eldest lady of the Bai family? I think the little boy is really tired of living." It was a few gunshots. There were only screams and fleeing sounds on the scene. There was no other noise. The people in black were scared by the sound of several shots. After all, it was clear that these people didn''t upload with guns. Why did there suddenly be such a violent gunshot. They looked up and saw a larger group of people. Uncle De brought people. "And who are you? Be a hero here. " The old man in black hasn''t realized the seriousness of the scene. He is still a bit hard spoken. The others are tied up with Bai Yanran, and they are at a loss. They don''t know what to do. After all, there are rescuers from the other side. If you don''t know what to do, I''m afraid his life will be gone with the sound of two guns. Uncle De didn''t say much nonsense. He shot the old man in black and knelt on the ground with a scream. "Today, I will teach you how to be a man. The group behind us should let go of our young lady. If you are sensible, you can go by yourself. If you don''t, you will leave the body here today." Uncle De''s words were cruel words. We were scared to flee. After all, a group of people without guns and a group of people with guns naturally did. However, after realizing the situation, we naturally did not have to struggle too much. Lu he rushed forward and hugged Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran has nothing to do with her mood is very calm. After all, she knows that someone has saved her. Naturally, she is not in any danger. As a result, she is hugged and comforted. On the contrary, her mood has some waves. Suddenly, she feels a little aggrieved. Her tears can''t stop in her eyes. She falls into Lu he''s arms like a little girl, and her tears are falling down Flow. "Blame me. If I hadn''t been angry and didn''t look after you before, you wouldn''t have been unaware of the situation outside. If you had encountered such a danger, you would have blamed me and me." Lu he''s voice is choking, most worried about things finally happened, but fortunately Bai Yanran was not hurt, otherwise Lu he may not forgive himself in this life. "Why are you here now? Do you know how scared I was before, but I still have to pretend to be calm in front of their group. If I''m not sure, they think I''m scared, they will threaten me again, and then I''ll pretend to be very powerful, and then they won''t do anything to me. But I''ve been waiting in my heart for you to find out that I''m in danger, and then bring rescue soldiers to help me Bai Yanran was wronged like a little girl to explain her various mental situations before. After all, when she was a person before, she was still very strong, but suddenly she had to rely on her. When she recalled all the things before, she was just too brave. But after some people protect, their hearts are naturally not strong down, all of a sudden soft down, after the soft down, the aggrieved mood surged up in the heart, tears splashed down with their own cheeks, also do not care that they are a big girl, crying pear with rain, almost become a little cat. "I knew it when I was in danger. I knew it at the first time. But when I called you, you didn''t answer. At that time, I was expecting you to stay in the room. But I didn''t expect you to go out. It''s because I didn''t send you information in time, I didn''t go to the room in time to find you, and I was a little cowardly, I didn''t come to you directly. I was afraid that if I met those people in black, the situation would get worse. Although I moved to save the soldiers in time, I still feel very repentant. Fortunately, you have nothing to do now. "Lu he''s mood is just like a child. After experiencing such things and ups and downs, no one can calm down in a very fast speed. After all, all the pictures that Bai Yanran was wronged and unable to do appeared in his mind before, and now I really saw his heart really hurt and would be broken. Seeing her beloved girl tied there by a group of people, her wrists were all red, but she had hid in a corner and didn''t do anything. Thinking of this, Lu he was even more ashamed. At that time, if Lu he directly rushed out, it was actually a very unwise decision. After all, he could not have done this group of people by his own strength. Therefore, it was the most rational way to move the soldiers calmly and think about the solution to the problem. However, the most rational way was to lose some feelings, because he was too rational, so he put Bai Yanran''s Safety was put aside. Fortunately, the rescuer came in time. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen next moment. Chapter 409 Lu he now looks into Bai Yanran''s eyes directly, because he has done such a ridiculous thing before. Since he is so selfish, for the sake of the overall situation, he puts Bai Yanran''s safety aside. He thinks that Bai Yanran will stay in the room obediently. "Did those people do anything to you? Did they hurt you? Did you get hurt? I was worried about you. When I found the rescuer, I filled it into your room. But I found that the valve had been opened. At that time, I guessed that you must have been taken away. Then I sent people to look for you everywhere on this ship. Finally, I found you here. Fortunately, Uncle De brought a gun with him when I found you. Otherwise, I was afraid that the gangster would have heard the extreme words It will hurt you directly. " Lu he explained the matter before and after all. After all, he didn''t find Bai Yanran in time because he was timid, but Bai Yanran didn''t stay in the room as he had imagined. It was because he walked out of the room and out of the valve that these dangerous things happened. "All blame me, all blame me, all blame me for being too playful, want to go to the top to breathe, that''s why I opened the valve so naughtily. In fact, I should have thought of the ship. Why did the door close suddenly? At that time, I should have used my mind more, instead of opening the door so abruptly, and going out so casually, I was so arrogant and regardless of my own safety when there was no one around me. " Bai Yanran''s heart at this moment is also suffering, after all, because at the beginning of a wrong decision, it led to the back of their own into this situation, making everyone panic. "You must not say such words, because I think too thoughtless, and our bodyguards in bed have disappeared for no reason, so the situation was very urgent at that time. I couldn''t think of any other way. I could only call Uncle De to move the rescuers and ask them to come here quickly. Then I secretly searched for you on the ship and found that you were not found everywhere When I thought you were killed, you had no idea how worried I was about you Lu he''s heart at this moment is also very urgent to express his feelings. After all, when Lu he didn''t find Bai Yanran, he mistakenly thought that Bai Yanran and himself had been separated by heaven and man. Although it would be very unlucky to say so, it is really Lu he''s mind. "Those people are still very smart. After tying me up, they didn''t tie me around. Instead, they locked me in a room and asked me about your whereabouts. So I felt that the other party didn''t come for me, but wanted to threaten you. At that time, even if I knew where you were, I would not tell them your position, and then I would repeat with them Spin, it''s been delayed for some time, until now you''ve moved the rescue soldiers Bai Yanran also told Lu He that he had made a wise decision before. After all, he was not very flustered before, but very calm and calm. He thought of some solutions to the problem. The facts proved that the time he had delayed was still useful. He waited until the rescue. "Fool, did you ever think about what to do if I didn''t find you and no rescuers. I couldn''t believe it. If those bad guys hurt you, I might burn the whole boat and let them bury with you." Lu he was so fierce when he spoke. At this moment, he mentioned the group of people in black. He could not calm down at all. The group of people in black in the world can touch anyone, but just can''t touch Bai Yanran. After all, Bai Yanran has Lu he''s protection. But Lu he''s deepest fear has never been mentioned to anyone else. Imagine what would happen if such a large group of burly villains tied their beloved girls directly. I don''t know what would happen if such a group of burly villains took out a dagger and put a knife on the neck of the girl he liked, and he knew the result After that, how painful it will be. Lu he didn''t dare to think again and again. Before all, during the time when he was waiting for the traffic police, he ran around on the boat without seeing Bai Yanran. At that moment, Lu he really couldn''t force himself to calm down. "Don''t you say such silly words. I''m not standing here now. There''s nothing wrong with me. You can see that I''m not hurt anywhere, and there''s no special pain. Fortunately, I have a little bit of tact. I went around with them and found that the IQ of those bad guys is not particularly high. When you shoot, except for the leader Be more serious, the rest of the people can''t lie at all. When we talk to them, they will think that they are a bit of a tiger. It''s very interesting. " Bai Yanran now recalled that when she was kidnapped in that small room, it seemed that she was not as painful as those kidnapped in the TV series. Instead, she was bored, and there was such a large group of men chatting with him. In addition to the leader a little bit fierce, the rest of the people''s tone is relatively good, although they look so good-looking, but the other party did not touch their own, on the contrary, Bai Yanran learned that there are several people in that group who are their own small fans.After a while, the white family tied up all the men in black who had escaped. "Miss Bai, we are really forced. We don''t want to do such bad things. You can let us go in a large number. Our leader forced us to do the right thing. We said that we didn''t want to do this thing. After all, it''s not a good thing." "Yes, yes, Miss Bai. In fact, I''m still a fan of you. It''s our young master. He always..." "shut up!" A few people in Black said that they were about to tell the master behind them, but suddenly a man in black interrupted them. "Shut up. It''s time for us to lose our lives. Why do we have to protect the man behind us? The man behind us didn''t send anyone to protect us. Why should we protect him like this "Yes, his life is valuable, and my life is not worth it. Then we fight against each other like this, but he is happy behind his back. I don''t think it''s worth working for a little money." One by one of the beginning, said with their own heart against some of the words. Chapter 410 When it''s hard for her to protect herself, it''s good for her to tell lies. After all, Bai Yanran''s life is now in her hands. If Bai Yanran wants these people to die, they will be thrown into the sea every minute to feed the fish. "Go on. I want to hear him go on. I want to see who the man behind me wants to do us a lot." Uncle De is even more reluctant. His eyes seem to reveal that he will never let go of the man behind him. After all, bullying people even bully this site. He is really no one in the white family. As a person protecting the white family, Uncle De naturally won''t let such arrogant people exist in this world. "We are from the Xiao family. We never worked with the young master before, but this time we were assigned to work with the young master, so we were forced to do these bad things. If our grandfather was sure not to do such a bad thing, that is, our young master was confused by jealousy. We would always listen to other people''s gossip and then do it It''s an impulsive thing. " The man in black explained all the things, but he also said a lot of good things for Xiao Zhuoyu. After all, if his own words were too much, everyone would not survive. He should show his own attitude and try his best to show some sincerity. All the things that should be explained should be accounted for, and there should be no concealment. Otherwise, the other party would be upset and everyone would be killed. "Xiao Zhuoyu has the courage. It seems that our Bai family has come forward to clean up the situation. He is more and more arrogant. It seems that his father can''t control him. It''s time for us to educate Xiao Guo." Uncle De looked anxious to clean up. After all, things were done so much that he could do things directly for the eldest lady of the white family. I''m afraid this boy is not afraid of the world. "Miss Bai, we are all servants. In fact, our hearts are not really vicious, so we didn''t do anything to hurt you at that time. We just begged for food under the master''s command. We can''t disobey the orders of the young master. But you have to believe us, our hearts are not bad, and we can''t do such vicious things." People in black still want to ask Bai Yanran for a way to survive. After all, under the current situation, what face and money are not important. It''s the first thing to save one''s life. It''s useless to say anything else. "I''ll believe what you said for a while, but it''s true that you all came here after listening to Xiao Zhuoyu''s orders. I''m not a very cruel person. Naturally, I won''t throw you into the sea to feed the fish, but I won''t let you go back as soon as I can. You can follow our Bai family and tell me about me When you return this life-saving grace, you will naturally come out and offer. " Bai Yanran made a move that surprised everyone on the scene. She even decided to take this group of people in black as her own. This is unexpected to all. She thought that Bai Yanran might kill this group of people or put the group back directly. There are only two possibilities. However, she never thought that Bai Yanran left these people and brought them back to the white family ¡£ "Miss, if you do this, you can''t take it back. It''s just a group of people. I can''t think of when they will hurt you here. After all, these groups come from the Xiao family. In the end, they will listen to the orders of the Xiao family. It''s too dangerous for us to leave them around like this." Although Uncle De was ten thousand people who disagreed with Bai Yanran''s decision, staying with him was like raising a group of wolves. I can''t guess when this group of people will bite their rescuers in turn. I''m afraid it will be too late to regret if such a thing happens. "Yes, Yanran, how can you keep a group of people who once tied you up as hostages? Even if you are kind, they may not stay with gratitude! There must be some people who don''t want to go back to Xiao''s house. They can be shot or thrown into the sea to feed the sharks. " Lu he firmly disagrees with Bai Yanran''s decision. After all, it''s not a wise decision to keep a group of wolves around. The key is that these wolves don''t know their details, so they can''t stay with them casually. "We are willing to stay with Miss Bai and do things for Miss Bai. After all, our hearts are not bad, and we are not willing to do those bad things. Instead, we follow the young master. He will always force us to do some bad things, which is not our original intention." When people in black heard these words, they were naturally willing to. Although he betrayed the Xiao family, he stepped onto the platform of the Bai family. If he went to the Bai family, he also escaped a disaster. After that, he would become a new man in baijiaxi''s new revolution. "Otherwise, you can stay with me. I don''t have any requirements. You can''t do some important jobs around me. I''m afraid you can go to Bai''s house to clean the garden and mow the lawn for my grandfather. It''s also a test to test you. You can''t report back to Xiao''s family or have contact with the outside world If you want to follow me, stay here. If you don''t, go out of the next doorBai Yanran did not completely force these people to follow themselves, but gave them two choices. One of them, a man in black, stood up and went out through the side door. "It seems that there are still some people who do not want to follow me. At least I will not abuse those who follow me. Those who do not follow me will not end well in people." With the fall of Bai Yanran''s words, the one who went out the door and didn''t have time to go out completely was shot down on the ground. The people in black trembled with fear. Unexpectedly, although the white lady spoke gently, she was also very decisive in her actions. The loyal people around her were naturally very good, but those who were not loyal to their own side would not have a good end. The white family is not so easy to offend, and it is not such a good place to stay. Since we have decided to stay in the white family, we have to be honest and honest. We can''t have any half hearted ideas. "You see, this is the end of betraying me. Although you are given the two choices, those who choose the other way are also dead. I don''t know why some of you are so upset." Bai Yanran finished with a contemptuous smile. Chapter 411 Naturally, Bai Yanran is not the soft bag she used to be. Now she has ideas in her heart and is more decisive. Although she can''t describe her with heart and ruthlessness, her style of work is no longer that kind of casual forgiveness. Lu he is shocked by the scene in front of him. At the moment, he knows more or less that Bai Yanran is not the same as before. Although he will not know how the psychological change of Bai Yanran is, he can be sure that the girl in front of him is no longer weak. Do you want to go on with the party, miss? Such a big noise has happened, and now it should be widely heard outside. Many media reporters must have blocked in the port. We should leave the right and wrong place as soon as possible, so as not to let those people see you directly, and do not want you to participate in such complicated things. Leave the rest to me, and I will send you back safely. " Uncle De is still more reliable when doing things, all of a sudden all the things, Bai Yanran just need nothing to worry about, stay quietly, listen to Uncle De''s arrangement. "Uncle De, but there are so many passengers in this bed. We should try to send these people back, and then tell them why the party can''t be held because of some accidents. Those people who have not been explained are all employees of our Bai''s group. We should be responsible to them to the end." Bai Yanran still put other people''s ideas first at such a time. After all, if so many employees of Bai''s group didn''t explain to them clearly, I''m afraid it would make people panic. After all, in such a happy moment, the sound of a gun must have happened. Maybe someone has secretly photographed the evidence and uploaded it to the Internet. If Bai Yanran chooses to pretend to be stupid at this time, it must be a very wrong decision. After all, so many people have seen it. It is not easy to hide this matter. Now we can only let the people on this ship not talk about it all over the place, so as not to get the time for a thing to be transmitted in different versions. "Miss, this has happened. Don''t worry about it. I''ll try to get you out to a safe place first, so that you won''t be surrounded by reporters. I''m afraid it''s something that bothers him. I''ll ask people to finish the work and then leave. Don''t worry. " Uncle De still knows Bai Yanran''s thoughts, and knows what Bai Yanran is worried about. After all, he is still thinking for the sake of Bai''s group. In fact, there is no fault in thinking like this. "If you say that, Uncle De, I''ll be relieved." Bai Yanran finally chose to completely believe in de Shu. After all, there is no more reliable person now. Lu he certainly can''t stay in this right and wrong place. After all, the other side is aiming at these two people. If he still stays in this right and wrong place, I''m afraid it will be worse when the soldiers are rescued. "I''ll stay here to deal with the following things. You and Uncle De go together. Anyway, these people are all organized by me, and I have to send these employees back safely. Otherwise, I can''t give an account to their families and come to a party happily. I didn''t expect that so many bad things have happened. I''m really ashamed. So you don''t need to persuade me too much Lu he knew that he had failed in this matter, and he was not very calm when there was a problem. Therefore, his inner thoughts at this moment are very ashamed, and he also wants to do something to make up for some confused ideas and behaviors before. "Don''t do this. You have nothing wrong with this matter from the beginning to the end. After all, you are also one of the victims. Fortunately, you have nothing to do now, and I have nothing to do with it. Then don''t worry about it. Let Uncle De take care of the rest of the things and leave us both at ease." If Bai Yanran stays behind, I''m afraid something very impulsive will happen. After all, it seems that Lu he will not let go of any of the other party''s people. However, Bai Yanran doesn''t want to use such cruel means to solve all of these people. After all, most of the people just listen to the dispatch and have no way to ask for a meal. In order to make a living, it is only for the family Do something that goes against your heart. "You look like you are so impulsive. When you see it, you have an idea in your heart. Otherwise, you can tell us for reference to see if it is feasible. You can''t do something very impulsive without telling us. If something bad happens, it won''t be so easy to clean up. " As expected, Bai Yanran is still the person who knows Lu he''s temperament best. He knows that Lu he''s very impulsive at this time, and his favorite person has been hurt. So he may lose his breath and want to do some very impulsive things. He is also very afraid that Lu he will make some mistakes because of his confusion. "Young master, you can go with the young lady. We will handle all the following matters. Naturally, I have a way to account for the staff''s face. Therefore, both of you should not worry too much. If you two insist on staying here, you are just deliberately making trouble for me." Uncle De said some unpleasant words to urge them to leave in peace. After all, there were more and more news about staying here later. I''m afraid there will be some other ships around. If you don''t leave, it may be late."Come on, you two don''t hesitate to look at your two eyes, and I don''t know what''s going on in your two hearts. But Uncle De, I''d like to say a fair word. No matter what you''re thinking in your hearts, I won''t allow that idea to sprout in your hearts. You two can go back now in peace of mind. " Uncle De''s tone now is an order. If these two people don''t listen, they will certainly take extreme measures. After all, Uncle De can do anything to save the lives of the young master and the young lady. After all, he has been in the Bai family for so many years. Since he has been able to stay for so many years, he naturally has some means to do things. Otherwise, he will not be so important to him. He has a good eye for people and treats Uncle De as his confidant. Bai Yan Ran frowned tightly, but she was still a little worried about the tense situation. After all, those who considered more problems could not relax their tense heart at once. Chapter 412 Uncle De has fallen, and those who are younger naturally don''t listen to him. Bai Yanran and Lu he can only follow the escort team back to the shore. Uncle De took a team of people on board to deal with the rest of the business. After all, there are so many innocent people left. It is impossible to ignore the safety of these people. Without these people, it is impossible to manage the Bai''s group well. Therefore, we can''t treat these old employees who have been following Bai''s group for a long time. After all, they are the great meritorious officials of Bai''s group. Bai''s group can have its present day God, it depends on the efforts of all of us, not just one person. "Don''t be here. Let''s go. I''m afraid that if the nearby ships are surrounded, it may be a dangerous place. Can''t you trust Uncle De''s efficiency? I''m sure I''ll handle your affairs properly, and I won''t let you two worry." Uncle De coaxed two people as if they were coaxing two children. It seems that if the adults did not say a word well, the two children would be angry. Generally, they would not go away. But if they didn''t have a good word with Bai Yanran, they would be stubborn. I''m afraid that''s what we should do. "Uncle Ned, this is completely for you. I left with a smile. I went back to deal with it as soon as possible. I tried to cover up the wind and not let them ferment too seriously. At that time, it would have been a happy event, but in the end it turned into a disaster, which had a great impact on our Bai''s group. I certainly don''t want to see that interview, so I''m now We should hurry back and prevent such things from happening. " Lu he also seems to have a plan in his heart. Instead of running away, he and Bai Yanran are the first to go back to deal with some things. With so many people on board, it is inevitable that some people spread news. When the media outside hear some wind and grass, they will naturally stir up everyone''s emotions. Although this is a kind of mentality of self safety, standing at this juncture, if you are trapped by too many feelings, nothing can be done. Therefore, at this time, natural people are selfish and leave some things to consider the overall situation. Lu he did not wait for Bai Yanran to react, he had already pulled Bai Yanran away, a group of people got on a boat, the boat straight to the direction of the city. Xiao Zhuoyu has realized that Lu he''s situation may not be right, but the people who used to go there have not come back to inform the news. They don''t know what the problem is. But they are not sure. After all, they have been there for such a long time, and they don''t even have a phone call or a message. According to the truth, no matter whether this matter has been done or not, there should be one News. "What happened to the group that went? For such a long time, there was no news. The ship was quiet and strange, and it didn''t look like something had happened Xiao Zhuoyu was wondering. A small boat passed by, but it didn''t attract Xiao''s attention. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu''s attention was completely attracted by the big ship in front of him. Naturally, he didn''t care to doubt other things, so he missed a very suspicious point. "It''s hard to see other boats here. However, it''s no wonder that fishermen on the sea always want to make a living. It''s normal to have boats." Xiao Zhuoyu said something to himself. He comforted himself. Obviously, it was a very strange phenomenon. It happened that the ship came from the direction of Luhe''s big ship. Xiao Zhuoyu should have doubted the origin of the boat, but Xiao didn''t do that. Instead, he comforted himself that there was nothing to deceive him Nothing happened. "But young master, you are right. Generally, there are few boats here. This ship just passed by us, and then came back soon. I wonder what happened in the sea ahead, so they turned back?" The attention of the people nearby seemed to be a little better than Xiao Zhuoyu. Since they noticed the coming and going of the boat, after all, all the people stood outside the boat and ran past a boat to attract everyone''s attention. Naturally, it was very normal, but the people on the boat did not realize what had happened. "What, do you say the boat is coming from us? Why didn''t I see it before? Why didn''t you tell me about it? " Xiao Zhuoyu was very surprised. After all, he didn''t pay attention to this phenomenon before. He always thought that there was no strange ship passing by, so he didn''t worry about what moths would happen to the boat. "Young master, such a big ship passed by your side. I thought you saw it, so I didn''t tell you again at that time. If I told you, I would have to ask you to scold me." When the man in black spoke, Didi''s voice was very low, very small, but Xiao Zhuoyu clearly heard these words, and then his face changed suddenly and became very unhappy. After all, everyone clearly saw the bed because they didn''t inform themselves, so they missed the news. Now the scene has become so embarrassing. "You also said that if you didn''t tell me when you saw it, we didn''t know what the ship came from and which direction it came from. You should be able to guess my worry. I don''t need to say more about it."Xiao Zhuoyu was very flustered, but on the surface, he had to pretend to be very calm. After all, he couldn''t let the servants see that he was very nervous. Otherwise, he would lose his young master''s face. If he didn''t have face in front of the servants, it would be a shame to lose his face. "OK, young master, we understand. We will start yachting to stop the boat and try to find out the origin of the boat. If we don''t catch up with it now, I''m afraid that the ship will not catch up with the farther and farther away, but we are afraid that the people on the boat will not be easy to offend." Seeing Xiao Zhuoyu''s unhappy appearance, the man in black understood his meaning at once. After all, when the ship passed by, he didn''t inquire about the origin of the ship in time. Now he is ready to leave. If he doesn''t inquire about the origin of the ship now, I''m afraid it will be too late. If we miss some important news at that time, I''m afraid it''s regret No way. "It doesn''t sound like a good idea. It looks more like a bad idea. There is no way to replace your method. Just do as you say for the time being. If you see that the situation is not right, then you can make a decision. " Chapter 413 Xiao Zhuoyu smoked the cigarette in his mouth, and the smoke that he exhaled was all the sorrow in his mind. After all, he thought that this matter was easy to solve at the beginning, but now it has become more and more difficult. All the people sent to him have come back at this time. "Young master, there is news." A man in black whispered a few words in Xiao Zhuoyu''s ear. Xiao Zhuoyu became very happy in an instant. It seems that he brought good news. "Well, the messenger over there has come. There should be no problem on the other side." Xiao Zhuoyu clapped his hands as he walked. "How come you are the only one who has come back. Have you solved the problem I asked you to solve?" Xiao Zhuoyu looked very urgent, as if he wanted to get the answer to the question. After all, he had been waiting for such a long time on this ship to wait for the messenger to deliver a good news. "Young master, all the people over there are completely destroyed except me. The leader is directly shot dead, and the rest are taken away as hostages." The voice of that man was trembling, and he had no confidence at all. After all, the matter had been ruined. Of course, he had no confidence to speak. Moreover, he came back alone, and the rest of the people were all killed, that is to say, he was a deserter. "What happened? Why are they all dead? Lu he really has the ability to understand the heaven. I have dealt with all their bodyguards. He even hid a gun. " Xiao Zhuoyu looked incredulous. He thought he had grasped the situation of the ship clearly, but he didn''t expect that there was a gun hidden on the boat. But why all Lu he''s bodyguards were mysteriously missing? It seems that this matter can be explained now. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu acted behind his back and dealt with all these bodyguards. Moreover, he was still in the situation that people did not know. Naturally, Lu he was not suspicious at all. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu did not leave a trace. "Young master, it''s not Lu He who hid the gun. He found out that even after he found us, even if he called for rescue soldiers, but because you didn''t reveal any news from you, the people there didn''t have any preparation at all. Then the helper who came directly shot and killed the leader. The rest of them were greedy for life and death, and naturally they didn''t dare to say anything, so this situation did not attack itself It''s broken. " It turns out that there has always been a traitor on Luhe''s ship. No wonder Xiao Zhuoyu''s people went to Luhe''s ship, everything seemed so smooth, even without any obstacles. In the final analysis, it was because there was an internal agent who had been in contact with this side. "Now you still blame me for not giving you information. It''s because you are too inflexible to deal with it by yourself, which leads to the total annihilation of your group. Now you''ve messed up my business. Are you still relying on me? I really want to shoot you now After all, Xiao Yu had to admit that he was too slow to plan things because he was too slow to plan things. "It''s a waste to arrange you to the captain''s side. I''ve spent so much effort. I knew I wouldn''t have arranged for you. As a result, you''re a useless nail. If you come back alone, you might as well not come back. Now you suddenly disappear from the ship and reveal your identity. As a result, the news reported back is not good news. Then you come back It doesn''t work. " When Xiao Zhuoyu spoke, he didn''t talk about his feelings at all. He was so extreme that he didn''t give the spy a chance. The identity of the traitor came to the surface with the truth. Xiao Zhuoyu tried his best to arrange his own people to the captain, who was the assistant of the captain''s two assistants, who had been unknown, focused on work and said nothing. It was supposed to be the assistant full of loopholes, strange and extremely selfish, but it turned out that the exact method was the one who was unknown and did not speak all the time and appeared to be very honest. Lu he''s people should have not realized that the accident was a combination of inside and outside. Without the cooperation of Lu he''s people, Xiao Zhuoyu might have been able to catch up with Luhe''s ship so soon, nor could he have been able to board Luhe''s ship so easily. After all, the structure of a large ship is still very complicated, unless someone knows it He told a faster way directly, otherwise there was no way to climb the boat so quickly. Awesome but all Xiao Zhuoyu''s work not completed now, but once the leader is dead, the rest of the population are sparrows. They can not be a team at all. The key is that those people are all under control now. They want to contact them and make some waves. It is impossible for Xiao Zhuoyu to send the past traitor himself. is not particularly strong. Now it''s not easy to contact those people. After all, there are so many helpers on the ship, and they are still carrying guns. Obviously, weapons are more considerate than here. If there is any noise, it will be dead in vain. Naturally, Xiao Zhuoyu doesn''t want his own people to die in the other party''s hands."When I saw that the situation was wrong, I took the opportunity to slip away, but I haven''t found my identity there for the time being. If the young master needs to, I can still escape back again." In fact, his assistant was afraid of death, so he ran back, but he brought back bad news, which made Xiao Zhuoyu even more angry. Xiao Zhuoyu also killed the assistant at this moment. He could not change the fact, but could only make up for it with a fatalistic attitude. But the assistant said these words to make Xiao Zhuoyu happy. In fact, the assistant did not do that. He knew that returning to the ship at this moment would be like death. However, if the other party finds something wrong and finds out, his own life will be buried in the hands of those people. Because his task has not been completed, and his task partners have not come out safely, but he has escaped from the boat completely like a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death. Therefore, people''s eyes on people are different. Naturally, the assistant''s heart can realize this, so he has no confidence. Chapter 414 Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t feel much when he heard what the former traitor''s assistant said. After all, no matter what kind of nice words he said now, it would not change the facts. Therefore, Xiao Zhuoyu''s mood at this moment will not be changed by listening to a few good words. "You people have messed up my business and are trying to find a remedy. Obviously, the fact can''t be changed by you people. Therefore, there is no need for you to talk about these things in front of me. You can explain the reasons for this mess. Your identity is a group of killers, so the reason is not very important, as long as you get a result, the rest is floating clouds. " Xiao Zhuoyu managed to control his heart and said such a big speech, but he still couldn''t accept the tragic reality. None of the people he sent to the past returned. As a result, he finally came back completely. He was still the one who sent the most unreliable but sent the greatest hope. "Young master, the boat that just passed can''t be chased." People in black were somewhat submissive. They knocked on the door and poked their heads to say such a sentence. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu was so angry in it that no matter who entered that space now, it was just like turning into cannon fodder. However, the people in black had to ask such a question in order to complete the task. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu left in the middle of his speech just now, and he didn''t have time to lay down his fate. So naturally, these people didn''t know what to do next, nor did they dare to act arbitrarily. "What are you talking about? Haven''t you gone after the boat yet? That ship is not far away, you should not see him, you that is not nonsense? Didn''t I ask you to chase that boat? Why did you linger until now? You are really stupid. I don''t know what kind of eyes I used to pick you out. I have such a low IQ and so unreliable. " Xiao Zhuoyu angrily said a lot of angry words, but now no matter what he does, it seems to be of no help. If he does not leave this area, it should be very dangerous. Slowly, Lu he moved in more and more rescuers. Naturally, he would pay close attention to Xiao Zhuoyu''s ship, and Xiao Zhuoyu naturally realized the seriousness of the problem. "Young master, when you said that, you suddenly went in. Then we didn''t know what your next decision would look like, so we didn''t dare to act arbitrarily." People in black are like a group of nerds. They don''t know what the words mean. People in black have to be clear about what they mean. They can only understand the meaning of the words. He lowered his head one by one and did not dare to speak out loud. For fear that Xiao Zhuoyu was angry, he raised his gun money and killed everyone present. After all, things have gone wrong now. Whether he can hold his life depends on Xiao Zhuoyu''s mood. "I don''t know why you idiots have so many excuses, but they just can''t do things well. If you can use your brains of excuses to do things, I believe things will never develop like this. You can come up with a solution to the problem. Maybe I can save your life, but if you can use your brain to do things, I believe things will never develop like this We still have these bad ideas. I''m not in a good mood. I''ll shoot you all. " When Xiao Zhuoyu said these words now, although he was very angry, he listened like a piece of angry words, which had no credibility. Therefore, although people in black looked very scared, they still had some numbers in their hearts. What kind of temper is the young master of his own family, I can still guess more or less in my heart, so as long as I show a little fear on the surface and be honest, the young master will not do anything shocking. "Young master, don''t be angry. Let''s go quickly. I feel that this side is becoming more and more dangerous. I can see that the ships in the distance are slowly encircling us. If we don''t go now, it will be too late." The man in black tried to persuade Xiao Zhuoyu to run away as soon as possible. After all, the situation stayed here and could not do anything. On the contrary, he made his own situation very dangerous. Originally, they came to bind people now. They may soon become bound people. In fact, they are a group of people who are greedy for life and fear death, but they have to use the excuse of persuading others to escape. After all, everyone dare not put their own life first. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu stands here. If he says very selfish words, it is inevitable that some people will be angry and will shoot and do very impulsive things. "Can you shut up? I''m confused when you quarrel. I''ve already thought about what to do, but when you say it, I don''t have a clue. It''s the best way for me not to be angry." Xiao Zhuoyu can''t look at these stupid people in front of him. He messed up all his good plans. At this moment, he has no clue at all. He is in a mess. He only has the last task of escape. If he doesn''t run, he may not be able to run. "Young master, let''s go! The ship is getting closer and closer to us. So many ships have surrounded us. We can''t go without going. " People in black can''t hurry one by one. These ships must have come for Xiao Zhuoyu. If Xiao Zhuoyu is surrounded by these ships, Xiao Zhuoyu can''t leave. These people will die with Xiao Zhuoyu.After all, everyone is worried about their own lives, not the safety of all. After all, compared with the safety of all, their own lives are put in the first place, which seems to be more reliable. The people in black had no hurry to take into account Xiao Zhuoyu''s mood and decision-making, and had already driven the boat directly. After all, it would be too late if we did not go. "The ship in front of you has no way to go. The people on the ship quickly put down their weapons and surrender, or you will have to die." It seems that Uncle De sent the follow-up rescuers. Everyone has surrounded Xiao Zhuoyu one after another. There is almost no way for him to retreat. He has to surrender with his arms. If he does not surrender, he will be buried in this sea area with the people of this ship. Xiao Zhuoyu was flustered. He didn''t expect that he hesitated on the boat for a while and arrived so soon. "Let''s rush out together. Maybe there''s still a way to survive. If we surrender, I''m afraid we''ll have to die. After all, we don''t offend ordinary people. Ordinary people won''t let us go easily. We''d better see the reality." Chapter 415 Surrounded by such a form, people in black have completely given up their resistance and struggle, because they know clearly that if they continue to struggle, they will waste time. After all, the strength gap between the two sides is too great. If they continue to drag on, of course, they will suffer losses on their own side. Even if they fight hard, they will not hurt the right Fang Fen Fen Fen Fen. Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyes darkened. Although he didn''t say a word wrong, he probably understood it in his heart. It seemed that he didn''t have any room to turn around. The last hope seemed to have been shot out. "According to the relevant information, the gathering site of Bai''s group was kidnapped because of the daughter of Bai family..." as you can guess, the news quickly reached the ears of the media. After all, everyone is very interested in such heavyweight explosion news. As a qualified media reporter, naturally, he will not miss the first-class news It''s just a little bit of wind and grass, and the outside is already excited. The news soon spread to the white man''s ears. After all, in this era of Internet, it''s so easy to get some information. It''s not only through not going out that you can block the source of the news. "Liu Ma, Adele, why didn''t you see such a big thing happened to his people all day today, where did his people go?" Old man Bai''s tone was very urgent, and he was very anxious to know what kind of arrangement Bai ran was at this moment. After all, the report said that the side was more dangerous, and no one disclosed that the crisis had been lifted. "My Lord, aduh has been out in a hurry before. I don''t know what''s going on. He seems very anxious. I''m afraid we can''t find him for a while." Liu Ma is only busy with her own affairs at home every day, and has no leisure time to pay attention to others. Therefore, Uncle De''s state at this moment is totally unknown to Liu ma. "Was it not that Adele knew the news earlier than I did, so he rushed to help him. He took advantage of me as an old man. Seeing that I was old, he deliberately kept this dangerous thing from me, but deliberately hiding it from me would only make my heart more worried." Old man Bai quickly guessed the truth of the matter. After all, he was old. He didn''t refuse to accept his old age, but he didn''t want to be himself. Because he was old, his subordinates kept a lot of things from him, especially the people around him were deliberately hiding something. Living every day was like the sympathy of others who were deliberately giving alms A very proud person, also don''t like this feeling. Uncle De is the confidant and right-hand assistant of old man Bai, which is beyond doubt. After all, he is an old man who has been around for decades. He has never said anything wrong or unexpected. He is also very reliable when he does things. He is very considerate no matter what he thinks. He is never half hearted and has no wrong ideas. He is also very loyal to his family. There is little to pick out. "Master, no matter what''s going on at home now, I have to keep an eye on you. Although I can relax and have a rest, I don''t want to think about these things every day. I''m worried. When I''m free, I''ll play basketball. Don''t think about these messy things. Naturally, the people below will take care of these things." Although Liu Ma is also a person who likes to worry very much, she doesn''t want to see him worry too much. After all, every time he worries about his own heart disease, he is always in love with his heart disease. As he gets older, his blood pressure is also higher. Naturally, many indexes of his body are not as healthy as his predecessor''s, so he should pay attention to some people around him in his daily life White old man''s body is not as good as before, many things will not be directly from the white man said. The old man''s mental bearing capacity is limited. If you say something that the old man can''t accept, you may get sick in minutes. Liu Ma and de Shu, as people who have been in the Bai family for so many years, know this more clearly. No matter what happens, no one''s life is important. "You look like this, too. You should be wise. You should be so calm. If you hear something wrong with the young lady, you will be nervous immediately. If you look so serious now, you must have informed you in advance." The white man can see it at a glance. After all, Liu Ma is one of the most worried people. Today, when I saw the news of Miss Liu''s accident, it has already been reported on TV. She can still be so firm and self willed to clean up and clean up at home. If she had changed her routine, she would have been so anxious that she couldn''t put her mind down. Today''s calm appearance really betrayed the fact that Liu Ma already knew the news. After all, she also said that people who could not hide anything in their hearts had a little pleasant expression on their faces. Obviously, they could see the expression of hooligans. They didn''t worry at all. If anything happened, no matter who they were, as long as it was the white family The sincerity of the people, will not bar the white people''s affairs outside the matter. "Master, you don''t have to guess. Anyway, you don''t have to worry about their young people''s affairs. They usually don''t have anything to do. If something should happen, they have already called home. Adele, things are always reliable. You can rest assured that he can do it. When he comes back, you can ask him to know."Liu Ma pushed all the reasons to Uncle De at once. After all, she only knew a little bit about it. When de uncle left home, she casually told Liu Ma that there might be something wrong with her, but she told her not to worry because she was in such a hurry that she didn''t have time to explain the reason. At first, Mrs. Liu was very anxious and fidgety, but she didn''t dare to show it. After all, the white master didn''t know about it. If he showed it too clearly, he would be able to see it at a glance. In order to let the white old man not so worry about Bai Yanran''s safety, although he also want to hide some deep, can''t write all those emotions on his face, lest let an older than his old man fidgety. However, according to the current situation, the white master did not notice it before. He knew about it, at least not on the surface. Chapter 416 "I don''t want to let the old man know. It seems that I am too tired and I am not sensible. So now we don''t want to tell me something. It seems that I can''t be the master in this family." The old man was talking to himself. He said it to Liu Ma on purpose. He pretended to be pitiful. He looked like a mirror inside. "Well, how can you think so? Everyone is also for your good. After all, the family doctor says that your blood pressure is rising every time. It seems that the miscellaneous things around you have affected your health. So now some things are hidden from you for your health, not for other bad reasons. After all, everyone''s starting point is good, all for your sake. " Liu''s mother can still say a few words in front of the white man, so sometimes she can say a few words in front of the white man, and the old man still likes to hear it. After all, at home, the young people go out, and there are only the old men and women in the family. The white old man always has a boring time at home. Sometimes he doesn''t like to play with those people when he goes out to play. He is always faking and flattering, and the old man doesn''t like to see these. Most of the time, the master is willing to stay at home alone, writing, reading books, appreciating paintings, just like the Buddha on TV. Although in the eyes of outsiders, although it looks very boring, there is a spectrum in my heart, and I like this feeling. "I don''t care so many reasons, my body has been hard to, but you people don''t like to listen to me, the old man nagging, so now it seems so impatient, even if I care about your safety, you are tired of me, so I don''t ask." The old man was angry like a child. He didn''t mean to be reasonable at all. He seemed to have an iron heart. No matter what people around him said, he would not listen to him. Although the white old man said no longer to ask about this matter, but the heart is still secretly concerned about the safety of his only blood, after all, this is the only successor of the white family, if there is something wrong with his baby, he really does not need to live in this world, which is tantamount to losing his life The only hope in. "Oh, master, you look like this. You say that we are tired of you. You are looking for trouble for yourself. Obviously, if you don''t know something, you won''t worry about it. Now you know, you can''t help yourself to worry about it. If you really don''t think about it, it''s not true Sure enough, Liu Ma still knows the white man best. At least in these aspects of life, Liu Ma can guess the white man''s mind thoroughly every time. The white man doesn''t refute Liu Ma''s words every time, which proves that Liu Ma''s guess is right. These people really do not have that kind of stiff feeling like servants, because we have been together for a long time. In such a big courtyard, we live together under the same roof. We understand each other''s character and are loyal to each other. Naturally, there is nothing to suspect. "Well, if you say so, you''d better tell me the truth, so as not to let me sit at home alone and think about things. You all know that I don''t know anything. In the end, it''s not from your group of people, but from my own watching TV. You say it''s so chilling that I don''t want this kind of thing to happen to us On the body. " Old man Bai now chooses to play emotional cards. He feels that it''s hard to say something to them. It may be better to use them now that they are selling miserably. After all, the family of such a large family are soft hearted people. They can''t listen to any good words. If they swallow them a little, they all tell the truth. "Master, how can you think so? I can''t help it. Adele told me that I can''t tell you this thing before going out, lest you worry. She knows that you will think wildly when you are at home, so she won''t let me tell you. Otherwise, I would have said it earlier. According to my blunt heart, how can I hide it Something. " Liu Ma is smart. She knows that she can''t lie. Even if she lies, it''s easy to be seen. After all, she can tell what goes against her heart. Since lying is not good enough, it''s better not to take all the responsibility. So she takes all the responsibility directly to Uncle De, so she doesn''t have to disobey her heart. "Don''t put all the responsibility on Adele. If you don''t want to cooperate, you will say it yourself. After all, you''ve been in the Bai family for so many years. It''s clear that you are a person who can''t hide anything in his heart. What''s more, if something happens to your favorite lady, you can''t hide it." It seems that the white man doesn''t eat Liu Ma''s routine at all. After all, every time something goes wrong, Liu Ma''s moves always remain the same. Naturally, people around him will know. But the old man Bai can''t always guess what happened. He just said it by chance while he was guessing. Every time he was said, he always had a bit of a guilty conscience. People who get along with each other day and night can see through it at once."Master, you have something wrong with that. If I love miss, would you be more sad? Naturally, I can''t give all the responsibility to me. I don''t care about anything at home. I''m responsible for serving you people well, and I don''t care about anything else." Liu Ma seems to want to put all the responsibility off her body. After all, she is just a person who cooperates with Uncle De in acting. The main responsibility is completely not on her own body. Of course, she will not take this big burden. Suddenly, a bodyguard at home knocked on the door and came in. "You don''t have to worry about all the information on the way home. Please don''t worry about the safety of the master. You don''t have to worry about the safety on the way home As soon as the bodyguard said this, a big stone in the heart of master Bai finally fell. After all, no matter how he said it, he didn''t care about it, but he was still worried about it all the time. Naturally, he didn''t have such a casual way to put this big worry down. "Did you say that it was caused by any reason? I still don''t know what kind of thing happened, which put my Bai family in such danger. You should investigate this matter as soon as possible." Chapter 417 At this moment, the old man''s mood finally broke out. After all, who should be offended? Since he has provoked his granddaughter, his favorite granddaughter, it is not equal to beating his own face in the face of the white family. No matter who it is, they will not allow such a thing to happen. Bullying is so obvious. Besides, it is not a small family that can be bullied during the day. It is clearly a famous family and can call on the wind and rain. However, because of a small accident, it has suffered such a great danger. Fortunately, nothing happened. If there is any accident, there is no accident Then, the old man naturally will not let go of all the people before and after this matter. "Uncle De is now staying there to investigate things. Everything should come to light soon. Please don''t worry about it. After all, Uncle De is very efficient. The master just needs to wait for good news at home." The bodyguard said this to reassure the old man. Uncle De calmed down and thought that there was an old man in the family who was worried. So when everything was settled, the first thing he wanted was to come back and report peace. Otherwise, some people in the family were worried about this. "Naturally, I won''t let them go so easily. I''d better investigate the whole process of the matter. None of the people in the middle can let go. No one is easy to bully. Families with big families and big businesses can''t let people stand on top of their heads casually." After all, his favorite granddaughter almost met with an accident. No one could accept it. What''s more, the white family has always kept a low profile, and there is no huge enemy at all. However, there are a lot of people who are not satisfied with the white family. In the final analysis, it is not what the white family has done wrong, but they envy the strength of the white family be jealous. Those who are jealous, but dare not act rashly, in the final analysis, are cowardly. Those people are only secretly bad, but they are not so blatant, and I don''t know which fool has done such a stupid thing this time. "We have been working for the Bai family for so many years. Naturally, we know something like this. The second incident happened, which was an accident. It was all because there was a traitor. So we dealt with all the bodyguards sent by our side. That''s why the young master didn''t see a single one when he was looking for help on the ship." These words said by the bodyguard are all ordered by Uncle De, and some small details will be hidden. Uncle De will secretly deal with this matter, so that the old man will not know, but some things must be known to the old man. After all, this is about the face of the white family. Now the media reporters have known that if the white family does not come forward to severely punish this phenomenon, then the outside will really think that the White House is a soft persimmon that is easy to bully. However, the handling and planning of the whole process is handled by Uncle de. after all, every time something goes wrong, the first thing that can hold your breath is the master, and the second is uncle De. But now the old man''s body is not as strong as before. We naturally want him to retire and worry less, but it is not to say that he can''t be the master of the family. In the final analysis, all of the family''s property, including the white family, was managed and maintained by the old man Bai alone. After all, what the family left behind was a small portion. However, the white man has expanded his small share into countless times, which has become a huge family property now. Bai Yanran is the successor of the Bai family, but Bai Yanran is still young and doesn''t care about the affairs of the group. Usually, he takes care of it. When he goes to the company, he doesn''t go to the company. Naturally, it''s decided by word of mouth to let Bai Don''t worry, keep fit. Body is the capital of the revolution. There is absolutely nothing wrong with this saying. Because the white man worked hard after several important things happened to the company, he was not as fit as before. But he was already here. Naturally, he could not compete with the young people. The burden of the company was not light, and the group of people on the board of directors was not easy to deal with. After all, it is not enough to deal with the old foxes on the board of directors of Bai''s group with Bai Yanran''s temperament and ability. I''m afraid that after a few days, he will be forced to do some things he doesn''t want to do and some absurd decisions. After all, young people''s eyes are still not bright enough and some decisions are not made As a result, we can''t judge whether it is right or wrong before it comes out. Although ordinary right and wrong can be seen clearly, the right and wrong of real things are hidden behind the facts, which is not easy to see. So before Bai Yanran has become a mature person, his purpose is to train Bai Yanran and make him become the successor of his ideal group. After all, he is old and can''t stay with his beloved granddaughter forever. One day, he will let her take charge of her own affairs and face the ups and downs No one has to stand behind her and give her advice. Even if someone stood behind her to help her give her advice at that time, it''s not sure whether those people''s ideas are good or bad.So the old man Bai is also trying to cultivate some of his confidants. He hopes to leave the world after one hundred years, and have someone to take care of Bai Yanran and let himself be more relaxed. "My old man won''t worry about this for the moment. When the young lady comes back, you can go to the court to call me. If there''s nothing wrong, I''m going to play ball this afternoon taking advantage of the good sun. I haven''t gone out for a long time. I feel like grass is growing on my body at home." The white man drinks tea at home every day, but he doesn''t like the sun very much. Although the doctor has told him many times, the old man must go out and bask in the sun more often. Even if he doesn''t get a positive face, he should also get some exposed skin. After all, he is an old man and is very prone to osteoporosis. In order to promote the synthesis of calcium, it''s good to bask in the sun more, but the old man is like a child every time, and he has to be right with what the doctor said. If the doctor doesn''t say so, sometimes the old man is willing to go out to play ball games and bask in the sun. If the doctor specifically instructs him, the white man will have a rebellious mentality and is not willing to do so Do it. Chapter 418 For a long time, people around him dare not remind him to play, so as to avoid saying that he doesn''t like to listen. After all, most of the old people are unwilling to admit that they are old. If people around him deliberately remind him, of course, it is very contradictory. Today, it''s rare that old man Bai is in a good mood. He even proposes to play on the court. Naturally, everyone will be happy to accompany him and serve him. "Mother Liu, what''s the matter with my master today? I feel that he is so abnormal that he even proposes to play on the court. If we ask him to play on the court, he is not willing to. We say that she must go to exercise when she is old. I have to say that it''s a bit abnormal today. I haven''t seen him so happy for a long time It is. " Xiaojuan looked very curious. After all, from the beginning to the end, he didn''t know what happened at home. After all, there was no noise in the house, it was just calm, just like usual, so people who had been at home would not doubt the East and the West. When Liu Ma heard Xiaojuan say this, she quickly made her eyes to let her stop talking. After all, her voice was so loud that old man Bai should have heard her. If he heard that, I''m afraid he would be in a bad mood. "What''s the matter? Why should we be so cautious when we talk in this family? Our master is not such a stingy person. He won''t be angry because I said a few words casually, right?" Xiaojuan is able to talk, just like a leather child, making the old man happy. However, because she is always like a leather child, no one will worry too much about his tone, manner, right or wrong, and some very small integrity. We all treat him with a child''s attitude, so we will not be too entangled. If you always struggle with a person''s small mistakes, the family will become very restless, and everyone will be very worried that if you casually say something wrong, you will be killed. After all, what kind of world is this? There is a law. Although we don''t have to be afraid of these things, we will be more or less afraid. After all, not everyone will have the courage to do some bold things, but everyone does not like to feel tied up. This is very certain. "I''m afraid Xiaojuan said this on purpose. I just want to play when I''m in a good mood. If I''m not in a good mood, I won''t play. Is it difficult for me to be restricted by people when I go to play? I don''t care what you say. Today you can be free for a while. You don''t have to follow me all the time. After all, there are so many caddies on the court. " White master now more and more like a child, but in the heart of some things suddenly like a big stone up, relaxed mood will become very happy. The way of speaking and the way of doing things from various aspects can be revealed without any concealment. "Master, don''t tease him. His way of speaking is more casual. After all, he is a young child. Sometimes he has no sense of propriety. You don''t have to argue with her." Liu Ma is helping Xiaojuan to speak. After all, recently, the old man''s temper has changed greatly and he doesn''t like to listen to her. People have paid much attention to the way people speak. Today, Xiao Juan speaks so frankly and directly to the master''s pain. She suddenly gets angry and changes her face. That''s why she protects Xiaojuan so much, Speak for Xiaojuan. After all, in a large family, it''s not easy to be a waiter. You always have to look at the faces of those people. Naturally, there is no such ease in life outside. You can be treated like a family, which is also very rare. Therefore, when everyone wants to make a living, he must do everything carefully and be responsible for every word he says. Fortunately, the white family has gone on and his way of treating people is very sincere. Therefore, these people''s lives are relatively relaxed. The white family has never treated these people unfairly. Instead, they are kind. Naturally, there are quite a few people who are treated well, and they will do things with a heart of gratitude, so this is why the white family is so united. "Forget it, I''ve seen that you two deal with me for a while, but I''m in a good mood today, and I don''t want to worry about these little things. When the young lady comes back, you can let him go to the stadium to see me. I don''t want to worry about other things for the time being, and I don''t want to worry about them." Old man Bai wanted to leave the stall here and find his own happiness. After all, because of the doctor''s words, he even endured his hobby. For a long time, he didn''t play ball in order to keep his breath. It was not easy for him to encounter a happy thing for such a long time. Naturally, he would not hide the small emotions hidden in his heart Yes. The rich people under Bai went to the court with good equipment. Looking at the graceful figure of walking, everyone naturally showed a long lost smile. After all, it''s hard to make a laugh by saying 10000 good words, but Bai Yanran''s safety can make him happy at home for a lot of time. "The master seems a little strange today, but I don''t think it''s particularly strange. After all, the situation of the young lady today is to turn the corner. The master''s heart is naturally happy, but it''s not easy to show it directly. So he had to move out his long hidden interests and hobbies again, but no matter what the reason, he was always happy, which was also a disaster It''s good luck, so that the old man doesn''t want to talk to other people every day at home, so that he won''t be depressedLiu Ma wears an apron and talks to herself. Sometimes she shows an incomprehensible smile. That kind of smile is the most brilliant and sincere, without any impurities. Xiaojuan may be young now, may not understand this feeling, but more or less to see the appearance of Liu Ma can realize that this is not completely a bad thing to do. "Today, I heard a lot of people below say that at the beginning of something happened to miss, I was still worried about it. Later, they didn''t dare to talk about it. I thought nothing had happened. It turned out that it was true. All blame was that I didn''t care too much about family affairs. Miss, I didn''t know the news of such a big incident." Xiaojuan looks like some self blame, has been accompanied by Bai Yanran growing up, learning from her childhood that kind of optimistic and positive attitude, now this scene is also oneself have never met. Chapter 419 The way Xiaojuan talks does surprise her. She thought that the child in front of her should not think about these details and pay attention to these subtle feelings. She didn''t expect that she was also a very emotional person. "The lady is back." We are chatting happily, there is a voice from the door side, miss two words appear particularly special. Liu Ma ran to the door quickly. She had no time to untie the apron and wanted to see what happened to Bai Yanran. After all, the rumor was vivid. She was at home with every score in her heart. Although Uncle De said that nothing had happened, Liu Ma should stay at home alone and wait for the young lady to come back But Liu Ma is a worried and used to people, can not easily put down. "Miss, how are you? Are you hurt anywhere? We''ve added so many people who are waiting for you to come back. We''re very worried. Let''s talk to Mrs. Liu about what happened and if there''s anything uncomfortable. Don''t be afraid of us, so we keep it in our mind." Liu Ma is always afraid of Bai Yanran''s arrogance. Even if she is hurt, she will secretly hide it from her heart. She is mainly afraid that the people around her will worry about her because she has suffered a little injury. Maybe it''s not a big thing for herself, it''s just a very small thing, but for the people around me, people who care about themselves That''s a big deal. Bai Yanran, like a little princess in a skirt, turned around and patted herself, saying that she had nothing. "I''m ok. I''m not hurt at all. Mother Liu doesn''t have to worry about me. I know everyone is worried about me, so I''ll be back soon. This time, it''s a misunderstanding, so you don''t have to worry about me. I don''t have anything at all." Bai Yanran still thought that the family didn''t know anything, so he decided to continue to hide it. After all, he told everyone that they would only worry about nothing, and that they would not be able to get busy with their work. After all, Bai Yanran''s thought is mature and sensible now, and she always thinks for others first. So although she has experienced such a big storm, she has not been hurt and has not encountered any real danger. Therefore, she does not want to be so surprised and make a lot of noise. "You child, you are afraid that we are worried about you, so you always keep something in your heart and don''t tell us. Since you say it''s OK, I won''t ask much. But I hope you can tell your family if you have something. Although we can''t help you, we can at least bring some comfort to your heart." Liu Ma broke through Bai Yanran''s words. It''s not that there are no things in her heart, but those things in her heart that are not easy to say. Sometimes emotions burst out in an instant. The person nearest to him or her who can rely on the most will get his sad news first. Although Bai Yanran is a girl who looks very cheerful and sunny, she is actually a little lonely in her heart. She was born with a golden spoon. People around her treat her differently. At least, she treats other people and herself in two different ways. Therefore, it is difficult for her to distinguish which people around her are to herself Sincerely, who are close to you because of their interests. It is because of such a growing environment that it is difficult for Bai ran to open his heart to some people around him casually. Only those who have been around for years like family members can Bai ran open his heart to those people and tell some truth. Now that I grow up, I don''t like when I was a little girl wrestling. I can go home crying and tell my grandparents who bullied me. Now obviously, I am an adult. If I go home to complain about a little setback, my family is bound to be very worried about myself, and I don''t want my family to bear such worries, so I choose to hide a lot of things in my heart. "What about the young master? Has he been hurt? When I saw the news of you two on TV, my heart was broken. I was afraid that something might happen to you two. After all, I had been waiting so long at home, and I didn''t hear anyone coming back to report the news. At that time, I had already thought of the worst in my heart, but I didn''t dare to say it casually, so as to avoid my crow mouth. " Liu Ma was very calm before, but now she can''t restrain her feelings. After all, she was worried. But in order not to let the old man see it, she pretended to be calm. Now Bai Yanran and Lu he have arrived home safely, and some words in her heart can''t be held back. "Mrs. Liu is now an adult now. Sometimes when we two know how to take care of ourselves, you don''t have to worry about us. This time, it''s really strange that I didn''t handle it properly and didn''t prepare in advance, so we all worried about this scene." Since he left the ship, Lu he was not confident when he spoke. After all, this matter was due to his negligence from the beginning to the end, so it was called this situation. If he had been more cautious, he would not have encountered such an embarrassing situation when he thought about those problems and would not have let strangers get on the boat casually. So in the final analysis, I was not prepared.However, it is not easy to admit that such a thing happened because of one''s own fault. After all, all the factors are not within one''s control. One can only say that he is not in a good position in the aspect of bodyguard coordination. After all, it is clear that several people with important identities are on the ship, but there are too few helpers with him, which leads to the helpers being eliminated without any reason Lost, probably killed. "Now that you two are home safely, you don''t have to worry about some things. Reading books will help you deal with them. You just need to stay at home and wait for information. Now the media remember that Bai''s family is surrounded by people, waiting to interview you two. But I don''t want them to disturb you, so you try your best Don''t go out. " Liu Ma seems to have the answer in her heart. After all, we all know that such a thing happened. Chapter 420 Looking from the balcony on the top of the building, you can see vaguely that there are a large group of people around the door, with cameras on their hands. It is estimated that they are observing the Bai family. If anyone goes out, they directly stop the vehicle and forcibly interview them. After all, such a big thing has happened, but more or less there are still some anecdotes, and the evidence of the facts is still not accurate enough. If we can directly interview the party concerned, the magazine company will certainly be in a big fire, and the reporter may also be popular because of this. From the perspective of those media reporters, there is a reason why they surround the Bai family. After all, this kind of sensational news in business and entertainment circles is rare in decades. Bai Yanran and Lu he naturally knew the seriousness of the matter and would not meet with those media reporters. After all, under their questions, if they forced to answer, I''m afraid there would be mistakes in some of the things. Later, they were seized by the handle and cut out to make a big article. Finally, Bai''s group was affected. For the sake of the overall situation, the two people will not be so impulsive. They will make some irrational decisions casually. Although the rumors outside have been spread to some extent, Bai Yanran still has to bear it. As the Bai family, some things have some responsibilities, some false accusations, and they still have to bear them in a short period of time. When they have a relatively clear plan and a comparison, they still have to bear them Only when you act wisely can you make the next step. After this incident, the heart of the employees of Bai''s group was also affected to a great extent. Originally, it was a group of people who were happy to celebrate. As a result, due to the unfavorable protection of the company, some employees were frightened and are now at home sick. In this respect, the most important responsibility is still to blame Lu He. After all, Lu he is responsible for it. If there is something that is not well arranged, others will not think that the following management and implementation personnel will only be attributed to Liuhe. At this moment, the white group must act like a white group, and can not let its employees ignore it. If the safety of its own staff group can not be guaranteed, no one will be loyal to the group. After this incident, the employees of Bai''s group have a heart of one mind, and even some people decide to change jobs. After all, such a bad thing has happened in such a large group. Moreover, the leaders and successors of the group are the threatened people. If other strengths can not protect the two most excellent and precious people in the group, then The rest of us can''t be well protected. Naturally, the employees'' hearts are suspicious of these things, and they also question the strength of Bai''s group. In this legal society, such a flustered thing happened, which is unacceptable to anyone. "Shall we continue to escape like this? I don''t know when these press conferences will be around our door. It''s very likely that they will decide to lay a shop at the gate of Bai''s house all night. At that time, we can''t force them to go out. If we leave the gate of Bai''s house, the place is a public place. Naturally, the white family will not appear to be such a villain. " Bai Yanran began to worry about this. After all, she was an actor, so she understood how powerful the explosion would be once exposed. Naturally, she did not want the white family to be affected by these negative news. In view of the current situation, if the white family escapes too much, the media will still make a fuss. If the white family decides to evade and drive those people away, it will be impossible to persuade those media reporters to do such unreasonable things in such public places. Since the white family is in a weak position, the white tutor should take a firm attitude. The attitude should not be very bad, and he should be kind and friendly. Therefore, naturally, he can only talk to these media reporters and friends and discuss with them. "Uncle, it''s more difficult for us to explain why we''re going to find out the reason after we send someone to the scene. If we make a blind decision now before Uncle De comes back, we may do something inconsistent with the facts. " Lu he is calm and calm. He doesn''t want to explain it impulsively. After all, he has guessed that the matter is not so simple and can not be solved in a few words. If you really want to explain this matter well, it is not too late to hold a press conference after all the facts come out. If we go to explain to those reporters now, it is just a misunderstanding. The reporters who can''t persuade them are very tricky. They will certainly continue to ask who framed the Bai group or whether the Bai group decided to direct and play the play for some indescribable purposes. No matter what kind of statements, it is undoubtedly very unfavorable to the Bai group. Baishi group is always in the lower position. If the Bai group wants to take the opportunity to gain the upper hand, it must find out the person behind the scenes. After all, all this is caused by the person behind the scenes. It can''t be solved just by listening to some one-sided words. No matter what things are done, it is There''s got to be evidence.The last reason why Uncle De wanted to stay there was to comfort Bai''s employees. Secondly, he also needed to find some very accurate evidence on the ship. After all, the people who saw the bad people on the ship and heard the description of the bad people were the victims on the ship. The reference value of these people''s words was not very great. After all, it was the Bai family, so now but now Where the exact evidence is found on the ship, it is a matter of course. "Do you see the reporter around the door who will announce it after you find out everything? At present, I''m afraid that even a bird can''t fly out of the Bai family, let alone the car. If we drive the car out by force, those reporters will press us to press them under the wheel. In order to make things happen, those people will ignore everything. " Bai Yanran and Lu he both consider two completely different aspects. Bai Yanran knows more about what media reporters friends will do than Lu He. Those media reporters are naturally impulsive. In order to explore some explosive news, they can ignore everything. Lu he naturally does not put these things in the first place. Chapter 421 Because of the discord between the two people, the contradiction between the two became more obvious. Bai Yanran is not willing to look at Lu he now, because she thinks that Lu he does not care what the situation has become, that is to say, she needs the result of a thing. Is it better to face up to the media reporters to announce the truth, or to avoid the media reporters directly until things have developed to a certain extent, and then clarify all the things. No one can say who is better or who is not. After all, things have not come to the conclusion now. All is only preliminary speculation. Before the police intervene, we must make a choice, but this choice is right or wrong, and no one dares to guarantee. The idea of Bai Yanran''s psychological side is to send these media reporters away first, so as not to have a bad influence on the Bai family. Even if the white family wants to go out and contact some people and find some relationships, these people will follow them around the door, which is very unfavorable to any action of the white family. Naturally, Lu he did not care about this. He decided that all the people would hide in the house and not go out. After Uncle De came back, all the things would be exposed. Because if he went out now, maybe the media reporters would over ferment and exaggerate their own words, and then present them on the screen. At that time, netizens would only rely on what they saw on the surface To judge the white group, now the shares of the group have some ups and downs. When the negative news comes out again, I''m afraid those people will sell all the stocks in their hands. One of the starting points is to stand in the Bai group, the other is to stand in the Bai family. In fact, both of them are not wrong. However, under the dispute, no one comes out to say a fair word, and the two can not decide what to do. "Forget it. I don''t want to fight with you any more. We''ll wait for the book to come back and make a decision. It''s meaningless for the two of us to continue arguing like this, and we can''t get any results. It makes you feel uncomfortable in your heart, and I don''t think you''re wrong. I just think it''s meaningless for us to argue like this. " Lu he broke out his temper for the first time in this matter. If Bai Yanran hadn''t been so stubborn, Lu he would not have increased his voice decibel at this moment and become so serious. Lu he naturally has his own abacus in mind, and he is not willing to tell us all the abacus plans in his mind. After all, the plan can not keep up with the changes. No matter how well he plans in his mind, he can not keep up with the changes of variables in these things. Although Bai Yanran is Lu he''s girlfriend, Lu he will take care of Bai Yanran''s emotions and thoughts in many aspects, but in this matter, Lu he can''t give in at any step, because in this matter, anyone who says a wrong word or does a wrong thing will have an irreparable impact on Bai''s group. After all, if Lu''s efforts fail, it''s not a natural way for Lu''s group to create such a small thing, because there is no way for Lu''s group to create such a small thing. "What do you mean by that? What does it mean that you don''t want to continue to argue with me? Then I don''t want to continue to argue with you. I also have my ideas in my heart, and you also have your ideas. I just want to express my ideas and suggestions. Why are you so stubborn? You don''t know these media reporters. What crazy things they can do to dig up some news, You always put some of the white group''s superficial interests in front of you, but the impact of those things on the white group is not as serious as you think. On the contrary, now I think it is the most important to restore the reputation of the white group, so that the outside world will not always think that we are escaping. " Bai Yanran also put his inner thoughts out of his head. In order to make the contradiction between the two people not continue to intensify, two people can only face the dissatisfaction of the other party in their hearts and express all the disagreements of the other party''s opinions. If they are not expressed, we can''t solve these contradictions. It is meaningless for two people to continue their implicit dispute. If the biggest difference is not found, the dispute will continue. Escape is not the only way to solve the problem, but sometimes a short escape can be regarded as a short-term response. "If you don''t think it''s feasible for you and me to discuss these plans with my uncle, you and I can discuss them in advance. If you don''t want to listen to me, you and I can discuss these plans in advance Lu he obviously doesn''t want to go on like this with Bai Yanran. It''s not that Bai Yanran has any problems, but Bai Yanran has some small mistakes in the starting point of thinking about this problem, which leads to all the behaviors, thoughts and words in the back of the road. Now Lu He, in addition to the white old man to move to the stage as a rescue soldier, let Bai Yanran tell all the spearheads to the old man in white, Lu he really can''t think of a better solution. If we were other people, Lu He Da would ignore their opinions and opinions. But because the person who argued with himself was his girlfriend and a silver man, so Liuhe could not be ignored."You also said that you don''t want to go on with me. I don''t want to go on talking with you. If you look for my grandfather, I will find my grandfather. I believe that my grandfather is a fair and just person. He can make a judgment on our two thoughts. At that time, I really want to see whether it is your idea or mine, right? It should not be said that both of us are right. I think there is nothing wrong with our two ideas. It is just that in the current form, it seems that I want to know which one of us is more feasible. " Bai Yanran''s tone seems to be a fight with Lu He in the end. He has to have a fight before he can let it go. Originally, it was just a good and calm chat. As a result, because of different ideas, the contradiction between the two intensified, and no one could continue to calm down. Now there is only one way, let the white man come forward and tear the contradiction between them. If there is no middleman to speak in the middle, I''m afraid no one will easily loosen his claws and teeth. Chapter 422 The onlookers, Liu Ma and Xiao Juan, dare not talk. After all, they have never seen Lu he and Bai Yanran quarreling so fiercely, so they dare not interrupt casually. After all, they are just the servants below. If they interrupt casually, they say that it is good to talk them apart. If they say something bad, they are the following offenders. Angry two people do not necessarily listen to the advice of these people nearby. If the bystanders persuade them well, they will not quarrel. If they are not well advised, they may drag the contradiction into their own body. Therefore, Xiaojuan and Liu Ma naturally will not interfere. Moreover, Liu Ma and Xiaojuan are not particularly able to understand these things. "It''s easy for you to say so justly. Don''t you want your grandfather to take sides with you when he comes? After all, you''re a girl. If you just tell me to let you go, I won''t continue to argue with you. You don''t need to bring a rescuer here Lu he also has some irritated meaning by Bai Yanran''s words, so when he speaks, he also feels that Bai Yanran has mistakes and problems everywhere. But in the final analysis, the two people did not quarrel because of their bad feelings. But because of one thing, two people have different ideas, so there is a difference. There are no two identical leaves in the world, and there are no two people who look exactly the same, so naturally there are no two people with exactly the same ideas. Some people''s thoughts are similar, but they can''t be completely the same. Similar people will have less ideological friction, and they won''t have so many disputes in their life. However, people with complementary ideas, that is, people with opposite ideas, will encounter more friction in their life, which is more intense and greater. In the eyes of outsiders, this kind of friction may be bad, because the differences between them are too big to break in. It''s not the same thing in a relationship. The more similar two people are, the month can only become intimate friends, but it is not so easy to become lovers. However, they are two different people. They complement each other and are integrated together. Although the friction will be greater, they are the most perfect lovers in the relationship. But at this moment, the two people have been completely confused by the contradictions in front of them, and there is no way to sit still and think about these problems, but they will one day sit down and talk about these problems. When two people quarrel, there will always be a person to bow down first. This person may be a boy, this person may also be a girl, but in the end, all the people are in love. If two people are always reluctant to quarrel, the contradiction between them will never be able to break in. Even after the incident, both of them decide not to care about this matter, but because no one has bowed his head to admit his mistake, he will still feel extremely miserable and aggrieved next time he thinks about it. In love, the aggrieved person is not necessarily a girl, sometimes on the contrary, it may also be a boy, so we can''t use the girl to judge who is in a disadvantageous position in love. After all, all things are mutual. No one will be wronged forever and no one will be happy forever. As long as the person who thinks he is happy can manage his emotions well and cherish his happiness, then two people can continue to maintain this relationship. Almost everything in the world is mutual, including love. It needs to be managed, but it must be managed by two bosses. It is not one boss who can manage it well. It''s not that it''s not impossible to talk about the feelings of a boss. It''s just that such feelings will not last for a long time. After all, people are also very sensitive animals, and they will feel tired. If one day there is the last straw that overwhelms him, at that time, the person will not continue to hold hands and persist regardless of the wind blown by the people nearby Yes. "Young master, miss, don''t continue to quarrel. The master is playing on the court now. I can lead you two to find him. But you two should be good. You can''t quarrel with each other because of such a small matter. What''s that like? A quarrel is a quarrel, but don''t hurt your feelings Mrs. Liu couldn''t listen to them. She wanted to pretend that she couldn''t hear the quarrel between the two young people. After all, it''s not easy for others to interfere in the affairs of the young people. After all, it''s the two of them who manage their feelings. The other people can''t say too much and can''t be too much masters. But this quarrel involves other things. The tone of speech is a little too much. If you don''t stop it in time, I''m afraid it will hurt your feelings if you continue to quarrel. So at this time, Mrs. Liu decided to fight. After all, watching the two people continue to quarrel, I''m afraid there may be some fighting. Originally, they were two good-natured people, but the quarrel turned into two scolding people. Bai Yanran looks like she doesn''t want to lead Liu Ma''s affection. After all, the two people''s quarrel has just reached a climax, and they haven''t really enjoyed the quarrel. Naturally, she won''t put down the quarrel casually. After all, Lu he didn''t say anything particularly hurtful to others. His current psychological endurance can still be blocked.But Lu he took a look at Liu Ma, and after listening to Liu Ma''s words, he was silent for a moment. After all, it''s not too much to be a man himself. It''s not good to go to a little girl''s care. Therefore, a persuading guest appeared at this time, persuading two people not to continue to argue. He also happened to follow a step. Since someone offered this step voluntarily, he naturally wanted to be more appreciative and go down this step. If you care about children in general, it also seems that they are not manly. Although my heart is really very dissatisfied with Bai Yanran''s words, and I don''t agree with them, men are always at a disadvantage in the quarrel. If we have to argue with some small details, it seems that they are not qualified enough to be a boyfriend. After all, when girls quarrel, sometimes they don''t pay much attention to the truth of things, but they will pay attention to the attitude of boys, so although they are very angry, they are suppressing their emotions in their hearts, so they don''t let him break out directly and hurt Bai Yanran. In this way, after all, the two people are quarrelling. What they have to express is still to be expressed, so as not to have a quarrel between them in the future. Chapter 423 It''s very important and rare that a person who persuades two people comes out of a quarrel. After all, in such a big family, no one dares to offend her when they quarrel. Therefore, we must pay attention to the mood of the two people and pay attention to the propriety of their speech, so as to avoid one of the two people who may be provoked by one word casually People or things upset both of them. This kind of careful persuasion was not encountered by Liu Ma for a long time. She always thought that the relationship between the two people was very good. Naturally, they would not quarrel with each other because of some small things. I didn''t expect that today we met with such a big trouble. We finally solved the crisis and returned home safely. As a result, the conflict between the two people broke out. "Why is our young master so stubborn? Can''t we just let the young lady? When you quarrel with a girl, you should be tolerant. If a boy quarrels so much, how can you do it? " However, Xiaojuan didn''t pay attention to the propriety of her words. She casually said what she couldn''t say. Lu he was a person who paid great attention to principles. No matter who it is, as long as he touches his principles, he will be angry, no matter whether this person is white master or Bai Yanran. This dispute has little to do with Bai Yanran being a girl, but it has something to do with Bai Yanran''s touching on her own principles. So Lu he originally intended to bear it down, but Bai Yanran is still so persistent, so this broke out helpless. "Keep your voice down and keep your voice down. You can''t say anything like that. Our young master has never been a person who will be angry casually, and he has always been able to bear anything the young lady does. This time, the young master is so angry. After all, he has always been a very sensible boy. If he gets angry one day, it may be Because it''s really a little too much. " Naturally, Mrs. Liu didn''t want to take sides with the two people in the quarrel. Any one of them spoke. After all, others still couldn''t understand the matter. Only the two of them knew why they wanted to quarrel. It would be superfluous for others to cut in and comment. Liu Ma doesn''t want Xiaojuan to get into trouble because she said two words. After all, they are angry now. I''m afraid they can say anything. "Forget it, it''s meaningless for us to quarrel. Let''s go and go to the stadium to find my grandfather. What I continue to say to you is also a waste of my own saliva and life." Bai Yanran landed, he rolled his eyes, and walked in front of him with high-heeled shoes on his face. He didn''t care, his hands were in his waist, and he didn''t mean to bow down at all. After all, from small to large, no one in the white family had ever violated his own meaning. Even if he wanted stars in the sky, he would change his ways to change it for himself. Bai Yanran''s intolerant personality is not suddenly shown, but has always been like this, just others do not understand it. But as a child who grew up with Bai Yanran, Lu he naturally understands Bai Yanran''s character and knows that if she bows to Bai Yanran, she will go back to do such a thing next time. In order to prevent such a situation from happening in the future, Lu he naturally had to quarrel with each other at one time, so as not to commit any more crimes in the future. Therefore, he would quarrel with himself this time, without any intention of admitting his mistake to the girl. Bai Yanran doesn''t feel that she has any mistakes. After all, she also wants to express her own ideas. As for who is familiar with media reporters, Lu he is certainly not as powerful as Bai Yanran. No matter who is asked to judge, they will choose Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran relies on this point, is not to think that he has a little bit of mistakes, has always been so proud of the people, even if they are wrong, may not admit in front of everyone, the most is in the room secretly exclamation, before he seems to have done not right. Although Lu he knows Bai Yanran''s character very well, he also knows that it is very difficult for him to admit his mistake in front of everyone, or to say a word of shame. He has been a man of great need of face since he was a child. If he broke the window paper in front of everyone, I''m afraid it will be more difficult for two people to communicate. After all, it''s hard for ordinary people to do this kind of thing. Even if it''s done by two people, I''m afraid there''s no chance to be a friend. As long as he is a sensible man and a clear boy, he will not break his girlfriend''s face. Naturally, Lu he can understand and understand this point. Therefore, sometimes he really makes a big deal of this matter. When he can make it, he will give in appropriately. The white man was happily waving his club on the court, the caddie was picking up the ball, and a special person was responsible for chatting with him. Such a day was really happy. "Master, it seems that the young lady and the young master have come back." The caddie''s eyes are very good. Bai Yanran walked far away and saw it for the caddie. After all, when Bai Yanran walked, she was manly and high spirited, and did not want to dodge. But the people on the court don''t know what happened in the house just now, and they can''t guess that since there was such a big conflict between the two people, they are still fighting so fiercely."Miss, miss, wait for me, wait for me, wait for me. Your feet must be very painful when you are wearing high-heeled shoes. Change a pair of shoes quickly, or it will be more difficult to walk on the court when you go down." Xiaojuan carries a pair of comfortable shoes in the back to catch up, Bai Yanran every time back home, will take off the eight centimeter high-heeled shoes, although the beauty of high-heeled shoes is irresistible to any woman, but the comfort of flat shoes is also no one will refuse. Xiaojuan''s task every time is to remind Bai Yanran to change her uncomfortable shoes and put on a pair of comfortable shoes to relax her feet. All the grass on the court is carefully managed. Wearing high-heeled shoes is especially easy to hurt the grass. The grass is the heart of the white man. Every year, they spend a lot of energy and money on taking care of him. Therefore, people will deliberately remind everyone not to wear high-heeled shoes into the grassland, but in front of Bai Yanran, it is not good to casually say that grass is more important than high-heeled shoes, so they can only use flat shoes to be more comfortable. Such euphemism tells Bai Yanran that she should change a pair of shoes. Xiaojuan finally catch up with Bai Yanran breathlessly. She thinks that Bai Yanran can''t walk so fast. She doesn''t expect that one by one she looks like wearing a pair of fast walking shoes. Chapter 424 "Oh, you don''t see what''s going on now and what shoes to change. I quarrel with him so much that I don''t have the mood to change shoes at all. I don''t care." Bai Yanran is a bit duplicity, clearly his feet wearing high-heeled shoes is very uncomfortable, on the surface or try to pretend nothing. "Well, miss, don''t be angry. Let''s change shoes. Even if it''s for the sake of our own feet, you can see that your heels are already red. Originally, your feet are so precious that they should not be easily frustrated by high-heeled shoes." Xiaojuan is coax Bai Yanran and wants her to change the shoes under her feet. Otherwise, if she tramples on the lawn later, she may be scolded not by Bai Yanran, but by herself. Bai Yanran listened to Xiaojuan''s words, and then stopped and decided to think about it more for Xiaojuan. After all, some of the things the servants tried to persuade themselves were because they really didn''t say no. if they didn''t care about the emotions and positions of the people around them, they would be selfish. After Bai Yanran changed into flat shoes, she walked more aggressively and vigorously. All the people were left behind by Bai Yanran, and Liu Ma was trotting all the way. "Please slow down, miss. Don''t walk so fast." Liu Ma chases Bai Yanran in the back and wants to slow down Bai Yanran. But at this moment, Bai Yanran''s ears are like shielding all the voices of the outside world. She can''t hear anything and doesn''t care about anything. She just goes forward wholeheartedly to the direction of the old man Bai. At this moment, Bai Yanran''s heart is too lonely. She is eager to let a person agree with her idea, so she is so eager to see him. In such a large stadium, she even gave up her car and chose to walk on foot. Naturally, it will be much more difficult. "Why are so many people over there coming in this direction? They don''t usually care to play with me. Is it possible that everyone is in a good mood today? Such a scene is really rare." White old man said these meaningful words while playing ball. In ordinary times, even if he called them to play with him, he couldn''t call them. Today, he was very attentive, and they came together. Such scenes naturally made the old man feel a little bit worried, and it must be something happened. So he came to him so aggressively. Although he didn''t get any exact information now, after all, his granddaughter grew up around him. More or less he understood the girl''s character. "The young lady and the young master are all here. It seems that Liu Ma and Xiao Juan are also following. A group of people come forward in such a fierce manner. It is estimated that something has happened. Otherwise, such a scene is really rare." After all, Bai Yanran doesn''t care to play on the court. She always likes to stay at home or go shopping. She just loves to come to the court to play, which is even more difficult. So Bai Yanran with such a group of people, naturally, this scene will let other people express very surprised, after all, everyone is still guessing what happened in the end, even make such a big battle. "It must be that Yan Ran can''t hold her breath. 80% of the time she wants to report to me. If you want to report safety, you don''t have to go there in person. You can come here in a sightseeing bus. It''s estimated that there''s something urgent to say, so there''s no time at all." The white man waved the club in his hand and said these words carelessly. It seemed that everything was under the master''s control. The way of speaking was so confident that people doubted whether he had planned for a long time. Maybe it''s the old man who has met so many things that he can know more or less in advance of some scenes. What''s more, his mother granddaughter knows more about his temperament. "Why are you back? You look so angry. Who has provoked you? " Old man Bai has already seen that, Yan Ran looks unhappy. Naturally, Bai Yanran is said to be right. His sincere words are even more aggrieved. He looks like she has tears in her eyes and is about to flow out. "No one bothered me, but I was criticized, so I feel very sad in my heart now, and I don''t think I have any mistakes, but that person just looks down on me and has to quarrel with me. I was a girl and should let me, but she just yelled at me because he was a boy and spoke loudly." Bai Yanran now said that she was determined to argue with Lu He, but now she has become some thieves who want to argue with Lu He, saying that Lu he is going to argue with him. This method of reversing black and white is only used in front of his own grandfather. After all, if Bai Yanran doesn''t get the mercy of the old man, I''m afraid he won''t speak for himself. At that time, so many people don''t help themselves to fight against one person. Obviously, there''s no chance of winning. So long as you get the mercy and sympathy of the old man, the old man stands on Bai Yanran''s side, and Lu he naturally has nothing to refute. "Are you going to lie in front of grandfather? To tell you the truth, what kind of contradiction happened between you two? Don''t hide the real reason that caused the contradiction between you two. In this way, I can''t understand the truth of the matter, and I don''t need to listen to you two to solve the problem. Besides, if you decide to lie in front of the Lord, you still want your grandfather to help you. Do you think it is realistic? I can''t spoil you like that. People should say I didn''t teach children wellThe old man always speaks so justly and is always impartial. Either of the two people will give Bai Yanran more care because she is a girl sometimes, but when it comes to right and wrong, when it comes to black and white, he will not be partial. If the old man made the wrong choice, he would give the child a wrong guidance, especially Bai Yanran, who has been protected by the family all the time. Although he is already an adult, he does not have the thinking of adult thinking. So when the white master made some mistakes, people in white may follow the study so that Bai Yanran will go astray. It is because the old man deeply realized this that he was strict with himself and paid attention to his own discretion. Although sometimes the tone of speaking may be heavier and more difficult to listen to, but teaching children must have principles, not beyond the principles. Chapter 425 "Grandfather, how can you say that? Why don''t you even help me? I don''t have any mistakes, and I don''t want to intentionally reverse the black and white of things. It''s just because our two ideas are different, there are some contradictions. But when there are mistakes in the contradictions, just point them out in time. There is no need to criticize my thoughts too much. " Bai Yanran is still reluctant, after all, most of her childhood is a young lady''s temperament. She never knows how to admit her mistake. Even if she did something wrong, it was also a character she didn''t admit. But old man Bai can see whether his granddaughter has lied at one glance. The lying eyes will dodge and dare not look directly. What''s more, Bai Yanran is not good at lying all the time. As long as he lies, he will show some careless small actions. Perhaps these small movements even Bai Yanran will not notice, but the bystanders can see clearly. "Since you think you are right and confident, why do you have your hands rubbing the corners of your clothes all the time? It is clear that you have made these small actions to prove that you are still very guilty and have no confidence. Although you are speaking in a reasonable way, you still have not reached the point of cheating yourself in your heart. " Like a psychologist, the white man always observes other people''s small details, and any subtle changes can''t escape his eyes. Although the old man is old, he still has decades of experience. Fighting with a child is easy. He can drive him to the ground. "Grandfather clearly was Lu He who bullied me first. Now you start to correct my mistakes. You should quickly say that I am a girl and a sister, but she never let me." Bai Yanran started to come to a villain to complain first. Lu he just stood by quietly without saying a word, listening to Bai Yanran directing and acting in this play. "You can see that Lu he stands beside him without saying a word, and is not in a hurry to explain what you said, proving that Lu he is still willing to bear in his heart. It is not what he is struggling with. It seems that you will not let go any more. Can you tell me what grandfather observed?" When the old man talks, he can always tell the truth of the matter. It is clear that both of them are standing in front of the white master before and after their arrival, but Bai Yanran is eager to explain, and Lu he just stands beside him without saying a word. Because only those who occupy the truth do not disdain to explain to others, because they have a clear conscience in their hearts and don''t feel that they have made mistakes, but those who can''t convince themselves will be eager to explain and want all people to believe their own statements. There is no way to explain this kind of mental deficiency. The only explanation is that the person has done something wrong, and his heart knows that he has done it wrong. "Grandfather, how can you say that he is right because he doesn''t speak? He didn''t say a word when he quarreled with me just now? The two of us had a fierce quarrel. He was no smaller than me and louder than me. He yelled at me and said a lot of Balabala''s Bai Yanran still wants to persuade the old man to help him speak, but he doesn''t seem to want to help Bai Yanran. Instead, he wants to stand on the side of fairness and justice. But in fact, there are some mistakes in thinking, which is not a big deal, so it can''t be regarded as who is right or wrong at all. Even if it is necessary to say who is right and who is wrong, it is also said from a certain level. Maybe from this side, one person''s thought is right, or from that side, that person''s thought is right. The old man forced to expose the reality is not to give Bai Yanran a blow, but to give Bai Yanran a correct guide, let her know that people who really master the reality do not need redundant explanation. And those who are always eager to explain are often guilty. Perhaps at this moment, Bai Yanran can''t understand this truth, after all, the old man has not said clearly, just using some of his own behavior in guiding Bai Yanran. "Granddad, there was only a little conflict between us, and nothing else happened. So, grandfather, you don''t have to worry. I think it''s a private matter of the two of us. We can go down and solve it by ourselves. It''s not a big deal that can''t be solved." Lu he''s speech at this moment is quite different from that before, and even some violation. The former two people were very excited because of the quarrel, so they may have said some words, some of them did not pay attention to the propriety, but now people have calmed down, they have to reflect on what they have said, and can''t make mistakes. Once you find your mistakes, it''s never too late to look back. So Lu he doesn''t decide to continue to intensify this contradiction at this moment. After all, it seems that he has no manliness when fighting with girls, and he can''t solve the problem. However, he can think from the other side''s point of view, so Lu he doesn''t want to continue to struggle. At this moment, Lu he has completely calmed down and is willing to bear the blame for this quarrel. Although he has not directly apologized to Bai Yanran, he has already admitted defeat. Although some things are not obvious, but discerning people can still see it. Maybe Bai Yanran, a careless person, can not feel these subtle changes, but the white master can definitely discern them."You see, he said that. Do you still want to fight for more confidence in front of me, or you two will forget it. Originally, there will be some contradictions between two people that can not be reconciled. What you need to do is not to smooth these contradictions, but to understand each other and think from each other''s position. Sometimes you may be the first time You can''t think of it, but when you calm down, you must think more about each other and reflect on whether your words hurt the other party The white master still wants to use these words to guide Bai Yanran. I''m afraid he can''t observe these details by relying on Bai Yanran''s observation ability, so he has to guide Bai Yanran as an adult. Old man Bai is also a smart man. Naturally, he saw Lu He. Although he had quarreled with Bai Yanran before, otherwise Bai Yanran would not have been so angry. He rushed to his front from home to complain, proving that Lu he must have done such a thing before. But now Lu he has been silent, which also proves that Lu he is in the heart of Lu He I know what I did wrong. Chapter 426 The thousands of words of the elders may not be able to resist the reflection and circulation of their own thoughts. Whether things can be solved depends on whether they can persuade themselves to change. "Granddad, you mean to help me land. Why don''t you help me talk?" Bai Yanran is still pouting his small mouth, although the old man''s words, Bai Yanran actually heard the hiding inside. As for absorption, no one can guess. "I''m here to play my ball well. I haven''t helped you. Don''t depend on me. You two deal with your two young people''s affairs in private. It''s natural for an old man like me to meddle with you. Otherwise, people should say that I''m a bad old man who has mixed up between you two." Old man Bai didn''t want to get involved in this dispute. It was clear that there was no big deal. A quarrel between the two people would not hurt their feelings. At most, there would be a cold war in a few days. It is because master Bai knows this very well that he decides not to be a peacemaker in the middle. If two people want to be really suitable, they have to communicate with each other in private. At most, they can act as a guide in the middle. "Lu He, you two have to discuss it in private. Don''t make this matter known to everyone. In fact, it is clear that there is no big thing. When aduh comes back, you two will not have to fight any more." The white master still wants to remove these contradictions from his body. He doesn''t want to be the peacemaker in the middle, so as not to help Bai Yanran or Luhe. It''s hard for both sides to be human. "Grandfather, I''ll discuss with him after I go down, and I won''t quarrel with him. After all, as you said, it''s not a big thing. We don''t need to hurt the feelings between us because of some small ideological contradictions. In this way, it''s not worthwhile. What''s more, I grew up watching the young lady grow up, and I grew up with her. I have some sense of propriety in my mind Lu he immediately understood the meaning of the white master. In fact, the old man has made it very clear that he does not want to be involved in the two people. The two people are a pair of children who grew up together in this courtyard. If we talk about intimacy, the relationship between two people is more intimate than anyone else. Some things Bai Yanran may not tell the old man Bai, but he may be a boyfriend with Lu He, and Lu he is the same. Sometimes, the worry in his heart may be the first time to talk to Bai Yanran instead of informing him. "Who do you think is going to talk to you in private? I don''t want to talk to you until I get down. Even if you come to talk to me, I won''t pay attention to you, so don''t waste your saliva. " Bai Yanran now because of a small dispute, thoroughly treat Luhe as an enemy, do not leave a little affection for Lu He, even if so many people are here, the attitude is still so firm, everyone knows that the relationship between these two people is male and female, so everyone looks like watching a play, and they don''t really put it in their hearts ¡£ Girls naturally want boys to coax when they are angry. If boys don''t want to spend more time to coax girls, they won''t let boys off easily. In particular, girls in love are extremely arrogant. As girlfriends, they naturally want to play some willfulness that only their girlfriends can release. Naturally, big girls like Bai Yanran also have such childish temper. "The young master and the young lady just have some duplicity. In fact, she is willing to communicate with her more privately. It''s not appropriate for two people to quarrel in front of everyone. After all, it''s your little couple''s business. Our young lady''s ears are soft. Sometimes it''s OK to convince her. So don''t worry too much about it. " After all, two people hurt their feelings because of this. It''s really not cost-effective. However, it can be seen from the words of Mrs. Liu. She completely thinks that these two people are talented women, and they must be able to get together in the future. Therefore, the young couple casually talked about this topic. Lu he politely smiles and acquiesces to nod. After all, it is his girlfriend who is angry and noisy. But after all, he still has to spend some thoughts to coax him. After all, Bai Yanran''s starting point is not wrong. It''s all for the sake of everyone. So Lu he can''t blame any more. "It''s good to understand some things in my heart. Our young lady is so thin skinned that she is always reluctant to admit her mistakes. In his solid, he felt very ashamed. When he stayed in the room, he would think wildly and wipe his tears secretly At this moment, Liu Ma really said all those things about a big girl with yellow flowers. She didn''t give Bai Yanran any privacy, but if she didn''t say these things. After a while, it is inevitable that there will be some misunderstandings about Bai Yanran. In order to avoid these misunderstandings, Liu Ma can only put her words in front of her, so that Lu he can understand a little bit. "Yes, yes, our young lady is actually a very sensible person and a very emotional person, but he is not willing to admit that many times. After all, we are very good to miss from childhood to adulthood, and we always let her have anything, especially if you want any young lady, you will always let her go first and let her eat first, Let her play first. "Xiaojuan is very clever, see Liu Ma said so, quickly should and, after all, two people continue to quarrel, I am afraid it will hurt feelings. White Yan ran this appearance, also does not seem to be for a while and a half can coax good. "What are you two whispering about? You two will not even decide not to speak for me, will you? Then I''ll really be alone. " Bai Yanran suddenly aimed at two people murmuring, but Lu he looked very calm, so Bai Yanran could not detect anything unusual just by looking at Lu he''s face. Liu Ma and Xiao Juan dodged in their eyes and lowered their heads. They did not dare to look at Bai Yanran. After all, they were asking Bai Yanran. Although Bai Yanran was a wake-up call from Lu He, Bai Yanran, who was angry at the moment, naturally would not understand this behavior. At this time, it is better to have more than one thing than to do less. What is the best thing to do is to be calm and calm. "Well, I don''t want to argue with you any more. I''m tired. I''ll go back to have a rest. It''s a waste of my saliva to argue with you again." Chapter 427 Bai Yanran also observed the status quo. If she was so stubborn and held on, she would not get any results. After all, Lu he asked a big man to bow his head in front of so many people to ask him to be a girl. Bai Yanran is a lady, and naturally he can''t do such unreasonable things. It''s better to take advantage of this interval to have a good rest. After all, after experiencing such a big storm before, her tense nerves were finally relieved. As a result, she wasted so much energy at home and argued with Lu He. At this moment, Bai Yanran urgently needs a rest, so as to relax her state and mood, calm down and sleep some things Waking up may have a completely different effect. "Lu He, stay for a while. The rest of you will go back with the young lady. Take good care of the rest of the young lady, and try to make everything you want for the young lady. After such a long journey, I must be hungry. After all, I just got home. I heard that you came to me without doing anything for a while." Old man Bai left Lu He alone. It is estimated that some words in his heart must also be said with Lu He. Although he can''t say it in front of Bai Yanran, it doesn''t mean that these words will not be said. "Why did the master leave the young master alone? It can''t be because of the quarrel of the last young lady. So the young master will be scolded. It''s too miserable for him to be criticized by the master if a young lady makes a few remarks casually." As she walked, she turned her head and muttered. "You must not say such words. If you are heard by others, it will be wonderful. Fortunately, our young master has a good temper. If we say something wrong, we will not be punished. If you spread this word to the master and Uncle De, it may not be the same thing." What Liu Ma is most afraid of at home is that Xiaojuan, who is careless and careless, will say something she can''t say at will. Although she is the people who serve in the Bai family, after all, there are differences between us. Some people are calm and not easy to make mistakes, but people like Xiaojuan always like to say wrong things and do wrong things. Liu Ma always doesn''t hope that everyone will be punished, and she doesn''t want everyone to be deducted because of this. After all, if the Bai family likes it, they can become a family. If they don''t like it, they will be expelled from the Bai family. Xiaojuan heard Liu''s mother say these words, quickly covered her mouth, after all, when she said it, she didn''t feel there was anything wrong with what she said. After all, what she said was true. However, after being reminded by Liu Ma, she should pay attention to the saying that the wall has ears. She doesn''t know that the person around her will intentionally listen to these words It''s coming out. "Go back quickly. There are still a lot of things in the kitchen that have not been finished. Some corners of the house have to be cleaned up. There are a lot of things waiting to be done at home. Don''t stand here and gossip." Liu Ma deliberately amplified her voice and said it to everyone. These words are not only for Xiaojuan, but also to remind other people not to gossip behind their backs and bring trouble to themselves. After all, it''s not easy for everyone to do things. If they are punished for saying something they shouldn''t say, it''s really unjust. "Do you know why I want to keep you?" While practicing his swing, the white man asked where to land. "Because I had a dispute with Miss before, I didn''t let her, but I quarreled with him directly, without considering her girl''s feelings." Lu he first admitted his mistake. After all, he did have some faults. As a man of indomitable spirit, he had a quarrel with a little girl because of ideological disagreement. It happened that this gentle girl was still his beloved girlfriend. No matter when this matter is put, it is not appropriate to be emotional or reasonable. No matter who hears it, the blame will be attributed to the boy. "That''s one aspect you''re talking about, but it''s not entirely true." The main purpose of the white master is not to show how wise he is, but to let Lu he learn to reflect on himself, to reflect on some things he has done, to find out the mistakes in his own things, and not to use other people''s points. The only way to avoid Lu Bai''s teaching is to teach him some methods. "I''m a bit stupid, I don''t understand what you mean." Lu he naturally did not understand. After all, Lu he''s attention was focused on the quarrel with Bai Yanran. Now that he calms down, Lu he also thinks that his behavior was very impulsive and shouldn''t quarrel with others. But it''s impolite to apologize in front of so many people. Obviously, he won''t compromise at will ¡£ It is because his observation and attention are all focused on the previous things, so I didn''t think of the other meaning of the white master. After all, what the old man said was too vague. The worst thing about people''s eyes is that they don''t have the ability to pry into each other''s hearts, so they can''t observe what the other party wants to say through their eyes. The old man deliberately sells the key to test Lu He. Although Lu he doesn''t quite understand, it doesn''t mean that he will stop."I''m talking about your party. In fact, I should have pointed out that you should pay attention to it, but you are still a little careless about the personnel arrangement. That''s why there is such a mistake. Fortunately, neither of you is in any danger. I''m relieved. But you''re not doing it properly. I think it''s necessary for you to reflect on yourself. " The idea of master Bai has always been very considerate of the overall situation, so naturally, he will not always tangle with some small things in his family. What the master can really put into his mind are some really important matters related to the family. The old man is also a man who has seen the big waves. Some small things are not enough to make him frown and worry. This time, the reason why he worried about him is that the waves caused by this event are too big. As soon as the incident happened, the whole city became very popular. Since we all know that as the chairman of Bai''s group, it''s not good for him to stay at home because of his illness. Even if he is really ill, he still can''t stop the crowd. We will still talk behind his back. Chapter 428 Lu he thought about thousands of reasons why he might blame himself, but he didn''t expect that the problems that caused the old man''s dissatisfaction were the problems he had worried about. However, the facts have proved that the old man reminded himself of the aspects he should pay attention to, because he didn''t know what he said, so he didn''t pay attention to it at all. But in this issue, the biggest responsibility is not the old man''s reminder, but Lu he himself. But the old man''s anger is not sudden. If you think about it carefully, it should be. After all, the old man reminded Lu he should be more serious about this issue. After all, although the party is an internal activity of Bai''s group, it is indeed watched by everyone. There are many eyes against Bai''s group who are closely watching this matter. Under such a situation, Lu he should pay more attention to his words, deeds and behaviors. However, Lu he was really careless at that time. He thought it was a small matter, but he didn''t expect that some people with premeditation for Bai''s group came up and finally happened today''s thing. Although the storm of this incident has just arrived, and all the things are false alarms, it has caused a series of other problems. "Grandfather, I was too careless. In fact, I thought about the matter you said before, but I didn''t pay attention to it, which led to the emergence of today''s situation. Therefore, I am now thinking very carefully about the post-processing methods. I think I can''t make any decisions blindly any more, because these may be against Bai''s family The group has had an irreparable impact. " Lu he is very sincere in admitting his mistake, but the old man''s heart is naturally hard to think about. After all, the old man has said this for a long time, but Lu he is still so careless. He is usually serious, but this thing is wrong. Even if you have done more right things before, it is also a subtraction item. However, since things have gone out wrong, there is no room for turning back. So Lu He, even if he bows to the old man, will not be in a good mood at this moment. But he is also a person who takes the overall situation into consideration. Naturally, he knows that this matter has reached the irreparable fish''s surface. In the excessive to tangle before, whether to listen to the old man''s words is not so important. The old man still doesn''t want to get involved in this matter. After all, he is old, and the young people''s world must be left to their own. This matter has not reached the point of irreparable. It depends on whether these young people are smart enough, and whether they can handle this matter smoothly and make the least impact. "It''s your own business. Since you already know that you are wrong and you should remedy it, I won''t say more, so as not to blame me for being too wordy. But I have worked hard for the white group, and most of the land is from my hand. I don''t want to destroy its reputation so easily in your hands. " The old man''s heart is always worried, after all, such a large family, if in the eyes of outsiders too easy to bully, it is not a big paper tiger. In any case, even if the group is very low-key, the group can not give outsiders a feeling of lack of strength. In the current environment, people''s evaluation of the group is very important, which depends on whether some loyal shareholders of the group will continue to trust Baishi group. The old man may not be very worried about the loss of a little money. Even if he loses more money, the old man can bear it. After all, there are so many overseas industries. At most, he sells some industries to make up for the domestic losses. However, the old man is more afraid that Lu he''s failure to do this will damage the credit of Bai''s group. If you want to make money with the strength of Bai''s group, it''s just a matter of time. It''s a relatively long-term plan. However, it''s so easy to lose one''s reputation overnight. Therefore, we must be down-to-earth in this respect, and can''t think of going to the sky one step at a time. Fame is also a process of accumulation, which is passed on by word of mouth. Therefore, it is not a situation that can be achieved day and night. Now, it seems that the worries of the old man are not superfluous. "Grandfather, I understand what you mean, but now, as far as the media and journalists are concerned, I don''t think we need to face it in such a hurry. We should first pacify the employees of our company and let them return to their own positions as soon as possible, so that the operation of the Bai''s group can not be stopped. After all, if the company becomes an empty city, even if it is discussed outside, there will be big trouble. " Although Lu he said that he was going to face it, he was actually evading in his heart, because he did not have a very clear idea in his heart and did not know how to implement his next step. Because he was afraid that every step would go wrong, he would walk more carefully and slowly. But master Bai''s words are obviously a little aggressive. I want to know what Lu he''s thinking. After all, this scene has been seen. So many reporters are gathered around the door. If we don''t come up with a solution, it will be difficult to beat these people away. So at this moment, although the white master is calm on the surface, he is more anxious than anyone else in his heart. After all, the master of the white family is still his own master. If the outside world really talks about the white family, it is he who loses face in the discussion.So at this moment, no one is more anxious than the old man Bai, but the old man can''t mess up, and he is willing to give these young people a chance to express and make up. After all, the preventive measures for Lu he''s previous party were not done well, so we should make up for the achievements and make other things better. In any case, if the old man is always angry and angry, it will not help things. It will also make everyone panic and make the house uneasy. Therefore, the old man also wants to calm down and give the people who are going to deal with the matter a chance. "It''s best if you know something in your mind. But if you can''t do it well, you know, grandfather, when I''m in a good temper, when I''m not, I''ll have my own way to fix you. Now that I''ve given you power, you should do good." Chapter 429 Adele came back with all the bodyguards who went out. It seems that some things have been gradually investigated. "Master, I''m back. We stayed there and explored some situations. Then, relying on the Bai family''s contacts, we found more or less some ways to find out. The smelly boy may have nowhere to escape. But I think it''s too cheap for us to directly call the police to arrest him." Uncle De looked confident. He came back after all the people. So he asked all the things on the boat, big and small, all over the place before he put them back. If he had asked so carefully and had not made things clear, it could only be said that Uncle De''s efficiency was too low and the quality of his work was too poor ¡£ But Uncle De is a character like an old man. Naturally, he won''t be convinced. Since he is in charge of that matter, he will certainly do it well and will not be perfunctory. Looking at the corners of everyone''s mouth, a faint smile was revealed. The old man more or less guessed that the weasel behind had already touched the nest. "Let''s talk about who has the courage to bully our white family. They don''t dare to make trouble on our white family''s territory. But when we leave the White House, they dare to make such a fuss. That''s not my father''s eye. I also want to see which one is doing such a mindless thing." The old man is not afraid of things. Although things happen and he has some features, the Bai group has too many enemies and can''t guess who it is. Therefore, it is difficult to determine the target. All things can''t be determined only by guessing. In the end, we can only wait until we catch the person behind the scenes so that everything can be settled and counted It''s a certainty. But in the end, it was speculated that the old man was not afraid of anything. No matter who he was, he would become the public enemy of all the white people. The old man had a certain position in the industry, not only because the white family was big, but also because of his style of doing things. As long as the old man sees something, as long as his ability is close to the side, he will certainly get started. Therefore, the old man''s vision can be regarded as very vicious. As long as he makes a move, he is quick and accurate. People in the industry are also afraid of the white man. After all, if the old man doesn''t make a move, he is a kind person. If he does, he will never let go of anyone who has offended himself. "It''s the son of Xiao state, and he''s also a person who hasn''t seen anything in the world. Otherwise, ordinary people don''t dare to do such abrupt things. That is to say, his son causes trouble to his father everywhere every day, and his father can''t wipe his ass behind his back. " Uncle De is also contemptuous. After all, she had some relations with Xiao''s son before, and there was some friendship between the two families. Now Xiao Zhuoyu, the son of Xiao state, has done such a thing, and he can''t care that the Bai family doesn''t want this friendship. When Bai Yanran and Xiao Zhuoyu were in contact, Uncle De had a lot of opinions about the stinky boy. He thought that he was not thoughtful enough. After all, every time he came to Bai''s house, there would always be mistakes. As a result, a small matter has called up a big event, and he is also a jealous person. That''s why he made such a thing today, which is clearly outside his name The sound has been stinking, but still want to get involved in the affairs of the white family, but did not expect to give themselves such a big trouble. "That child looks honest and honest, but sometimes he is a little bit clever. His father said a lot of good words to him in front of me, which made me have a little change. I didn''t expect that he was still a brainless man. He was not half as good as his father." The old man''s face scorned Xiao Zhuoyu. After all, there were many contradictions between the two men because of the discord between the children of the two families. Therefore, some feelings were hurt more or less. The old man also criticized Xiao Guo for teaching his son for many times. As soon as this incident comes out, Bai''s clique is afraid to point all its spearheads at Xiao state. Although it is the son who did not come out, he still needs his father to pay for it. After all, his son does not have the ability. The old man''s heart is naturally ruthless, certainly will not let go of the Xiao family, no matter this matter is Xiao Zhuoyu alone, or Xiao Zhuoyu and Xiaoguo two people plan together, no matter is the meaning of one person, or the meaning of all the Xiao family, but all of these need the Xiao family to be responsible. "Master, if we call the police directly, I''m afraid it''s too cheap. That boy, we need to make a good plan about how to deal with the Xiao family. Our Bai family usually keeps a low profile. I''m afraid they are too rampant and don''t take us seriously." Uncle De is determined not to let go of the Xiao family. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu usually says some unpleasant things and makes a little mistake. The white family can ignore it. But this time, he even joked with people''s lives. The Bai family absolutely does not allow such people to exist in this world. However, the Xiao family has not yet been pushed to the top of the storm. In such a short period of time, they are still safe. Maybe Xiao Guo doesn''t know the truth of the matter. Maybe his son doesn''t know where to flee now.If the Xiaos take the initiative to admit this mistake, the Bai family may still be able to let them live. But at present, the Xiao family has no intention to stand out. I''m afraid that the Bai family will have a hard time. "We can''t really call the police. Although the police also smell some publicity, after all, we don''t directly report to the police, so it''s not good for them to send police directly. We should hide our guns, so that if they are investigated by the police, it will definitely be harmful to our side." The old man is also worried. After all, the white family killed people. In order to deal with some miscellaneous things, it is inevitable that some measures should be taken. If you have been patient, even more and more people will stand on the head of the white family. To deal with others at the same time do not put or bad to their own body, this is indeed a more difficult thing, so the handling is more smooth, to avoid the other side''s edge, but to stab the other side. Although it seems not easy, if the old man really wants to set up a certain family, it is not difficult for a certain person. As long as he has a good plan, this can be achieved. Now it depends on the direction of this matter, whether the other party has sincerity or not depends on whether the white family has a hard hand. The old man is an iron heart, will not let go of anyone who provokes Bai Yan Ran, the rest depends on nature. Chapter 430 "Yes, the master''s situation on the ship was not critical, but I was really angry, so I made a relatively impulsive decision and fired the gun. However, although so many passengers on the ship knew that there was a gunshot and that someone was dead, they did not know who fired the gun. After all, no one saw our true face." Uncle De can''t master the old man''s emotions now. He doesn''t know whether he is blaming himself for his impulsive and blind behavior, or whether he thinks this behavior is very necessary. After all, he wants to kill the morale of the other party. After all, it is difficult to control so many people. But Uncle De is not easy to describe the matter too seriously. I''m afraid the police have not yet known that the shooting has killed people. Otherwise, they would have surrounded the white family. But since the white family is their own work, they will not let the wind drift out and float into the ears of the police. At the same time, Uncle De is also afraid that the police will come to visit. Although it is his own personal behavior, he is still a member of the white family. I am afraid that everyone will discredit the white family and think that Uncle De has been given the right and meaning by the white family. It is a small matter if he takes the responsibility alone. If he pulls the white family into the water, it will be troublesome. "At that time, you need to keep a low profile in case you don''t have to worry about the news, so you can deal with it in case you don''t have to worry about it People in the neighborhood. " The master seems to have shot and killed Uncle De in his heart. There is a plan for this matter. After all, it is not a trivial matter. The key is that there are so many witnesses. However, if the Bai''s Group intends to hide for Uncle De, it is still not so easy to find out. Therefore, Uncle De only needs to stay at home in a low-key manner, and do not appear in public casually, so as not to be recognized outside and report. The old man is reliable in his work. If he can''t solve it, I''m afraid it''s also for the sake of making the person shut up, which may kill the person. Therefore, there are some means to do things, and this kind of news will not be leaked out at will. "As expected, the master was still preparing for the rainy days. At the beginning, I just wanted to let that man lose his head because of his anger. After all, he was the most reactionary, and he was afraid that he could not control the situation. That''s why I had this idea and thought that it is natural for me to kill people to pay for their lives." When Uncle De said these words, he obviously had some covetous in his heart. After all, it was because of the impulse of his brain at that time, but he didn''t expect to kill two people in the scene of so many people. Now his hands are bloody. No matter how powerful the Bai family is, there is no need to be afraid of it. After all, this is a kind of personal behavior. Since it is a personal behavior, it must be responsible. "You don''t have to be so afraid. You must have nothing to do with me." The old man said this sentence, directly let de uncle''s heart as if eating a reassuring pill, the hanging heart finally fell. "Master, shall we inform the Xiao family first? I''m afraid Xiao Zhuoyu is too scared to go home now." Uncle De''s heart is now bent on revenge for Bai Yanran. After all, Bai Yanran was set up by Xiao Zhuoyu for such a big Bureau, but he used such vicious means in his later period. Naturally, de Shu didn''t want to let go of this scum easily. "You can go and tell Xiao Guo, and other people should not be disturbed. After all, I don''t want to make everyone know about these things. It''s not because I think about Xiao''s family, but if I make everyone know it, I''m sure everyone''s eyes will catch on and things will not be so easy to handle. You can understand them in your heart. There is no need to say too clearly about some things Chu. " After all, the old man didn''t want to make this too extravagant, although he wanted to communicate with the Xiao family. But this kind of communication is not to solve this matter, nor to give the Xiao family a way out, but to inform the Xiao family in advance of such a loser, so that the Xiao family has some sense of crisis to face. But this matter still can''t be watched by too many people. Those media reporters outside are eager to know what happened in the White House, but the old man naturally won''t let every word in the White House leak out. Even if it is irrelevant, what is afraid is that it will be processed by the outside world. "Good Lord, I see." After Uncle De got the order, he retreated and carried out this thing. The Xiao family didn''t have a sense of crisis at this moment. He may still be watching the jokes of the Bai family. It is estimated that Xiao Guo will never think of this matter in his whole life, since it was made by his own son. Although Xiao Zhuoyu is usually a bit naughty, some do not know the height of heaven and earth, but after all, the troubles he has made are small things that can be dealt with with with money, and the scene to be solved is not as difficult as today. Therefore, the effect at this moment naturally did not realize such a big thing. His son had the courage to do it. But after Xiao knew the news for the first time, he was not surprised, but felt a sense of thunderbolt.Although the Xiao family also has some financial resources and reputation in the local area, and there is such a large company making profits, but on how to manage the sales enterprise carefully, Xiao Zhuoyu still can''t stand Xiao Zhuoyu''s defeat. "No matter who the white family is, they can''t go in and out at will. People inside can''t go out at will, and those outside are not allowed to come in. " The old man is preparing to surround the white family. If there is no trouble in his own house, no matter how chaotic it is outside, he will not be able to go inside. Therefore, we should prevent the riot outside from causing internal strife. After all, the reporter was blocked at the door. It''s true that the Bai family was upset. We still have to deal with this matter, but we can''t answer the reporters'' questions positively, because once we answer the questions, we will tell the truth of some things. Now we can''t judge what''s good for this matter and what''s bad for it Yes. Therefore, the best way is not to say anything. No matter how strong the wind is outside and how serious the external discussion on the Bai family is, the Bai family now has an attitude of knowing nothing, but it is not a complete escape. After all, as an outsider, it is the best way to avoid trouble. Chapter 431 "Master, now there are more and more reporters outside, and their words are particularly ugly. Do we still ignore them? But I can''t continue to see people around us like this. " Liu''s mother also began to worry. Although she was a woman and didn''t understand these things, she could see the seriousness of one thing. She had never seen so many people around her house. Liu Ma''s appearance of pacing around the house is also sincere to worry about the Bai family. After all, no one has told Liu Ma what happened, and everyone''s words are very vague. It seems that this matter can''t be disclosed casually. The more mysterious it is, the more likely it is to arouse curiosity. "Send more people out to send them away. No matter what the other party asks, they say they don''t know. After all, the people who go are not the parties of the matter, but if the white family says they don''t know, others will not ask more questions, and there is no intention to force questions. Even if B asks, he can''t find out why. But the attitude can''t be too bad, so that those who use attitude to write articles don''t want to be caught by them. So you should be smart when dealing with things, so try to send a few smart people, and don''t mess up this thing. " The old man is now very cautious in dealing with every detail of the matter, for fear that there is a mistake in any link, which is beyond his control. In such a severe situation, even a sneeze seems particularly serious, let alone do other things. "Things are usually done by Adele. I don''t know what is important and what is not. Besides, the people below are usually under Adele''s command, so I don''t know their temperament very well. I''m afraid that if I don''t choose the right person, I''ll blow this thing up. " After all, although she has been working for the Bai family, she is not in charge of this area, and she does not know what the temperament of some special people in the Bai family are. She is only responsible for some daily affairs of the Bai family, and is responsible for serving these people and their appetite. If you give Mrs. Liu some other things to do, I''m afraid it''s not very good to do them, so she knows in her heart that she is not the one to do these things. As the saying goes, you can''t do this without diamond. If you are forced to do these things, I''m afraid you will fail. In case of any emergency, you can''t control it, you can''t do it well, and you may even smash it. It was because she knew it in her mind that Liu Ma did not dare to promise the old man''s task. If she did well, she would not say if she did not. Reporters swarmed in, and the consequences were even more unimaginable. "It''s OK. You can just call more people if you''re really worried. If there are too many people, things will be easier to handle. Besides, the white family is not short of people, and those people at the door are not unreasonable people. If you talk to them well, they will leave. Because you are a woman, they will let you three when you talk Points, will not deliberately make trouble for you The old man planned to ask Liu Ma to go, because he saw that Liu Ma was a woman. If the reporter deliberately tried to make trouble for her, it was just like taking a woman in his mouth, which was too much bullying. Therefore, sometimes the identity of women can avoid a lot of trouble. There will be many conflicts between men because of poor communication, bad temper and tone of voice, and they may even have a fight. However, when women and men quarrel, men always have to suffer some losses, which is also to let women. It seems that Mr. Bai really thought when he was thinking about problems. He asked his mother Liu to come forward. She didn''t know anything. So even if the reporter pressed her again and again, she couldn''t tell any useful news that would benefit the reporter. Secondly, Liu''s temper was not so quick. No matter what she said and what she did, she was never in a hurry, So the more anxious the other people were, the slower Mrs. Liu spoke. "Well, sir, I''ll send more people. I''ll stand at the back and don''t have to talk. Send them away and we''ll close the door as soon as possible Liu Ma looks like she doesn''t quite understand the old man''s intention. However, since the old man has already made it clear, it''s hard for her to refuse. She can only do it with a strong head. Liu Ma didn''t even tie up her apron, so she hurriedly stood at the door to greet everyone to go to the front. "We all go to the front with me. It''s not decent for those people to gather around the gate of our courtyard. We should send them away quickly. Otherwise, it will have a bad impact on our white family. The vehicles coming and going are watching. We should be smart. We should pay attention when we speak and try not to communicate with them positively." Liu Ma told everyone, there is a model like, slow, no panic. A group of people marched forward fiercely. Although they were going to drive people out, they didn''t have any weapons in their hands. After all, those people in front of them were journalists and also a group of literati. It was not easy to start at will. This was also at the gate of the Bai family, which had a bad impact on the Bai family.When the reporters saw that someone had left the White House and came out, they were even more excited. They thought that the people inside must know something. If they asked, they would certainly be able to ask one or two useful news, so they were even more excited. "It''s coming. The white family is coming out. We have to wait for this good opportunity to ask for the news, so that the white family can''t come out all the time. We can''t get any news. We''ve been waiting here for so long." These reporters gathered around the door with a purpose in mind. Although they were all from different magazine companies, they had only one purpose to get the inside story of the explosion. No matter which company gets the headlines of the explosion news, it is a world shaking change for that company. Even if the company is on the verge of extinction, it may save the whole company because of the explosion of a headline. "Of course I know the importance of this matter, but our editor has given me great hope." Chapter 432 It seems that this time, many people are looking to this news to bring the company back to life. After all, if you don''t open the door directly, you can''t get through the door without standing under the iron waist. "All the reporters around our Bai family don''t know what information they want to know, but at least there are many things we still don''t know, so we still can''t answer you. But once the news comes out, the white family will definitely inform you..." Liu Ma Ben thought this group of people were very easy to pass away, but she didn''t expect to be interrupted by these people in the middle of speaking Well, naturally, there are a lot of ideas in everyone''s mind, and many questions want to ask Mrs. Liu. "I just want to know what kind of ruthless person gave such a cruel hand to Bai''s family this time. I heard that Miss Bai was kidnapped. What''s the situation of Miss Bai now? Why hasn''t Lu, the president of Bai''s group, appeared all the time? Clearly, he is in charge of this activity. He should be responsible for this incident. Why hasn''t he come out all the time? " Sure enough, the reporters are most curious about Bai Yanran and Lu He, the two core figures. After all, these two people have different achievements in different fields, which can be regarded as the figures at the forefront of the storm. Although Liu Ma is really angry, the reporters are also very aggressive when they speak. The people who ask questions one by one are very uncomfortable. Although she wants to refute these people, she has been thinking about what the old man said in her heart. She can''t answer these people''s questions casually, so as not to be surrounded by them. After all, if she is too obvious, I''m afraid the reporters will see the clue and ask questions again and again. The current situation does not allow anyone to make any mistakes because of personal feelings. Even if Liu Ma is angry again, she can not answer these people''s questions. "We don''t know about these things for the time being. After all, the two people have not come back. Everything will be determined after the police investigate. We should go back and wait for the news. It''s meaningless to be around the gate of Bai''s house." After all, no matter how eager the reporters are to get the truth of the matter, they will not directly surround the police. Although we all know the priority of the matter, it is still prudent to do things. It is not cost-effective to screw up a journalist''s identity for the sake of a headline. Although there are lies in your mother''s words, but these lies are also forced to tell, because some facts, if Liu Ma told the truth, it would also bring trouble to the Bai family. In order to block Lu he and Bai Yanran, they could do anything. "Are you the white family? Is there any credibility in your words? Why do you want so many of us to wait at the door for such a long time? Just listen to your words and ask the big guy whether we want to hear the news "No!" The noise at the door is getting louder and louder, and the noise is getting louder and louder. Originally, a group of people just looked around at the door, but now it is not easy to clean up. "No matter what information you want to know, it''s useless for you to inquire about me. After all, I''m just a small person in the white family, and I haven''t heard of the things you want to ask. If you really want to know, you should not hide in the door of the white house, you should go and block the door of the police station." Although qiwanqun didn''t think of the truth, they didn''t know it. Even if they know the truth of the matter, they will not disclose the truth to these reporters. I don''t know what articles these reporters will do with their own words. It''s better to just pretend to stay. After all, as long as Mrs. Liu doesn''t say anything, the reporters will definitely have no way to deal with her. At the moment, her heart is already a little flustered, and her heart is a little out of measure by these aggressive words. "We have news that Bai Yanran and Lu he have returned to the Bai family. Otherwise, we will not catch up with them all the way. You Bai family can''t even reveal such a little news to us. After all, they are beggars to give us more or less news and send us away. If you are so perfunctory, we will certainly not leave like this. " The reporters are still reluctant at the door. They really intend to continue to rely on this pair of shrewdness and act like a fool at the door. In any case, some of Liu''s mother''s words have already been said. No matter what the reporters are saying, she will not speak any more. Since then, Liu''s mother has been unable to bear the mood in her heart and wants to be a shrew. However, due to the face of the white family, she can''t do this, can''t be too willful, and give the white family trouble. "If you still don''t want to leave, you can stay at the gate, but I''m sure you''re wasting your time here. If you can''t find any useful information, you''d better change to another place. But if you have this time to waste, I will not hinder you. I just hope that you will not disturb the people too much. After all, if you are not afraid to affect your personal image, I will not stop you. "Liu Ma used a move of encouragement. No matter how mischievous these reporters are, they are still unwilling to suffer from this loss in their hearts. After all, it has been waiting for a whole morning, and it seems that it will be midday. The sun at the door is rising so high that it is strange to bask in people. However, there is no place for these reporters to avoid the shade. We are more or less a little mouthful Dry tongue dry, also can''t stay. Although there will still be some people who can stick to it, not everyone can stick to it. As long as one person leaves, it will lead the second person to walk together. Slowly, the scene will be scattered, and finally there will be only two or three people here. "Well, we may not be able to get any information here. Maybe it''s just a waste of time for no reason. Why don''t we go back and wait and collect other information first." Chapter 433 After all, there are more people in this group of reporters, and some of them still listen to Liu Ma''s words. Some people don''t want to observe the matter intentionally, but the company can''t refuse to assign tasks. If they refuse forcibly, they will easily lose their jobs. Some of these people were really out of breath. They began to murmur from below and began to beat the retreat drum. After all, they did not get any good face from the white family this morning. No one came forward to solve the problem all morning. They came out to drive people out. If a person with self-respect will not continue to be stubborn here, the people of the white family have actually come forward to make this matter very clear. Now the white family doesn''t know anything. If you really want to know the situation, please go out and turn left to the police station. "Yes, I don''t think it''s meaningful for us to continue to stay here. If our boss didn''t call me to come here in a hurry, I would have disdained to wade through this muddy water. Everyone is trying to see the jokes of the white family. If everything goes well in the end, the newspaper will certainly offend the white family." "No, you all want to leave. I thought I could find out what I could find. As a result, I didn''t even see a single person in the morning. It''s really a joke to be waiting here." "No, you all want to leave. I also brought the task of our company. If I can''t finish the task, it will be difficult for me to go back, so I''m also struggling to keep waiting." "Well, I''ll leave first if I don''t tell you. I can''t bear the loss. In such a hot day, we don''t even have a drink at the door. Moreover, the white family have already come out and don''t want to show us good looks. Then we continue to block other people''s doors, and other people can''t get in and out. It''s really boring." A few of the reporters crowded in the crowd were obviously impatient and didn''t want to wait. After all, the weather was bad, and the Bai family didn''t want to disclose the news, so they couldn''t ask anything after they broke their heads. It''s also a waste of time to stay at the door. All the vehicles are looking at the busy people. Although it''s not disgraceful to them, the whole group is naturally disgraced. Originally, we have a great misunderstanding about this profession of journalists. If we continue to entangle with journalists, we will be able to recruit black spots for this profession. A reporter in the noise of everyone directly turned away, and did not even say hello, but everyone saw his back. "I''m sorry, sir. I''ll leave first. There are other things to do when I go back to the company. I''m afraid I can''t get any useful information here. There''s no need to continue to pester me." Another reporter saw a man go and followed him. As long as one person gives up the insistence, it is bound to drive the rest of the people. This kind of driving mood will change. Many people in the family who are unwilling to stay are leaving one after another. It''s not meaningful to continue to surround the empty iron gate of Baijia, and it''s impossible to directly intrude into other people''s homes. If a bold one breaks in, I''m afraid the Bai family will directly report to the police that someone has broken into the house. Liu Ma has been walking to the courtyard, regardless of what happened behind her, but she doesn''t look back. Although the people behind her have left one after another, although she can give a breath in her heart, she can''t take it lightly. "You guys stay. You''d better keep the door inside the yard. You can''t let people in at will. If there''s a car coming in from the front door, you should also inquire about your identity in advance. But I believe that no one will come and get involved with our white family at this time. After all, there are many people who are afraid of trouble and are afraid to drag him into the water." Liu Ma Xin has quite a few. At this juncture, no one can say what the situation of the Bai family is. He is afraid that the relationship with the Bai family will cause big trouble. Double security was added at the gate to guard the iron gate. In fact, it was just an empty iron group. The reporters would not have the courage to turn in, but they had to add more staff to frighten the people outside. "Forget it. Let''s go. We don''t need to continue to tangle. The white family doesn''t welcome us. It''s not that we don''t insist, but it''s not good for anyone to keep going There are many people who think well in the reporters, but no one left at the beginning, so it''s not good for someone to leave suddenly. The person who leaves suddenly in the crowd always looks like a traitor. But now we all go on and on, less than half of the people are left behind, and there are more people who have moved compassion in their hearts. After all, we can only do the good things, and no one can insist on the things without benefits. The reporters continued to disperse from the gate of the white family, but it was surprising that none of the people left behind. It seems that everyone did not want to inquire about this matter voluntarily. All of them were forced. Even if the volunteers continue to stay in the Bai family, it seems that they are stubborn. After all, we are all begging for food. If the Bai family really does not want to disclose, we will not hear any useful news if we continue to stay. It is just a waste of time for nothing."All the people at the gate of the master have already left. As expected, some people who can''t insist give up. It''s hard for them to stand at the door in such a sunny day. Those people can''t even drink their saliva." Mrs. Liu felt a little sympathy for the reporters at the door. Those people didn''t prepare anything. They thought that they could ask for some news soon and then returned to the company with little news. As a result, what those people didn''t expect was that the white family would not disclose anything. For their own safety, naturally, they didn''t say anything well. As the saying goes, the more you say, the easier it is to be wrong. The more you say, the more you will be wrong. Therefore, in some cases, it is a very wise decision to say less. "No matter what, they''re gone. We don''t need to be the first gun to shoot out. It''s bad for us to be too swaggering. Anyway, we just need to pretend to be poor now. After all, we''re the victims of the white family. Let the police investigate the rest, and we''ll be fair." At the moment, the police do not attach great importance to the kidnapping, but it is certainly not a big problem to be fixed by the police at this time, but it is not very important to be tied to the eyes of the old man at this time ¡£ Chapter 434 Bai Yanran is a front-line female star, the successor and eldest daughter of Bai''s group. Just because of her identity, I don''t know how many fans are concerned about her. So the discussion on the Internet is very hot now. Even if she doesn''t want to care about this matter, it''s difficult. "Keep a good eye on the young master and the young lady, especially the young master must not let him go out at will. Both of them are very impulsive and not awake. I am afraid that they will do something more than I expected." Although the old man had a plan in his heart, he was afraid that someone would come forward and disrupt the plan. Now the white family is going to pretend that neither of them has come back, and make a lot of noise. The bigger the better. As long as these news are spread out to the victims of the white family, those who have heard the news will naturally speak for the white family, and they do not need the white family to come forward. After all, those who eat melons will only stand on the side of the truth. They don''t care about the twists and turns of things in you. The old man knew this, so he was so arrogant when he did things. He was not afraid that things would be big. "Good Lord." Lu he is a little restless at home. He should have a good rest after such a thing, but he can''t close his eyes and sit down quietly. "Young master, why don''t you sit down and have a rest, or go inside to have a rest for a while. At this time, people need to have a rest. The more they think about it, they will be in a mess." Liu Ma reminds him of landing. If other people go to Lu he''s ear and say that, I''m afraid they won''t listen. But if Liu Ma talks, Lu he can listen to him. "Liu Ma, I can''t put it down. I don''t know what''s going on outside now. Originally, I made this party out of good intentions, but now it has become a scene of kidnapping and murder, and it has become a joke." Lu he''s psychological concerns are known by the old man, but his mother Liu can''t know, but she can understand how little she is. After all, it''s not a small matter, and the person in charge of this matter is Lu He. It''s not easy for Lu He to take on these big responsibilities. "Young master, Liu Ma, I don''t know what the matter is, but seeing that you two are OK, it''s hard for me as an old lady to ask more questions, so as not to worry in my heart. You can stay at home and wait for the news from outside to make a decision. Now all the reporters outside have been sent away, and no one is around the house It''s the door. " Liu Ma still doesn''t want Lu He to worry about these things. After all, people are at home and there are rumors outside. I''m afraid they can''t spread to her home even though they''re playing. Besides, there''s a lot of gossip about Bai Yanran now. It seems that the discussion of Bai''s group hasn''t risen to this level for the time being. Lu he is also a person who cares but is confused. The more anxious he is, the more he can not think of any good ideas. However, because of his anxiety, he always wants to do something and do something to make up for it. But it is because of this mentality that things are most likely to be messed up. It may have been a good result and turned into a very bad thing. "Uncle De, why hasn''t he come back? Haven''t you been out for several hours? It''s supposed to be quick for someone to come over. Is something else happening? Don''t tell me what you guys won''t happen. Although I''m very anxious now, there are some things I still have to know. The more I don''t know, the more anxious I am. " Lu he is the most urgent person in the family at this moment. Because of a wrong choice, he led to a tragic situation. So why didn''t Lu want to repeat the same mistakes after this incident. "Young master, there is really nothing to hide from you. I don''t know a lot of things in my family, so it''s useless to ask me. But if there''s something big going on at home, I guess I''ll hear more or less, but I really haven''t heard any news, so you don''t have to worry about the benefits. Just sit down and wait for Uncle De to clear up Chu. " Liu Ma is trying her best to pacify landing ho. Maybe it''s the first time for everyone to see Lu he so flustered. In the past, no matter what happened to Luhe, Lu he could face it calmly. But now I don''t know what the reason is, so that Lu he''s heart is so flustered that he can''t calm down. As soon as the white man came into the door after playing, Uncle De came back. "Just right, I was just playing, and just as I was enjoying myself, aduh came back and caught up." The old man Bai''s calm appearance is in great contrast to Lu he''s flustered appearance. As expected, those who have seen big waves should calm down when dealing with some things. Even if they are in a panic, they can''t see it on the surface. "Chairman Bai." Xiao took the initiative to say hello to the white master, but the old man did not mean to pay attention to, or even to let Xiao sit down. "Don''t say hello to me or be so polite to me. Do you know what happened when I called you here todayThe old man sold the key first, and didn''t tell all the things directly, because Xiao may not know what happened at this moment. But if Xiao knew what happened and hid it on purpose, the Xiao family would be even more guilty. Xiao naturally looks puzzled. I''ve heard all the gossip outside. I know all the news about the Bai family. But what I don''t understand is what the news has to do with Xiao''s family and himself. "I don''t understand what you mean? Is it something happened that has something to do with our Xiao family? Why don''t you just say it to the point? It''s not meaningful for me to guess like this. " Xiao is still a bit of a man of medium spirit. He is not afraid of anything. After all, things floating outside do not seem to have much to do with the Xiao family. The overwhelming news is only news from the Bai family. Xiao has never bothered the Bai family, so he is absolutely confident in his heart. "It seems that you don''t know anything now. Let me tell you that our family has been kidnapped this time. Do you know? It''s the good son of your family who planned it. If you think the master knows that I''m a rascal in your family, then you should contact him and ask him why he is so competitive that he has the ability to turn clouds and rain. " Chapter 435 Xiao Guo''s indifferent face suddenly turned black, and the whole person was stunned. "Is that true? Although my little son is naughty, he is not as bold as he is. I admit that sometimes he doesn''t know how good he is. He often asks me, a father, to clean up his mess. But I don''t think he has the courage. He can''t do this kind of killing. " Xiao Guo still does not want to believe this reality. Xiao Zhuoyu is a black sheep. There is no doubt about it. It is well known in this rich family''s children circle. Although Xiao Zhuoyu often causes some troubles, he asks Xiao Guo, the father, to clean up the mess for him. But every time you give me a little money to solve the problem. It''s not a big deal. It''s just that you get a bad reputation. At this moment, Xiao could not accept the news, as if there was a huge pressure from the top of his head straight down, without any sign. "Whether you believe it or not, it''s already a reality. You''d better go back and train your little son. It''s estimated that the police will come to you soon and let him turn himself in earlier, so that you Xiao''s family will not be dragged into the water together. If you don''t teach father and son, you''d better reflect on yourself. If you don''t indulge, you won''t have the situation today. " The old man was not very satisfied with the performance of the effect. He thought that after hearing the news, Xiao must admit his mistake. However, Xiao''s appearance seems to be some unrepentant, and he doesn''t think it''s Xiao''s fault. However, it''s not obvious at present. No one dares to guess Xiao''s meaning at will. "Chairman Bai, I''m going to leave first. I''ll go back to deal with my housework first. If this is true, I''ll visit Bai''s house at that time." After hearing the news, Xiao Guo left in a hurry. After all, the fire of this matter has already burned to the Xiao family. If he doesn''t go back to solve it, it will become more and more serious. If he goes back now, there may be room for maneuver. Xiao Guo, who rushed home quickly, lost his temper as soon as he got home. "Where did that son of a bitch go? He caused such a big thing, and he left this mess to me, and his world evaporated. What do I ask you about others? " Xiao looked at the rest of the family. When they saw that Xiao was so angry, they didn''t dare to say anything. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu had not been home for several days and nights. No one in the family knew his whereabouts. Xiao Zhuoyu had always liked to go to the places in the firework alley. It was very normal that he didn''t go home for a few days. The people in his family didn''t feel very curious and naturally didn''t pay more attention. "The young master took some people out a few days ago, but he didn''t come back for several days. We didn''t know about him. He didn''t seem to have contacted his home phone directly." There was a man muttering down and down. He didn''t dare to say too much, so as not to make Xiao angry. After all, people who were angry could do everything. Although the effect was very angry at the moment, Xiao heard those words clearly. "How many people did you bring with you?" "About forty or fifty." At this moment, Xiao Guo is really in a state of despair. It is normal to take four or five people, seven or eight people, or less than ten people when he goes out. However, if he takes forty or fifty people out at once, I''m afraid he will bring so many people if he does something important. "Didn''t he contact his family when he was out? Didn''t you have a phone call? Did any of the people he took out come back? " The effect of this matter is not clear before, and I don''t want to draw a conclusion at will. After all, this is not a small matter. If it really has something to do with the Xiao family, Xiao must come up with a countermeasure as soon as possible. "Yes, not even a phone call back, a group of people as if the world evaporated." People''s words strengthened the news Xiao had heard in the Bai family before. At this moment, Xiao Zhuoyu is completely out of touch. It seems that he is deliberately hiding and dare not go home. Xiao really hopes that this person is not Xiao Zhuoyu, but this kind of sign shows that this person has a great probability of being his own son. "Send someone to look for it, but don''t make too much noise. It can''t be too public. It''s already in the mouth of the wind. If we Xiao''s family is pushed up again, I''m afraid it will be more difficult to solve this problem." Although Xiao Guo is in a hurry, he still wants to deal with this matter calmly. After all, he is his own son. If he is really caught by the police and goes to prison, it may not be worthwhile. After all, there is only one son. No matter how big Xiao Zhuoyu is, Xiao state still has hope on him. Xiao Guo, who was just a spectator, had been waiting to see the jokes of the Bai family, but now he has become the protagonist in this farce. This is what Xiao Guo dare not think about."If you tie up the young master, don''t let him run around. Take him back as soon as possible. It''s not for you to bring him back openly, but for you to bring him back quietly. Don''t ask too much about it. People who find him will bring him back directly." Before finding Xiao Zhuoyu and contacting Xiao Zhuoyu, all this speculation can only be speculation. Xiao''s heart still put the last trace of luck, as long as Xiao Zhuoyu told himself that he did not do this thing, Xiao would like to believe his son, after all, who would like to do such a thing. While everyone''s attention has not been focused on the head of the Xiao family, Xiao Guo must quickly find Xiao Zhuoyu and not let him wander around outside. After all, the police are only investigating now, and there will be a variety of people intervening in the later stage. It is uncertain who the final murderer is. No matter how much he felt that his son was a loser in his heart, he didn''t want him to be punished for his whole life when he was young. As a father, Xiao still had a selfish heart, but this is human nature. After all, he is a man of flesh and blood. He has feelings in his heart. What flows in his blood is family affection, which is not something that can be given up in a word. The reason why Xiao Guoren didn''t have a chance is that he didn''t have a chance. Chapter 436 The Lu family is now waiting to reap the profits. After all, the outside is in a mess, and the Bai family seems to have been pushed to the top of the storm, which means that they can''t protect themselves. Although it is a victim, Bai''s group made a mistake first, which led to this farce. If there was no reason not to organize that party, there would be nothing wrong with the Bai group, and those thieves would not take advantage of it. So this matter is still unable to tell who is right and who is wrong. The white family made mistakes in the party, so we will still blame this matter. But the victims are also from the white family, so some people will come forward to sympathize with the white family. But after all, the same thing is the same thing. Wrong is wrong, right is right. We can''t confuse them. The employees of Bai''s group must be a little disappointed with the group. After all, the handling of this matter is not good. Many employees were frightened to varying degrees in this party, which led to their failure to return to work on time. The people of Lu''s group are waiting for Bai''s group to lose the heart of its employees this time. It is estimated that a large number of employees will be dismissed. In that time, they will take advantage of the chaos to create a pot of porridge for the Bai group, and many things will be self defeating, and some things will become a mess without much effort from Lu group. , awesome, raise a Babel of criticism of the sea. But Dad, he didn''t know who was so powerful. He went so far as to catch up with them. But he also wanted to kill the white family. Otherwise, he would not be so noisy. I really want to know who is so bold and the key is to play before us. It really helped us a lot. Lu Zhen looked complacent and showed off in front of Lu Qi. It was clear that he had not done this thing himself, but he said that he had done his own credit. It is estimated that the thin skinned people can''t say such words, and people like Lu Zhen dare to say such words. "We''ll just sit at home and watch a good show now. We''ll add fuel to them when they need us, but it''s chaotic enough that we don''t even have a foot in the door. They''re busy." Lu Qilu was naturally happy at home. After all, he wanted to make the white family a whole. He did not think of any definite plan, but some people took action earlier than himself. This seems to be a big help to Lu''s group. After all, Lu Zhen''s heart had been agitated about whether to make a move to Luhe before. However, someone happened to be so lucky that Bai Yanran was pulled into the water at the same time. This good thing of killing two birds with one stone is really to thank the person who caused the trouble. "But the person I''m thinking about doing this is bad luck now. It seems that we can''t find out and catch him for a while. Should we find this man in advance and let him stand in the same position with us, so that he has many helpers." Although Lu Zhen doesn''t know who the man who kidnapped Bai Yanran is at this moment, Lu Zhen is quite interested in this man. After all, they are all aimed at Bai family, and the enemy of the enemy is a friend. After all, it''s just like riding a roller coaster. It''s too exciting. It doesn''t need the Lu family to do anything. The whole city is full of wind and rain. The outside world is quite controversial with the Bai family. He thinks that President Lu is too unreliable. It seems that the white family is going to face a big crisis, but the white family has not yet come forward to speak, which is also very puzzled by the Lu family. According to reason, when such a thing happened, the white family should be very anxious to solve the situation. After all, the white family always love face saving and do not want others to frame up. But this time, the white family was so calm that it was also the reason why the Lu family did not dare to move. They were worried that the white family would still have left behind. If they started at this moment, it would lead to other difficult situations. "Don''t act rashly for the time being, and you don''t know what the foundation of that person''s affairs is. If there''s a big backing behind us, we''ll go to the icing on the cake. But if there''s no backing, we don''t need to be such a timely help figure. The other party will not necessarily appreciate us, but will drag us into the water when necessary. Now this group is enough for them to play. We don''t need to add a fire. So as not to catch fire. " After all, Mr. Lu is a more cautious person who will not act rashly. Before he knows the truth of the matter, he will not do it casually. After all, the matter of human life and nature is not a joke. If it is good, even if it is not good, the Lu family will be greedy for a bad reputation. Originally, this matter had nothing to do with the Lu family. If the Lu family insisted on adding a foot, they would have to seek more happiness for themselves, but the white family had no room to turn around for the time being. "Dad, we don''t have to be so timid. After all, this matter has nothing to do with us from the beginning to the end. Even if we are a theater goer after breaking the sky, we should not take any responsibility. Besides, the white family is like this now. I heard that they have been hiding at home and dare not come out. I''m afraid they have no confidence in themselves, so they hide in the house and dare not come out. " Lu Zhen is more and more excited to see the fun. After all, Lu he has always been under pressure. It''s not easy for Lu He to make a mockery of the Bai family and Lu He, so as to make a good show of prestige. Although Mr. Lu doesn''t want to go in now to add fuel to the atmosphere, Luzhen should not miss this good opportunity.Lu Zhen can''t see that old man Lu is so timid. After all, the outside is in such a mess. Who would have thought that the Lu family would come in at this time, and Lu Zhen''s idea of finding leaks has already sprouted in his heart. "We are not timid, but we really don''t have to go in and get involved. It''s said that the police have intervened in this matter. Now we don''t know what the situation is. If you really want to do something, I suggest you inquire about it in advance. Finally, it''s the same sentence. Don''t act rashly. All things should be based on the overall situation. Don''t put personal gratitude and resentment in front of you. It''s easy to get confused and do some irrational things. " Mr. Lu put the ugly words in front of him. What I''m afraid of is that Lu Zhen does some stupid things because she is not sober. I''m afraid it will be used by others at that time. After all, the murderer has not been found out, and there is no fixed number of things. Although the Bai family is in chaos, there are still some people in the Bai family. Chapter 437 The reason why Master Lu did not dare to do it was not because he was timid. However, once the old man told Lu Zhen that he could make a free hand, he was afraid that Lu Zhen would directly leave all his scruples behind. At that time, he was afraid that he would be very bold in doing things. Once a person was bold, he would easily make things that he regretted. To put it more clearly, it is also that Mr. Lu is not at ease with Lu Zhen, his own son, and his own son''s style of doing things. Naturally, he knows the most about his own father. It is because he knows too much that he dare not make some words too clear. "Don''t you worry about my work? I''ve always been very reliable, but sometimes it''s just because of some small accidents. In short, don''t worry. I''ve got quite a few of them in my heart. It''s a pity if I don''t take such a good chance. " Lu Zhen always had a fluke in his mind, and wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to come and take advantage of it. Although this sounds simple, no one knows how difficult it is to implement it. Judging from Lu Zhen''s past work style, Lu Zhen is not the kind of person who will casually let go of good opportunities. The more chaotic the scene is, the more chaotic Luzhen wants to make it more chaotic. "I don''t want to remind you again. You''d better listen to my arrangement. I have a clear idea in my mind. You want to revenge your former revenge and your personal resentment. But if you bet the Lu family directly, I will not allow it. I''d better advise you to calm down. No one knows how many things there are before the investigation is clear. You can''t figure out whether the white family has the upper hand or the lower hand. After all, the white family has not come forward yet. " After all, the title of "old fox" is not "don''t cry". He always thinks twice before doing things, and he is not easily confused by the things in front of him. Father Lu''s worries are not unreasonable. No matter what the white family says outside, it''s just a guess, not an accurate reference. However, if the white family comes forward to admit that many things don''t need to be explored by others, they will naturally break through and the truth will naturally emerge on the surface. "Good, good, Dad. I''ll listen to you. What else can I do as a son? Now that you have spoken, I certainly dare not act rashly, but this opportunity, you really have to think about it, and let them slip through our fingers at will. It''s really a pity that I can not easily get rid of my big nephew. He is so disrespectful to my second uncle Lu Zhen always deliberately wants to make a whole of Lu he and Bai''s family, just like the enemies of his last life. It may be because Lu he robbed the old house of the Lu family before, so Lu Zhen has always been a little bitter. Although Lu''s son is a little resentful, he is still an old fox. He always thinks that he will bite back when he gets a good opportunity. He won''t do it easily. "In fact, he is also a relative who can''t fight with each other. Although he has some blood relationship, we don''t have much contact with him. If I don''t admit it, he can''t get involved with many of our families. In fact, he is the light of his previous generation, and has nothing to do with Lu He." Some of Mr. Lu''s words are very straightforward, which is also to let Lu Zhen understand his attitude. He is not impartial in standing neutral, but sometimes he should make a move. When he doesn''t, he should calm down and think calmly. Sometimes a game of chess has been very good, but there is a chess piece played wrong, that is all lose. Master Lu he lived to this age naturally understood this truth, so he was careful. Lu''s group is not easy to walk on its own. After all, Lu Zhen is too useless. I''m afraid the Lu family will not be able to turn over with him in the future, but it will be destroyed in the future His hands are easy. "After all, it''s hard for him to fight against Lu Yaobai''s family, or we didn''t want to help Lu Yaobai when he was fighting with his family." No matter what Lu Zhen is doing now, he may not have any real thinking. He just wants to kill Lu he''s prestige and relieve his anger. After all, he has been trampled on under his feet. When he finally has the chance to turn over, he will not let go. "Well, don''t worry too much about the past. I don''t care about the old house. What do you care about? It''s just something out of your body. Besides, can''t we even afford a house? It''s just that I don''t care about these things. The house we live in is worth more than the old one. " When Mr. Lu talked about this problem, he had already cheated himself. It was clear that only the genuine blood of the Lu family was worthy of living in the old house. However, he said that he didn''t care. In fact, they were all people from that time. In fact, it was very obvious that the treatment enjoyed by Di and Shu was totally different Yes. It''s just that I didn''t dare to compete with Lu he at the beginning, but now I''m not willing to admit it. After all, it''s too shameless to say it."Dad, you are always so good-natured, so sometimes she can be so aggressive in doing things. She has already joined the Bai family, and she no longer belongs to our Lu family. Why should we give up the old house to him? Now I think about that matter, and I always feel angry." In fact, the kind of people in Lu Zhen''s mind who will let go of those who have bullied them casually, seize an opportunity and want to trample Lu He under his feet. It''s Lu Zhen''s old skill to turn over old accounts. It''s all about old sesame and rotten millet. It can be said for three years. "How old are you? How naive are you to say such childish words? If the Lu group can trample the Bai group under their feet, it will be a matter of minutes to take back our old house. Sometimes you have to see the situation clearly. Some things can be said and some things can''t be said. " Mr. Lu was a little angry. He didn''t mean to give the white group prestige. However, when both sides were competing for laozhaizi, Lu Qi had no confidence. Chapter 438 The reason why Mr. Lu didn''t continue to be stubborn when competing for the old house is that Lu''s group is not as good as Bai''s group, and Lu he has the support of Bai''s group. At that time, if we continued to persevere at that time, in fact, it would not make any sense. On the contrary, it might offend the Bai''s group. In that situation, it was not cost-effective. Lu Zhen should have been vaccinated by Master Lu, but whether Lu Zhen listens or not depends on him. After all, he has always been a reckless person, and he can''t suddenly become more calm. From the very beginning, Mr. Lu didn''t expect much from Lu Zhen. He just hoped that his troubled son could make less trouble for himself. After all, he was too old to have a child, and it was a big problem for him to have no successors. However, he didn''t want to worry about these things. After all, after all, when his eyes closed, he could no longer see the fate of the people behind him Well, just let everything go smoothly when you are in this world. Sometimes, Lu Zhen doesn''t like to listen to too much. Instead, he seems to have said some nonsense. Sometimes, Mr. Lu doesn''t want to worry about this. As long as Lu Zhen doesn''t bring some negative influence to Lu''s group, he is already very grateful. Xiao Zhuoyu''s side is now the most chaotic party in this incident. Originally, he thought that he could bind him directly and threaten him to relieve his anger. But now he has not been tied up, and it has become a kidnapping incident. At this moment, no one is more worried than Xiao Zhuoyu. The whole world is looking for Xiao Zhuoyu, the mastermind behind the scenes. Xiao Zhuoyu, who is hiding everywhere, thinks of Xiaoxiao. After Xiao Zhuoyu got on shore, he put on his clothes, sunglasses and mask, and rushed to Xiaoxiao''s residence. Now, if you go home, the police will certainly look for it as soon as possible. This method is obviously unrealistic. At present, the police have no clue about the investigation, but it is only a matter of time. If Xiao Zhuoyu is out of the hotel now, it will be more eye-catching. Once the identity information is registered, the police may be able to get to the hotel downstairs in minutes. This road is not so reliable, but more dangerous than hiding at home. Xiao zhouyu was a bit desperate. He took some cash and hid in Xiaoxiao''s house. Because he often came to Xiaoxiao''s house, he vaguely remembered her password lock and entered her home easily. "Well, how can you come to me today? Didn''t you tell me that you are busy recently? I thought you might have to be busy for a long time before you could see me." Xiaoxiao saw a man lying on the sofa as soon as he got off work. It was really Xiao Zhuoyu. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu had told him about his work. He might be busy these days, so he didn''t have time to see himself. He didn''t expect to appear in his home so suddenly today. "I finished processing in advance, so I came to you to have a look. It''s not because I miss you, so I can''t wait to give you a surprise, so I came to your home directly. Besides, you also like to go back home and relax for the first time after work." Xiao Zhuoyu said what Xiaoxiao liked to hear. Those sweet words were also in a daze. Although Xiaoxiao was very happy on the surface, in fact, he had no waves in his heart. "Of course I''m glad you came to see me, but it''s all because you didn''t tell me in advance, so I didn''t buy vegetables after work. What should we do for dinner now? Don''t say that when I''m at home alone, I always order takeout, because I''m too lazy to go out and I''m too lazy to cook, so... You know, I don''t like cooking very much. " Xiaoxiao said these words are intended to listen to Xiao Zhuoyu. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu came to his residence, and he certainly can''t let him live here in vain. He must help himself more or less to make some contribution, and it''s not easy to say too directly. Although Xiaoxiao didn''t know that Xiao Zhuoyu just came here to have a look, or planned to stay here for a few days, but in the end, Xiaoxiao''s life is very different from that of two people. When one person is at home, he can do what he wants. Two people will be more or less restrained at home, but he has to take care of another person. "Well, honey, let me see what''s in your fridge." Xiao Zhuoyu opened the refrigerator door. It seemed that he was ready to show his skills. Xiaoxiao had made it clear that he didn''t like cooking. That means that Xiao Zhuoyu cooked by himself. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu was not easy to refuse. After all, his cooking skills were very good and he was willing to show his skills in front of Xiaoxiao. "It''s not bad. It should be enough to make a simple meal, but I think some ingredients look like they have been put in it for a long time. Although it looks a little bit stale, it should be OK. As long as you don''t dislike the food, I''m still willing to make this meal Xiao Zhuoyu''s mood at this moment and Xiaoxiao stay together, has completely relaxed down, after all, it is not easy to hide in a very quiet place, and his lover you Nong I Nong, this is more happy than any other time. The person around Xiao Zhuoyu never asked and doubted much, which is why Xiao Zhuoyu was very willing to stay with Xiaoxiao. His former girlfriends always wanted to inquire about his private life. You always asked questions you didn''t want to answer. Men always have some secrets. Women who ask seven questions and eight questions will not end well in the end.Xiao Zhuoyu is very addicted to the processing of food materials. Xiaoxiao is wearing suspender pajamas and gently embraces Xiao Zhuoyu from behind. Two people are close to each other, and it seems that the body temperature is passing through each other. "Greedy cat, are you hungry? I''m just at the beginning. I may have to wait for a while to feed these meals into your stomach. Go watch TV. Wait for me patiently. You don''t have to do these things to keep your hands greasy. I know you don''t like it. " Now Xiao Zhuoyu''s heart has been completely empty, only the meal in front of him and the woman around him. He doesn''t want to think about the rest for the time being. "Well, I wanted to say if I could help you in the kitchen. You can''t use me any more, but I think I''m too happy to have a boyfriend cooking at home just after work. I have never thought of such a life before. " Xiao Zhuoyu is still cooking for Xiaoxiao for the first time. Chapter 439 Xiaoxiao sat quietly on the sofa watching TV, and from time to time there was a giggle. Xiao Zhuoyu is in charge of cooking in the kitchen. He looks like he''s in battle with his skirt. This kind of picture is happy for both of them. Although Xiaoxiao has never looked forward to this picture before, when this thing really comes to his side, he doesn''t resist it, but enjoys the current state very much. "How can you solve the problems in your work so quickly? I thought you would have to spend a lot of time, but I didn''t expect to be so fast." Xiaoxiao obviously has some doubts in her heart, but she doesn''t have much to guess. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu, as her boyfriend, is very normal to visit suddenly. However, Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t even say hello when he came this time, just like he didn''t prepare for anything. Although there are still speculations in my heart, I don''t think much about it. Since people have come, naturally we can''t show Xiao Zhuoyu his face. After all, we have to rely on this rich second generation to help him in other places. "Well, let''s not talk about work. Now there are only two of us here. It''s boring to talk about work. I don''t like it. Let''s not talk about that. Let''s see how my dinner is prepared. I''ve spent a little bit of thought on it." Xiao Zhuoyu intentionally evades this topic. Because he is not down-to-earth and has a guilty heart, he doesn''t want anyone to mention it. He always looks like someone else is trying to test himself. "Don''t be angry if you don''t like it. Our company recently received a lot of notices to me, which made me a little upset. I didn''t know how to deal with it. I hope I have a three headed and six armed body, or I really feel that I can''t bear this pair of body. " Xiaoxiao''s heart is also disturbed by the company''s affairs. Naturally, she doesn''t have much energy to think about Xiao Zhuoyu''s affairs. Although the two people are ambiguous and somewhat similar to lovers, when they think about their own problems, they are not so like lovers. In the final analysis, Xiaoxiao just uses Xiao Zhuoyu, and doesn''t really like Xiao Zhuoyu. Therefore, she doesn''t think too much about Xiao Zhuoyu. The women Xiao has played with are countless. They are willing to spend money, but they are not willing to spend much attention. Sometimes, they are forced to show a little bit of infatuation. After all, in the ambiguous relationship, girls are always more likely to indulge than boys, and their ears are softer. If they say good words at will, they may be soft in their hearts and hard in their hearts. Naturally, they can''t do cruel things. But these preconditions are that Xiaoxiao likes Xiao Zhuoyu, but in fact, sometimes it is not as beautiful as expected. Xiaoxiao just wants to use Xiao Zhuoyu at the beginning. Xiao Zhuoyu is the eldest young master of the Xiao family. No matter how bad he is, he is better than a little star who has been in the group at the beginning. Xiao''s group is also a big family, but Xiao Zhuoyu is incompetent and can''t take care of Xiao''s group. Therefore, we must rely on his father''s ability. Xiaoxiao''s move is to see that Xiao Zhuoyu is a black sheep and has no brains. It''s easy to make use of this. If you change your head a little bit, Xiaoxiao may not be able to cheat him. Therefore, Xiaoxiao is very fond of this point. "I''m also in a bad mood recently. So I think I''ll stay here for a few days. There are so many things bothering me outside. It''s not too much to say it''s escapism. Anyway, I''m very upset in my heart. I don''t want to face those things. I''m willing to stay with you." Xiao Zhuoyu''s words are very vague, but he probably describes his willingness not to go out. Seeing Xiao Zhuoyu''s negative attitude, Xiao Xiao has some doubts in her heart, but she doesn''t dare to think much. After all, it''s very normal for a young master of a family to encounter any troubles. There''s nothing to doubt, just because it''s very normal So Xiaoxiao didn''t dare to ask more questions. Xiao Zhuoyu himself was not a good tempered person. He was very irascible. He was not very thoughtful in thinking. He looked at things one sidedly every time. Xiaoxiao really doesn''t want to spend too much effort on Xiao Zhuoyu. Now Xiao Zhuoyu also has its own position in the entertainment industry. Taking advantage of this heat, Xiaoxiao needs to strengthen its position. Because Bai Yanran is in the company, Xiaoxiao has certain development space in the company. Once Bai Yanran comes back, those advertising companies will fight for it Grab to Bai Yanran, not Xiaoxiao. This is because Xiaoxiao guessed this point very early. Although she does not admit that her acting skills are inferior to Bai Yanran, many directors just don''t look up to him. Although there are times when she will complain, she thinks that Bai Yanran has a family background, so she can get such a good development in the circle. But there is no way. In this mixed environment, only after you become stronger, others will not gossip behind your back and poke your spine. If you are very weak, everyone will pinch you like a soft persimmon. Xiaoxiao is like a bird, eager to fly to the sky, but her wings are not hard enough and she needs to grow up. She needs a good stepping stone to let her soar into the sky, but she can''t let others know her intention and she is an ambitious person. After all, in this circle, she needs a good stepping stone to make her soar into the sky There are too many people who have bad intentions. If others know their intentions, they will deliberately disturb them."What are you thinking on the sofa? How can I call you so many sentences? What do you think? So obsessed. " Xiao Zhuoyu gently patted Xiaoxiao on the shoulder. Xiaoxiao leaned on the sofa and propped up his small head. It seemed that if he was thinking, maybe it was because he was thinking about something in his head, so he couldn''t hear other voices in his ears, including Xiao Zhuoyu who had been calling himself in the kitchen. He seemed to have never heard him. But Xiao Zhuoyu''s sudden body movements made Xiaoxiao scared. "I was just thinking, I acted some things, so I was fascinated when I thought about it. I didn''t hear you call me. I''m really sorry to let you call me so many sentences." Xiaoxiao behaved a little embarrassed, just like a shy girl. Most of the boys were very fond of that look, and the expression of guilt was also something that ordinary people could not pretend to show. I''m sorry for the girl''s bad behavior. Chapter 440 Xiao Zhuoyu can be completely relieved only when he is in Xiaoxiao. At least when Xiaoxiao looks like this, he doesn''t know what happened to the outside world. After all, filming is very busy. Although he may listen to other people''s casual remarks, he should not pay too much attention to it. Even if Xiaoxiao knows, at most, he knows what happened in the Bai family. He doesn''t know that these things are related to Xiao Zhuoyu, so Xiao Zhuoyu can completely put down his guard here. "How long will it take for you to finish filming? I feel like you''ve been shooting this movie for a long time without much rest. I''m afraid your body can''t stand it." Xiao Zhuoyu is still concerned about Xiaoxiao. After all, no matter how playful he is, Xiaoxiao is a real girlfriend of his own. Although he may still go to those colorful places outside, he will more or less think of his girlfriend when he is free. But Xiao Zhuoyu is not always a person who likes to take the initiative to care about people. Sometimes he will care about others when he is in a good mood, and he will be angry when he is in a bad mood. He is also a man of moodiness. "It''s been a long time since I heard you care about me, especially about my work. You used to hate me talking about things in the company. Every time I mentioned it, you rolled your eyes and felt that you were particularly disgusted. Today, your appearance is really abnormal. Have you encountered anything recently? Now that you''ve made such a big change in your attitude, I can''t believe it. " Xiaoxiao, as a girl, is also a very sensitive girl. When her boyfriend has made subtle changes, she can be keenly felt. Especially Xiao Zhuoyu has changed her attitude towards herself. She has not done anything to move her. Recently, Xiao Zhuoyu is very quiet and has not made any big moves, Xiaoxiao is really curious about what made Xiao Zhuoyu change his outlook. Xiaoxiao naturally doesn''t dare to directly ask Xiao Zhuoyu what happened. After all, if Xiao Zhuoyu has a good temper, he will give up everything. Xiao Zhuoyu can buy almost everything for Xiaoxiao if he wants to buy bags, cars and real estate under his name. But if Xiao Zhuoyu has a bad temper, Xiao Zhuoyu may ignore Xiaoxiao for a long time. If Xiaoxiao really can''t bear the curiosity in her heart and insists on relieving her worries, it will be tantamount to joking with the money and financial resources Xiao Zhuoyu has given her. Besides, no one who can''t think about it will be unable to get along with the money. "Well, don''t be too curious about my affairs. As you know, I don''t like to be asked about my affairs. What I want to say will be said at the beginning. If you ask me, I won''t say it. I was very happy to come to you today. You must not make me unhappy because you said something wrong. I don''t like it, you know. " When Xiao Zhuoyu said these words, he directly pulled the whole face down. It was as if the speed of a person''s feelings changed too fast. All of a sudden, he was happy, and then he was angry, which made Xiaoxiao feel a little confused. Because Xiao Zhuoyu''s temper changed from good to bad, Xiaoxiao didn''t dare to say something. The news outside was in the company. In fact, I heard some people say it in my ear, but I didn''t pay much attention to it. But when I heard something happened to Bai Yanran, Xiaoxiao was very happy. I wish Bai Yanran would die directly, so no one can play in Yingshang Instead of Xiaoxiao''s position. But Xiaoxiao''s mind, the heart of these words is never dare to say to others, after all, his side has never been any reliable people, no matter how angry, how aggrieved, some should not say, Xiaoxiao''s heart naturally has a sense of propriety, will not say a word. Once your inner thoughts are exposed, you will naturally become the enemy of some people in the dark. Originally, you are a person standing in the dark. If these words are exposed, you will become a person in the dark. After all, I still can''t fight Bai Yanran, so I can only stab her secretly. "Well, well, don''t be angry, I won''t tell you. Today, when I was at work, I heard some colleagues talking about it. It seems that when I heard that something happened to the Bai family, I said that Bai Yanran was too high-profile and would be punished sooner or later. I didn''t expect that it didn''t take long, and now it has become such a ghost. " Xiaoxiao deliberately mocks Bai Yanran, both in the dark and in the open, but there is no sympathy for Bai Yanran. After all, the more miserable Bai Yanran is, the happier Xiaoxiao will be. After all, there will be less one person to compete with her. Originally, Xiaoxiao regarded Bai Yanran as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh Xiaoxiao doesn''t put it in her eyes. Xiaoxiao''s eyes are only jealousy. Xiaoxiao''s heart is that Bai Yanran is too happy, so she hates it. If a person doesn''t know how to be grateful, the person''s heart is very dark. She can''t see all the beautiful things. She thinks that the people around her should not be better than her. At this moment, Xiaoxiao''s heart is completely shrouded in jealousy. Although she did not take the initiative to provoke Bai Yanran, after all, her heel in the circle has not yet stood firm. If she acts at this moment, it will not be good for her development in the future. Naturally, Xiaoxiao will not do such stupid things, but if someone takes the initiative to deal with Bai Yanran, Xiaoxiao will not do such stupid things There are ten thousand happy people in my heart.But Xiaoxiao naturally can''t guess this. Since Xiao Zhuoyu, who is sitting beside him, did this thing, but some things will come to light, and Xiaoxiao will know about it sooner or later. "I didn''t pay much attention to the news. I heard that there was something wrong with the Bai family, but I didn''t take it too seriously. As you know, I always had conflicts with the Bai family, and the relationship between the two families was not so good, mainly because I used to be the big lady of the Bai family..." speaking of this, Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t want to go on, not because of Xiao Zhuo Yu thinks how about Bai Yanran, but Xiao xiaozhuoyu is a little guilty about what he has done and dare not continue to say it. "I''ve heard a lot about you two. After all, they are two big people. It''s hard to know whether you want to know. Because it''s what happened in the white family, so many people know that there is a lot of fighting outside. It''s said that many reporters have directly blocked the door of the white family. I don''t know what happened to the white family. " Chapter 441 When Xiaoxiao said these words, he said them casually from his subconscious, without the processing of his brain, and his thinking was exactly the same. He had no idea that this matter had something to do with the person sitting beside him. Because Xiaoxiao is an outsider, what she says is not particularly important. It will not have any influence on this fact, let alone cause trouble. Therefore, when she speaks, she just does what she likes. It''s just because I''m also a famous person. Now I''m also a star. If I talk nonsense, it will affect my image. No matter how, he looks at the surface of Kung Fu, pretending to pity the white family. After all, there are still many fans of Bai Yanran on the Internet. If they make enemies with Bai Yanran openly, they will all throw their attack points on themselves. When the fans on both sides quarrel, it will not be good for both sides. At that time, Xiaoxiao''s good acting places that are not easy to accumulate may be destroyed. "If you talk to me about these words, you are afraid that the output of these words will cause you a lot of trouble. You should pay attention to yourself. You can''t talk nonsense in crowded places. If someone takes a video and sends it to the network, it will explode." Xiao Zhuoyu himself is the eldest young master of the Xiao family. What can be said in front of the public and what can''t be said in front of the public still has some numbers in his heart. Although people have no brains, it is always right to keep silent. Xiao Zhuoyu''s starting point is also good. For the sake of Xiao Xiao''s thinking, after all, his girlfriend is also a star. Although he has always liked to mess around in this circle, the woman in front of her still likes her at least so far. Otherwise, she will not spend so much attention. "I know, what you say is for my good. After all, you have done so many things for me. I don''t know what to thank you for. If you use money to thank you, you don''t lack money at all. This kind of thing seems too vulgar in front of you. I really can''t think of any better ideas to thank you. Sometimes I say something to thank you, but I feel it''s too powerless It''s over. " Xiaoxiao is good at buying tragedies, gratitude and shame. No one can act better than her, but it looks very fake on the screen. However, no one can see through her in real life. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu''s IQ is not high, and her EQ is not high. She is just a rich second generation. She is willing to spend money for women and women are willing to play with him. There is nothing wrong between the two people. It''s just a relationship between you and me. Xiao Zhuoyu is willing to spend money for Xiaoxiao, and Xiaoxiao is willing to play with Xiao Zhuoyu. As for who is real and who is false, no one can tell clearly. Only the two of them are clear in their hearts. "Well, you don''t have to say these words of thanks. If you have said it for a long time, I don''t know how many times you have said it. You are my Xiao Zhuoyu''s woman. Naturally, I''m willing to pay for you to win. If you smile, you don''t have to think that you shouldn''t do anything wrong. As long as you follow me honestly, it''s not a big problem for me to bring you hot and spicy food in the future ¡£¡± When Xiao Zhuoyu said these words, he completely forgot his current situation. Now he went out to call a policeman at random. I''m afraid the police will offer a reward of several hundred thousand to arrest him. Naturally, the money is not from the police, but from those who want to catch him. But after all, the people sent on the boat have not been heard, and whether those people betrayed Xiao Zhuoyu or not is still a mystery. So although Xiao Zhuoyu is worried inside, the big wind and waves outside still haven''t hit him. He can still relax, but he doesn''t dare to be too arrogant. Naturally, those public places are afraid to appear casually. Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t want to tell Xiaoxiao the truth so quickly. What he was afraid of was that the woman in front of her was so timid that she ran away in a hurry. At that time, she might not even have a refuge. Xiao Zhuoyu must have thought carefully about these problems before he came to Xiaoxiao''s house. Otherwise, he would not have decided to come here. Instead, he would have to hide in a female star''s home instead of going to so many places. "With you, I''m relieved. I''ll be your man all my life. You don''t have to worry about anything. No matter what you have, I''ll never give up. You are responsible for making money to support your family, and I am responsible for beautiful appearance. This is the goal of the two of us in the future. " Xiaoxiao said these words, as if to live with Xiao Zhuoyu for ever. But in fact, Xiaoxiao has two hearts in her heart. She never wants to continue to live with the black sheep in front of her. Even if two people fall in love, they can''t get married in the future. Xiao Zhuoyu''s reputation is well known. Xiaoxiao has heard a lot before contacting Xiao Zhuoyu, so Xiaoxiao will not be with such a romantic man. However, there is no way out of the current situation. Xiaoxiao is very eager to have a stable position in the circle, and no one can give her this opportunity. The directors are all biased and like those female stars with background. Before meeting Xiao Zhuoyu, she was never considered as a good role in the crew, even in a small role The chance of appearing in the film is extremely rare, so Xiaoxiao at this moment is very satisfied with her life now, but she is not satisfied with it.Xiaoxiao must climb up to a higher position, and put all the people above others to reach a height that others can''t reach. In this way, others can''t easily push themselves down. Now, Xiaoxiao has a certain position in the circle by smashing a large amount of money and detumescence. However, this is far from enough. He is still a rising figure at any time It is still possible that the earth will fall into the abyss, so we must be more cautious when doing things. Now Xiaoxiao has no way to chew on other people''s tongue in the production team. Instead, she has learned how to flatter ordinary people. Not only does she want to flatter the director, but also an ordinary staff member. Sometimes Xiaoxiao is in a good mood and will say a few good words to make others happy. It is because of these accumulated over time that it is possible to change some people''s views on Xiaoxiao. What Xiaoxiao wants to achieve is this effect. Before, because of some comments on the Internet, Xiaoxiao has been subjected to many passers-by black powder. Now Xiaoxiao tries to make up for the wrong things she has done. Chapter 442 Xiao Zhuoyu just looked at the dish in front of him and was not moved. When his eyes were fixed on the dish, he was so disappointed. It seemed that the taste of the dish was too bad to eat. Xiao Zhuoyu put down his chopsticks directly. "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with your dish? Why don''t you eat all of a sudden? Are you full after eating such two mouthfuls? " Xiaoxiao also felt that something was wrong with Xiao Zhuoyu. After all, these dishes were made by Xiao Zhuoyu. If they were not delicious, Xiao Zhuoyu had already tried to eat the dishes when they were just presented. It is impossible to wait until now to put down the chopsticks. Moreover, it is his own cooking. If it is very difficult to eat, just speak it out by yourself. There is no need to be such a disappointment. Xiaoxiao is also puzzled, but not very easy to get angry, although now here is his own home, the rain came, after all, is still a guest, Xiaoxiao such a small thing can still bear. What''s more, Xiaoxiao is not a person with a short temper, and his temper is not so irascible. If he had a bad temper, he could not have tolerated Xiao Zhuoyu''s violent thunder at the beginning, and could not have benefited so much from Xiao Zhuoyu. All that Xiaoxiao has up to now is because Xiaoxiao will be patient. She can face the person who slapped her and give him a smile, which is something ordinary people can''t do. If you were an ordinary person, if a stranger slapped her, she would certainly return it. But Xiaoxiao is not. She is the kind of person that you slapped her. She could bear it at that time, but she would add more strength and give you a slap later. "It''s not that this dish is not delicious, but I suddenly have no appetite and can''t eat it." Xiao Zhuoyu took off his apron and changed to another sofa. He didn''t speak and just looked out of the window. When Xiaoxiao saw Xiao Zhuoyu like this, she was a little angry in her heart, but now she can''t get angry, because the man in front of her is really rare. Usually, even if he was scolded at home, he would not be so depressed. What happened today made him feel so heavy a burden. Xiaoxiao wants to comfort Xiao Zhuoyu, but he doesn''t know how to comfort him. After all, Xiaoxiao doesn''t know what happened, which makes Xiao Zhuoyu look so different today. If you guess everywhere and guess wrong, I''m afraid it will make the depressed people even more angry. Because of such care, some things are not dare to do, will be afraid to do wrong, because although the person in front of him is some close, but sometimes it is the most strange. Xiaoxiao stares at the bowl in her hand. Although the food is sweet, she suddenly can''t swallow it. However, her stomach is really hungry. She wanted to go home at night and make some fast food or take out food. However, Xiao Zhuoyu made a meal for herself. She wanted to have a good taste, but she didn''t think of Xiao''s mood So depressed. Xiaoxiao didn''t have the heart to let the table in front of him leave the temperature away. After all, food is different from other things. It''s not bad in a short time, but it will lose the most beautiful taste after the first cooking. Xiaoxiao tasted the food in front of her, but she couldn''t be happy, because the depressed atmosphere and negative energy were contagious. After it was transmitted to another person, another person could not be happy. Xiaoxiao had thought about getting up to ask Xiao Zhuoyu, patting him on the shoulder, sitting beside him and gently asking him what had happened. But Xiaoxiao thought at the second moment that she didn''t love Xiao Zhuoyu very much. She just needed his money and his power, so there was no need to do that. So Xiaoxiao had that idea in mind, the second moment he patted himself, and did not have the courage to stand up, but pretended that he did not know anything, and was still tasting the delicious food. "You don''t want to know what happened to me that made me so depressed. I feel you should feel it. I have something wrong with me, but why don''t you ask me?" Xiao Zhuoyu''s state of mind is a little rebellious. He''s curious why Xiaoxiao doesn''t doubt his state at all and doesn''t care at all. According to the truth, as a girlfriend, his boyfriend''s mood changes, and he will care about it all at once. After all, the women who met in the fireworks alley frowned, and those women would hurry up Lie on your body and ask, what''s wrong with you. Xiaoxiao seems to be different from those people. She is cold and arrogant. Sometimes she disdains to give away her feelings. So it''s not easy to get Xiaoxiao a smile. That''s why Xiao Zhuoyu can''t do without this woman sometimes. "I thought something was wrong with you before, but I thought you were impatient, so I didn''t like to say something. I think if you have something on your mind and you really want to share it with me, you will say it yourself. Don''t wait for me to ask you. On the contrary, if I ask you voluntarily, you may not say a wordXiaoxiao can always guess Xiao Zhuoyu''s worries to death, leaving Xiao Zhuoyu no room to refute. Xiaoxiao said these words, in fact, are all right. When it comes to Xiao Zhuoyu''s heart, he doesn''t want to admit that his inner thoughts are really like this. After all, what an embarrassing thing it is to be guessed by a girl! Although this girl is her girlfriend, after all, Xiao Zhuoyu is a bit of a male chauvinist. She doesn''t want others to guess what she''s thinking inside. If she guesses her right, she won''t admit it most of the time. Xiao Xiao guessed Xiao Zhuoyu so accurately. The more you ask him, the less he says. If you don''t ask him, he may ask back. At this moment, Xiao Zhuoyu''s heart is undoubtedly a little tangled in embarrassment, after all, the girl guessed the heart, which is more or less a man, the face is some hang up. "How could you have guessed me so well, and you said so clearly, you really made me feel ashamed. But what you said is quite right. I won''t refute it. After all, there are only two of us here. It''s useless for a man to have face at this time. " Chapter 443 Although Xiaoxiao has already guessed this place, Xiao Zhuoyu has no intention to tell Xiao Xiao his own affairs directly. After all, I''m afraid that everyone will escape this matter, let alone Xiaoxiao, a big star. In case of being dragged into the water together, Xiaoxiao naturally is not willing to. Although Xiao Zhuoyu wants to give Xiao Xiao a preventive injection in advance, he has no courage to say such a thing. After all, this is not a trivial matter. The kidnapped group''s daughter, I''m afraid, is going to go to prison for dinner. This is because Xiao Zhuoyu is very aware of the seriousness of this matter, so no matter what he is thinking about, he hesitates, which is quite different from before. "Well, I''ve cleaned up the table. If you want to eat, I''ll leave you a mouthful of rice to keep warm. You can eat it any time, or just order takeout." Xiaoxiao is not ready to continue to inquire about Xiao Zhuoyu''s worries. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu has no big secret. There are some things in his heart, and probably he has made some troubles. Naturally, Xiaoxiao knows something about it. Xiaoxiao is still busy with the company''s affairs after coming back from work. After all, tomorrow''s filming still has lines to memorize. If you don''t rush to work tonight, I''m afraid it will affect the shooting progress of tomorrow. So as a dedicated actor, I still have to prepare well tonight. I''m afraid Xiao Zhuoyu can''t take care of himself for a while. When Xiao Zhuoyu recovers, he should be able to take care of himself. After all, people are hungry. If they can''t eat, they are not alone. "You won''t leave me alone, will you? Let me sit on the sofa alone. This is your home. You just let me go." Xiao Zhuoyu''s appearance also seems a bit aggrieved. After all, he is a guest, and the host has already ignored himself. At this moment, his situation is not very embarrassing. Originally wanted to rely on these words to win Xiaoxiao''s sympathy, but Xiaoxiao didn''t seem to want to look back when she walked. She rushed into the room. "I don''t worry about you because this is my home. After all, there is no danger in my house. You are safe here. There are many trees, food and fruits in the refrigerator. If you are hungry, you can take them directly to eat. So I still don''t worry about your hunger. You can take care of yourself. I have to catch up with my lines tonight Memorize it, or you''ll be filming tomorrow. I''m afraid it will affect the schedule. " Xiaoxiao''s heart is now all about work, but she is not willing to tell Xiao Zhuoyu in detail. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu is not interested in these things. No matter how a female star gets angry by throwing money, she still needs to have some real skills. Xiaoxiao must take advantage of this period of Bai Yanran''s dormancy period to improve her ability Good can compete with Bai Yanran. "Why don''t you have a rest tonight? I''ll come here after a while. You still have to be busy with your work. It''s really disappointing for me. Why don''t you stop working today and watch TV with me? We can watch it for a while. Otherwise, I feel a little lonely when you leave me here alone." Although Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t want to talk to Xiaoxiao about his own feelings, he felt that he was particularly afraid when he stayed here alone. Although Xiaoxiao was separated from himself by a room door, Xiao Zhuoyu had a guilty conscience and was afraid that a man would break into the door and take him away. Therefore, if there is a person can accompany in their own side, ease their own tense mood, it would be the best. "I really can''t. I have too many lines. Tomorrow''s shooting schedule is very tense. It''s always in the room. All the lines are. If I don''t remember them, the director will tell me about me tomorrow." Xiaoxiao''s appearance, like a child who is afraid of being scolded by the teacher, is originally a task. However, Xiaoxiao takes it too seriously, which makes Xiao Zhuoyu feel uncomfortable. After all, it is not a group of people who speak more or less, or there is a generation gap. But at this moment Xiaoxiao not only chose to hide in the room because she had to memorize her lines. What''s more, Xiao Zhuoyu''s negative emotions have affected the places Xiaoxiao doesn''t like to be touched. Xiaoxiao used to be a girl with positive energy. Later, she was really ruined by the world. So she began to pay attention to those things that she once felt very secular, and became the most dusty person I ever felt. Now Xiao Zhuoyu is as naive as he used to be. No matter what he did wrong, someone seems to clean up the mess for himself. Xiaoxiao dislikes his cowardly appearance before, so Xiaoxiao at this moment hates Xiao Zhuoyu''s appearance of avoiding reality. People who always blindly avoid reality can''t solve the problem. Those things that have been done wrong can''t change themselves. Only by artificially changing it can it have a glimmer of vitality. Although Xiaoxiao understood this truth, Xiao Zhuoyu did not necessarily understand this truth. If Xiao Zhuoyu really understood it, he would not hold these worries in his heart. Even if he did, he would not show so clearly.Sometimes a person''s emotion is too obvious, that kind of feeling is not full of loopholes, but makes people think you are stupid. "Don''t talk such nonsense. After all, I still think that work is the main line in my life. You are as important as work. Can I give up you? So I can''t give up on both sides. When I finish reciting this line, I''ll watch TV with you. If you''re in a good mood, you can fill your stomach. I heard your stomach growling when I was cooking Xiaoxiao wants to get rid of Xiao Zhuoyu. After all, it''s very rare to be alone for a while. Xiaoxiao is used to a person''s life, and suddenly there is a person in his life. He is really not used to it. Although some words are just like excuses, Xiaoxiao is not afraid that others think they are excuses, because they are meant to prevaricate casually without thinking. Xiao Zhuoyu is sometimes heartless and does not over guess what others say. So Xiaoxiao sometimes doesn''t have to be too rigid in front of Xiao Zhuoyu. If he is too rigid, it seems strange. Chapter 444 "Master, I heard that Xiao family had not found Xiao Zhuoyu there. Xiao Guo is now very anxious at home. All of this is gone, and people still have no trace. After hearing what we saw in the other side, Xiao Zhuoyu said he had never been home, nor did he take the initiative to contact Xiao family. He also estimated that he heard something, so he went where he went. Uncle De is reporting today''s investigation to the old man Bai. A group of people have already found out the truth clearly, but now the murderer is missing. It doesn''t sound like a good thing. If we haven''t found the murderer in the waiting time, I''m afraid the police will take the initiative to find a door to file a case for the Bai family. Although the white family don''t want to disturb the police now, they want to deal with it in private. But if time goes on, things outside will ferment more and more. If the police get wind of it, they will not let you handle it in private. The white family has already made clear the plan. Now it only needs a group of people to find Xiao Zhuoyu, and the rest will come to light. It is precisely because the white family wants to organize Xiao Zhuoyu secretly, they don''t want to alarm the police so quickly. "I didn''t expect that boy was very smart. I saw that he was a bit careless in his work. He thought that the second Leng would go straight home after getting off the boat. Unexpectedly, someone informed him in advance, so he found a place to hide. But don''t be afraid. After all, this is such a big place. If he leaves through other identities, he will certainly be able to investigate. " When the white Master heard such news, he didn''t panic at all. He wanted to find someone with the ability of the white family. It was just a matter of time. So the more Xiao Zhuoyu hid around, the more interested the white family was in the game. Old man Bai thought Xiao Zhuoyu had no brains. He did such a thing carelessly. He should have never thought of leaving a way out for himself, but he didn''t expect to escape so fast. However, all of this is reasonable. After all, a person has made such a big accident, and the matter has not been completed, making such a big noise. Now he is looking for himself everywhere. No matter how confident he is, he can not go back home directly. The white man continued to dish his hands of two walnuts, the corner of his mouth showed a vicious smile, seems to have thought of some good ideas. "Granddad, what are you two talking about? I''m really curious about what you two are talking about when you two look mysterious and mutter? What about? What are you talking about? Fang can''t tell me. " Bai Yanran happened to see this scene when she went downstairs. Although she didn''t listen to the murmuring of the old man and Uncle De, Bai Yanran was also quite curious and wanted to know what they were talking about. After all, it''s too boring to be alone. The old man Bai ordered everyone not to go out. Bai Yanran lost his interest. It''s boring enough to be alone at home. It''s hard to hear what two people are saying mysteriously. Bai Yanran naturally wants to get in and kill time. "After sleeping for such a long time, you should have a good rest, and ask the doctor to show you that there is no big problem with your body. However, you can see that you are full of breath and walk with such spirit. There should be no problem. If you are hungry, go to the kitchen by yourself, and mother Liu is there." Bai Yanran deliberately evades the topic asked by Bai Yanran. After all, some of his plans do not want Bai Yanran to know. Bai Yanran is a girl, and there is no need to know the cruelty of the world. The old man doesn''t want to be so cruel in front of his granddaughter. In front of his granddaughter, the old man only wants to maintain the image of his amiable grandfather, and other images do not want to be displayed in front of his granddaughter. The reason why the old man said these words is to send Bai Yanran away. Don''t let her continue to tangle in the discussion topic between himself and uncle De. "Grandfather, in that case, I''m really hungry. As I told you before, my health is OK. Since you can''t believe it, I secretly found a doctor to come to see me. Moreover, if I was awake, I would not ask the doctor to come to see me. Besides, why should I see a doctor when I am awake Bai Yanran''s attention is now all asleep. Her grandfather went to a doctor to see a doctor. Since the white man had been sick for such a long time, she has had a very big psychological barrier to the profession of doctor. Sometimes she is in a bad mood. She feels very disgusted when she hears these two words. So when the old man said the word "doctor", the white man was very unhappy, and once questioned why he wanted to see a doctor when he was not ill. But it is precisely because the old man said the word doctor, Bai Yanran did not put his attention on the chat between the old man and uncle de. if the old man deliberately avoided the topic, Bai Yanran would certainly keep asking, but if the old man changed a topic to talk, then Bai Yanran might be taken away from him unconsciously. "Well, well, it''s all because grandfather shouldn''t secretly find a doctor for you when you''re asleep. It''s not because you''re the only baby granddaughter of grandfather. If something happens to you, how can my grandfather live? It''s because I''m worried about you. Although I know you don''t like it, I can''t help it. I''ve already done it Then I''ll be my grandfather and I''ll apologize to you now. "The white man is very happy now, because his body attention did not pay attention to the previous chat, but shifted to the doctor. Now the old man only needs to sell a smile, and then he can pass the matter. If your own grandfather feels very ashamed, it''s not easy to worry about being a granddaughter. It''s also to be coquettish and not really angry. It''s better to be coaxed by someone and not continue to be coquettish. White master is Bai Yanran''s grandfather, so naturally he knows the character of this child who has been growing up around him for decades. He gets along with him day and night. Sometimes others pout their little mouth. In his heart, master Bai may have planned what gift to give Bai Yanran. "Forget it, I didn''t ask my grandfather to apologize to me. Besides, it was not good to ask you, an old man, to apologize to a child for me." Chapter 445 Bai Yanran''s arrogant appearance is really a bit cute, originally was to be angry with his grandfather, and wanted to investigate it well. But seeing his grandfather''s appeasement, how could he not get angry, angry with an old man, which is also considered to be the wrong child, so Bai Yanran naturally is not good to care about something with his own grandfather. "Liu Ma, I''m a little hungry. What can I eat tonight? I''m not going to lose weight tonight. I''m in a good mood. I have to eat something I like." Bai Yanran kneaded her little belly while walking. She looked like a little general. She was also mumbling and calling out Liu ma. It is because Bai Yanran can be coquettish, so people in the family like Bai Yanran. Although she likes to lose her temper occasionally, she won''t really lose her temper most of the time. She can digest this negative emotion after a while. People at home like Bai Yanran''s forthright personality. What they want will always be said directly without beating around the Bush, so that others will guess too much. "When I came, I guessed that the young lady should be a little hungry at this time, so I started to prepare the ingredients for the young lady early. Now the food will be ready soon. Look, I prepared some spaghetti for you tonight, and then I added broccoli to you." After all, the main task of Liu''s mother is to serve the whole family''s appetite well. Especially Bai Yanran''s requirement for food is very high. Her diet must follow the formula given by the family doctor. After all, the female star should eat less, but at the same time, she should maintain certain nutrition This is also very difficult to control, must be strictly in accordance with the amount. Liu''s mother''s kindness to Bai Yanran is not only because Bai Yanran is the eldest lady of the white family, but also because Bai Yanran is a beloved child of such a large family, but she is not very arrogant. She is also kind of approachable. She is very polite and never loses her temper. Liu''s mother took care of Bai Yanran from childhood to adulthood. Bai Yanran was a child without many mothers. Although she was loved by her grandfather, she was more or less lacking in maternal love. Sometimes, she made up for the lack of maternal love among white people in her life. Liu Ma is a very careful person and takes care of the children very attentively. No matter what setbacks Bai Yanran has encountered since childhood, she always cries for her mother for the first time, not for her grandfather. With the foundation of childhood, after there, even if Bai Yanran grows up, she still can''t get rid of this kind of mood that she wants to find Liu Ma for the first time. If the old man knows Bai Yanran''s temper, then Liu Ma may know Bai Yanran''s temper better. "Wow, I can smell the fragrance. No more. My stomach starts to ring again. I have to kill it all." Bai Yanran was greedy enough to leave her mouth. She couldn''t control her taste buds. She had been tired for a day. She didn''t come and ate a bite of food. She went to sleep in a hurry. After sleeping for such a long time, she just woke up. The first thing to wake up naturally was to look for food and fill her stomach. If Bai Yanran forgets her status as an actor or a star, I''m afraid she is also a greedy cat. However, she has no way. She still has so many titles outside. She must strictly keep her figure. If she eats more, she must increase her exercise. In addition, she might as well eat less. In this circle, there is such a strict requirement on the figure of actors. If you are a little bit fatter, you may be presenting a big, fat face on the movie screen. Bai Yanran is a girl, or a very proud girl, so she has a strong control over herself, especially for her appearance. With her natural beauty, she doesn''t need to do too much decoration. She can present her perfect state on the movie screen. Bai Yanran''s agent used to be very strict with Bai Yanran. Even how much water she had to drink a day should be strictly controlled, because if she drank too much water, she might have edema the next day. If there were advertising or film shooting the next day, it would affect the progress. Bai Yanran is deeply affected by this kind of exhausted worry life, so she won''t overeat. No matter when, even if Bai Yanran is practicing now, there is no way for Bai Yanran''s heart to do something against his own heart to overeat. If you eat more now, you''ll pay for it later. White Yan Ran heart silently read this sentence, so naturally will control their own mouth, open their own legs. "Miss, even if you eat, the calories of today''s meal are calculated, so even if you eat too many calories, it will not exceed how much. I will control the meal tomorrow, so you don''t have to worry about it." As expected, Liu Ma is still the person who knows Bai Yanran best. Although Bai Yanran says that she wants to have a big meal, she will suddenly put down her chopsticks when she eats later, because she still has no way to persuade herself to eat high calorie food.It is because Liu Ma said these words, so let Bai Yanran''s heart eat a reassurance, you can put your heart to enjoy the delicious food. Looking at Bai Yanran''s enjoyment of eating her own cooking food, Mrs. Liu was very happy, just as happy as the food she made was appreciated by others, even the rice she would cook every day was no exception. "Mrs. Liu, you know what I''m thinking. Sure enough, when I''m hungry, the food will become more delicious. It should not be said that. It should be said that all the food made by Liu Ma is delicious. After all, the food you cook has never missed the taste. " At this moment, Bai Yanran can''t care about her lady''s image. She is not only hungry, but also feels a little uncomfortable in her stomach. If her body gives such a strong signal of hunger and people don''t eat, I''m afraid that she can''t carry it in a while. The image of Bai Yanran''s flatterer, Liu Ma is also used to, but sometimes she will be very happy, because of Bai Yanran''s sweet mouth, so sometimes she is willing to do some very difficult things for Bai Yanran, which is to let this lady flatter more. Although flatterer is sometimes a derogatory term, sometimes it is a commendatory word. Chapter 446 Looking at the direction of the restaurant, the old man Bai seemed to have nothing to say. He dared to talk to Uncle De again. What he said was not something particularly critical. It was no big deal to be overheard by others. However, Bai Yanran heard the news. He was afraid that Bai Yanran would worry about it. So he wanted to hide Bai Yanran deliberately. "It''s the master who knows the young lady. It''s true that sometimes you will change the subject when you say it. Otherwise, the young lady will stare at me and ask me later. I really don''t know what to make up to deceive him. After all, the young lady doesn''t like what the old man said, because I don''t know how to speak and how to lie. The young lady can feel it all at once." After all, uncle Patel can''t think of a way to refuse him, no matter what kind of excuse he can''t make. Bai Yanran likes to bully de uncle''s honest appearance, and there is always no way to refuse his request. So every time when he has something to say that he can''t say, he asks de uncle to tell the old man Bai again. The key is that Uncle De has made Bai Yanran''s goal come true every time. Therefore, Bai Yanran has become a kind of habitual behavior for a long time. She always likes to ask Uncle De for help, especially when she goes to do some bad things. Because he knows that Uncle De is good, no matter what happens, Uncle De will take it for Bai Yanran, so Bai Yanran will be more daring after he is accompanied by de uncle. However, Uncle De is also afraid of Bai Yanran sometimes. Although this child is a girl, he is no worse than a boy. When Bai Yanran gets crazy, she can kill a group of boys directly. It''s not that Bai Yanran has a strange temper. Sometimes people close to her can''t get mad, but when she meets a group of strangers who are as crazy as herself, she can have a good time. But there is nothing that can''t be understood. After all, it''s a big girl who lives in a big house. When she grows up, she will inevitably have some ideas of her own. In the traditional ancient times, big girls can''t play with boys. But now this society is not so feudal. There''s nothing wrong with boys and girls playing together, but old man Bai is in charge of it Don''t let Bai Yanran get in touch with other boys, so Bai Yanran sometimes goes to wonder what kind of people outside are like. It is because this seed is buried in Bai Yanran''s heart, so when Bai Yanran walks out of the gate and has the protection of Uncle De, she plays more crazy. She doesn''t pay attention to the people outside. Sometimes she talks when she wants to talk, and if she wants to make trouble, she doesn''t care about her image as the eldest lady of Bai family. "You''ve been used to Yanran since you were a child, so Yanran always takes you as a savior. No matter what kind of goods you''ve made, the first time you look for you to help her clean up the things behind her. Now that she''s grown up, you can''t give her this hope. If you want to let her know what you''ve done, you have to do it yourself. No one will follow her every day to help her clean up the mess ¡£¡± When he said these words, although he was a little vicious, he did it for the sake of Bai Yanran. After all, Bai Yanran sometimes didn''t know that heaven and earth are good, so he often made some troubles, such as breaking into other people''s party by mistake, and then offending other people''s guests. Such things happened when Bai Yanran was a little older, but a lot of them happened. But at that time, the old man Bai didn''t know, because Uncle De followed, and handled those things properly, and didn''t let those things come out directly. But the family won''t know about the accident once, and the family won''t know the second time. In the third time, someone will tell the family. Even if this person is not Uncle De, it may be someone else. Bai Yanran can''t live under the protection of others all the time. Sometimes, in order to let Bai Yanran know how cruel the world is, some things should be done and some things should not be done. They also spent very cruel means. But there is no way. Although it is his own heart to be punished, the white master''s heart will naturally be distressed, but the white master has never been soft hearted at this time, because the white master knows that if he softens his heart at this time, such as Bai Yanran, a young child is most likely to be influenced by others, and is also easy to be cheated after going out. In order to let Bai Yanran know more about the cruel reality in the society, the old man Bai once asked Bai Yanran to kneel at the door for several hours and refused to let her get up. Lu he was also in love with Bai Yanran, but he did not dare to plead for Bai Yanran in front of him, so he knelt with her. Because Lu he is very clear in his heart, such as the white old man, if you are good for you, you will be very bad. If Lu He interceded, if it was useful, two people could go to play together. If it didn''t work, I''m afraid they would have to kneel together for a longer time. At that time, Lu he was a drag on Bai Yanran. Because Lu he was clear in his heart, he was not willing to take the risk. Uncle De''s mind vaguely remembers the picture of two children kneeling at the door."Are you a fool? You even lived here with me. I thought that if you were not expensive, you could secretly send me water and snacks. Now if we both kneel here together and are punished together, who will help us? " Xiaobai Yanran is angry with Xiao Luhe and blames him for being too stupid. However, Xiaobai Yanran kneels at the door with Xiaobai Yanran with a smile on his face. "It doesn''t matter. We can let other people deliver it later. I think it''s too lonely for you to hang at the door alone, so I''ll come here to accompany you. If I''m with you, you''ll have someone to talk with you. If I don''t, you''ll have no one to talk to." At that time, Xiao Lu he was so innocent that he couldn''t see the girl beside him suffering a little bit. He always felt that he was his little partner. Therefore, he felt that he shared weal and woe together. But at that time, both of them were young and didn''t know what this kind of feeling was. After Lu he grew up, they gradually understood that this kind of feeling was not only between two friends, but also between two people who liked it. From the beginning of single Acacia, Bai Yanran gradually fell in love with Luhe. Chapter 447 Uncle De imagined the picture in his mind and suddenly burst out laughing. He didn''t care what kind of atmosphere he was in now. "Adele, you''re in a daze. How can you still laugh? What are you thinking White old man''s words, let originally immerse in own recollection de uncle to separate, if does not have the white old man''s words to interrupt, de uncle may continue to recall. "Master, I was thinking that when you were young, you always said I was used to miss. In fact, at that time, miss was not really mischievous, but because you were always busy with the business of the company and were not at home, so she couldn''t find anyone to play at home. Then she thought that if she made trouble, she would certainly attract your attention, and then you would come back." Uncle De said these words with great care, which he had never said to Mr. White, because he was busy with the business of the company, which was impossible to avoid. If he was not in the company, the rising company would leave the white master''s control, I am afraid it would be a mess. The reason why Uncle De conceals a lot of things for Bai Yanran is that he can understand the old man Bai, and also understand Bai Yanran''s real thoughts in his heart. In fact, although Bai Yanran was accompanied by Lu he when she was a child, she was lonely because she couldn''t feel the affection of her family. Originally, her only relative, Mr. Bai was still there, but he was busy with the affairs of Bai''s group and had no time to take care of himself as a child. Every morning when Bai Yanran wakes up to go to school, he wears a suit collar, eats his breakfast and is ready to go to work. When Bai Yanran comes home from school, he is still working overtime in the company, and has not finished work. When Bai Yanran is off work, Bai Yanran has already fallen asleep early. So in Bai Yanran''s childhood, the identity of Bai Laozi is missing. This love is brought to Bai Yanran by the people around her. "When you were a child, you never said these words to me, so I didn''t know. In addition, you also knew the situation of our company at that time. I had no time to take care of family affairs, so it was forced by the situation." White man sighed, but there is no way, there is no room for regret, the lack of feelings with the rise of the company, the white man can not talk about regret. Now that the company has reached a relatively stable stage, Mr. Bai directly handed over all the company to Lu He, and also gave up the position of president of Bai''s group to Luhe. Now the old man is old. Some of the company''s affairs are not because he can''t handle them because he is old. He doesn''t want to deal with them. He seems to have devoted his whole life to the company, and has no other energy to enjoy other feelings. Some things do not need other people''s guidance, but at that age, it will naturally understand. "At that time, the situation in the company was indeed in crisis. I knew it in my heart. So I didn''t tell you about the situation of the young lady at that time. Instead, I mobilized other people to play with her and let her make less noise. Miss sometimes secretly a person is not happy, she is willing to go out crazy, I am willing to accompany her to go, after all, children always have some such rebellious psychology. " Uncle De can''t forget Bai Yanran at that time. After all, when she was young, she didn''t have her mother and father with her. Her heart was inevitably desolate. But because she was too young, she didn''t know how to express her feelings of grievance and sadness, so she could only be noticed by other ways. It is because adults can see through this feeling at a glance, so they feel extremely desolate. Uncle De is not good at telling this feeling directly, so he often brings his children to play with Bai Yanran. After all, they are not children who grow up in an environment, so the way they talk is a little different, and the things they like are a little different, which seems to be out of place. Although the starting point of Uncle De is good, he still found that his own children and Bai Yanran''s children are always different from each other. However, we can''t say which one is better and which is worse. Each has its own advantages. If forced to compare, it is unfair, after all, the starting point of two people are not the same, one was born with a gold spoon, the other was born from an ordinary family, but grew up in that happy environment with the love of parents. "I''m too busy with the company at that time. Now I''m too old to regret. I feel that my child is big and I have something on my mind. There are a lot of things that I''ve talked about. I can feel it vaguely, but I''m not very good to tell him. After all, he''s an adult. Things are normal in my heart, but I''m a little sad I watched her grow up, but now she''s new to me. " Old man Bai can''t help but sigh at the passing of time, but there is no way, because people can''t control the passing of time. You can only cherish the present and cherish the present. If you don''t cherish the present thing, it may be fleeting. When you want to grasp it, you may find that you can''t catch him. The more you want to think about it, the more fuzzy he is.This kind of feeling is very sad, it is like something that has happened, but you can''t think of what he looks like when you want to break your head. You touch her with your hand, only to find that she is like a cloud of smoke, completely unable to grasp in the palm of your hand. But there is no way. The greater the responsibility on your shoulder, the more things you have to be responsible for. At that time, the Bai family was severely damaged, and the whole group was almost destroyed. It was the old man Bai who held on to the group and led a team of people to stick to it until now. Today''s Bai''s group has emerged. Therefore, everything is laid by the efforts of the white master, and the people behind can go more smoothly. If the white master gave up at the beginning and let the white group drift with the wind, maybe now we don''t know where to disappear. Maybe there is no Bai group now, or there is only a little shell left, a remnant Deposit company, a capital chain is not easy to rotate the company. Although old man Bai did not have high expectations, he later found that Lu he''s talent for finance, especially in the management of companies, especially in overall planning, was just a little genius. Therefore, he also spent a lot of efforts on training Lu He. Chapter 448 From today''s form, it seems that the white master''s everything is not wrong. Every piece of chess under him has played its role today. "The young master seems to have been smart since he was young, but at the beginning he was not very talkative, so we didn''t find him very clever. Later, he gradually became cheerful and played with the young lady. Sometimes I can find that the child''s brain is really brilliant, but at the beginning, his EQ is not high." Although reading praises Lu He, there are also some criticisms of Lu he when he was a child, but this kind of thing can not only be understood from the surface. Lu he grew up abroad all the time when he was a child, and later returned to China when he was a little older. At that time, he was a very small member of the organization abroad, and there were not many people to take care of him. On the contrary, the environment was very complicated, which was not conducive to the growth of children. Lu he should be a more optimistic, positive and sunny boy at the beginning. As for why he became so autistic in his childhood, he should also be inseparable from the setbacks he suffered in his childhood enlightenment. So later everything can be figured out, because of childhood experience, so in adolescence there are some not very talkative, although smart, but do not want to show this kind of intelligence, always want to put their own intelligence in the heart, do not want to be found by others. Maybe it''s because I was too smart when I was a child. I was discovered, criticized and remembered by everyone. So when I grow up, I secretly swear in my heart that I must not be too obvious. Even if I have a good place, I can''t show it casually, because those who have ulterior motives will surely envy themselves and frame themselves. "That child is also a poor child, because of the painful experience when he was a child, so he felt such a character. I don''t think it''s strange. At that time, I heard people say that he often secretly hid in the corner of the yard to wipe his tears. Although I know this, but I have never asked him, it is easier for me to ask him, but I am afraid that asking him those sad things will remind him of his memory and make him more sad. So I went around a large circle to inquire about him, and then I learned the story behind him The old man Bai was also very sympathetic to Lu he''s life experience, so he was completely relieved later and gave everything to Bai''s group. Although he had high hopes for Bai Yanran and hoped that Bai Yanran could inherit Bai''s group in the future, Bai Yanran was obviously unable to manage Bai''s group. The reason why the group was handed over to Bai Yanran is that Bai Yanran is the blood of father Bai, who has the blood of Bai family. Although she is a girl, she can also do a man''s thing, which has always been the hope of Bai Yanran. However, Bai Yanran''s hobbies are all in acting. Although these hobbies were discovered by chance, Bai Yanran is loyal and will not give up her acting career casually. Bai Yanran practiced in Lu''s group. Although she found some advantages of Bai Yanran in the financial circle, she also looked ordinary compared with those outstanding people. However, compared with the knowledge to learn from the financial circle, Bai Yanran learned more about the principles of life and some life skills. However, for Mr. Bai, this is enough. After all, Bai Yanran has been respected and treated well since childhood, and many of the truth in life are not understood, because people in the family will obey orders and Bai Yanran says what is. "I still remember that the young master was rejected by the young lady when she first met him, because suddenly there was a new child in the family, just like one more person competing for favor with him. Originally, master, you were not often at home, and there was not much love to be shared with other people. I still remember when the young lady lost her temper at home every day, because he thought you didn''t love him, so she brought a other child Uncle De thinks that Bai Yanran''s childhood has not changed much, but now he is more sensible and can listen to some of his words. Although he is a big boy, there is nothing wrong with him. When these memories slowly flood into the minds of this generation, it means that this generation is getting old. Some things can''t be controlled, and they don''t want to manage them. They want to start to enjoy the present life, and the time has become more abundant. But in fact, their time in this world is running out, and their lives are coming to an end here. Even if the setting sun is the same, there is no way to compare the setting sun and the rising sun. One is just rising, the other is about to set. This kind of helpless feeling is like to give the young people all the rivers and mountains they have fought for, so that they can enjoy what they have worked hard for. However, old man Bai never felt a pity. Even if Bai Yanran could not take care of Bai''s group well, he would not be able to see it, nor would he be upset or worried if he went to sleep permanently under the ground after a hundred years. "Adele, we seem to be really old. You have followed me for decades, and you are tired. It''s really hard for me to follow me everywhere. I feel that we have a rest and our life will be over. But I still feel lucky. At least I still have free time when I''m old. It''s much better than when we were young. "White old man repeatedly recalled lying on the cool chair, shaking his hands on the Pu fan, became the most common kind of grandfather in life, has left his own white house in charge of the identity, now the white old man seems to want to do nothing. The old Pu fan in the hand of Bai Laozi is very old, but how to change it is not because of how much money it costs to replace it, but because the old Pu fan is left by his father, and it is also to let him not forget the history of the Bai family. This family was fought down from generation to generation. At the beginning, it was still poor, so it was an ordinary family and used Pu fan. Although it is not a valuable item, it is very commemorative. It reminds you all the time and reminds those souls in your mind who are easy to do wrong. In a very critical moment, he may be able to stop his horse from the precipice. So in fact, some small details in life are repeated with the previous generation, and they are repeated with the previous generation. But the mistakes in life can''t be repeated with the previous ones. After all, our predecessors have left experience. If you step into that pit again, you will be stupid. Chapter 449 There is no way for people who are worried and worried, they can get rid of all the things that are pressed down in their hearts, because they always worry about some things and are used to them. If you say that you don''t think about them suddenly, you may not be used to them. "Grandfather, grandfather, I seem to have heard something." Lu he is still a young man. He is still a young man. He can''t hold his breath when he does things. However, it also means that the boy''s heart is sunny. If a young man is too heavy, he will be angry. It''s right to be a mature person, but if you are young and mature, it must have been through some strong winds and heavy rain. However, the Bai family has been very smooth. So Lu he has not experienced too many things. He is only very smart and has mastered a lot of knowledge, so he can do things easily. "What''s the matter? Before I saw you come inside, I began to cry out for me in a hurry. Haven''t we seen each other today? Are you going to read me now Like an old urchin, the white man began to be mischievous and not serious, but this does not affect his rational thinking. Although the white man is now more and more funny and more like a child, when he is serious, he is still very calm and calm. However, Lu he may have never seen the white man like to joke like this for a long time. He is very serious in front of him all the time. Because Lu he is a boy, he has to learn more than girls and take more responsibilities, so that he can become a man of indomitable spirit. Master Bai is serious, but his heart is all for Lu He Hao. If he is too kind, Lu He, a boy, must be easy to do wrong because he is too clever. Even if he becomes a bad man, he is also a smart man. Old man Bai was worried that Lu he would go astray, so he always focused on the growth path of landing Ho, including the Bai group that let Lu he go. Sometimes, he also tried to test Lu He. From Lu He to Bai''s group in the past few years. Lu he did not fail to live up to the expectations of old man Bai. He has been taking care of the affairs of the group conscientiously. So far, Bai''s group has not had any major crisis. Every time, it is the same as Yundan, which is just like the past. It is not worth mentioning. If a person wants to take on the huge responsibility, he must bear greater tests first. When he passes these tests, it means that he has the right to take charge of his own affairs. If he fails to pass these tests, it means that his mind is still lack of exercise and is not mature enough. "I''m serious with you, granddad. I have business here. I''ve got the whereabouts of the murderer. Are you interested in listening to me? " Lu he is also a good seller now. Although he is curious in his heart, the frequency of his fan has not changed for a moment. After all, no matter how anxious he is to get some results in his heart, he must pretend to be very calm on the surface. They are two people separated by many generations, and their way of dealing with things is natural It''s a little different. If the white master didn''t make jokes first and said those words so humorously, Lu he didn''t dare to start joking in front of him casually. After all, one of the two took the lead first, and the other one would dare to do it. Otherwise, no one would start to be humorous. "I''m here to listen. I''d like to see what you''ve found out. Originally you told you not to go out, but you''d better sneak out. My grandfather won''t hold you responsible. I''ll criticize you after you''ve finished." Old man Bai is always so clear about rewards and punishments. Good things are always praised and bad things are always severely criticized. But only in this way can we educate such good children as Luhe. Old man Bai suddenly started up and looked at Lu he''s eyes seriously. His firm eyes scared Lu He to say nothing. No matter who he was facing outside, he had never seen Lu he avoid other people''s eyes. Only the man whom Lu he was most afraid of could let Lu he have such a performance. "According to the grapevine, Xiao Zhuoyu is hiding in a woman''s house. He saw it in a community with that woman. There should be no mistake in this kind of information, but I haven''t seen it in person." Lu Hexing said the exciting news. Originally, a group of people couldn''t find Xiao Zhuoyu. Suddenly, they heard a hearsay. Naturally, they were very happy, so they rushed home to report to master Bai. Naturally, you can''t do something rashly at such a time, so as not to frighten the snake. When the murderer heard the news that he was coming, he must have fled in a hurry. At that time, he would have nothing to do. Because the white master in the event, all the family can''t go out, but Lu he still can''t rest assured, so he sneaks out of the house, but now he comes in so blatantly, he can''t put his words in his heart.At this moment, the white master can''t say that he is very angry in his heart, because he knew that Lu he had already left the door, but he didn''t send anyone to stop him. Instead, he wanted to see what Lu he wanted to do after he went out. If Lu he did something unexpected, he would send someone to stop him. If he didn''t do anything important and just went out for a stroll, there would be no need to stop him. It mainly depends on whether Lu he is dishonest and will account for all the things when he comes back, so as not to make trouble outside and hide everything from his family when he comes home No. But the white master will not tell us that it is intentional not to send people out to stop Lu He, but to indulge him. If the white man really wants to stop all the people in this family, there must be no fly out of the house. It is impossible for Lu He to slip out so blatantly, but he pretends to see nothing and know nothing. Everything is under the control of the white master, so the white master is not surprised, just want to see what Lu he is so excited about, although it is clear that someone is following Lu he secretly. Chapter 450 It seems that the hero of the game is just like a rabbit in the cage. "Well, why didn''t you go to the woman''s house in person? Are you sure you''re accurate when you just listen to the news you hear? You don''t know whether it''s true or false, or whether others are lying or not. What do you want. I''m convinced by this The old man Bai is now giving Lu he a big problem. After all, he doesn''t believe what Lu he said. After all, he sent so many people out to look for such a big circle. Lu he went out and asked about it casually and found out the way. Everyone was not willing to accept it. However, the reason why the white master doubted Lu he''s words is not because of his questioning of the facts, but because when Lu he said these words, he himself was full of doubts, that is to say, you are not completely convinced. How can you persuade others to believe it. This is a question in itself. "Although I didn''t go to see him in person, I''m 90% sure that he was in a woman''s house. Now he doesn''t dare to go home. He is very sure that he will choose to stay in a hotel for the first time. However, he is very smart and does not go because he wants to register his identity. If he does, the police will find him soon He said that we should call the police first, but we didn''t call the police first. Obviously, this road is not feasible now, but he doesn''t know, so it is the most reliable way for him to hide in his friend''s house. But there are no friends like him who want to take him in. After all, if a good person doesn''t return home, he must have made trouble outside to become so embarrassed. As long as he is an individual, he will think about this and dare not accept others at will. " Lu he''s thinking is very reasonable, step by step, ring by ring, it seems that there is no loophole, logic is completely justified. Now the white master also began to seriously think that Lu he made this conjecture. If this conjecture is really reasonable, he must send someone. Crawling this clue bit by bit to inquire, after all, we can''t let go of any favorable news. One of the key points Lu he said is the identity of Xiao Zhuoyu. Xiao Zhuoyu is the eldest young master of the Xiao family. He is known as a prodigal young man who likes to shuttle around in the firework willow lane. Therefore, people in this circle have heard about Xiao Zhuoyu''s story, and some even know Xiao Zhuoyu''s stink and handle. This childe brother is completely supported by the strength of his family. Otherwise, he would not dare to be so arrogant outside. Although his father has some skills, he can''t stand his long-term defeat. Therefore, Xiao Guo worked hard in business and managed the business of Xiao''s group with great care. Because a person''s heart is like ashes. Since his own son can''t be relied on, he can only focus his attention on his own business field. Otherwise, there is no other hope for a person in his life. Although all the other rich children in this circle are like black sheep, they are not as bad as Xiao Zhuoyu. Therefore, most people cling to Xiao Zhuoyu and are afraid to be dragged into the water by him. Naturally, they dare not take him in. If he plays at home, it is impossible for him to stay. Since the road of friends doesn''t work, only women are left. After all, Xiao xiaozhuoyuan has more female friends than sex friends, and most of her friends have been benefitted by Xiao Zhuoyu. Moreover, most women don''t care much about business affairs. They just think that it''s enough for them to spend money for themselves, and it''s too much to ask for others. After all, they don''t live with Xiao Zhuoyu, and it''s good to have money. Although Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t make much money and used the money earned by his father with his blood and sweat, he buried all the money to the woman. This is very contemptible and despised. The point is that these women are not serious people. Most of them are small stars or female models in the 18th line. Xiaoxiao may be the most successful and intelligent woman who has ever been with Xiao Zhuoyu. The successful cheater Xiao Zhuoyu has put himself in the position he wants. Even if Xiao Zhuoyu left Xiaoxiao later, Xiaoxiao''s life in the performing arts circle will be much better than before. What''s more, Xiao Zhuoyu has set up a lot of fixed assets for Xiaoxiao, all of which are Xiaoxiao''s name. Even if Xiao Zhuoyu leaves Xiaoxiao later, Xiaoxiao will not be poor. "Why don''t you go on? I don''t think your conjecture is unreasonable. It''s also reasonable to look for. So I''d like to hear you go on. You can go on talking." Old man Bai showed his interest in these things that Lu he said. After all, he finally heard some news that he wanted to hear. Naturally, he wanted to focus his attention on this matter. "There was a little star who had been with Xiao Zhuoyu, but I don''t know if he is still with Xiao Zhuoyu. I heard Yanran say that the little star once poached a manager around Yanran. I suspect that the little star has such an indescribable relationship with Xiao Zhuoyu. If Xiao Zhuoyu really has no place to hide, he is likely to hide in the woman''s house. "When Lu he made this conjecture, his brain kept running, sorting out these logic, and every link could not be wrong. If there is a little bit in any environment, it is impossible to continue to push forward. Now Lu He, like a detective, does not miss any detail and any point that can be considered. "I''ve heard it mentioned twice. Before she came back with a bad temper, I guess it was because she was angry about this matter, and when I asked her, she was not willing to say that she knew it only after asking other people." White master suddenly remembered, before white Yanran went home especially depressed things, so think about it, this little star may be a breakthrough point. After all, the sudden rise of some stars in the entertainment industry is not because of the sudden rise in acting skills, perhaps it is because there are some backers behind the sudden rise. It is very doubtful that Xiao Zhuoyu is behind the rise. Chapter 451 Xiao Zhuoyu''s current situation is that he does not dare to go out at all, nor dare to use some communication tools casually. He doesn''t know what the external situation is and whether the wind outside is blowing louder and louder. Anyway, he has no foundation in his heart. He will not show up in public at will. If he goes out and is recognized by others, he will find out something, that will be great. In fact, there is no big deal in the current situation, but Xiao Zhuoyu himself is too modest. After all, such a big thing is done by himself. It is impossible to say that he is not worried. "Zhuo Yu, my friend held a party in his villa. Are you interested in going with me? Besides, you are boring at home. Why don''t you go out with me to relax? I feel that you are very tired recently and need to relax." Xiaoxiao called Xiao Zhuoyu. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu is unhappy at home. Xiaoxiao looks uncomfortable every day. No one is willing to face an unhappy face at home all day long. So Xiaoxiao wants to find an excuse to go out and play, so as not to be too happy at home all the time. But Xiaoxiao has no other meaning. She just doesn''t want to be unhappy at home. Although her work is very busy, she still has time to spare. Therefore, the best way to make her work efficient is to go out and relax appropriately and combine work with rest. "I don''t want to go out for the time being. I always feel bad and can''t play when I go out. Why don''t you go? I''ll be at home." Xiao Zhuoyu said a little sullen, always feel a person, can''t play spirit to the same, this kind of feeling is like you didn''t sleep the night before, all night long, no matter what you do the next day, you can''t get up, the dark circles are very pure, the whole person is a look of malaise, let others look a little puzzled. Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t become like this because of other things. It''s also because he is really worried. If he had made a little trouble before, his father would have solved all the problems for himself. But today he made this trouble, but he really offended Bai''s group. It''s not so easy to solve. Xiao Zhuoyu also knows this in his heart, so he is so worried. Offending Bai''s group may not sound like a little punishment, but the fact may not be as simple as imagined. Bai''s group has not called the police now. In the eyes of outsiders, the group may have given up revenge. But Xiao Zhuoyu''s heart although there is no abacus, but more or less is clear, Bai''s group will not be so casually let go of themselves, he and Bai Yanran had a period of such an embarrassing feeling, it is their failure to Bai Yanran that led to the embarrassing scene, all the blame in the beginning all on Xiao Zhuoyu. Once offended the white family because of this love affair, and became the enemy of all the white family. Now he has made trouble again, angered the white family again, angered Bai Yanran again, and even threatened the only successor of the Bai family group for a time. If such things can be put down, the Bai family can not be regarded as a good person, but can only be regarded as a weak and incompetent person, let others take hold of it and let others trample on them. Xiaoxiao gently shook Xiao Zhuoyu''s hand, but did not dare to be too positive. After all, the appearance of the man in front of him was really something that he had never seen before. His heart had been playing drums, but it was not easy to guess. Girls themselves are very suspicious, very sensitive, sometimes the sixth sense is very accurate. "Go on, go. I don''t want to see you so unhappy. In the past, you took me to play and take care of you. Now I''ll take care of your emotions. After all, you used to like to go to parties. Now, how come your usual appearance has become like this? I really can''t guess what you are like?" Xiaoxiao gently tooted his mouth and pretended to be a little aggrieved. It was really a bit foxy. But at this moment, Xiao Zhuoyu was no longer able to take care of these things. In his eyes, there was no such thing in his mind. All he was thinking about was his own safety. However, the most embarrassing thing is that he can''t tell the pressure in his heart through the way of pouring out, because no one around him is reliable. Xiao Zhuoyu usually plays with those people for a long time, but what really happened is afraid to take refuge in the past, for fear that those people will expose themselves directly behind their backs and turn themselves in. Maybe it''s only at this time that the true friendship can be seen in adversity. But the rich children like Xiao Zhuoyu naturally understand that ordinary friends are not allowed to join in. If they have interests, they are all friends. If there is no benefit, they will be like strangers. What Xiao Zhuoyu is most afraid of is not that his friends are unreliable and can''t help him. He even refuses to give himself a full meal. What he is most afraid of is that after those friends know their biggest secret, they take the secret as their own handle, and finally threaten themselves with the secret they tell them. At the beginning, he handed the knife to the other party, but why did he want to pass it to me again.Perhaps the reality is so cruel, no one is absolutely loyal, no one is absolutely trustworthy. Although Xiao Zhuoyu has no brain when he thinks about things, he is timid and afraid of things, so many things are also worried. Although some people are careless and the way of dealing with things is very improper, sometimes he can bear to swallow them. "How can I be so kind as to persuade me. Although I really want to go to this party, I don''t have a good rest at night, I sit at home to help you clean up during the day, and become a complete housekeeper. Shouldn''t you thank me? At night, I will accompany me to watch a movie at home. Don''t go out and play. I don''t have any energy. " Although Xiao Zhuoyu wanted to go in his heart, he was still pushing away on the surface. Although his anger was burning, his impulse was still pounding around. At this moment, Xiao Zhuoyu''s heart is very tangled. He doesn''t know whether to stay at home or go out to play. There seems to be no inevitable connection between the two. Chapter 452 Xiaoxiao saw that Xiao Zhuoyu''s present appearance had been shaken. Naturally, he needed to continue to speak, so that Xiao Zhuoyu''s heart became less firm and walked with him. After all, there was no result in staying at home. He didn''t know what Xiao Zhuoyu was thinking at home every day, but he didn''t want to stay at home. Xiaoxiao''s purpose is not so simple. If she went out to play, she didn''t need to take Xiao Zhuoyu as a burden. She could pretend to be single and attract more men. But Xiaoxiao didn''t do this. No one knows what kind of abacus Xiaoxiao is playing in his heart. It''s even more difficult for Xiaoxiao to go out and play with a person full of negative energy. Although Xiao Zhuoyu has been mixed in this kind of place before, he is a very rhythmic person. He can control the atmosphere of the scene every time. No matter who made the game, Xiao Zhuoyu went up like the protagonist. Maybe it was Xiao Zhuoyu who played so much that he acquired this kind of inexplicable ability. But looking at Xiao Zhuoyu''s appearance today, he will never have a good time. Xiao Zhuoyu is like a frosted eggplant. He can''t cheer up. If you slap him, he probably has no reaction. "I can see that you are so tangled, so don''t continue to tangle. Follow me, follow me. It''s always right. Today, I''m responsible for taking you to play. You just need to follow me. Besides, even if you''re sad, isn''t there a name called drinking to relieve sorrow? Let''s go and experience the charm of alcohol tonight. I haven''t indulged for a long time. You can give me a face and just accompany me Xiaoxiao''s way of speaking is more and more pleasant, and more and more attractive. Xiao Zhuoyu has always liked the confused feeling brought by alcohol, which can make people forget the trouble in front of them temporarily. However, looking at the wine at home, he can''t drink it. After all, if the atmosphere is not good, one can''t drink so much wine. Besides, Xiao Zhuoyu''s drinking capacity is all It''s practiced in the wine market. It''s not so easy to get drunk. If you want to intoxicate a person, you must bring up the atmosphere, let the intoxicated person lose himself and forget what environment he is in. Let this wine become like a kind of overpowering drug, let oneself become Narcissus. "No Xiao Zhuoyu''s appearance is more and more like a man, and he still pushes and drags. He doesn''t dare to face his heart. Even when he speaks, he doesn''t dare to look at Xiaoxiao''s eyes. He is afraid that his small eyes are too firm and shake his heart. "Don''t refuse again. I''ve prepared your clothes for you. Today, I didn''t bring any clothes with you. So I went to the shopping mall to help you pick out two clothes when I got off work. They were all your favorite styles. Would you like to come with me and have a look at my room? I''ll iron them with an iron machine. I''ll make sure you go out today and surprise the whole audience. Those girls will praise you My Xiaoxiao''s boyfriend is handsome. " Although Xiao Xiaoyu likes to flatter others more and more, those who flatter her more and more like this. as like as two peas, Xiao Zhuoyu love to die. This is why he has eaten the same thing as Xiao Zhuoyu. So he only had a lot of love before going to work. He helped Xiao Zhuoyu to go to the store that he always liked to go to. He picked two clothes and picked out the style that Xiao Zhuoyu liked. Although the Xiaoxiao aesthetic could not be exactly the same as Xiao Zhuoyu, but in order to meet Xiao Zhuoyu''s appetite, Xiao Xiao deliberately moved to Xiao Zhuo. Yu. In the past, Xiao Zhuoyu was so willing to spend money for Xiaoxiao. Although Xiaoxiao only wanted to make use of the man in front of him, he still had to know how to repay his gratitude. So at this time, he spent a little money to go down in order to lift a bigger fish in the back and get more benefits in the back. Xiao Zhuoyu was silent and didn''t speak. He just glanced at the direction of the room secretly. But it was this look that betrayed Xiao Zhuoyu''s heart, and was caught by Xiaoxiao''s eyes. Naturally, Xiaoxiao''s heart had a number of things, proving that Xiao Zhuoyu was very interested in what he had just said. As long as Xiaoxiao continued to persuade him, Xiao Zhuo Yu will follow him out of this door sooner or later. No one is not interested in material things. If someone is not interested in these things, it can only be said that the materials you give do not have an appetite for that person. This rule is very suitable for women, especially for men. Let Xiaoxiao give Xiao Zhuoyu a car. Although the car is the favorite of most men, it is also Xiao Zhuoyu''s favorite. However, if Xiaoxiao really wants to coax Xiao zhuoyu''er to buy a car, the cost will be too high. Therefore, it is very important for Xiao Zhuoyu to buy two clothes On the contrary, they are more adaptable. Originally, boys should do such things as cajoling others, but Xiaoxiao can''t act as a boyfriend in love in the face of the current scene. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu is in a state of depression now. No matter what requirements he puts forward, Xiao Zhuoyu can''t satisfy himself."If you don''t pay attention to me, I''ll help you put on your clothes. You can''t resist. If you have to resist, I''ll take out a rope and tie your hand. Don''t worry, I''ll do what I say. So you''d better sit still and wait for me to come." Since Xiaoxiao has seen that Xiao Zhuoyu''s heart is willing to go out, Xiaoxiao naturally has to rush into action. If he continues to wait, it is obviously impossible for Xiao Zhuoyu to make a very clear choice. Xiao Zhuoyu''s mouth is like a golden mouth, and he doesn''t even want to move. Xiaoxiao deliberately said these words, but also in order to make a laugh, finally happy, otherwise it would not take so long. If you were an ordinary person with a quick temper, it was impossible to spend so much effort to coax a boy to be happy. Moreover, the boy still didn''t buy the face of a girl, so any girl would be very angry Give up and coax the boy. But Xiaoxiao also has a purpose, so she is willing to spend so much effort. If there is no purpose, she is not willing to. Chapter 453 What is Xiaoxiao''s mind thinking? Why Xiaoxiao has to spend so much effort is to let Xiao Zhuoyu accompany him out of the door. In fact, it''s normal for a simple party, such as Xiaoxiao, if a star doesn''t go. Just push it away. There''s no need to take her boyfriend with her. Since Xiaoxiao got the support of Xiao Zhuoyu, Xiaoxiao has soared into the sky in the crew. He has been paid attention by the director and has made two good movies. He has become a little famous in this circle. Because he spent a lot of money, he has also got the attention of some fans. Those fans have never heard of Xiaoxiao before, but later they heard about it After that, it naturally attracted some people. After Xiao Xiao changed his clothes for Xiao Zhuoyu, the smile hidden between his eyebrows and eyes was no longer easy to hide in his eyes. "You are such a grinding goblin! I said I would not go, you are still so persistent, give me a good change of clothes, also help me to say hairstyle, you this let me how to refuse you? You''ve helped me match shoes and socks. It''s really rare for me to meet such a caring person. But you''re the first one in my life to do this. Maybe you''re the last one. " When Xiao Zhuoyu said these words, some wanted to tease Xiaoxiao, but he also had some feelings. Although he was just a apprentice and played in all kinds of fireworks and willow alleys every day, he was not a person who didn''t understand feelings. He was also flesh and blood. Although he had a bad reputation outside, he really loved playing and liked to play those things, but sometimes he met Pingping Light love, but also envy. The more you pursue, the more exciting things will miss the insipid. When the insipid really comes, you will want to pursue a thrill occasionally after a long time. People are such an embarrassing species, always like to hesitate, always like to regret. When Xiao Zhuoyu started to pursue Xiaoxiao with Xiaoxiao, he totally took a fancy to the star of the 18th line. He didn''t seem to have a good head, but he liked to play in those places. He was also a bit beautiful. His attitude of speaking was also very comfortable. So Xiao Zhuoyu played and played with each other, although he just bought some bags at the beginning Bao, in order to make Xiaoxiao happy, later he spent a lot of assets to buy some for Xiaoxiao. He was willing to spend some real skills for the woman in front of him. Later, Xiao Zhuoyu was more and more inseparable from the woman Xiaoxiao in front of her, because the girlfriend in front of her was never met before. No matter where she was a boyfriend, she didn''t play and what she did, she never asked much, she didn''t meddle in her business, and she didn''t get jealous. She was just too understanding ¡£ But Xiao Zhuoyu has never thought about it. The reason why Xiaoxiao doesn''t care about the real real real girlfriends, the small things of accountants, and the subtle details is that Xiaoxiao has never regarded Xiao Zhuoyu as a true and true boy friend for love. However, most of the boys are so nervous that they don''t think about these little things. No wonder Xiao Zhuoyu has never felt that Xiaoxiao is a hypocritical person even though he has been with Xiaoxiao for a long time. After all, no matter what happens to Xiao Zhuoyu, Xiaoxiao needs to appear at his side or take refuge Xiaoxiao did not betray himself when he was Xiaoxiao. "Well, don''t praise me with these words. As you know, I have always been very careful, no matter what I treat, especially when I treat you. What''s more, I love to eat your cooking. It''s not easy for you to come here to accompany me for a few days. It''s really hard for you. It''s not because I''m too busy at work. I''m sure I want to take you to relax now. But I hope you don''t blame me for my work. " Xiaoxiao now clearly has no guilt, but she is pleading guilty. Maybe this is the charm of this woman. She always realizes what she did wrong and said wrong at the first time. And there is always an unpredicted look. When you pretend to be stupid, you will take out your intelligence quotient to think when you are smart. Perhaps this kind of woman with special charm is not born smart, but because she has experienced many things, so she knows how to deal with things. This kind of person is the most intelligent and the most terrible. However, no matter who she is, a girl will not be able to carry it. Even if Xiao Zhuoyu, who wanders around in the opposite sex''s circle every day, is also fond of the girl''s coquettish appearance beside her. "You don''t have to blame yourself like this. I like all of you, but I don''t like you every time you feel that you have done something wrong. You should remember that you are a girl. No matter what you do, you are right. If people say you are wrong, you can''t admit that you are wrong. You''re my girlfriend. You can''t be wrong. I''m the only one who''s wrong, not you. '' When Xiao Zhuoyu said this sentence, it was a bit extravagant. It really makes people believe it. But unfortunately, such words of disciples like Xiao Zhuoyu can be said easily. There is no credibility, and it is not necessary to say it to girls you like. If he likes to talk about the body, he likes it.There is no special qualification that can make Xiao Zhuoyu fall in love at first sight. As long as his appearance and quality are not bad, Xiao Zhuoyu will not refuse, but after something happens, Xiao Zhuoyu will not be responsible. Maybe it''s because of this irresponsible attitude of Xiao Zhuoyu that he stinks in this circle. In this circle of rich second generation, other rich second generation are afraid to see him because they are afraid that Xiao Zhuoyu will drag them into the water. It is because of Xiao Zhuoyu''s unruly appearance that his father can''t raise his head in the circle. Although the Xiao family is not really a small family, it has such a large family property, it can''t hold its head in front of others. The main reason is that he has become a laughing stock in other people''s society because of such a black sheep Xiao''s group will also bring out Xiao Zhuoyu. Chapter 454 Xiao Zhuoyu drove Xiaoxiao''s sports car and went to the party together. He completely forgot his previous emotions. After all, if people go to play, they should not worry too much about them. People like Xiao Zhuoyu are not worried people. Once they see the pictures of playing, they can no longer control them. To be exact, Xiao Zhuoyu should not be called Xiaoxiao''s sports car, but should be Xiao Zhuoyu''s sports car given to Xiaoxiao. Xiao Zhuoyu always prepared a gift for Xiaoxiao on any festival before, and almost never left it behind. Even if Xiao Zhuoyu occasionally forgot a certain anniversary, Xiaoxiao would definitely remind Xiao Zhuoyu. After all, smart women don''t take the initiative to ask for it. Instead, they implicitly imply what their boyfriends want, but they don''t say so frankly. "Remember to fasten your seat belt. I''m going to take you racing. Don''t fly out of the car all at once. Let''s go. " When Xiao Zhuoyu was crazy, he was also like a child. He completely forgot the things that should be worried about. He just wanted to enjoy a good stimulation, let those exciting feelings fill his brain, and temporarily forget some things he didn''t want to remember. "Wow, the wind near the river is so strong. Although it''s cold, I think it''s very exciting. It should be the first time you''ve taken me to drive. I''ve never dared to drive so fast before." Xiao Xiao is crazy about Xiao Zhuoyu''s car skills. In fact, although he is fast, he can''t talk about any car skills. It''s just that at this time, on the riverside, whatever he says is unique. After a while, we arrived at the destination of the party. There were all kinds of luxury cars at the gate. It seems that Xiao Zhuoyu and Xiaoxiao are a little late. "I didn''t expect that the eldest young master of the Xiao family has also come. I sent someone here to invite you. You said you didn''t get in touch with you. I thought you didn''t receive the news. I''m sure you won''t be able to come today, but if you''ve already received the news, it won''t be so timely. It happens that our party is about to start. Let''s go in ¡£¡± The people at the door are talking to Xiao Zhuoyu. They are all from the rich circle, but they are respectful and submissive. After all, in this complicated circle, it is better to have more friends than to have more enemies. If there is one more enemy, there will be more danger, and the family will know it. When there is no need to argue with others, try not to argue with others. "Then your invitation must have been sent directly to our home. At that time, I was not at home, so you certainly couldn''t get in touch with it. However, when I received the news, I came here. After all, I still wanted to sell your face. If I didn''t give you any face, it would not be too interesting." Xiao Zhuoyu exchanged greetings and pretended to know everything. In fact, Xiao Zhuoyu had no foundation at all in his heart. From the beginning to the end, Xiao Zhuoyu did not contact the family. It should be said that he did not dare to contact the family at all, because he did not know whether his father had received his message. If he went home now, he would have thrown himself into a trap. Although two people are chatting, it looks like a very good friend, but in fact, there is not much connection between the two people, but when they play, they play together, but what really happened, such as this is absolutely not related. Xiao Xiao walked behind Xiao Zhuoyu, completely putting down his star status and setting off the identity of Xiao Zhuoyu. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu can give Xiao Xiao face at home, but outside Xiao Zhuoyu, as a man, has to fight for face. Xiaoxiao is also a man of insight. He knows that Xiao Zhuoyu has a good face, so he doesn''t want to steal Xiao Zhuoyu''s limelight and try to be brave. After all, he is a girl. If he is not outstanding in some aspects, others won''t say anything. But Xiao Zhuoyu is different. Xiao Zhuoyu has a status of Xiao family, if not as rich as these If the rich second generation is in the circle of children, it seems that they are not doing well in this circle. However, the scene of today''s party is quite big. It seems that more than 80% of the rich second generation in this circle have appeared in it. It is also considered that the people holding the party have a face. Otherwise, it is really difficult to invite so many people who are hard to see. "Oh, isn''t this the eldest young master of the Xiao family? I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''ve been there for a long time. I guess I''ve made a lot of money. I haven''t seen you come out to play. " A rich second generation suddenly ridiculed Xiao Zhuoyu, which made Xiao Zhuoyu feel a little helpless. Originally, he had a good chat with Xiaoxiao and enjoyed the champagne. It was a very quiet atmosphere moment, but suddenly someone interrupted the topic. But this person interrupted the topic but let Xiao Zhuoyu listen to it is a little uncomfortable, no matter what, but always can''t say that others are secretly making a lot of money. No one wants to be said by other people that they are doing something secretly. It is always like doing something that can''t be seen on the stage. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. How about the factory before you? I heard that it was smashed, and it didn''t open again. It is estimated that there is a little more money lost in it. Your father is not willing to give you any more funds. You are not much better than me now. I think you are also making a lot of money recently. "When Xiao Zhuoyu spoke, he directly poked into the weakness of the man who mocked him. After all, other people took the initiative to attack. Naturally, he had to fight back, otherwise it would appear that his combat effectiveness was too weak. At that time, everyone will come to ridicule themselves. After all, we have heard of their own stinks in the circle. However, some people are willing to hide in their hearts and not to tell them. Some people are willing to come to their own places and laugh at themselves. But Xiao Zhuoyu never gives these people a good look. After all, a few people in this circle have clean hands, and some people''s money is not given by their families. However, those people have to pretend to be very powerful and show off in front of Xiao Zhuoyu, so that Xiao Zhuoyu is very uncomfortable. No matter who they are, they can see those who are in their own hands People who are too swaggering in front of you will feel a bit of an eyesore. Xiao Zhuoyu is no exception. The key is that when these people speak, they are mean and mean, which makes people feel sick. Chapter 455 Xiao Zhuoyu was very angry at the moment. He wanted to wave his fist on the other side''s face. However, considering the scene, it was a relatively happy scene after all. If he had a big fight, he would not give the owner face. In this case, he would be a criminal and a person who would destroy the atmosphere, so no matter what the other side said, I also have to bear it. If I have any anger, I have to leave the party and settle it privately. "Don''t be angry. I feel you can''t help it. Let''s go. Let''s not talk to him any more. No matter what he says, we''ll pretend we can''t hear it. We''re here to make ourselves happy. If what he says makes us listen to more uncomfortable words, we must not argue with him and don''t listen to what he says, If we care about her, we''ll become the same people as him, don''t you Xiaoxiao pretended to be very flustered, for fear that Xiao Zhuoyu would make trouble. In fact, even if Xiao Zhuoyu is in trouble, it has nothing to do with him. He can pretend that he can''t see anything. After the party is over, he will slip away. But Xiaoxiao also takes into account that he is still Xiao Zhuoyu''s girlfriend. If he loses face, it''s probably two people who will lose face together. Xiaoxiao naturally doesn''t want to accompany him Xiao Zhuoyu lost his face. "Forget it, for your sake, I don''t want to argue with him. Originally, I was still holding back and bending in my heart. I really wanted to kill him with one punch. How could anyone say something about the other party''s pain when they first exchanged greetings. I''ve never seen such an impolite person who doesn''t even understand the most basic greeting etiquette I don''t know what kind of Party these people come out to Xiao Zhuoyu''s heart is really a hundred uncomfortable, after all, the party has not started, just talk to a few people, he has already said that he is particularly reluctant to listen to people, and the other party is not his favorite character, so he is too lazy to bother with him too much. Although Xiao Zhuoyu has some angry words to say with his girlfriend Xiaoxiao, some words really can''t be said at the party. After all, the identities of the people around him are mixed. It may be that walls have ears. Some people hear these angry words, turn around and tell others, if they offend themselves in this circle, it''s not a big deal, but if they offend more than half of the people in this circle, they will have no way to continue playing with these people, so their face must be preserved. The final choice of people''s emotion vent way or to blame a light and heavy, if light, vent at will, won''t create any disaster. But if it''s heavy, then we don''t know what kind of result will be caused later. If the result can''t bear by itself, it will suffer. "Yes, that''s right. Don''t worry about him. Besides, he always argues with you every time. You should be used to it. And you know, he always talks so bad. So several of his girlfriends broke up with him because they couldn''t bear it. It''s not because he is reluctant to give money to those girls It''s not because he is not considerate to those girls, but because he always talks aggressively when he gets angry, and I hear that he is very famous in your circle, so to speak, it is well known. " Xiaoxiao always helps Xiao Zhuoyu speak when he is very angry. After the quarrel, Xiao Zhuoyu has a feeling that others can understand. It is this feeling that can greatly strengthen the relationship between the two lovers. But every time Xiaoxiao said those words, only to Xiao Zhuoyu to listen to. In some public places, Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to make Xiao Zhuoyu happy and offend others. After all, although he and Xiao Zhuoyu are a couple, they are two people. They don''t want to be completely bound together. The opinions of others on Xiao Zhuoyu do not necessarily represent others'' views on Xiaoxiao. It is because Xiaoxiao knows this very well in her heart, so she is very modest in whatever she says and does. If it is not for you to deliberately find fault, you can''t see that Xiaoxiao has any loopholes and loopholes. What he does is always surprisingly perfect, which makes you feel that everything is planned in advance. In fact, Xiaoxiao is very calm in his heart, just like he has met a lot of important events before, he can always deal with it calmly At present, the various situations make others unexpected. "It''s really the good mood of the evening was all knocked out by that man. Now I think my lips will become extremely dry as long as I read out his name." Xiao Zhuoyu is now more and more skilled in swearing. He doesn''t have dirty words. He hates a person. If you hate him, you will feel that he is not good at all. Even if his name is, you will find it extremely hard to hear. Xiaoxiao just smile on the side, just like Xiao Zhuoyu''s heart is cold, but Xiaoxiao''s smile like a bunch of sunshine, suddenly shine into Xiao Zhuoyu''s heart, let Xiao Zhuoyu not have a trace of defense, was warm by this warm sunshine."Why don''t you find a place to rest, then I''ll go to the bathroom and I''ll come back to you later." Xiaoxiao explained to Xiao Zhuoyu and left with her bag, as if to go to the bathroom to make up. Xiao Zhuoyu naturally did not have much doubt. After all, it is a very normal thing for girls to go to the bathroom to make up. When they go out, they should always pay attention to their own image, especially Xiaoxiao, who has a star identity. They should pay more attention to the time and place to prevent others from secretly photographing their makeup. Xiao Zhuoyu took out his cigarette and found a comfortable sofa. He lay down like this, quietly looking at the carnival scene in front of him. However, as long as his heart was quiet, he could no longer blend into the atmosphere. Xiaoxiao locked the bathroom immediately after entering the bathroom. She looked flustered, as if something had happened. "Why have I called you so many times but I haven''t answered you? What''s the situation in your side? What''s the matter I told you before? Do you want to think about it again? I think such profits should be enough to shake your heart. You still have to think about your own future. After all, you are still young, still a star and a public figure. You still need to think about your own prospects. You have a long way to go in the future, so don''t hang yourself in a tree. " Chapter 456 There was a mysterious voice on the other end of the phone. It was a woman''s voice. It seemed that there was some kind of trade that was very difficult to say on the table with Xiaoxiao, just like hiding some kind of secret deliberately. "Before, I was always by his side. My mobile phone was put in the bag, and it was muted. There was only vibration, so I didn''t notice. Now I have taken him to the place we agreed before. After I go back, I think you are right. I can accompany you to implement the plan." Xiaoxiao responds to the woman on the other end of the phone. It seems that Xiaoxiao has been bribed by the woman on the other end of the phone. It is estimated that the woman has paid a high price, and the price is not given by anyone other than the woman on the other end of the phone. "Yanran, what did the little star say? Did you promise us? " Lu He anxiously asked Bai Yanran. It turned out that the strange woman''s voice that Xiaoxiao had received before was Bai Yanran. It seemed that there was something between them that could not be said. "I came forward, and of course she agreed. Besides, our white family is not without money. If she doesn''t promise us, she will increase the money. Isn''t it just for one money that he is with Xiao Zhuoyu? Then we can all give it to him in the white family. Can he not agree in the end? How dare you offer such an attractive offer Bai Yanran looks proud, just like a child showing off what he has just done. However, although the tone of Bai Yanran''s words is somewhat wrong, there is nothing wrong with them. After all, Xiaoxiao is a person who likes money from the beginning. Only when the Bai family gives enough money, Xiaoxiao will do things for the Bai family. "I didn''t expect that you were so capable of handling affairs. I really underestimated you. I thought that when you told that little star, he would definitely refuse. After all, they are boyfriend and girlfriend. How hard is it to let this girlfriend betray her boyfriend! For example, in the relationship between us, if you betrayed me, my heart will certainly be very uncomfortable, very aggrieved, and I will feel a little cold and hearty. " Lu he began to play a fork, because the thing was done successfully, so since there is no need to worry about anything, the heart can be so relaxed, otherwise things have not been done, the heart is always thinking about, but this credit naturally can not be attributed to Bai Yanran''s head, after all, it is the method that everyone worked out together, to be exact, it should be put forward by the Lu family An idea, and then get the white master''s approval, otherwise two people also dare not be good at their own things. Old man Bai criticized two people many times before. They did things too bumpy and didn''t think through their brains. So they became very cautious, especially in dealing with things related to Xiao Zhuoyu. However, it is always right to be cautious. "How can I listen to you? It''s a little belittling to me. My work efficiency is not always very high. I just didn''t like to care about those things before. Besides, for that person, forget it. I don''t want to directly say his name. You know, I don''t want to have too much involvement with him." Bai Yanran''s speech is very implicit, and the meaning is not very clear, but Lu he''s heart knows what Bai Yanran is conveying. After all, before Lu he has been wandering around Bai Yanran''s side, no matter what happened to Bai Yanran, Lu he always appeared at the scene for the first time. As long as Bai Yanran needs Luhe, Luhe can reach her side. Bai Yanran didn''t want to mention that person after that relationship. After all, the memories between the two people were too bad, even some embarrassment and sadness. There was no need to deliberately print him in his mind. If a person always to recall the past, to recall those painful experiences, his life will become very negative energy, he saw everything is not good. Every day he was thinking about those terrible things, and his heart was like a broken thing that couldn''t be recovered. When you face the sun, everything you see is starry, including the first ray of sun you see every day. You think it is very fresh. Even if it is the first breath of air in the morning, you feel that it is somewhat different from the past. Bai Yanran, after suffering from the previous life, has seen Xiao Zhuoyu''s face thoroughly. She doesn''t want to suffer the crime again. She should cherish the people in front of her and live in the moment. So she has a great change in her attitude towards Lu He. She begins to care about the person who has always been with her but has been ignored by her. If you still live without heart and can''t see those people who secretly protect themselves in the dark, then your life will become a little boring, and will make some people who protect themselves in the dark cold. Not all people are very good at expressing themselves. Although some people protect Bai Yanran, they never say it out. For example, old man Bai will always solve some problems for Bai Yanran secretly, and Lu he will always support Bai Yanran behind Bai Yanran and solve some problems for her. In fact, even in the last life, Bai Yanran had a lot of right-hand assistants around her, but at that time, Bai Yanran could not find the people who cared about themselves.But now with the memory of the last life, in life has been able to eat a lot of losses, before the fall of those holes, now at least will not step into again. Bai Yanran''s most important change is to learn to care about people around, especially to learn to find the advantages of Lu He. "I see what you mean. It''s because he failed you that I will not let him go casually. You are such a good girl. What qualification does he have to hurt you? I''m not only defending against injustice for you, but also for myself. But you don''t have to worry about me. I won''t do irrational things because of impulse. I know what you have in mind I will not violate it at will Lu he is also a very just person. Even if he is not with Bai Yanran and is not Bai Yanran''s boyfriend, Lu he will resolutely stand up to solve the problem for Bai Yanran. The sense of justice in the man''s bones will not change easily no matter when. And, to Bai Yanran good, always protect Bai Yanran, it seems that he grew into the bone of things. Chapter 457 Bai Yanran looks up at Lu He tenderly, without saying anything. She makes eye contact quietly. She seems to know what she is thinking by looking at the other person. Maybe this tacit understanding also thinks that there will be something between Lu he and Bai Yanran. "I want to ask you something. You always called me miss before, but then you suddenly changed your address. How did you overcome this psychological obstacle? I''m curious about the things between us. I''m shy about many things. I''m sorry to ask. But now you can make fun of me casually. I think we are Feelings are not so fragile. " Bai Yanran began to ask Lu he some questions he didn''t dare to ask before. After all, although Lu he had always lived under the same roof with Bai Yanran, he would have become very good friends according to the truth, but there was always a gap between them, which could not be broken. So Lu He could not cross the barrier in his heart and called Bai Yanran a Yan However. Later, by chance, Bai Yanran insisted on forcing her to change her address. Otherwise, Bai Yanran would force Lu He to pretend to be angry with her own mood. But in fact, Bai Yanran at that time was also deliberately trying to get closer to Lu He, so she made such a move. Bai Yanran is a person who knows Lu he very well. Lu he is stubborn. If Bai Yanran can''t persuade him, with the passage of time, Lu he doesn''t necessarily change his address. After all, when Miss Bai calls, the two people will only call each other more and more unfamiliar. They are both grown-up people, and their inner worries are more and more. The gap between them is only one Will be more and more wide, white Yan Ran if this time does not immediately hand, two people later I am afraid will really look like strangers. No matter what you do, there is a very critical opportunity. Once you miss it, you may never go back. Bai Yanran was also ruthless at that time. In the future, she should treat Lu he well and cherish Lu he''s feelings. Since the change of address, the distance between the two people has indeed shortened by a lot, Lu he has become more and more bold, originally in the heart is a sunny and lovely boy. However, there is a layer of window paper between the two people, so Lu he can only pretend to be very shy, unwilling to boldly express his inner thoughts. Lu he has always been very fond of Bai Yanran, even loves Bai Yanran, silently loves Bai Yanran, and never puts his love on the stage, because at that time Bai Yanran was a man who had already had a boyfriend, and he couldn''t get in and become a third party. It was disgraceful to say so. So Lu he didn''t have it because of his cowardice Bold expression of their feelings, but because the timing is not right, if expressed, it can not be a qualified boyfriend, but will be discussed behind the back, is a third party to interfere with other people''s feelings. Lu Hegang first thought that Bai Yanran should know what he meant, but it was not easy to say it. Later, he found that Bai Yanran was totally absorbed in Xiao Zhuoyu and had no time to worry about himself, the silent flower protector. But even in that case, Lu he didn''t regret that he liked Bai Yanran. When he was young, he didn''t know what this feeling was. He just simply thought that boys should protect girls. Later, as he grew up, he began to have some changes in his heart. Only then did he know that this kind of thing was called emotion. "It should be attributed to your previous persistence. After all, you are so persistent that I have to call your name. Otherwise, you will not talk to me or play with me. Of course, I am scared by your serious appearance, so I have to change my address. In fact, to tell the truth, it is very difficult for me to break through the defense line. After all, we have been maintaining a relationship between the top and the bottom for so many years. I always feel that you are a distant figure in my life, so I just protect you silently by your side and never dare to show up. " Lu Yan Ran, when she was in love, would not like her own life. However, Lu he is a brave and fearless person, and never afraid of his own step will go wrong, leading to irreparable results, but at the same time, Lu he is a person who can grasp the opportunity very well, so he chose a more appropriate time to pull in the distance between Bai Yanran and Bai Yanran. At that time, Bai Yanran already knew Lu he''s intention, so when Every time Lu he asks Bai Yanran to go out, Bai Yanran never refuses, including when eating at home, he will take the initiative to invite him to talk to him. If before, Bai Yanran would definitely refuse Liuhe very decisively, and at that time Lu he did not dare to make such a bold request. No matter which circle Bai Yanran is in, she is absolutely a very excellent person. After going to film, she becomes an actor, and after that, she has numerous pursuers. These people are Lu he''s enemies in love. However, Bai Yanran doesn''t know all this. The biggest pressure is that Lu he bears silently behind his back."Every time I think about it now, I think I was really stupid at that time. Or it is too simple, I believe some scum''s words so easily, but ignore those around me who are sincere to me. I will definitely cherish the feelings between us in the future. After all, it is really not easy for us to get to this step now. " Bai Yanran gently leans on Lu he''s shoulder, and doesn''t care what occasion it is now. Although sitting in the living room, people can see how two people kiss me, but it''s not embarrassing. Maybe when the time comes, even if you don''t need some words to express, you will also see what is famous. But the more you hide and hide, the more you hide, you are guilty and don''t want to admit some things. It''s better to face it boldly, let everyone speculate freely, and then choose a suitable time to announce the truth. Bai Yanran hopes to be together with Lu He in the future, but Lu he has not asked Bai Yanran for love. Maybe Bai Yanran at this moment feels that their feelings have reached the level of attachment, but in Lu he''s heart, no one knows what his idea is. Chapter 458 "Look at what you two look like. You haven''t reported the two of you well to my grandfather. You''ve been so bold to have such close contact at home." The white man suddenly came up from the downstairs. The two people who were focusing on it didn''t realize that the white man was approaching this way. "Grandfather." Bai Yanran suddenly turned back, her face suddenly red like an apple, perhaps because of her shyness. After all, her own feelings, although I don''t know whether there are numbers in his heart, I have never mentioned it with him. "Now I''m going down for a walk to chat with you. You can talk about you two. I won''t disturb you two. After all, my daughter has grown up and is not easy to manage. She has her own worries and feelings. She can''t care about me, the old man." The white man looks like a vinegar man. He knows that the old man has come down for a walk, but he can only take the opportunity to go out for a walk, which is also to avoid this embarrassing scene. After all, if he turns around and goes upstairs, it will make the two young people even more embarrassed. Bai Yanran was more helpless because he was chatting with each other, but he didn''t notice the footstep sound behind him because they were so fascinated by the conversation that he didn''t want to pretend that he didn''t see it, and deliberately punctured the two people. "Don''t you think you said something about your grandfather? You are not such a blush girl before. Every time my grandfather says something about you, you always have to go back. But today I was told that you are so dumb. It seems that the nature of a little girl has been exposed. " Lu he was a little bit like watching a joke on the side. After all, he was a boy and didn''t want to be too shy. He lost face in front of girls. "Well, let''s get back to the point. We haven''t done our business yet, and we''re still gossiping here. What we should worry about now is not these trivial matters, but to solve our business as soon as possible, so that we can feel at ease earlier and have a good sleep at night." Bai Yanran wants to jump over this topic quickly. After all, if she continues to tangle, her face will only become more and more red. As a girl, her face is naturally thin. If someone else mentions herself by name, she is naturally embarrassed. However, some people seem to have forgotten the business. Now Xiao Zhuoyu is at a party. If he doesn''t implement the plan now, he will run away again. "I''m sorry, I''ve been in the bathroom for a long time. I''m used to it at home, so I''m so sorry to take the door with me." As soon as Xiaoxiao got out of the bathroom, there was a large group of people outside the bathroom. It seemed that they were all queuing up to use the toilet. Originally, it was a public restroom, but after it was unlocked, it became an exclusive one. However, if the door was not closed properly, I''m afraid that the wall has ears and will be heard by others. "Really, don''t you know that this is a public place? Since the door is locked, how can we people who have been waiting outside for so long go to the toilet? It''s really selfish "Yes, yes, they are all people who come to the party. I heard that the quality should be very high. How can people like you appear? It used to be a public toilet, but you locked the door. I don''t know what you''re thinking. We stand outside, and these people''s legs are going to be sore, just to go to the toilet. " "Forget it, I heard that you are still a star. You don''t have to worry about it with you. We are all in a hurry to go to the toilet. Get out of the way quickly and stop blocking our way." A few ladies chirped, because Xiaoxiao locked the door of the bathroom, so other people can''t go in and use the bathroom. Even if they want to go in to make up their makeup, they can''t go into the bathroom. If you can''t get into the bathroom, there''s no mirror. In that case, the effect of make-up will be much worse. That some women for their own make-up delicate, it is likely to give up makeup. Although the complaints of the people outside were sharp, Xiaoxiao put up with it. After all, there was a mistake in locking the door and there was nothing to refute. It was better to apologize to them first and let those people calm down. "I''m really sorry. I was in a hurry to go to the bathroom, so I closed the door." Xiaoxiao behaves very sorry, and it''s not good for those ladies to continue to blame. After all, it''s just a small matter. It''s only about ten minutes to go in. It''s not very long. It''s just that the people standing outside are uncomfortable. If they just catch someone, they have to say something. "Have you smoked several cigarettes here? I feel like you''ve been waiting for me for a while. Why don''t you go and play by yourself, but wait for me here. " Xiaoxiao came back to see Xiao Zhuoyu sitting on the sofa motionless, just constantly spit out the smoke in his mouth, a very depressed look."I didn''t wait for you for a long time. I just wanted to play with you when you came back. I came here to accompany you. Don''t let me become the protagonist instead. Let''s go and invite you to dance." When Xiao Zhuoyu saw Xiaoxiao coming, it was not good to continue to be depressed. After all, he had promised Xiaoxiao to come to the party. If he drooped his face again, he would not give his girlfriend face. After all, so many rich second generation gathered here, which was a very difficult party. The time is almost the same. It seems that the dance has already started. The men who attend the party seem to have found a female partner on the field. After the waiters distribute the masks to all the people present, the music on the ground reminds me of it. "Ladies and gentlemen, after the music starts, you must take good care of your partner. If you don''t pay attention to your partner, you will be led away by others, so pay attention to it!" After all, if there is no host, the carnival is very boring. There must be a person with rhythm. Chapter 459 Xiao Zhuoyu took over the two masks handed over by the waiter and tied them up for Xiaoxiao very kindly. "Is it tight? Has it got to your little head? Do you want to loosen it a little bit?" Xiao Zhuoyu gently asked Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao at this moment, if a casual, I''m afraid it will really fall into Xiao Zhuoyu''s gentle trap. "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter. It''s just right." Xiaoxiao seems to be a little shy, although he has seen many boys, and may have physical contact with many boys, but this moment is somewhat inexplicably warm and shy. The two were immersed in the wonderful music. "Pay attention, all the lights on the countdown are off. You must hold your partner well. Maybe when the light lights up, your partner may not be your original partner." The host''s voice gradually brought the atmosphere on the stage. It seems that some of these people would like their partner to be a strange girl. Some of these people are suitable for their girlfriend to come to the party, which means that these people have no chance to contact other girls If through this dance to lead to a strange girl, it is not to have a more chance to contact with the opposite sex. "Exciting "Wow, I think it''s a girl who stumbles into my arms and comes into my arms. I won''t let you go." For a time, the scene was in chaos. Many playful boys would show their true colors. After all, the girls who came to the party had good looks. One by one, they were pretty people in the circle. "Xiaoxiao, are you? Are you two hands loose when we were pulling just now? Why can''t I feel where you are now? You know, I''m a bit blind at night. If the light is a little dim, I can''t see you at all. Can you see me?" Xiao Zhuoyu is as like as two peas in a blind eye. Although the eyes are open, they cannot see the road and the people in front of them. After all, all the people are wearing masks. It seems that all girls are alike. "I''m here. I can''t see it. Where are you, Zhuo Yu?" Xiaoxiao can''t see. She gropes for her own side, but it doesn''t look like Xiao Zhuoyu''s body. She can feel other men''s bodies just by taking advantage of the chaos. It''s completely because she can''t see the way, so she meets others inadvertently. "I feel like your voice is a little far away from me. We may have been separated." Xiao Zhuoyu seems to realize that the distance between the two people is getting farther and farther. It may also be that after the lights went out, the single people on the field became extremely excited, so they collided and scattered some people. "What? Your voice is too low. I didn''t hear you. I should be walking in your direction, or you should stand still. " "Zhuo Yu, why don''t you suddenly stop talking?" Xiaoxiao yelled, but Xiao Zhuoyu did not have a voice to respond. In this way, Xiaoxiao began to be anxious. Although the venue of the dance was not big, there were many people. It was too difficult to find a person in such a dark environment. We have to wait until all the lights are on before we can see who is who, if all the people take off their masks. "Stinky boy, you''d better not struggle with me. If you make too much noise, I''ll stick a knife directly into your throat. You''d better shut up. " Several men in black wrapped Xiao Zhuoyu with big sacks and stuffed a towel in his mouth. No matter how hard Xiao Zhuoyu struggled, he couldn''t resist a few tough men. The man in black tied Xiao Zhuoyu directly and left. The scene was extremely chaotic, so no one saw Xiao Zhuoyu disappear. After all, in such a dark environment, as long as there is no huge noise, it will not attract other people''s attention. In the chaos of the ball, Xiao Zhuoyu gorgeous disappeared in the eyes of all. Xiao Zhuoyu is struggling constantly in the sack. At this moment, he is extremely flustered because he doesn''t know who tied himself up. This kind of ignorant fear is the easiest to destroy a person''s soul step by step. Suddenly, a lamp pricked Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyes. "Who? Who is it? Don''t you know that I am the eldest master of Xiao''s group, who gave you courage? " Xiao Zhuoyu narrowed his eyes. He looked very uncomfortable. The light made Xiao Zhuoyu''s eyes loose. He couldn''t see anyone''s face. The light was too strong. "Young master Xiao, open your eyes and have a good look. You really take yourself seriously. You don''t know what form it is now? Would you please find out The man in black waved his baseball bat in his hand. All of them were ferocious. It seems that Xiao Zhuoyu is doomed today. But at this moment, Xiao Zhuoyu naturally did not know what kind of situation he was in now. He was originally attending a dance, but somehow he was tied away by a group of people. Without any precaution, he disappeared inexplicably."You haven''t made it clear who sent you. Besides, I''m offended. Who should have tied me here? Can''t you tell me clearly in person? In such an extreme way? " At this moment, Xiao Zhuoyu did not realize the origin of the group of people in black who kidnapped themselves. Although I have a very guilty thing in my heart at this moment, I don''t want to connect this matter with the group of people in black in front of me. But no matter what, Xiao Zhuoyu can''t let the people in front of him feel his fear. If these people in front of him realize that Xiao Zhuoyu''s heart is very afraid, maybe they will be more powerful in front of Xiao Zhuoyu. At present, we can only keep pretending to catch him. Before the group of people begin to ask Xiao Zhuoyu, Xiao Zhuoyu shows all his affairs. Obviously, he can''t show that he is too guilty. It''s the stupidest thing to say something that shouldn''t be said. "Do you remember what you did two days ago? I can''t remember so quickly. Do you want me to help you remember it well? " People in black are more angry when they see that Xiao Zhuoyu is not in a state at all and continues to pretend to be stupid. Originally, Xiao Zhuoyu has done something very wrong, but now he has no intention to admit his mistake. Chapter 460 Originally, people in black still wanted to have a good fight with Xiao Zhuoyu. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu is just a hostage with little value in his hands. People in black can play with him. "Then I really don''t know what you mean. After all, you didn''t even tell me a little hint. Where do you think I should start thinking? After all, I''ve done so many things. Besides, there are a lot of people that my Xiao family has offended. There are no lack of one or two of you." Xiao Zhuoyu still gnaws his teeth and wants to continue to pretend to be stuck. After all, in this state, he can procrastinate for a minute. Although Xiao Zhuoyu is not calm at this moment, because I don''t know whether Xiaoxiao has found that he is missing and sends someone to find him. If Xiao Zhuoyu''s delaying time is effective and can be delayed until Xiaoxiao comes to save Xiao Zhuoyu, then Xiao Zhuoyu will naturally be rigid and rigid and leave a little bit of life for himself. At this moment, Xiao Zhuoyu completely pinned his hope on his girlfriend. After all, both of them were attending the party, and Xiao Zhuoyu was accompanying Xiaoxiao. If Xiao Zhuoyu suddenly left, he would definitely call Xiaoxiao in advance, but now Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t say hello to Xiaoxiao, so it''s inexplicable be missing. Xiaoxiao''s heart must be suspicious. I hope my girlfriend can be smart and realize the danger of this situation. "Well, I''m really uncomfortable to see you in such a situation. But don''t say that you offend too many people in this circle. It''s not because you are too high-profile, but I''m too lazy to talk to people like you. It''s just a waste of my saliva." It seems that people in black don''t want to go on with Xiao Zhuoyu any more. A group of men are grinding and hawing here. They haven''t started to do business, and it''s not decent to speak out. "Brothers, call me!" At the command of the man in black, all the people surrounded Xiao Zhuoyu. The ruthless stick hit Xiao Zhuoyu. Xiao Zhuoyu made a terrible cry, but the hands of the people in black didn''t mean to be merciful. The worse Xiao Zhuoyu called, the heavier the black people''s hands were. "Stop, stop, have something to say, pain!" Xiao Zhuoyu was obviously unable to carry the stick. He was originally a rich son and had not suffered much. I''m afraid he can''t stand such torture. However, although the black people are beating Xiao Zhuoyu, there is no real effort on their hands. They are afraid that Xiao Zhuoyu will be killed by beating them. However, once the words of Xiao Yu stopped, it was true that he had just said it. "Young master, I don''t have the strength to hold my hands. I don''t have the strength to fight with them. But I''m not the same as my brothers. If you don''t be honest, I''ll stick it down, and you''ll have something wrong with it. " The old man in black can clearly see Xiao Zhuoyu''s psychology. After all, there are several people in the rich circle who can stand such sticks. If they are beaten in groups, they will not be able to eat. But the purpose of Xiao Zhuoyu, a man in black, was not to kill him, but to make him soft in his heart and speak out his wrong things. If Xiao Zhuoyu could take the initiative to explain all the things he had done wrong, so that people in black would not have to say so forcibly, people in black would naturally be happy, and there was no need to use lynching indiscriminately. Originally, the main purpose was not to beat Xiao Zhuoyu, but to let Xiao Zhuoyu account honestly. "If you have any questions, just ask them directly. Don''t let me guess like this. I don''t know what you want to know about me? Besides, I don''t have any secrets for others to guess. If you have anything you want to know, you can tell them. " Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t want to keep going around the circle with these people in black. It was futile to continue to go around. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu at this moment was not sure whether these people were sent by the white family to inquire for information. If the white family didn''t come to inquire about the news, if he voluntarily admitted it, he would not have to reveal all his secrets Come on, let others know. "Hey, you are the one who was kidnapped by us. Can you speak a little better? Just like this, I really want to fight with a stick. Unfortunately, the people above us have told us that we will save you a little life, and we can''t let you die directly. It''s too cheap for you." People in black were also amused, mainly to let Xiao Zhuoyu admit himself, and then let Xiao Zhuoyu suffer more or less from flesh and blood, but the outside world could not see that it was the white family who abused lynching, which had a bad impact on the Bai family. When Bai Yanran was doing this, she naturally managed these people in advance, so that they would not settle Xiao Zhuoyu casually. If Xiao Zhuoyu disappeared from the world directly, it would be too cheap for him. There are a million ways to make a person disappear from the world of laughter, and let him die directly. This is unbearable What kind of torture."Boss, there''s a call from up there. Shall we take it or not?" Suddenly a man in black whispered in the ear of the man in black. "What a fool. Of course I''ll take it." The old man in black glared at the boy. "Miss, we have caught the man you asked us to arrest. Now we have tied him to the old warehouse, and the rest will be at your command." The voice at the other end of the phone is Bai Yanran, which has been premeditated by Bai Yanran for a long time. Originally, because of such bad things happened to the two people before, Bai Yanran would like to never meet Xiao Zhuoyu in this life and have nothing to do with Xiao Zhuoyu. But Xiao Zhuoyu couldn''t hold his breath, and there was always some imbalance in his heart. He took the initiative to find Bai Yanran. In the end, Bai Yanran returned home peacefully, but Bai Yanran was different. He couldn''t let go of the tone in his heart. The Revenge of Bai Yanran was determined. Xiao Zhuoyu fell into Bai Yanran''s hands, there must be no way to live. This time, Bai Yanran is cruel and must solve this character. Chapter 461 Hearing that the man in black has caught Xiao Zhuoyu, Bai Yanran is naturally very happy, proving that the task has been successful and has not been discovered by others, because Bai Yanran has already explained to that group of people at the beginning. If there is any change in the task, don''t casually do it, so as not to frighten the snake. Besides, these people in black are in the name of the white family. If they are found out by others, the biggest impact is still the white family. Bai Yanran wants to revenge Xiao Zhuoyu. It can be regarded as Bai Yanran''s personal behavior. Naturally, when something goes wrong, white people don''t want to gamble with Bai''s group. Everything must be safe before you dare to act, but what is safe in this world. In order to avoid some mistakes, so the less you do, the less mistakes you make. Bai Yanran still has to prevent some accidents. "You should not forget what I told you before. Try to force him to tell us some facts. We should use the means we should use. We should not let others look down on us. The white family thinks that we are soft persimmons that are easy to bully. But there is a more important thing. Don''t let him die in our hands. When it comes, it will not be good for the reputation of our Bai family group You should understand what I mean Bai Yanran''s call is also to determine whether the task has been successful. If the task is not successful, since it is to start plan B, but everything is assisted by Xiao Zhuoyu''s girlfriend Xiaoxiao, naturally it seems much more smooth. Bai Yanran originally wanted to solve Xiao Zhuoyu, but when the man''s face appeared in her mind, she felt very disgusted. Unwilling to face that face again, she sent someone whom she trusted to deal with the matter. She handed Xiao Zhuoyu into the hands of the police easily. Without passing through the hands of the Bai family, Bai Yanran was more or less aggrieved. After all, Bai Yanran had not forgotten a picture of the grievances she suffered on the ship. Bai Yanran was not a person who liked to do those cruel things. Sometimes he could forgive others. However, Xiao Zhuoyu was removed from the list of characters in Bai Yanran''s life, because Xiao Zhuoyu''s disgust was more than Bai Yanran''s acceptable level. He always had such a face. He always thinks that people all over the world can''t understand his conspiracy. Sometimes it''s better to say it''s confidence, but sometimes it''s called arrogance. He thinks that his own ability is greater than that of heaven. He always thinks that all the people around him are fools. Xiao Zhuoyu is such a person. Bai Yanran can''t see through Xiao Zhuoyu at the beginning. He thinks he has several abilities. But later, he thinks that this person has no real ability. All of them are fake tricks. Although Bai Yanran found that everything had some hindsight, but it was not too late. Now it was still too late to turn back. Now it is not too late to know a person''s true face. Before, she just wanted to escape and did not want to go to Xiao Zhuoyu, but she would not let others step on her head casually. But now Bai Yanran wants to revenge those aggrieved ideas in her heart. She is also a big lady of the white family. Why should she be pinched and bullied by others, and even go to a party by herself, she may be kidnapped as a hostage and be held in her neck with a knife. Now Bai Yanran doesn''t want to recall the scene at that time, if she has one in her hand If you have a gun, you can''t wait to shoot Xiao Zhuoyu''s head. "Miss, it seems that this stinky boy has not realized what he has done wrong. He is still playing dumb with us. I really don''t want to continue to talk nonsense with him. I think it''s time for us to use force. Otherwise, I don''t think he can say two true words in his mouth. He has never seen such a grindstone. " The old man in black is also a quick tempered man. After all, he could have solved the problem by fighting immediately. But because Bai Yanran had given the order before, he did not dare to act recklessly, so that he would not be able to take any action in the end. "Brothers, Miss gave us an order to kill this man, but we have never liked to do such bloody things, so we have to save his breath in the end." After all, such a villain stood in front of himself. If he didn''t teach a good lesson, it would be hard for him. "OK." Before Xiao Zhuoyu reacts, another stick is beating on Xiao Zhuoyu. At the moment, Xiao Zhuoyu has been beaten black and blue. "Young master Xiao, now we''ll tell you all the truth. Originally you are also a dying man. I don''t want you to have some regrets after your death. We are sent by the Bai family. You should not forget what you did to our young lady and young master. If you have lost your memory, you should always remember what happened two days ago As for a person who has lost his memory, he can''t remember anything in such a short period of time, so you''d better not pretend to stay in front of us. It''s really embarrassing for us People in black directly told all the things in their heads, and kept holding them in their hearts. It was no use pretending to be crazy and silly with Xiao Zhuoyu. It was better to show off in front of Xiao Zhuoyu and make it clear. Besides, if the white family wants to make a Xiao Zhuoyu, it is not a big problem. There is no need to hide and hide, so that Xiao Zhuoyu will die in his last eyes I don''t understand."What evidence do you have that I did it? If you have any evidence, you will bring it out. If you falsely falsely accuse me, are you not afraid that I will sue you to the court? You should know this." Xiao Zhuoyu doesn''t seem to want to admit it. After all, it''s not a trivial matter. If the other party doesn''t have any evidence, if he pretends not to know, he can still be busy for a period of time. If he admits, he can''t hide it for a moment. Now there is no better solution to the urgency of the matter. He can only wait a minute to count as a minute There''s still room for turning over with one breath left. If all the things were accounted for, I''m afraid the Bai family would be even more angry. They would take Xiao Zhuoyu''s life and let it go. I''m afraid it would be a private affair to solve Xiao Zhuoyu''s life. If Xiao Zhuoyu is caught by the police, at least one person will still be alive. Chapter 462 "But master Xiao still doesn''t want to admit what he has done. However, I think a person has already arrived at this situation. It''s better to explain all the things clearly. Don''t let yourself suffer some flesh and blood again. It''s not us who suffer, but yourself. There''s no need to do this. It''s no big deal for a man to admit what he has done. It''s not a big deal. I''ll tell you what my grandfather looks like. My brother can still save you a living When the man in Black said these words, he seemed to regard Xiao Zhuoyu as his own brother. He also wanted to play the emotional card and let Xiao Zhuoyu explain everything clearly. "I don''t know what you mean? Even if you beat me to death today, I don''t understand what you said. If you really want to think that I did it, what evidence can he use to persuade me? I will admit it. If there is no evidence to prove that it is me, I will never admit it. If you slander me at will, the Xiao family will not let you go. " Xiao Zhuoyu even moved out of the Xiao family to intimidate these people. However, these people came from the Bai family. Naturally, they would not be afraid of a small Xiao family. If these people acted without the support of the Bai family, they would still be afraid of Xiao Zhuoyu''s words. Now the form is that people in black are supported by Bai Yanran and the big supporter of the white family. Naturally, they are not afraid of anything when they do things. What''s more, they will not take these words of Xiao Zhuoyu into consideration. Xiao Zhuoyu''s only support is his own family. Xiao Zhuoyu did not dare to go home after such a big disaster. Therefore, Xiao Zhuoyu''s father at this moment may not know what happened, but these are all his own inner thoughts. In fact, the fact is that Xiao Zhuoyu''s father at this moment has already known all the information, and is quietly searching for Xiao Zhuoyu everywhere. After all, his own son has done such a thing, it is not easy to go too far. Otherwise, his father will have no face. Xiao Zhuoyu must not be able to contact anyone in the outside world, and he has no backing. He can only hope that his life will not be destroyed in this dark small warehouse. Otherwise, there will be no one to collect his body. "Oh, young master, you really don''t realize what you are like now. Your father has already known about this. You may be very curious about how your father knew it. Our master told him everything. Your father has already given up saving you, a black sheep. You said that if your father had done something like this, he would have saved him If you said that, wouldn''t it drag the Xiao family into the water? You also know that your father is a sensible person, naturally he will not do such a stupid thing. Before, your father didn''t like you, and he will not save you at this critical moment. " The man in black was so confident when he said these words, that is, in order to get rid of the last thought in Xiao Zhuoyu''s heart, the reason why Xiao Zhuoyu was so persistent and unwilling to admit what he had done was also because he had to worry about the last thing and rely on him. If his father knew that he was in danger, he might have no wrong Gu came to save himself. However, Xiao Zhuoyu''s inner thoughts were limited to being his own father''s good son. After listening to the man in black''s words, Xiao Zhuoyu''s heart was certainly hit hard and his last thought was extinguished. "Are you telling me the truth? Did my father really say that he would not come to save me? I am his own son. How could he give up me so casually? If my father leaves, who will inherit the great property of Xiao family? He''s not really going to give it all to charity, is he? He should not be able to imitate the plot of this kind of TV drama. After all, he has worked hard for such a large family business. I am his only blood, and he is so cruel. " Xiao Zhuoyu obviously can''t accept these words from the man in black. After all, if his father doesn''t save himself, then don''t rely on his girlfriend to save himself. Now Xiao Zhuoyu is like a suffering man who fell off a cliff. Anyone who comes to save himself must take great risks. So these people are not sincere to themselves It is impossible to take such a big risk casually. If their own father is not willing to take this risk, the others are even more afraid. Xiao Zhuoyu''s heart once again fell into despair. If he didn''t even have his last trace of concern, there would be no other thoughts in one''s heart. This kind of despair is generally not the threat of his own position, but the last of his relatives around him also took a regardless method to himself. "Young master Xiao, you''d better face the reality. You''re no longer a man to rely on. You''d better see the reality and immerse yourself in your own fantasy. There''s no point in such a meaningless struggle. If you tell us all you know, we can still consider and let you live. " Although the man in Black said something like this, it was obviously to comfort Xiao Zhuoyu. It was not the real thought of the black people, but also the truth that he knew.Although the white family has already known that the last behind the scenes murderer is Xiao Zhuoyu, they don''t know how some doubtful points in the details of this matter are. If you really want to understand a thing, it is naturally necessary to inquire into all the details of the matter. Although relying on the police may be the safest, efficiency is also considered in the Bai family This method is not efficient, so it is not adopted. People in black also played Xiao Zhuoyu as a monkey. Although they pretended to be sincere, they didn''t say a word from their heart. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu is in a passive state. His life is completely in the hands of the people in black in front of him. He has no qualification to negotiate with these people. Naturally, people in black know this, Coax Xiao Zhuoyu is also to let him say those things as soon as possible, let everything come to light, more transparent. Chapter 463 Xiao Zhuoyu had a glimmer of hope in his eyes, but now he has no hope at all. Now his eyes become very desperate, is the kind of despair that everyone can see. It seems that there is no hope for a person to live in this world, and it is not so important to die or live. Originally, he thought of his father, but after listening to the words of the man in black, Xiao Zhuoyu realized that his father might not really save himself. Father has the final say, and it will surely bring down the Shaw group and will not have the chance to stage a comeback. After hearing this, Xiao family will certainly oppose all of this. This is not Xiao Zhuoyu''s father who can say the least. After all, Xiao family has such a big family, even if his father can say one last sentence, but the final decision. It''s not my own father who can take care of it. "Ask me what you have to ask. If I know, I''ll tell you." Xiao Zhuoyu''s current situation is that he has given up the struggle and is ready to explain all the things he knows clearly. After all, he seems to be dying now. If he keeps some things in his heart, it seems that there is no need for him. But Xiao Zhuoyu''s Frank appearance was not a big deal in the eyes of the people in black. Although he was a little surprised, the black people were naturally very happy with the result. If Xiao Zhuoyu is willing to tell what he knows, the Bai family won''t have to spend so much effort to investigate some things. After all, some things have already happened. It''s not so easy to investigate. It''s better to ask the people who planned at that time what they thought and how the personnel arrangement was planned, so it would be faster. The reason why the Bai family filmed such a large group to secretly arrest Xiao Zhuoyu was not just to find Xiao Rong and reward, but to let Xiaochou bear the crimes he suffered at that time. It is more to let Xiao Zhuoyu have a long memory in the future. However, according to the current form, the Bai family should not let Xiao Zhuoyu go at will. Therefore, it is a question whether Xiao Zhuoyu will have a future. "Come on, now that you''ve decided to explain these things clearly, don''t linger on. Wasting your time is also a waste of mine. " The man in black was a little impatient, but he couldn''t say too much to avoid being exposed. Now it''s because Xiao Zhuoyu has completely lost contact with the outside world, so he will listen to the people in black. Once eliminated in the words out of this door, those words that people in Black said are just like the wind, blowing past. Xiao Zhuoyu sat on that chair, desperate to tell all the things he knew. The man in black recorded them all with a recorder. As evidence, the recording should be well preserved. Naturally, the Bai family will not act as a murderer. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu has no place to hide. If the Bai family wants to attack him hard, it will be superfluous. The Bai family can take this recording to the police. All this is true. It doesn''t have to be so troublesome. It takes a long way to complete the same goal. "Miss, we have finished all the tasks you taught me. Now, what''s the next step to bring him back or keep him in this warehouse?" People in black made a phone call to Bai Yanran and reported the progress of the task. After all, it was only with the password of others that they dared to implement such a plan. So after everything was clear, they should report it to Bai Yanran. "It''s better to leave him in the warehouse and look after others. We can''t let him starve to death, nor let him seek death. The most important thing is not to let him run away casually." Bai Yanran has worries in her heart, and she doesn''t want to let Xiao Zhuoyu die in her own hands. After all, although Xiao Zhuoyu is a murderer, his own life is not threatened by him in the end. How to carry out the next step in the end, or must listen to the orders of master Bai. "Yanran, what''s going on there? Now the news outside is temporarily blocked for you. However, we must make it public as soon as we have got the evidence. Otherwise, I am afraid that the longer the delay, the more troublesome it will be. " Lu he''s estimation is much more than Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran is only worried about her own affairs, and doesn''t think too much about Bai''s group''s affairs. However, Lu he''s heart is full of the group''s affairs, because he always takes the overall situation into consideration, and is afraid that what happens will affect the future development of Bai''s group. "The evidence has been obtained. On their way home, they heard that the man had been tied up in the warehouse and sent several people to guard it. The rest of the things will be decided after the grandfather has said it, so as not to let us do something impulsively, and my grandfather will not be satisfied." Bai Yanran now has concerns in her heart. After all, after being criticized by the old man Bai, it is impossible for him to act rashly. "I can''t imagine that you will think about things now. You never cared about these things before. Why are you afraid now? What a surprise. "Lu he couldn''t believe it. Before, Bai Yanran was the most impulsive person to do things. She had any ideas in her heart. She would take actions immediately without consideration, so she would do a lot of things. But now she seems to think about the consequences. When she doesn''t know how to act next, she should wait for a higher ability than herself To give advice for yourself. "Yes, how can you call me afraid? I''ve never been afraid, but I think the way I think may not be thoughtful enough. After all, it''s a critical moment. If you do something wrong, it may cause a big event. I don''t want to carry this pot. " Although Bai Yanran doesn''t admit it, she still agrees with Lu he''s idea in her heart. After all, it is said by Lu He. Lu he and Bai Yanran are two extreme people, one is to consider too much, the other is not to consider, when these two people work together, it would be better. People who don''t think about it are not necessarily shortcomings. This year, because they don''t think about it, they will burst out some bold ideas, which those who have no courage dare not think about. Chapter 464 It seems that the people of the Lu family are also in turmoil these days. If they want to take advantage of the best opportunity, they must take advantage of the opportunity to enter the battle. If they are too impulsive, they may be well intentioned to do bad things. "Dad, I said that we should speed up. Now Xiao Zhuoyu seems to be gone, and all the people have no news of him. That boy is not timid. So now he has fled to a place we don''t know. There was a little bit of his shadow before, but now he has no news. We should have contacted him before It doesn''t seem to be of any use to continue to wait and see. After all, people are gone. " Lu Zhen is constantly complaining in Lu''s ears. At the beginning of the matter, Lu he was very anxious to contact Xiao Zhuoyu and join hands with Xiao Zhuoyu to deal with the Bai family. After all, the power of one person is limited, but the power of a group of people is more spectacular. Lu Zhen, as an outsider, is really not easy to get involved in this matter, but if there is an intermediary in it, the matter will become easier to handle. "What? Can''t Xiao Zhuoyu be found now? Some time ago, I inquired about the news that he was at his star''s girlfriend''s house? Is it that the previous mood is not accurate or what? How can there be such a big change in such a short period of time? Then you say that there is no wind and grass outside, and he should not have received some news. " Mr. Lu also showed some surprise, because some of them seemed to be beyond the expectation of these people. No one knew what was going on in this, so there was such a big change. However, it was not easy to guess casually, because it was futile to guess without any basis. Originally, the Lu family was going to wait and see for a while and then help Xiao Zhuoyu. But now, Xiao Zhuoyu disappeared from nowhere, as if all the plans were in disorder. "Yes, so we can''t contact people at all now. No matter what plan we have, we can''t carry out any plan. If we suddenly appear to interfere, the Bai family will definitely point all the blame on our Lu family. Naturally, we can''t do such a loss making business. But if we don''t do something about it, I''m not willing to do it, so We must think of a more thoughtful way now. " Although Lu Zhen sighs in his heart now, it should be more specific to say that he has some regrets. After listening to his father''s words, he missed such a good opportunity. Now everything seems to be late. If Lu Zhen didn''t listen to Lu Qi, but impulsively implemented the plan in his heart, maybe there are some things now Love has changed, the white family is not so leisurely. "Now it seems useless to say these regret words. You''d better think about what to do next. I''ve already told you before. We''d better not take this matter casually, because it involves too many people and is too complicated. It''s not something that can be solved in a few words. The Xiao family has already been self-made If we are really involved in this matter, we may be dragged into the water by Xiao Zhuoyu. After all, that person is not necessarily a reliable person. " Lu Qi sighed that he had missed a better time. No matter what he regretted, it was too late. He should make a good plan for the next step. However, some things should be done when they should be done. if they miss that time, there will be no better time to implement. After all, the relationship between Lu and his father was not too clear. After all, the relationship between Lu and his father was not too clear. After all, the relationship between Lu and Lu was not too natural. "Come on, Dad, can''t you directly admit that you missed such a good opportunity because of your hesitation? It''s not easy to find such an opportunity now. At the beginning, when there was so much noise outside, if we added fuel to the flames, we would certainly be greatly affected. But now, it is obvious that the white family is fighting all the relationships outside Well, it''s not so easy for us to get involved now. It''s not because you were so hesitant at the beginning. It''s really... " Luzhen always likes to see the past. Even if it''s something that was missed before, he always chooses to hold on to it, but he will not change some things that have been missed. However, Lu Qi interrupted, which also made Lu Zhen dare not go on. Because things have not happened and the plan has not been implemented, no one can say whether it is right to do things or not to do them. It is a pity not to do them. This is reflected in Lu Zhen''s body. Lu Zhen is a very bold person, who is always very impulsive when doing things. Sometimes people will do a thing perfectly because once they are impulsive, they can throw out all their wealth. For example, people in Luzhen have no scruples because they have nothing to treasure. But Lu Qi is an old fox in the market. He has been so careful all his life. He can''t do it like Lu Zhen. All his own things are thrown out."You''d better not tangle with these things. You should reflect on it for yourself. I don''t think it''s meaningful to continue to tangle. After all, the man has disappeared, and you haven''t heard from him, which proves that something has happened to him. If we just go in now, I''m afraid I''m afraid he''ll drag you into the water. You''d better think about it carefully Lu Qi has always been worried, so he can''t stir up the whole group. After all, the cost is too high. But in the end, it will bring negative influence to the Bai group. If the people of the Bai group really have the ability to turn things around, no matter who they are, they can''t shake the Bai''s collection The status of the league. Xiao Zhuoyu''s current situation, Lu''s group is not a shadow, he has completely controlled the scene, the rest of the people even have no chance to intervene, now the outside world can only become a spectator, and can only watch from afar, and even have no chance to intervene. Chapter 465 Although Lu Zhen is still a little angry, it is because of his own father that he missed this opportunity, so there is nothing to worry about. After all, no one can argue with his own father. "It''s not that I don''t care about it. Besides, because you made a mistake and missed this opportunity, I have nothing to say. What''s more, you are not me. What''s more, we LU''s group should bow down in front of Bai''s group. Thinking about this, I''m not comfortable. Anyway, we''re a big group But the white group deliberately targets us everywhere. Don''t I even have a chance to fight back? " Lu Zhen''s words are meaningless. They are all made up by Lu He. The Bai''s group has targeted anyone, but the road of Lu''s group is not stable. Therefore, there are some bumps and bumps, and there are some connections between Lu Zhen and Bai''s group The responsibility for those crimes is attributed to the white group. The reason why Lu Zhen said these words to himself was that he deliberately told him to listen to them. Now if Mr. Lu could be a little angry after listening to them, and then boldly made some decisions, according to the current situation, it is not a good way to wait for a rabbit. However, Lu Zhen didn''t dare to say it in front of Master Lu. The big game of chess played by Master Lu was clear to the rest of the people. "Naturally, I have a plan in my heart. You don''t need these small details. I can only tell you one thing. What you are worried about is not particularly important. What to do next? I have a very clear plan in my heart. You just need to follow my plan. I will not tell my plan in advance. It''s not because I don''t believe you, it''s because I''m waiting for an opportunity There are still some very clear plans in Master Lu''s mind. All the things should be prioritized. Although some things are not decided now, they will not have much impact. This kind of thing is not good even if it is done or not, but if something has been done, it must be successful. Once it happens, the next step must be tightly tied. However, if there is a mistake in the middle link, it will cause incalculable influence. No one dare to fight hard. Naturally, everyone will be a little creepy when doing something ¡£ "Can''t you share your plans with me? We''re not outsiders. I''m your own son. If you''re so unfamiliar, I''ll ask you there''s no need for us to continue to communicate. You always say you have plans, but you never share them with me. I doubt whether we are a family. ¡± Lu Zhen''s speech is becoming more and more radical, and he doesn''t pay attention to his tone. Although he meant to blame at the beginning of his speech, he was rather tactful and didn''t say it directly. It became more and more direct, which made people feel uncomfortable. After all, Lu Zhen is a junior in front of Mr. Lu. It''s a crime to talk too much like this. Mr. Lu''s heart is a little uncomfortable after listening to him. After all, the younger generation''s speech is too rampant, and that''s simply not paying attention to the elder. "When you speak, you''d better pay attention to your tone. Don''t forget what your status is now. If you give you rights, you can speak in front of me. If I don''t give you rights, you will be nothing. No matter what it is, you''d better listen to my arrangement. Don''t act arbitrarily. You should know whether you can accomplish something by yourself I don''t have to tell you about this. I won''t tell you more. Go back to your own room. Don''t stand in front of me. You are an old man. But how can those words still be like a young man? Some things should be said. If you say them, I don''t have any opinions. If you dare not say something, don''t blame me for accusing you. " Lu''s tone is obviously a little bad. After all, Lu Zhen''s tone is getting worse and worse. No matter who he is, he will not be able to listen to him. Although it is because of his own reasons that things have not been so smooth before, in the final analysis, the old man is not willing to admit his mistakes. After listening to these words, Lu Zhen never went on. After all, the war between the two men seemed to be on the verge of breaking out. If you continue to speak, Luzhen is also in a disadvantaged position. At this time, it depends on the face of Mr. Lu. Lu Zhen has no longer dared to continue. The Lu family has missed the best opportunity when Xiao Zhuoyu was still alive. Now Xiao Zhuoyu has completely become a hostage controlled by the white family. No one but the white family will know where he went. Speculation will only mean that Xiao Zhuoyu has done something wrong, so he absconded. Even if the Xiao family did report to the police at the end of the day and went to the police to find Xiao Zhuoyu, the Bai family could make a conjecture and take the initiative to guess that Xiao Zhuoyu had absconded for the crime. It is very possible for a person who has committed a crime to abscond before he knows that he will eventually be arrested by the police."Do you still go to find Xiao Zhuoyu? I don''t think it''s necessary for our family to spend so much effort. After all, if he has disappeared on his own initiative, it will prove that he has no backing. If we rush forward to become his supporter, we will suffer too much. In the end, if it really has anything to do with us, we will clean up the mess for him, which is not easy. " Lu Zhen''s IQ has been on the line for a time, and he has seriously thought about the problem. If Xiao Zhuoyu is really afraid of crime and absconds, it proves that the Xiao family is no longer reliable. If the Xiao family can not rely on it, if the Lu family comes forward to help Xiao Zhuoyu at this time, Xiao Zhuoyu will surely hold on to the landing house. By that time, the Lu family will not let go Even if you want to get out, you can''t get out. Lu Zhen thought that if he took the initiative to stand up and be born, it would mean that the Lu family was now in the same camp as Xiao Zhuoyu. The Xiao family did not take the initiative to help Xiao Zhuoyu. If he was the first to bear the brunt, it would be superfluous. Chapter 466 Xiaoxiao''s side is the most calm now. After selling Xiao Zhuoyu, of course, he got a lot of money, all of which were the commission given by Bai Yanran. After all, he took money to relieve the disaster for others. Originally, when no one said Xiaoxiao wanted to help Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao was not willing to help. She even refused to accept Xiaoxiao''s friend on the pretext that she was Xiao Zhuoyu''s friend. At the beginning, Bai Yanran believed that Xiaoxiao and Xiao Zhuoyu were true love. If it was love, of course, the girlfriend would not betray her boyfriend, no matter how attractive Bai Yanran gave Xiaoxiao won''t agree. However, Bai Yanran''s chips became higher and higher, and Xiaoxiao''s tone was obviously shaken. At that time, Bai Yanran realized that Xiaoxiao might have followed Xiao Zhuoyu only for his money. After all, Xiaoxiao is now rising so fast in the crew, and she has entered the crew with a large amount of money. Bai Yanran has doubts, but she has not guessed too much Measurement. After all, Bai Yanran, a lady of the white family, is in no mood to take care of the affairs of the little stars, miscellaneous things, and other people''s affairs. She has no good feelings for Xiaoxiao. Since the incident of the agent, she doesn''t want to mention Xiaoxiao''s name casually. If one person has no good feeling in the other''s heart, it is difficult for the two people to have any intersection, unless something happens between them that can benefit the other person. Bai Yanran felt that this method might not work, but also felt that it was necessary to try. She did not expect this thing to be done. Xiaoxiao was not sincere, but greedy for Xiao Zhuoyu''s money. Bai Yanran could give her all the things Xiaoxiao coveted. Although Bai Yanran''s move was a bit abrupt, it seemed that this move was not wrong. It was a shortcut. If he had not thought of this method, it might be a problem how to cheat Xiao Zhuoyu out. After all, a timid person like Xiao Zhuoyu, if something goes wrong with him, he will hide at home all day and dare not come out, because once he comes out, it is very difficult for him to be targeted by the enemies nearby. Now the enemy is hiding in the dark, and he doesn''t know where he is. Naturally, he doesn''t dare to wander outside. At the beginning, Bai Yanran speculated that Xiao Zhuoyu would definitely run home to tell his father, but after receiving the notice from father Bai, he found that Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t go home in time. Maybe he knew in his heart that Xiao''s family might be unreliable, but this was just a guess in his heart. Everything, Xiao Zhuoyu didn''t go home, it was just a puzzle. Naturally, the behavior of the Xiao family will not let everyone in the outside world guess. After all, the name of the disgracer is Xiao. The person who finally comes out to clean up the mess must also be a forger. If the quitters don''t want to clean up the mess, they can only give up Xiao Zhuoyu and get rid of the relationship with Xiao Zhuoyu, so as not to be dragged down together. It''s not easy to get rid of the relationship between people. Even if the Xiao family came forward to clarify that this matter had nothing to do with the Xiao family, after all, this matter was planned by Xiao Zhuoyu alone. If the Xiao family really took out this set of words in the end, it would be fine. "The money has been found in your account. Please check it. I think you''ve done a good job today, so there''s more. I wish you could be so obedient. But unfortunately, you''re really high-profile when I''m not in the crew. " Bai Yanran made a phone call to Xiaoxiao. After all, the matter has progressed to this level, which can be regarded as a success. Xiaoxiao''s task has been completed and there is nothing to worry about. It is not against the temptation of such a large amount of money that Xiaoxiao will not make this adventure. After all, betraying Xiao Zhuoyu is equivalent to losing one of her own dependence. If Xiao Zhuoyu disappears in this world, the days after Xiaoxiao will become very comfortable. After all, with such a large sum of money from Bai Yanran, there should be no need to worry about food and clothing for the rest of his life. But if Xiao Zhuoyu knew that the Betrayer was his girlfriend who he thought was true love, it would be another way of saying. At least with Xiao Zhuoyu''s temper, he would not let Xiaoxiao go. Xiao Zhuoyu believed the feelings of two people when you were on my side. If Xiao Zhuoyu knew the person beside him and turned out to be a spy, the first thing to break down should be his inner defense line, and then his whole body of hatred. After all, he was hurt by other people, which was nothing and healed better. But if you are hurt by the person you trust most, the scar is indelible, and it hurts every time I think about it. "Well, this matter will be there after today. It has nothing to do with me. You have promised that I will keep it secret for me. I hope you will do what you promised, and I won''t get involved in your circle in the future. After you return to the company, I won''t compete with you for anything. Just rest assured." After Xiaoxiao took the money, her attitude towards Bai Yanran had a big reversal. After all, Xiaoxiao didn''t know how many TV dramas and movies she could make for such a sum of money, but with the financial resources of the Bai family, she could give them away at will.Therefore, Bai Yanran can''t blink her eyelids. Such a little money will not be put into her heart. Since she would have entered this circle at the beginning, it was not for making money. It was entirely because of her interests and hobbies. More than 90% of the unpleasant things that happened later could be solved with money. It was relatively happy, and no one dared to mess with it Actually, the background of Bai''s group is there. Even if no one will not work in this circle in the future, it will be more carefree and happy than others in the circle. "Well, if you have a good idea, people will not attack me, I will not be a prisoner. You should know this more clearly than anyone else. Originally, we are only a simple money transaction, and I have nothing to do with you. In the future, you don''t need you to make concessions for me in the company. You just have to be good and don''t make trouble." Bai Yanran didn''t put forward any other requirements to Xiaoxiao because Xiaoxiao took her own money. After all, a person should be honest and trustworthy. When the request was made, Bai Yanran naturally put the money into Xiaoxiao''s account. In the days to come, both of them will keep this matter in mind. Chapter 467 Before the white family, there are many people have been staring at, some people are holding the mentality of watching a joke, just watching, do not dare to interfere, because a careless may lead to fire, no one wants to take this risk. However, there are many people who covet the white family. It is not easy for such a large group to have something to do. Many people are in the mood of watching jokes. Some people are eager to get a foot in it, hoping to stir up the water more and more disorderly. People who want to take advantage of the opportunity to revenge the white family have already started to stir up. Everyone has a set of their own ideas. They still pretend that they don''t know anything Son, I don''t care about anything. No matter what evil methods there are in mind, all kinds of methods to frame up the Bai family, of course, can not be said to let everyone know on the face. After all, some methods are also known by others, so they can''t continue to carry out. Some people, including those in foreign countries, are also eyeing the white family, and even have the idea of acquiring the white family. However, some people are beyond their means, while others have already made a more clear plan. "You Lian, why don''t we take some time to go back home. I heard that many interesting things have happened in China recently. I always think that we should go back and join in the excitement. Moreover, I also feel that you must be interested in the protagonist of this event. You were your colleague before." Wang Kun, a business tycoon, looks at his wife Chen Youlian. Before Chen Youlian, a third party, intervened between Bai Yanran and Xiao Zhuoyu. Several people have made a lot of jokes. The conflicts between Xiao Zhuoyu and Bai Yanran are all caused by Chen Youlian. At this moment, Chen Youlian has nothing to do with Xiao Zhuoyu, and continues to hang in a tree without price It''s just a waste of time. After having a substitute, Chen Youlian quickly let go and fawn on another big man. The result was very surprising. Many people thought that Chen Youlian was just playing, but they didn''t expect Chen Youlian to take heart. Now she is a wife. "What can happen in China? Isn''t it always the struggle between those families? I''m tired of listening to it. I don''t want to pay more attention to things in the circle of actors. Now that I''m living a happy life abroad, I still feel that it''s going to be fast and I don''t want to go back to China. " When Chen Youlian was abroad, she didn''t have to hear about those troubles or go back to see those people she didn''t want to see. Her father, a drunkard, was a bottomless pit. If she continued to associate with him, she would not have a good life in the future. This kind of happy life was something that she had never imagined before. Her mother''s life has always been daring to secretly help her. Chen Youlian dare not openly extend a helping hand to her mother, for fear that the drunkard father will reach out to find his poor mother. After all, there are too many scenes in the past, and Chen Youlian is tired of it. But as a daughter, sometimes she has no way. At present, all things are in a state of mind that can''t be seen. Chen Youlian ignores the drunkard''s stepfather in China. He continues to hear that Chen Youlian''s life is not easy after leaving the country, so he has no further contact. After all, if a person doesn''t have any work outside the country, he will naturally have no financial resources. Continue to ask Chen Youlian for money, it is estimated that nothing. Unfortunately, Chen Youlian''s mother still has to live under the pressure of her stepfather, but she is always reluctant to leave her useless stepfather. Chen Youlian is still a little distressed for her mother in her heart, so she has to secretly go back every time to get money. "Do you really don''t go back? I heard that something happened to the Bai family. Bai Yanran was the female star who used to be in your company. She seems to have been kidnapped by a rich second generation. Now the shares of Bai''s group have plummeted. Taking this opportunity to buy their group is a very good point." Wang Kun, a business tycoon, said his ideas. However, no matter how the shares of Bai''s group are, the group is a very big cake. It is not easy to swallow him down at one breath. If it is not handled properly, he may choke himself to death. The Bai family is not so good at compromise, and they will not give up the Bai family group to others. If they can''t hold on to it, they can''t let go. Wang Kun, a business tycoon, always comes back to inquire about the situation. If the situation is not clear, he will jump to a conclusion That''s obviously impulsive. "Bai Yanran? She was kidnapped? After she went out, she had to follow a team of bodyguards. You didn''t see that battle. Every time she came to work in our company, the display was really bigger than anyone else. Such a person could be kidnapped. I can''t believe it. There should be more people who don''t like her, and it''s very likely that they will be kidnapped by those who are plotting against the law. " After hearing the news, Chen Youlian was a little happy. After all, two people were enemies before. They heard the bad news from their enemies. Naturally, it was good news for her. She longed for something to happen to her. Even if she could not get any good, she would be happy. Naturally, you can''t pretend to be too happy in front of business tycoon Wang Kun. After all, you have to pretend to be a good wife and good mother. You can only pretend that you don''t care. However, Wang Kun, a business tycoon, has always touched Chen Youlian''s mind clearly. Otherwise, he will not casually put the female bright star on his side.Women''s jealousy is always immeasurable. Chen Youlian doesn''t seem to give up the chance to see Bai Yanran''s jokes casually. It''s the first time that a female star has been kidnapped. "So we can take this opportunity to go back home for fun. You haven''t been home for a long time. It''s time to go home and have a look. After I return home, I''ll have a good look at the news of Bai''s group. If the situation is right, we should do it when we can. I''m afraid it''s possible to stay in China." Naturally, Wang Kun, a business tycoon, has his own plans, but he has not concealed anything from Chen Youlian. After all, he is already a man who is kept by his side. He can''t hide some things from him day and night, so there is no need to hide them. Sometimes you can hide something that is unnecessary to hide, but it will make the feelings between two people estrange. The more you hide, the more unfamiliar you will be. After a long time, it is easy to cheat. Maybe the break-up of feelings starts from here. Chapter 468 Wang Kun, a business tycoon, naturally has no energy to care about emotional matters. Working abroad has made him worry enough. Several domestic companies have entrusted others to take care of them. He just remotely controls them. After all, remote control also needs to be decided by himself, and all things are somewhat brain burning. "Since you need to work and want to go back home, if you want me to accompany you, I''ll go back with you. I haven''t been back for a long time. You want to go back to feel your feelings and go to the place where you used to work. I still miss the days when I was struggling alone. Some of my old friends in China haven''t been in touch for a long time. It''s time to get in touch with each other, otherwise the feelings between them will be unfamiliar. " After all, if you can''t see Chen Yanran''s drama in time, I''m afraid that if you can''t see Chen Yanran''s drama in time, it''s better to see Chen Yanran''s drama in time. Chen Youlian also has to make a good plan for her return home. After all, whether she can stay in China is also a problem. Whether she is there or not, each has its own advantages. You can''t say which aspect is better or which aspect is not good. In China, Chen Youlian''s life is naturally troubled by the past, but in other aspects, it may be more convenient and may be able to regain the former career. After all, Chen Youlian has a certain love of acting in the background of an actor. After all, Chen Youlian has a certain love of acting in her bones. She has put down her own skills, Chen You pity is also a little unwilling. "Let''s pack up as soon as possible, and we can start in a moment. This kind of opportunity is really not waiting for me, so I have some urgency and some excitement in my heart. " Wang Kun, a business tycoon, can''t wait for a moment. After all, if Bai''s group can be taken care of by himself, it''s just like taking advantage of the profits made by Baijia Group. In the past, he only envied the profits made by the Baijia Group. But now he thinks that if the profits can be put into his own pocket, think about people I''m so excited at night that I can''t sleep. Chen Youlian and Wang Kun, a business tycoon, have their own excitement in their hearts. Although their concerns are different, there is a common point that both of them have to go back home. I''m afraid there will be more and more onlookers for this wonderful play. The news reports on the Internet have become more and more exaggerated. Most of them have no basis. They are just the guesses of the major media reporters. However, those Internet Names naturally can''t tell the truth from the false. We are just people watching the opera. We don''t know what happened in the play. We can''t tell who is good or bad. In addition, there are people who are hyping things behind Love will only become more and more complex, more and more difficult to understand. "Why has the stock of Bai''s group been falling all the time recently? I heard that the eldest lady of the group was kidnapped. What happened to the group and offended any terrorists? Should the stock in hand be thrown out now? I can''t bear the loss. I feel it''s just a pressure to put it in my hands." "You haven''t sold the stocks yet. I''ve sold them all to others for a long time. I''m afraid I''ll stop at the end of the day. But I can''t get anything out of nothing. You''re really brave enough to wait until this time." "I also think that the Bai''s group may not be able to do so. There have been so many incidents recently, and I have not seen any leaders from their group come out to explain. One by one, they hide behind, and they don''t know what to do." "Forget it, forget it. Even the people of the Bai family can''t protect themselves, not to mention your stocks. A group of bad old men, what stocks are they playing at such an old age? Is it not good to dance with the old ladies downstairs? I don''t know what your fun is?" At present, old people and women are also discussing the issue of Bai''s group. In the past, when the Bai''s group was booming, it was hard to buy stocks, and even money could not be bought. However, there were also some people in the Bai''s group who controlled it, which made it so popular. The current situation is naturally different from before. It''s all bad news for Bai''s group. Most of the senior shareholders can''t take the risk and throw out their bubble stocks one after another. After all, they can get back some money by running out in time. If it''s too late, if the limit falls, there will be no money. Many people are also worried about the occurrence of this situation, so they dare not keep the stock in their hands. In the end, who is good and who is not good is not clear. Before everything is not clear, even letting go is the right way. Looking at the group''s stock, Mr. Bai was also confused. It was clear that the victim was Bai''s group. It was reasonable that everyone would come to sympathize with the Bai family. It seemed that there was some misunderstanding about the Bai family, which eventually had an impact on the Baishi group, and the impact should not be underestimated. "I don''t have a headache to sit in the office for a long time, or I don''t have to sit in the office for a long time. I don''t want to rest in the office for a long time. The atmosphere feels too oppressive. "After all, an old man has been working hard for so long. Although she doesn''t know what happened, she has to disturb him. If she doesn''t remind him, he will stay in the study for a longer time. "I can''t calm down when something happens in this company. Although Lu he is in charge of the company''s affairs, I always feel that this time things can''t be controlled by him. I need to help him more or less to keep an eye on it. Otherwise, I''m afraid that someone will take advantage of the company''s troubles and secretly move some small hands and feet behind his back, and Lu he''s old It''s too light to see the little hands and feet. " In his heart, the old man is always worrying about these young people, but mainly for the sake of Bai''s group. After all, if anything happens to the group, it''s all his painstaking efforts. Naturally, he can''t put down his mind so easily. Chapter 469 Bai''s group''s shares fell so fast, of course, Mr. Bai also noticed and was very worried. After all, it was completely beyond his expectation. He thought that this small disturbance would win the sympathy of those netizens to the Bai group, but now it is getting worse and worse. "Master, these young masters must know something about them. I saw that the young master rushed to the company and avoided the reporters who were staring at the door secretly. I think this is also to deal with the things you found. You should leave it to the young master. You should trust his ability, and he can handle these things. ¡± Mother Liu said those comforting words to old man Bai. After all, old man Bai is so old. If he cares about the company''s affairs again, it will be a little bit more than he can do. "This is not a problem that I can trust him, but this one. I''m afraid other people are watching. When it comes to something, he can''t cope with it alone. After all, the company rarely has such a big problem. If anything happened before, I''ll help him. He will be a little more relaxed. If I''m not here now, I''ll help him I''m afraid that he will miss some important information carelessly The old man is worried about the stock market, but he doesn''t like it. After all, the family now don''t know what happened to Bai''s group. Before Lu he said this pressure, he could only bear it in his heart. At this moment, Lu he has been in the company as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. After all, such a big thing happened, and he did not dare to inform the old man. He was afraid that all the pressure could only be borne by Lu He. People in the company were in a mess. Some even wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to leave the company It is to keep these people, afraid that all people will follow suit and take advantage of the trouble to leave. On the one hand, he has to deal with all the affairs of the company, and on the other hand, he has to keep his family secret. It is not easy for Lu He to do these things. No mistakes can be made in any place. In particular, the company''s Lu he must keep an eye on it. Now some people are in a panic. After all, the sharp drop in stocks means that the company is going to go bankrupt soon. All the funds are tied up and may not be available for a while. Therefore, even if something happens to the group, there is no way to save these loopholes with a large amount of money. However, this is only Lu he''s worst prediction. Things are just developing in this direction, but they have not made this step. Therefore, all the speculation can only become a guess, not a real reality. Before it becomes a reality, there are many remedies. Lu he naturally will not give up and will try all of them. If only in this direction, Luhe would have given up the white group. So many employees of Bai''s group have to leave, and Lu he''s idea is too selfish, so Lu he naturally will not give up casually. What''s more, he has to keep these employees to fight together. Whether Bai''s group can survive this difficulty depends on everyone''s efforts. "I''m afraid I don''t have to tell you what''s going on in our group. I''m afraid we''ve all heard a lot of hearsay. Then I won''t repeat the bad news. After all, as long as we all work together, we can turn this situation around. Therefore, I don''t think it''s a one shot deal. At present, many people are in a panic and want to pack up and leave our Bai group. Those who are not really concerned about our group can pack up and leave as soon as possible. However, they do not want to leave the group, but are driven by those people. I still hope you can stay in the group and fight with us. After this difficult time, I will not treat any of the people who have contributed to the white group, but after this difficult time, we will not use them again for those who have left the group Lu he said some encouraging words to everyone. In fact, it also moved some people''s hearts. After all, most people don''t want to leave the Bai''s group. It''s just heard that the Bai''s group can''t hold on, and may not be able to pay wages in the later stage. Although this description is very exaggerated, there are still some people who have no brains and do not know the reality Yes. Naturally, a lot of people''s inner agitation has been driven up. Originally, a small crisis has been spread to a very serious extent, resulting in many people directly out of their jobs and giving up the work in hand. After all, it is said that their company is going to go bankrupt, so what else to work for. Most people''s mentality is like this, but what Lu he is most afraid of is his employees'' broken pot. After all, as long as everyone''s mentality explodes, there will be no team cohesion. "President, I heard that our company''s stock has fallen to the freezing point, and there is no room for maneuver. If we continue to stay in the company, it will have no effect. I want to hear a truth. Can we still work in the company in the future, or will our company be declared bankrupt if it is not saved?" "Yes, yes, I also heard that other companies are going to merge our company. If our company really can''t survive, we will continue to work for the company even after the merger. But at this moment, we want to hear your truth. Since what happened is everyone''s business, we can''t hide it from everyone here There is always a doubt in our hearts. ""Yes, what is said outside? Our group may soon be out of business, and we are told to disband. So we are all in such a hurry to pack up our things. After all, you know that we all come out to make a living. If we can''t meet the little strange requirements in the end, we should not talk about other things. A person who can''t make a living is a person who can''t make a living There is no ideal goal in life. " Sure enough, the bottom of those small employees have begun to stir up, everyone''s heart has a set of their own ideas, after all, those alarmist outside the company really reached the time, also played a huge role, at least the hearts of employees have not been so united, many people have betrayed the company, not necessarily are wrong After all, everyone''s position is different. Chapter 470 After listening to these words, Lu he was silent. The internal chaos of the company seems to be worse than what he imagined. Everyone has his own idea in his heart. the people who want to leave are not one or two, but in groups. If these people leave, there will be no one to do the vacant jobs in the company. Although Lu he''s heart is selfish, Lu he''s heart is full of thought for Bai''s group, not for his group''s employees. After all, the company has come to this crisis, if you want to take care of everyone, you can''t care about your family. But at the same time, Lu he''s consideration is not wrong. After all, no one can guess what the situation of Lu''s group will be in the past. It may change for the better, but it may also become worse. No one can predict in advance, and no one dares to play tricks in front of Lu He. "I already know what you think. If you tell me the truth, our company is not without room to turn around. After all, it is unrealistic to knock down such a large group in such a fast time. However, I don''t know who sent such alarming news. However, I think the goal of that person has been achieved. There are many people in our company who have different ideas. However, I can fully understand those people. After all, those people also have families that they need to take care of. If they hang up in a tree of Bai''s group, the people waiting for dinner in their family may be hungry. " Lu he choked when he said these words. After all, he couldn''t tell all the facts he knew to these employees. More or less, he had to leave some hope for them, so that some people''s bearing capacity would be poor and they would not be able to hold on to the news. More or less to leave some hope for you, we can make a final effort towards that hope, and we can finally insist on it. Maybe it is so persistent that things will have a certain turn, not as bad as it is now. However, these are just Lu he''s thoughts. These ideas can''t be directly put on the table. For those people who are worried and restless, they don''t know if they are really thinking about the company. However, those people are not deliberately making trouble. Lu he has already been very grateful. "Don''t be silent. If you have something to say, it''s time to say it. After all, some people are ready to leave. If you don''t say it again, you may not have a chance to say it. I still respect your choice. If you want to leave, you should follow your heart, and don''t be driven by others. If you want to leave, I certainly support you very much. After all, you may not live like me. Bai''s group is my whole department. You and your families need to take care of it. I can fully understand that. But for those who want to fight with the Bai group, I hope you can stick to it. If we finally pass this difficulty through our own efforts, we will become heroes. " Lu he still wants to say these words of encouragement for everyone to work hard. After all, if you don''t insist, how can you know if things will eventually change because of your efforts, but if things just happen, everyone has stopped trying. In the end, things will never change, and it may be worse than expected. Lu he has been very negative energy in his heart. After seeing that these employees can''t hold on, his heart is a little messy, but he also understands it better. After all, if he is forced to ask for those people, it is really selfish. Everyone has difficulties for everyone. Sometimes, although people have to leave, they don''t add chaos to the company , just hide in a corner quietly to pack up things, and there is no excessive publicity. But those who hide in the corner quietly pack things or drive the people around them. When you see this silent behavior, you will more or less guess the current situation of the company, and you will wonder whether those people know the reality and are not willing to face it, so they choose to go quietly. It is such a silent speculation that leads to more panic in everyone''s heart. Lu he comes out to give you a reassurance. Lu he tells the truth of some companies, but he doesn''t tell them all. After all, what really needs to be dealt with still needs Liuhe to come forward in person. These employees can only maintain the normal operation of the company The entire system of the division collapsed. "I think our president is right. Those who are willing to stay still have to go back to their own jobs. After all, we still work with our wages. People can''t stand idly here chatting, which is a waste of our working time. Well, if you are willing to go to work, please go back to your work position "It makes sense. After all, it''s not so bad now. If we really work hard, maybe things will change. But if we give up ourselves, no one can save us "Yes, I didn''t know who was spreading that rumor before. It was a bit miraculous. I almost believed the rumor and was ready to pack up and leave. OK, I''m going to concentrate on my work. Everyone should not talk to me."All of us went back to our jobs, and the last glimmer of hope still gave us strength. Many people still chose to support the Bai group silently. After all, Bai''s group did not have any funds now, but because of the sudden incident, all the capital chains were frozen. At such a fast speed, all those funds were withdrawn and used It is obviously difficult to ease the current crisis. For the white group, the biggest difficulty is not the amount of money, but a matter of time. As long as we can spend this time together, maybe everything will drift by like the wind and will not bring any damage to the group. However, it is impossible to say that there is no damage, but the damage is not so obvious. After all, the financial resources of the Bai''s group are still there. It is only said that the means of the people operating in the dark are too clever, which makes the group unable to take precautions and make no preparations. If this battle had been detected by the white group, I am afraid things would not have happened so badly. Chapter 471 Lu''s group was very happy to hear the news of Bai''s group. At first, they thought that there was no room for them to get in. As a result, some things happened naturally. This really gave Lu group a good opportunity to take advantage of the opportunity. "The gossip outside has been spreading all over the place. I heard that the shares of the Bai''s group fell sharply overnight. I should be something happened inside the group. Otherwise, it would not happen so quickly. Originally, I thought that there must be someone operating in the dark, but there is no target. So it is really not good to think wildly It''s all from inside, so it has a certain reference value. " Lu Zhen looked like he had found a treasure. He was not happy. He told him all his ideas. He had missed such a good opportunity before. He sighed and sighed that he had not come out of his grief. Now it seems that a better thing has happened, although it is a disaster for Bai''s group But for the group, the worse it gets, the more chaotic it becomes, the happier it is. Lu Zhen did not personally inquire about these news. After all, if the people of Lu''s group went directly to inquire about the news of Bai''s group, the outside world would surely guess what evil Lu''s group had against Bai''s group, so the people of Lu''s group would not be so reckless. Since it''s hearsay news, the accuracy of these news is highly questionable. But Luzhen has always been a person who listens to the wind is the rain, and never doubts the news he hears. Therefore, it is natural to convey all the information to Mr. Lu. "The wind and rain outside is naturally blowing, after all, those people are the grass on the wall, the wind blows on both sides, and there is no definite opinion of your own. You''d better not excessively believe those news from outside. After all, you don''t know whose mouth is the truth and whose mouth is the lie. At this time, I''m still the one. We''d better keep neutral and don''t mix in casually Although Mr. Lu looks a little timid, it is not unreasonable. After all, Lu''s group is now in a very safe situation, and all the bad things are not involved in the Lu group. However, if Lu''s group comes forward now, some eyes will be more or less staring at them. This has always been a scruple of Mr. Lu, and it has never been eliminated. Therefore, no one will take this risk casually. After all, no one can grasp the situation and no one can stand up to say anything. It is better to be a bystander, which is the best choice. "Dad, why do you always say that? Can''t you spare a little when you do something? If you don''t go out, it''s impossible to change the current situation. After all, Bai''s group has been pressing on the top of our Lu''s group. Although it''s not so exaggerated, we can''t breathe, but it really makes us all uncomfortable. To be selfish, it should mean that it makes me very uncomfortable. Take my nephew for example. It''s not because there is a white group behind him to support him. If there is no one behind him to support him, and he dares to do things so arrogantly, I can''t believe it. " Lu Zhen''s task now is to stir up trouble in the ears of Mr. Lu and persuade him to take the initiative to attack the Bai''s group. If he has been defending all the time, the Lu''s group will naturally be calm, and nothing can be pulled off. However, if he does not take the initiative to attack, the sixth is that the group will always be suppressed by the Bai''s group. Although there is no overt suppression, the Bai''s group is secretly hidden The group still has some targets at Lu''s group. After all, there is Lu He, and Lu''s group can''t relax if it wants to. Although Lu he has never deliberately targeted the Lu family group, it is the Lu family who is constantly targeting him. After all, there are still some frictions between the two families. Although Lu he has recognized his ancestors, his heart is not the same as that of Lu Zhen family. This distance can not be crossed. Lu Zhen always thinks that there is a Bai group behind Lu He, so he thinks that there will be some imbalance in his mind. Besides, this person is a bit fond of finding fault, and he always has to pick out some points. No wonder Luzhen always targets Luhe. Although Lu he has never been a person who takes the initiative to provoke others, he is definitely not a bully. If others step on his head wantonly, he will certainly fight back. Lu Zhen is always too confident and even a little conceited. He treats all people as fools. Although some people don''t say a word when they are bullied, because of this Some small losses can be tolerated by others, and they don''t want to make things too big. But if there are too many things, no one can be patient all the time, and one day it will break out. At the beginning, Lu he regarded Lu Zhen as an elder. Some small things he didn''t care about with his distant relatives and elders. However, Lu Zhen, a distant relative, sometimes pushed his feet. Sometimes, when the window paper was not broken, people could lick their faces up and down, but once the middle layer of window paper was pierced, the two people would never be able to Face to face. Because if two people who have different opinions on each other, once the face-to-face communication breaks through the window paper, or speak to the point, the words will be extremely ugly, and the contradiction between them will become more and more intense. It is because Lu he is very clear about this point, and he often forbear.If a person can endure the battle, it will not be easy to stir up disputes. Lu he has been playing this role all the time, but naturally it will not be the case in Lu Zhen''s heart. He is full of jealousy and thinks that he is always pushed by a younger generation. Therefore, he is uncomfortable in his mind. He always thinks of various ways to harass Luhe and make trouble for him. Because of Lu he''s reason, he raised his hatred to the Bai''s group. Later, Lu he''s group directly regarded the Bai''s group as the enemy. To a large extent, it was because Lu Zhen stirred up the flames. However, Lu he never wanted to explain the misunderstanding in the middle, because she knew that the Lu family was not a reasonable master. Otherwise, the two sides would not have made such a fuss over the old house. It was because it was not easy to reason, so she often chose not to see and didn''t bother to pay attention to it. Chapter 472 Lu Qi has spent his whole life in shopping malls, but his business experience is not as good as that of old man Bai. One of the most important factors is his personality. Mr. Lu always wants to take advantage of others and never uses his own brains to create something. Therefore, there is a suspicion of plagiarism. However, Lu''s group never admits that. After all, these words are not very glorious. Although Lu''s group is not a very large company with background, it still needs a basic face, So when doing things will not be too blatant, just some furtive. However, Mr. Lu is not really a man with great courage to do things, nor a person who is very good at timing. At best, he is only a person who will do some bad things at some special time. He is not a big man. He is not very mature and sophisticated when he is some years old. Sometimes his ideas are very immature, but he always refers to them They all said that like father, like son. It seems that there is nothing wrong with the two of them. "I am still in charge of the Lu group. You''d better not act rashly, or I will deprive you of all your rights. Then you will come to me and complain. You know what you are like. I hope you know what you are doing. Don''t pretend to understand when you are in charge. This is not good for you and good for me No, it''s not good for the Lu family at all. It will only bring shame to our family. We don''t need to be such a prestige at this time. We can take other actions after the storm has passed. " Mr. Lu doesn''t let go of his ideas. After all, he always has no brains in this aspect. It not only involves the communication between people, but also involves the interests of various groups. The matters involved are not only clear in two words. At this time, the more small actions, the more people are staring at After that, it will be even more difficult to do things. "I''ve been saying this for so long. No matter what happens to us in the future, we just can''t hold our heads up. Can''t you see what we''re like? I don''t know how to explain to you what people outside say about our Lu family. You can''t help but pretend that you didn''t hear them If you still object to me like this, I can only say that I will go my own way. No matter whether you need to measure my rights or not, I will certainly do it. You don''t care whether I succeed or not. It has nothing to do with you. " Lu Zhen is ready to make a quarrel with his father. After all, their thoughts are completely different. They don''t agree with each other''s ideas. They even oppose each other''s ideas. Each thinks his own ideas are very insightful, and the other''s ideas are very blind. In fact, such discussions are meaningless. After all, neither of them wants to be right Fang''s ideas are integrated into his own plan. "If you have the ability, don''t come back when you are out of this door today. We have no descendants like you in the Lu family, and you will not be rare to appear in our house in the future." Mr. Lu turned his back and obviously looked very angry, but he did not want to see his own son any more. After all, his own son was always so reckless and never listened to his own arrangement. Since the last incident, he had settled down a little bit, which seemed to be a sign of relapse. When Lu meets his son in the field, he doesn''t know where he wants to stop everything, but what he doesn''t do is to remember what he has done before. Everything is in a fog. Mr. Lu can only send one person to watch his own son Lu Zhen, so that he does not know what is good or bad. When the time comes, it is not Lu Zhen himself who will take care of the mess. Of course, Mr. Lu doesn''t want to be the one who cleans up the mess. After all, no one is willing to clean up the mess for others. Lu Zhen is determined to develop by himself. Although it is uncertain whether he will be so successful after he leaves the gate, Lu Zhen does not know what it is like to escape from other people''s control. He has been living under the palm of Master Lu all the time, and he almost forgot What kind of free life is like? It has always been shrouded by others. It is certainly not so comfortable. No matter what you do or say, you have to be restricted by others. Lu Zhen has never liked that kind of life. Like a canary living in a cage, Lu Zhen seems to be very happy. But in fact, the real tragedy is only known by himself. After all, there is only such a large space in the cage. If you have any ideas, it is the same and nowhere to display. After all, the cage space does not allow you to have any Ideas, even if you have ideas, you can''t escape to the world outside the cage. Perhaps the most terrible thing is that the people in the cage don''t know how wonderful and big the outside world is. In this way, people in the cage will lose their desire for the outside world, and gradually become a person without desire in the cage. They are muddleheaded every day.Lu Zhen is a typical Canary that seems to be very happy in the outside world, but in fact, his life is very miserable. After all, father Lu does not allow him to have any ideas of his own. Luzhen has never been a very thoughtful canary, but sometimes he has some wild ideas and is eager to realize it, but the result is often the opposite, The more anxious you want to do something, the more likely it will be. When Lu Zhen decides to rely on himself to do something without relying on anyone else, it means that no matter what kind of disaster Lu Zhen has made, no one will take on his responsibility. Although Lu Zhen knows this more or less, he will not completely engrave this point in his heart. If he really thinks this is very important, he will not You bump, so impulsive out of this door. When he was angry and impulsive, he had no time to take care of other things, so Lu Zhen''s mind was blank at that time, and he could not care so much about it. Chapter 473 Early in the morning, the white family had not completely entered the state of recovery, the police had taken the initiative to find the door, do not know who reported the case, the news spread so fast. After all, it doesn''t sound like a trivial matter. It''s a very typical kidnapping case. It''s just that the murderer didn''t kidnap successfully. The hostage is very safe now, but the police still need to investigate what''s going on behind this. If the police do not come forward to solve the problem, that is to tell everyone that the police are deliberately conniving at such killers, there will be more and more similar cases. This is also for the sake of the future. After all, killing the chicken and warning the monkey is a very effective method at any time. "Chairman Bai, we have received a report from the public that your family was the victim of a kidnapping case. So we want to know something about this case. We want to see the party involved in this matter. Can we do that?" A team of police entered the Bai family and wanted to see Bai Yanran. After all, when they received a report from the public, they only knew that the white family had been injured. The rest of the situation was not clear, so they could only go to the Bai family compound to learn some information. After all, the police showed their own identity cards. After all, when they went to other people''s private houses, they naturally wanted to prove their identity, and others would pay attention to them. Otherwise, if they didn''t show their identities, the white man would not take these people seriously. The purpose of showing their identities was to make the investigated people more peaceful, which also played a deterrent role. "My granddaughter has been frightened. She has been ill in bed these days. I''m afraid she can''t accept your investigation for the time being. If you have anything you want to know, I can convey the details of this matter to you, so you don''t have to worry about it, comrade police." Don''t drink tea and calmly said that the heart is not flustered, after all, this matter, the white family is always in the upper hand, and is the victim, no matter what the police will be biased against the victim, but from the perspective of the police, there has never been such a view of favoritism, just a fair and just point of view. Although there is some drumming in master Bai''s heart, I don''t know who called the police. First of all, it must be ruled out that it was the Bai family themselves. After all, when things started to happen, everyone wanted to block the news and didn''t want to let it spread. The old man Bai can''t guess what the mentality of these people who call the police. The police must have got the news early in the morning. But because the Bai family didn''t take the initiative to call the police, the police were prepared to wait and see if they didn''t come to the police. But if someone came to call the police, the police would not ignore it, so they took the initiative to find the door today. As soon as it happened, it was widely spread outside, and even many Internet names that did not know anything had already known these news. The police could not even have heard of the news. At that time, when the police prepared to be silent, they represented it and did not want to appear as soon as possible. "How is Miss Bai? Is everything ok now? There are no obvious scars on the body. After all, it is more convenient for us to find out the details of the case after all The police are still reluctant. After all, there is no third party''s statement in the investigation of the case. Originally, they came to Bai''s house to see Bai Yanran. As a result, the party involved in the case can''t see him, so this time it''s just like a white coming. The motive of the police may not be so simple. If we can deal with this noisy case properly, we can also give our own police force prestige. After all, in whose eyes this is a very big case, if we can handle it well, it will prove the ability of that person, but these things are not based on one thing People''s own strength can be investigated and understood, or depends on the team''s ability to cooperate. White old man just wanted to refute the police, Bai Yanran heard the news downstairs, he went downstairs, but also realized how this scene is going on. Suddenly, so early in the morning, there were so many policemen at home. Naturally, I felt a little frightened. "Miss White, Miss White is here." Suddenly, a policeman pointed to Bai Yanran behind him, and no one could be a little dull on the stairs. I didn''t know what happened, and I didn''t know whether to go ahead or turn around. But I was stopped at that moment, and my feet couldn''t move. After all, since I called myself, it proved that what we were discussing must have something to do with myself. Bai Yanran also guessed a few things in her heart Points. Bai Yanran was called after obediently sat on the sofa, and then became the object of everyone''s inquiry. At this moment, although the old man wanted to get in, he didn''t know how to get in. After all, he didn''t know what to say. On the contrary, he would affect the police''s official business. "Miss Bai, don''t be nervous. There was a kidnapping case a few days ago? You are the victim. We have received the police report from the public, so we came to our home to ask about your situation. After all, the police will not turn a blind eye to this kind of thing. Of course, we should solve the problem of the victim and bring the murderer to justice. "The police clearly saw Bai Yanran very nervous, hands kept rubbing, doing some restless small movements, after all, even if a good person was asked by the police, there would be some drumbeating in his heart, not to mention people like Bai Yanran, who had never spoken with the police. The police also said some words to comfort Bai Yanran. After all, if the victim is too nervous, he can''t ask for anything, which will also affect the victim''s mood. Naturally, the police want to solve the matter as soon as possible. If the time goes on and on, some evidence is afraid to disappear. So the police only rely on their own voice to speak a little mildly Some, let Bai Yanran''s heart down guard, so as to ask for more effective information. If the tone of the police is more serious, Bai Yanran will be very flustered. After all, Bai Yanran is a victim and not a murderer. She has some twists and turns in her heart. In fact, she has not stabilized. She has to face the police here. Naturally, she can''t take care of her. In this case, the police only know that she must be gentle with the victims Some. I don''t want to be very embarrassed on both sides. Chapter 474 Bai Yanran has some lies. She took a sip of water in front of her and used these small movements to cover up her panic. However, if she is a person who likes to observe some small movements very much, she can see her emotion at a glance. "You ask, as long as you want to know and I know, I will tell you." Bai Yanran still has to face these police calmly. After all, he is not that guilty person. There is nothing to hide. The more he hides, the more he proves that there is a ghost in this matter. After all, in this kidnapping case, I was a victim throughout the whole process. I didn''t know that I was a planned person. Fortunately, Bai Yanran didn''t get any injuries in the end, so she went back home safely. Otherwise, the Bai family didn''t know what it was like now, and it was estimated that she would have made a fuss for a long time. "Did you see the murderer when you were kidnapped? Can you tell us about their facial features? " The police began to turn over a book and prepare to record. Their eyes were firmly fixed on Bai Yanran''s lips for fear of missing any words Bai Yanran said, because any missing words may be the key information for solving the case. In such a crisis time, it''s natural to be vigilant and not relax for a moment. "I didn''t see their faces very clearly. I only remember that when I was tied, a sack was pulled from my head. I struggled in the dark bag, but the people outside just held my hands and feet tightly to prevent me from struggling. At that time, I was particularly scared, and I couldn''t remember other things clearly. I was saved when I woke up. I''m glad I didn''t get hurt when I woke up, and finally I came home safely Although Bai Yanran described a lot, but there is no more critical information in the description, there is no way to get any useful from these words. But Bai Yanran didn''t lie. At first, she was caught in a bag, and she never saw the real murderer behind the scenes. Those so-called murderers are only employed by people, not what they really want to do, so it''s no use just to catch those people. Naturally, this thing is to catch a big fish in a long line and catch the back It''s not that easy for the latter. Uncle De opened fire on the ship. Naturally, Uncle De has to hide it. Therefore, the description should not be too clear. I''m afraid it will be seen by the police. Although the white family was a victim in this incident at first, but later the white family also killed people, so if we really talk about it, the white family may not be able to win the murderer. "Have you ever heard of those people talking to each other? If you can help you, there must be more than one person, but several people. You have not speculated from their words who they may be." The police are still a little persistent. After all, if they can''t find out anything from the mouth of the parties, the information of other people will not have any credibility. Bai Yanran said that there is no particularly important information, the police also feel this, so we must continue to ask, or this is a white trip. "When I think of that picture at that time, I am particularly afraid. My brain is blank and I can''t remember anything. The more you ask, the less I can remember. I think I have to rest now. My head really hurts." Taking advantage of her head, Bai Yanran showed a very uncomfortable appearance. After all, she was also a very unstable person. Although she was not frightened, it was necessary to pretend in front of the police. Several police officers shook their heads when they looked at me and I saw you. They probably wanted to give up this inquiry. After all, if the victims don''t remember, the police have no way to force them to ask. "That''s all for today. Excuse me. If you think of it, you can contact us at any time, and we will leave the contact information. There are still many witnesses in this case. Now we have to go back and sort out the information. Not everyone''s words are credible. We still need to pursue the truth. " The police left such a paragraph, several people left, but this paragraph is also very meaningful, is also metaphorically told Bai Yanran, sometimes must tell the truth, can not lie. Looking at the back of several policemen leaving, Bai Yanran was relieved. After all, if he had just said something casually, Uncle De would have been in danger because of what he said. After all, at such a time, if he saw the faces of those killers and didn''t hear the gunshot, it is obviously unrealistic. It''s better to say it directly I don''t remember, so I can''t see any flaw. "Grandfather, so the police suddenly came to our house. Is it possible that someone called the police? But didn''t our family say not to call the police? We will tell the police after we have dealt with the matter a little bit. Why did it happen so suddenly, I didn''t inform me in advance. I didn''t have any preparation. If all the things were told to the truth today, what might have happened there? After all, so many people had already seen it at that time. I still wanted to cover it up as much as possible, but at least I can''t say some words in advance It is. "Bai Yanran in this matter or very clever, know some words can not say temporarily, after all, if at the beginning of what things are accounted for, on the contrary, it is very disadvantageous to the Bai family. This is because other people are very clear about this point, so at that time, they decided to directly say that they were frightened, so they fainted directly and did not remember anything. A victim, because of emotional fluctuations, temporary amnesia is also a very normal thing, so the police temporarily gave up the investigation of Bai Yanran. "At the beginning, I was a little afraid that you would tell the truth, so I gave you a few eyes, but you were flustered and didn''t look at my eyes at all. However, after listening to your voice, I knew that I didn''t have to worry about you. You must know how to deal with things." The old man''s face was confident, and his heart seemed to be relieved. After all, Uncle De''s problem was not easy to solve, because there were so many witnesses at that time, it was impossible to ignore all the statements of these witnesses. At that time, the police would still investigate the source of the weapon. Chapter 475 No matter what situation the white family needs to protect Uncle De, which is also very clear in Bai Yanran''s heart. So Bai Yanran can only risk cheating the police and pretend to be emotional fluctuations before he can remember things. But this is also a strategy that has no way. If everything is explained, the white family may become the real murderer of this kidnapping case Hands. The white family absolutely does not allow such a thing to happen, so we must protect Uncle De, and completely hide this matter. This also means that several very favorable witnesses must give the same confession. We can''t make any mistakes in what we say, or a careless one may be seen by the police. But at the same time, the white family''s heart also had a doubt, who in the end told the police this matter, and what kind of purpose the person was holding to do it. It''s a very big puzzle. "Adele, go down and ask who reported this matter to the police directly. I believe it is not the innocent citizens. After all, everyone is a theatre goer, and no one has leisure time to interfere in our family''s affairs. Those who report to the police on purpose must have a purpose. Now we need to know that those people''s hearts are in the end Think about something. " The white master still decided to investigate a matter well. After all, let it pass. What is the white family? Is it not dominated by people? In this situation, the white family naturally wants to occupy a dominant position. Although the white master''s heart is very angry, but it is not good to express the feelings of this atmosphere directly. After all, if others report, he has nothing to say. Originally, the white family should have told the police about this matter first, but the white family did not do so. Instead, they chose to hide the matter temporarily and solve it privately. At this moment, the old man Bai was glad that the white family had settled the matter without being discovered by the police. On the other hand, he was depressed. Who in the end wanted to make the whole white family. Once the private settlement is found by the police, the police will definitely point all the spearheads at the white family. The white master''s heart is not sure. The police will speak for the Bai family completely. After all, Xiao Zhuoyu has been taken as a hostage by the Bai family and is completely in his hands. Xiao Zhuoyu is just a chess piece now. Whether it is useful or not is also unknown. However, he must hold it in his hand for the time being and can not let him go out. For the time being, let''s not talk about whether the Bai family can swallow this breath. If Xiao Zhuoyu goes out of the door, he will certainly talk nonsense and make up some information that is not good for the Bai family. The Bai family doesn''t want this situation, so we must try our best to stop it. Lu Zhen is still happy for the success of his just made action. After all, it is smooth to go out and do something, and has achieved obvious results. He is very happy in his heart. "I said, my method must work. At the beginning, my father didn''t agree. I really thought I could do nothing without him? Of course not. If I want to do something, I can not rely on him alone. I don''t understand why he is so stubborn. He is not willing to agree with my idea. I think my idea is feasible Lu Zhen''s tail is almost up in the sky now. He is very proud of his actions before. After all, if there is no action of his own, the police will not find the white family''s door, and the white family will not feel a sense of crisis at this moment. But it is because the police come to the door, which means that the person who intervenes is not the Xiao family, but a third party is also stirring up the matter Let the white family play vigilance. Originally, the white family was lax and did not pay too much attention to this matter. After all, the white family is the victim. No matter what, the white family is reasonable. But after a third party comes in, the third party must know some inside information before they dare to do so. The white family should have a preparation in advance, if not mentioned I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to accept if the incident happens suddenly. Lu Zhen''s move seems to be nothing wrong at present, and even seems to be very successful. From the perspective of the Lu family, they have already enlarged their intention to make the white family feel uneasy. After all, the old man Bai is worried that the police may ask something in other people''s mouths at this time. If they really ask something wrong to the Bai family, they will not be able to do so Often sensitive events, that is very unfavorable for the Bai family. "Young master, it''s the second time that we have escaped like this. The master certainly won''t look at your face and let you go at will. You''d better go back and make a mistake. I''m sure the master won''t blame you. You don''t have much meaning to be alone outside. It''s estimated that your bank card will stop soon. You don''t know about this kind of thing. You have gone through the first practice of the master, and you should have guessed it the second time. Isn''t it a repeat of the same mistake? " The people around Lu Zhen didn''t want to follow Lu Zhen, but they accepted the orders of Master Lu in the ground. They should keep a close eye on Lu Zhen, and don''t let Lu Zhen do anything out of the ordinary. Therefore, they have to follow Lu Zhen. If they don''t follow Lu Zhen, they will disobey the orders of the Lu family, and there is no way for them to stay any longer.Although father Lu said that he would not care about his own son, if his own son got into trouble, it would be the Lu family, not Lu Zhen, who would suffer in the end. Therefore, there are still some things to be focused on and stopped. After all, there are so many pairs of eyes staring at the lander outside that they don''t blame Lu Zhen because they did all those things by himself. If those people really blame Lu Zhen alone, he doesn''t need to be in charge of Lu Zhen. He can let Lu Zhen go out and act wild. Anyway, he won''t be implicated in the end He doesn''t have to pay attention to his eyebrows. "Are you bothered? Why do you say these despondent words every time you come out? Don''t you have a chance to make a comeback with me? Even if the bank card is stopped this time, I can bring you delicious and spicy food. After the last time, of course, I have experience Chapter 476 Lu Zhen looks very proud. It seems that because of the experience of the last escape, everything has been prepared in advance this time. Otherwise, I would not have said so hard words when I went out. Of course, I left a good way for myself, so I was so decisive when I spoke. Even if I walked out of the gate of the Lu family, I would not be too sad in the future. Although the time of my life is certainly not equal to that of the Lu family, I can still live through it more or less. But Lu Zhen did not recognize the current situation at this moment. He reported to the police and achieved certain results. However, I don''t know how much trouble this report will bring to himself. After all, the Bai family did not take any action because they did not find out what Lu Zhen had done. However, if the Bai family found anything rash, the white family would not let it People like Lu Zhen live happily. "Young master, how to act? I think our next action should be more rigorous than before. After all, the white family has already felt some fluctuations, and we will be more vigilant. Although I know all these things, you must know them. You will feel that we are talking nonsense and remind you intentionally. But we must remind you. " The tone of this group of people is particularly bad. It seems that there is a warning. But there is nothing difficult to understand. These people are sent by Master Lu, and they are not always around Lu Zhen. Naturally, they will not respect Lu Zhen excessively. Lu Zhen is also abandoned by him. What he said is so clear. If anyone can''t listen to them Yes, that''s really not right. Everyone naturally has a reputation in their hearts. They know how things should be done and how serious or not they are. After all, all the people around Lu Zhen were sent by Master Lu, and his heart was not the same as Lu Zhen. So he always said something that Lu Zhen might not feel comfortable hearing. But Lu Zhen may not have felt that these people were spies sent by the old man. If Lu Zhen had known about it, he might not have this temper at this moment. He would have been in a rage for a long time. After the last victory, Luzhen is already planning for the next action. After all, it is very easy to do everything while the white family has not responded. When the white family reacts, it will become more difficult to do some things. At that time, it may not be so good to start. Of course, Luzhen will make good use of this opportunity and will not let it go at will An opportunity slipped through my fingers. However, it is precisely because of this inflated mentality that people are most likely to fail. After all, if a person is proud, he will ignore the details of many things. In this way, a person will become very reckless, and it is difficult for people who can not think about details to succeed in major events. Although many people in Luzhen say something for his own sake today, he doesn''t want to lead this feeling. Even though his heart is against his heart, he is not good at showing too obvious. After all, the people around him have no grievances against him. There is no need to spread all his temper on these people. In the end, he will not be angry with others, but will make himself very depressed. "Young master, it''s no good if you don''t listen to me. One day you will talk. He is going to make a big mistake like this. We should keep an eye on him, and we can''t let him do some wrong things. If he does something wrong, he can just pat his ass and leave. We''re going to clean up his mess behind his back. At that time, no matter whether it is good or not, unfortunately we are not him. We''d better be cautious. After all, as the old saying goes, be careful and sail for thousands of years. I think there is nothing wrong with this sentence. After all, we can only be too strong. The key is that we are not particularly smart when we do things. I always don''t listen to the big truth of people around us. There''s no way, but I''m sorry for the following After all, the people around Lu Zhen are all from the hands of Master Lu, and they are also some people with brains. We all know that Lu Zhen has no future in the future, so it is impossible to follow him. At most, he was staring at him, so although there were many opinions in everyone''s heart, they did not dare to put them on the surface. "Forget it. You''d better keep your voice down and don''t let our young master hear you. You know his temper. If he hears it, it will be wonderful. It''s estimated that his temper will explode in minutes. You''d better not mess with him. After all, you don''t know very well. " The people whom Mr. Lu sent to Lu Zhen were afraid to say something because of Lu Zhen''s identity. However, only a few of them dare to speak. Most of them dare to speak. Therefore, it is not because of Lu Zhen''s bad temper that they dare not say something. They are basically saying what they want, which does not affect anyone. However, there are still some relatively timid people around Luzhen. They just quietly act as a small transparent person, which is not particularly useful. They don''t speak casually, so as to avoid causing trouble to themselves. It seems that people like this are more likely to stay in the team and will not lose their jobs because of who they have provoked. "What are you talking about? Why don''t I know him? Are you alone in the Lu family for a long time? We all came to this home for some years. How can you not even master his character. It''s just that some words really don''t speak out, and it''s hard to block my heart. Moreover, like our young master, if you don''t make things clear, he may not understand them. So we''d better get straight to the point and not beat around the bush. "Although they are all the people around him, they know Lu Zhen''s character very well. After all, he often talks about this rebellious son. Although he is not useful, he often causes trouble to Lu''s group. He finally arranges a job for him. As a result, he never goes to work on time every day. Every time, he does something special. However, all of them choose to open their eyes and close their eyes all the time. After all, what they say is too clear, and it is not good for the Lu family. However, outsiders don''t necessarily think so clearly. After all, Lu Zhen is still so unruly at this age. When people outside know the truth, they have to watch the jokes of the Lu family. Naturally, what is said behind the scenes is much harsher than what is said in front of Lu Zhen. After all, everyone is not brave enough to step on Lu Zhen''s head. Everyone should be a man with his tail between his legs. Chapter 477 Uncle De came in in in a hurry. Everyone didn''t realize what had happened. He looked flustered. He thought that it must have happened that he was so flustered. Otherwise, under normal circumstances, he would have been calm and would not be so flustered. "What makes you so nervous? I don''t think there''s anything that can make you look like this? Talk about it. " The white man is sitting on the sofa drinking tea, his face is still and concentrated. It seems that he is ready to take a nap with his eyes closed. Unexpectedly, when he comes in, he wakes up panting. However, the white master did not show particularly happy or unhappy. After all, he could not guess what happened through Uncle De''s behavior. He still had to rely on Uncle De to explain it. "Xiao family, the Xiao family came here. They came to ask for someone in person. They said that his son was in our house. However, the people in our family hid it and didn''t hand it in. You were so angry that you didn''t see it. We couldn''t stop us. After all, he brought so many people with him. I don''t know if it''s Xiao''s family Some crazy, since the time to do things so impulsive, not through the brain, so direct do Uncle De doesn''t know that Xiao Zhuoyu has been controlled by Bai Yanran and Lu He. At this moment, Xiao Zhuoyu is already a hostage, has no human rights, and is locked in a dark small room. At this moment, Xiao Zhuoyu is a little desperate. He is waiting for someone to save him, but he doesn''t know who is going to save himself, after all I have heard that my father has also given up his own news, my heart has been crushed by the last straw. Uncle De didn''t know what happened, so he looked so flustered. If you have told Uncle De about some things in advance, Uncle De will not be so flustered. Naturally, he will not be too flustered. Therefore, all these phenomena can be explained. After all, Bai Yanran is hiding the result. I didn''t expect to hide it. Even my family didn''t know it. However, Bai Yanran is dealing with another one outside thing. "Yanran, do you really want to secretly check the person who called the police? Didn''t grandfather say he would handle it? Besides, if you can''t trust my grandfather, you should trust me. Go home first. I''ll investigate outside. Now it''s really chaotic outside. If you are not careful, if you are recognized by the reporter, there will be a rush of people. If your life is safe, you''d better go home first. Honestly, recently, I''m mainly worried about you, otherwise I won''t become so wordy. You know, I''m not a talkative person. But you always make me worry so much, but I have to worry about you in my heart. " Lu he always has a lot of ideas on Bai Yanran''s problem. If he is in other things, Lu he certainly won''t pay so much attention. He is totally lazy to pay attention to it. Because in Lu he''s heart, other things can''t get into his eyes, and he is not qualified to worry about it. But Bai Yanran''s things are different, after all Their own women, or to cover. Bai Yanran was carrying a bag, wearing an eye mask, a hat, fully armed, and hurried in front of her. Her eyes were still looking around. It seemed that she did not listen to the white master''s orders and stayed at home obediently, but went out of the house without permission. Lu he naturally was not at ease. Bai Yanran went out alone and secretly followed behind, trying to persuade Bai Yanran to go back and finish Even though Lu he can protect Bai Yanran, if there is any danger, it''s still very worrying. If Lu he can protect Bai Yanran, if he really meets reporters swarming on the road, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to solve, and it''s not good to show too firm attitude in front of reporters'' friends, which will offend the reporters. They may Lu he is also very worried about this aspect. "Don''t speak so loud, and don''t call my name directly. If you call me like this, people will know it''s me. I have already decided to come out. I can''t go back. Besides, as long as you help me to cover up, I believe it''s OK for me to find out some news by myself. After all, I''m a big star It''s not easy to dress up and go out once. It''s hard for me to dress up so plainly. It''s rare for me to wear such simple clothes. If you let me go back, you really can''t see the form. Besides, my grandfather sits at home and doesn''t care about anything at all. If we don''t go out and investigate by ourselves, I''m afraid he will leave these things out of the way It is. " Bai Yanran is more concerned about the police than the old man, because once the police investigate something, Uncle De is the first unfortunate person. Bai Yanran and Uncle De have feelings. Naturally, they don''t want to see what problems his uncle has encountered from childhood to adulthood. Bai Yanran only dares to walk quietly and slowly in the most hidden place on the road, for fear that passers-by will doubt himself. However, in such a weather, a person''s package is so tight, it is really very noticeable. However, even if those passers-by suspect, others are too lazy to meddle in their own business, and those who will not learn to take off your mask and ask who you are. "Since you said that, I''ll follow you secretly in the back, and follow you from a distance, so that I can''t walk beside you. I don''t look too conspicuous in disguise. Don''t be too impulsive. Don''t dispute with others. If there''s anything, wait for me to deal with it. Don''t go up alone."Lu he is worried like an old mother. Although Bai Yanran is a college student in her twenties and is about to graduate, her thoughts are still so immature that she doesn''t look like an adult at all. A few weeks later, Bai Yanran will enter the society. As soon as the graduation ceremony is held, her graduation certificate will be issued. This also means that Bai ran will leave this simple campus life and enter the big dye vat of society. When Lu wants to protect Bai Yanran, it is better to protect Bai Yanran in the school. After all, during the internship period of Bai Yanran, Lu he also realized that he was in charge of self-protection There are many potential crises around us. The main threat is not myself, but Bai Yanran. Those spearheads are not aimed at themselves. If they come at themselves, Lu he is not afraid. Chapter 478 Lu he doesn''t have any worries. He can fight hard, but those people are all aiming at Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran is his girlfriend. Naturally, he has to take care of her. Bai Yanran is Lu he''s weakness forever. No matter where Lu is and what kind of situation, Liuhe has no way to take his heart out. The right person can be put on the ground at will. "Hush, you don''t talk anymore. If you talk again, people''s eyes should be on us both. After all, we are walking in this street, which is really eye-catching Bai Yanran didn''t listen to Lu he''s words in her heart. She just kept repeating her immature plan. She didn''t even want to share her immature plan with Lu He. She just wanted to go out and work alone. It seemed that a person could make a big career. Lu he can only follow Bai Yanran behind, just like following a child who is afraid that the child will make trouble. He also wants to give the child a childhood, so that he can play his imagination and creativity. However, only Lu he will let Bai Yanran go such a wayward way. I''m afraid that other people will not let Bai Yanran take this risk. After all, Bai Yanran From the moment she was born, she was destined to be the only daughter of Bai''s group. After Bai Yanran''s parents were gone, Bai Yanran was the apple of her eye, for fear that she might bump into it anywhere. Therefore, father Lu never joked about Bai Yanran''s life danger. Even if it was not a shred of it, such things were not allowed to happen in the people of Master Lu, nor in the courtyard of Bai family. But it was because everyone thought so that Bai Yanran''s heart was more lonely. She felt that her life was more boring than other children, she felt that she was not as happy as others, but she never dared to say these words, because these words would hurt the white man''s heart, not only hurt the white man''s heart, but also the hearts of all the people around her. After all, when she was a child, others often hid in the room alone, but after leaving the room, she was a very happy and happy girl, everyone thought she was very simple and lovely, but in fact, at that time, she would secretly be sentimental, but at that time, she did not know what this feeling meant. Now occasionally lying in bed and looking at the ceiling, she would think about it, but she would not think much, because she felt that her current life was very satisfied. There was a grandfather who loved her very much, including all the people in the Bai family yard, who were very good to herself, and contacted more and more people from outside. By comparison, she was simply too happy, compared with those who couldn''t eat in the mountain area Children who are full of clothes but not warm have a better life. However, such a hard life is only heard all the time. Even when I was young, I saw that it was a little less. When I was young, I was more or less unbalanced. I just thought that other people were accompanied by their parents, which was happy. There was no material demand. When I grew up, I seemed to have no material demand, because my material has always been better than others People, but into the complex environment, others will tell you that your material is better than others, you should feel satisfied, Bai Yanran also reflected many times, more or less on the mind also had some changes, at least more than before the idea to be more decent. "Otherwise, don''t investigate the person who called the police behind his back. I think it''s really dangerous. Since other people dare to report to the police and prove that they have their own background, we should not provoke them casually. It''s not that we don''t want to provoke, but you don''t want to provoke. After all, we didn''t bring any bodyguards when we went out today. If there was any danger, we could not escape. Do you want to elope with me? No, we should not elope, but die for love. " Lu he can make this big joke at such a time. It is not easy to prove that she has convinced her heart. After all, she would not listen to refuting Bai Yanran. It is better to follow Bai Yanran''s intention and lead her out of her persistent point in a roundabout way. "Didn''t you say that just now, even if you talk, I won''t pay attention to you. Now you''re doing a big thing. How can you interrupt a person who wants to do something? If I really want to investigate this matter clearly, everyone will certainly look at me with a new look. Otherwise, they will not let me do anything at home, and sometimes there are many important things that are different. I said, I think I am so old, and I should know something about my family, but they just regard me as a transparent person, as if they can''t see me. " But what Bai Yanran said seems to be true. Sometimes something important happens at home. We are always afraid that Bai Yanran will be worried about affecting his study or internship. Therefore, she never knew that Bai Yanran would be affected. Bai Yanran is sensitive in mind and can always detect a trace of wrong on everyone''s face. Although don''t ask everyone, but never ask what, so later in the heart know, will only secretly go around the bush. According to the investigation, you can''t ask directly. After all, if you ask directly, you won''t say it. You''re very embarrassed to ask yourself in this way.So people will also grow up in this environment, and they will learn how to communicate with others in order to get more information. In different people, Bai Yanran uses different tricks, such as playing coquettish on Uncle De, and sometimes Uncle De will say something out of the mouth, but it is different from Liu ma. You can do the same thing in the same room with Liu ma When Liu''s mother was attentive, she might have told the whole thing out, but this kind of behavior was totally casual, so sometimes she didn''t realize that she was used by Bai Yanran. You don''t think so. We are afraid that you are worried. Besides, you are a girl, and it is not convenient to tell you many dangerous things, so as not to worry about sleeping alone at home. Isn''t it often? Although you don''t admit it every time I ask you, the next morning I always wake up to see your dark eyes. I know you certainly didn''t sleep well the night before. So don''t quibble. Everyone knows your character very well. Everything you do is based on it. It won''t be too abrupt and will not deliberately hide it from you. " Chapter 479 Lu he now seems to be a little different from before, just like a person who has been like this for more than 20 years, but suddenly because he met a person, his feelings changed, and he suddenly became a very cheerful and talkative person. Bai Yanran has a very profound feeling. Later, although Lu he likes Bai Yanran in silence, his words in front of others are always very few, and never dare to interfere in Bai Yanran''s affairs. He just secretly protects Bai Yanran from any danger. Although the two people have been living together as a family for so many years, Lu he has never called Bai Yanran''s name, and has always been matched by a miss. However, the two words "Miss" have left a deep imprint in Bai Yanran''s heart. I always feel that two people can''t completely integrate into one environment, so there is such a strange address. White people can adapt to all the people around them to call themselves miss, but they can''t adapt to let Liuhe call themselves miss. Especially after knowing Luhe''s intention, they can''t accept this address. At the beginning, Lu he didn''t dare to change the name. After two people were together, they were more like a friend. After that, Lu he slowly tried to change the name and called Bai Yanran. "Well, don''t say any more. My heart is determined that I will not waver no matter what you say. As you know, I''ve been at home for so many days. I''m not allowed to go out. My internship has been finished. I can''t even go back to work. I''m so bored, you must give me something to do, otherwise I can''t kill time at all Bai Yanran is in the same place, mumbling, like a very angry little girl. In fact, there is no very careful plan in her heart, so she can''t start, and she doesn''t know where to start the investigation. She disguises herself and leaves the door. Although she walks in a hurry, she has no goal in her heart. "Well, you have finally told the truth. I know that there must be no more complete goal in your heart. If there was a goal, you would have said it eagerly. You didn''t say it, and it proved that you didn''t think about it. Well, I''ll take you to a fun place. You don''t have to investigate those things any more. It''s meaningless to be so persistent. Besides, I don''t think you really care about it. " Lu he wants to lead Bai Yanran to other places. He doesn''t want Bai Yanran to be in danger. He has to go to the direction where Bai Yanran is most interested. However, when Lu he said these words, he deliberately sold the key, and didn''t directly tell Bai Yanran what he was going to do next. If some things were said, maybe there would be no surprise. So, naturally, it needs to be hidden. A person knows it in his heart. "You didn''t say it earlier. You didn''t take me to some interesting places, and you deliberately sold the key. If you had said it long ago, I didn''t need to dress up like this and pretend to be going to investigate things. Ah, but you''re right. Although I care about this matter, I''m not so angry. After all, my unreasonable investigation is just another disturbance to everyone. I don''t want to be like this. " After being exposed by Lu He, Bai Yanran is still very frank. After all, his inner thoughts have been seen so thoroughly by Lu He. If he conceals himself again, there is no meaning. It''s better to admit that Lu he will take him to a more interesting place. It seems more cost-effective to think of it. After all, although Bai Yanran is a big child, she has always been They are very playful. "I can''t tell you in advance what I''m going to take you to play, or it will be meaningless. It''s just to experience a thrill." Lu he seems to have thought about it in his mind, but this is not necessarily what he just thought just now. He only thinks about when it is a more appropriate opportunity to say it. "Well, I''ll follow you for the next time. I can go anywhere, but I just don''t want to go home. Don''t cover my eyes and take me home quietly. I''ll be really angry." is still somewhat worried. After all, he has been so disguised for so long that he has wrapped himself so tightly and truly that he has escaped from the eyes and ears of his family. He managed to escape from the door so smoothly. How could he be most willing to follow Lu he? "I didn''t say you were blindfolded. You like to be blindfolded when someone takes you to an unknown place. I didn''t know it before, but I knew it when you said so. Then I''ll learn and sell now. Then I''ll cover your eyes. But I''m blindfolded. Don''t struggle or fail to get it out. It''s meaningless. " Lu he was a little confused, but felt that Bai Yanran''s words suddenly gave him a reminder. After all, Bai Yanran seems to have said so clearly. If he really can''t understand it, it''s simply that his EQ is not enough. "Let''s go. Get in the car." With a wave of Lu he''s hand, there comes a luxury car behind her. Bai Yanran happily sits on it. After all, she thinks that she will go to a fun place soon, and she can escape the boring life of these days. Naturally, her heart is very looking forward to it. However, what kind of place to go, Bai Yanran wants to go. After all, it is arranged by Lu He, and should not be Too bad."You promised me to cover your eyes. Now I''ll cover your eyes with this silk scarf. If you feel uncomfortable, you should tell me, but we should discuss in advance. You can''t gently tear off the silk scarf and secretly aim. If you promise, you don''t need to talk, and gently raise your hand to give me a slap. ¡± Lu He, however, coaxes Bai Yanran like a child, and Bai Yanran is extremely cooperative. After all, in such a boring time, Lu he has never played with himself. When he is outside, he can hardly go out alone with Lu He. Bai Yanran naturally listens to Lu He''s words. Otherwise, Lu he is angry and may send himself back directly Yes, so it''s the right way to be obedient at this moment. "Well, although I''m reluctant to make an account with you, I''m forced to raise my hand to give you a slap. You''re a little fan of mine. It''s not too much to ask me to give you a high five." Chapter 480 Bai Yanran has put on the airs of a big star, but only in front of Lu He, Bai Yanran will be so naughty like a child. Bai Yanran is absolutely at ease with Luhe, and also has absolute trust in Luhe, so she is willing to cover her eyes and let Lu He control the next time. "Let''s go. Let''s go. It''s getting late. If we don''t go there, it may be too late." Lu he took a look at the wrist watch, time is ticking along, each step of this movement represents the passage of time. Since Bai Yanran went out, because there was no means of transportation, she had been walking all the time, so she was a little tired. She just got on the car and fell asleep quietly in this stable environment. Lu he gently helped Bai Yanran to his shoulder, so that her head did not have to fall asleep, but also had been supporting, after all, it was very hard to support, if there was a point to rely on, it would be much better. "Young master, are we going to send the young lady home directly or what? The master seems to have already known about it. The young lady secretly ran out and was a little angry at home." The driver seems to understand Lu he''s meaning. However, Lu he is very implicit in his speech. If he is concentrating on driving, it is easy to miss some details of what Lu he said. "Don''t go home, go to Sun City." Lu he just said a cold, although Lu he also heard the driver say that the old man Bai is worried at home, looking for Bai Yanran, but if he takes Bai Yanran''s trust and quietly sends Bai Yanran home, I''m afraid Bai Yanran will not believe his words next time. She soon arrived at her destination, but Bai Yanran, who was still dozing off in the car, did not wake up. Lu he did not disturb Bai Yanran in such a hurry. After all, Bai Yanran could sleep on her shoulder. It seems that this scene has not happened for a long time. Lu he personally stroked Bai Yanran''s face, and her small face was still so soft and tender. When Lu he was ready to toot his mouth, Bai Yanran slowly opened his eyes. "What are you doing? Why are you so close to me? You can''t be watching me sleep, are you watching me sleep? Why don''t you look at it in the open, you have to be so secretive. " Bai Yanran, like a second Leng, sat up fiercely, startled Lu He. After all, it was a very beautiful picture. When Bai Yanran asked, the whole situation was broken. "Really, you are too narcissistic. Who wants to peep at your sleeping appearance? It''s not that I haven''t seen it. When you were sick, I used to crawl into your room in the middle of the night to watch you sleep. What is this Lu he played with his mouth, and the two began to mix his mouth. The atmosphere became active in an instant. "Well, you fouled again. You said you couldn''t tear the gauze off your eyes. You pulled the gauze off your eyes again. Please put them on quickly. We have arrived at our destination. But what I want to show you is that there are many interesting places here. You will like them. And I''m sure you have never been to this place, so you are sure I''m looking forward to it. " The more Lu he sells, the more curious Bai Yanran is. Although Bai Yanran at this moment wants to ask what Lu he looks like outside, or describe what the scene is like? Maybe it''s something fun, but after thinking about it, Lu he may not really say it, because after all, he wants to give himself a surprise. If he says it, it can''t be called a surprise. "Really, it''s so stingy that I can''t even show it to me. I''ll take it with me." Bai Yanran complains, but she is happy in her heart. After all, if her boyfriend gives her surprise, she is naturally looking forward to it, and the unknown expectation is also unimaginable excitement. Lu he gently led Bai Yanran, let Bai Yanran pay attention to his feet, suddenly Lu he stopped. "Well, why did you stop suddenly? Are we here? I think the material of this ground is very soft, and the taste of the neighborhood is also good. It''s not a big flower field here, is it Bai Yanran sniffed the smell nearby with her nose. As expected, it was the girl who was particularly sensitive to the smell of the fragrance. She immediately smelled it. However, we were familiar with the smell, but we couldn''t guess what flower it was. "Well, I won''t let you guess. Now you can take off what''s blocking your eyes." Bai Yanran gently took off the cloth to block her eyes. She was completely shocked by the scene in front of her. Here is a large sunflower sea. This scene is unprecedented shock. It may take a lot of time to plant such a large area. "Why are there so many sunflowers? Don''t you say that there is not such a large sunflower sea in our city? So you can''t take me to see you. I asked you before Bai Yanran has asked many people before that there is no such a large area of sunflower planting place. Even if there is one, others are not allowed to visit it casually. How did Lu find this place? This planted a doubt in Bai Yanran''s heart."Yes, not before, but now. And this large area of sunflowers is yours, and will always be yours. You can come to watch it every day, or you can send someone to cut the most beautiful sunflower every day, and then put it in the vase at home Although Lu he was so relaxed when he said these words, just like this large area of sunflowers was created by magic, it is not easy to grow such a large area of sunflowers on such a wasteland, which is very difficult, and also requires a lot of care. "The young master has spent a lot of effort on the sunflower sea. At the beginning, the young master sowed the seeds himself, so every flower has his painstaking efforts. The whole sun city was created by the young master for the sake of the young lady... " the driver looked at the scene in front of him and was very surprised. In his tone, he was moved and hoped that Bai Yanran could understand Lu he''s feelings. After all, if Bai Yanran could not understand these things, Lu he was not very good at expressing his feelings. I''m afraid that it would be difficult to explain clearly between the two people, At this time, if there is a third party, a little explanation may make things develop more smoothly, so the driver at this moment seems to have done a right thing and pushed Lu he when it was time to add fuel to the flames. Chapter 481 Lu he didn''t want the driver to talk about it any more. After all, it was hard for a boy to do these fine jobs. Especially people like Lu He, who had never learned how to support a plant, went to consult a sunflower expert in order to make Bai smile. Thanks to the sunflower master, Lu he quickly understood some of the essence of the cultivation of sunflowers are very beautiful. "Well, no more." Lu he gently whispered to stop the driver, and Bai Yanran on the side couldn''t help smiling. "How can I feel embarrassed to let others say what I did? In fact, I said at the beginning that I wanted to have a piece of my own sunflower. I didn''t think that you really put this matter in mind. I never thought that you would really implement this matter, including me. If you don''t say it, I don''t remember that I said it at the beginning If you want to The matter of sunflower sea may be Bai Yanran. At that time, with a saying, after all, sunflower has always been a special flower in other people''s hearts. Its meaning is not the meaning of sunflower really rich, but the meaning of Bai Yanran to sunflower, so Lu he also paid special attention to this aspect. It''s worthwhile to pay more efforts for the one you like and smile for the one you like. Lu he is a person who likes to be so unknown. No matter what he does, he never likes to show off, and he doesn''t like to let people all over the world know that even if he does something, he will not recognize it in the end, and he will feel indifferent Ashamed of their own look is happy. "I always put every word you said in my heart. You know, you are always very important in my heart. It''s not because we have been together for a long time, your weight in my heart will be reduced, and your weight will be heavier and heavier. Now I am full of you. I can''t let go of anyone and my duties What''s the matter? So don''t blame me for nagging. It''s because you are really important. My life is now completely inseparable from you. " Lu he didn''t seem to say these sensational words casually in his life. Before Bai Yanran thought that Lu he was not a perceptual person, he was just cold and would not say those sweet words. Later, Bai Yanran and Lu he were together and found that these words were not sweet words at all. In Lu He''s mind, these are the real writing of Lu he''s heart Photo. At this moment, Lu he did not realize that what he said was true to his heart, but it sounded like a love story. "It''s too late for me to know. You''ve been paying for me all these years, and I''ve never done anything meaningful for you. I don''t think it''s up to me to be your girlfriend." Bai Yanran also feels a little ashamed. After all, two people are mutual in their feelings. They can''t just pay by one person. If they always pay by one person, that person will not be able to hold on. But if the other party is willing to make a little effort and recall that person''s pay, they can go farther and farther, and their feelings will be more and more firm. Only one person''s feelings, sooner or later, will collapse, but this is only a matter of time. Some people find that their efforts are useless at the beginning, and then give up this effort. But some people are finally bruised all over the body, only to discover that they can choose another one so many times, but they choose the one The most extreme Road, and can not see the end, also can not get any results. "Well, well, today I''m taking you out to play. Don''t always say these sensational words, and this is not the time to say them. It''s not too late to say these words later. I''ll take you to see your Sun City first. After all, you haven''t been here yet. " Lu He, like a tour guide, introduces all kinds of things in front of Bai Yanran. It seems that there is no difference between Lu he and an amusement park. However, it is also a botanical garden, but it seems that Bai Yanran once mentioned or liked everything. It will take a lot of time to integrate these information. "My God, that carousel is too big. Are you going to be bigger than the two amusement parks? I thought you named her sun city because he planted a sea of sunflowers. I didn''t expect that all of them were here. You must have spent a lot of effort. I never heard of you talking about it. Did your master tell other people about it? You did a good job of keeping secret! " Although Bai Yanran was joking about landing he, her solid inside had already blossomed. After all, her boyfriend gave her such a big gift, not because it was so expensive, but because it was too emotional. "You go up and have a look. She is not a simple carousel. Everything here is tailor-made for you, and only you can enjoy it. Other people are not even qualified to enter this door." Lu he said these words very domineering, it seems that his face does not put other women in the eye of the feeling, after all, his favorite person has been in front of him, and there is nothing else to ask for.Bai Yanran runs in the sun city like a happy child, carefree. At this moment, the sunshine on Bai Yanran''s face is the most brilliant, not because of how dazzling the sun is today, but because of the brilliant smile of Bai Yanran. "It''s wonderful here. I''ve never seen such a reasonable design of amusement park, and all the projects here seem to be controllable. The carousel I went to before had a group photo of us behind each mirror above. In addition, there is a drawer in front of the horse that can be opened, all of which are candies My favorite taste. " Now Bai Yanran, like a very satisfied child, is showing off her gifts to everyone. Although it is just a small description, it is enough for Lu He. Lu he is like this, Bai Yanran will always be a few years old children like pet, under the protection of Bai Yanran can always live so carefree, do not worry about anything. Bai Yanran enjoys this kind of life and hopes that this kind of life can be maintained all the time. But the window paper between two people should be broken by one person. Chapter 482 Lu he just looked at Bai Yanran in a daze. It seemed that he had something to say, but he was embarrassed to say it. It was the tangled appearance that everyone could see. "I... I..." Lu he never tangles with anything, but at this moment, what is in his heart makes his words choke. "What are you? What do you want to say Bai Yanran didn''t think so. She didn''t see what Lu he wanted to say now. After all, she choked and didn''t say any useful information. Lu he seems to have something to say, but he has never been a timid person. No matter what he does, he is bold. Although he is cautious, he is never afraid of anything. "What? It''s a bit of a turn off for me when you talk half way. It should not be regarded as half said, but half said. " Bai Yanran still wants to know what Lu he is thinking in his heart at this moment. There are many times that Lu he prepared many surprises. Although Bai Yanran received Lu he''s surprise, she was very happy every time. However, after each surprise, her heart would have some inexplicable loss. These surprises are not necessarily what they really want, maybe one What a girl really wants is not these. After all, Bai Yanran can obtain material things by her own ability. There is no need for Lu He to prepare for herself. Lu he always can''t understand the meaning of Bai Yanran, and Bai Yanran can''t speak too clearly, but sometimes his eyes will show a trace of sadness. Lu he didn''t choose to speak again. He just raised his hand and snapped his finger. In the distance came a team. It seemed that someone was riding on a white horse, and there was a pumpkin carriage behind. Many soldiers protected the pumpkin carriage, but the pumpkin carriage was empty. If according to the fairy tale conjecture, there should be a princess in the pumpkin carriage. How could there be no one there. "Why is this a little different from what is written in the fairy tale book? Shouldn''t there be a princess in the pumpkin carriage, but how can this pumpkin carriage be empty? It seems that the team is very busy, but I always feel that there is no hero When Bai Yanran saw this kind of picture, she seemed to find the feeling of her childhood. When she was a child, Bai Yanran liked to go to the amusement park. Her grandfather was always busy with the affairs of Bai''s group. She had no time to accompany her to the amusement park. She always went with the rest of the family. However, other people in the family were always afraid that they would encounter danger, so they didn''t let themselves go, As a result, Bai Yanran''s feelings as a child did not come true. Lu he''s behavior made Bai Yanran very moved. When she was a child, others liked to hear Cinderella''s story. Cinderella wore crystal shoes, put on beautiful clothes to go to the dance, and sat in a pumpkin carriage. Bai Yanran always yearned for the appearance since childhood. But when I was a child, if I had this kind of need, I could express it directly. I told others that others would not laugh at myself. After all, it was very normal for a girl to have these dreams. However, although I have this feeling in my heart now, I dare not say it to others casually. After all, I am an adult It''s hard to avoid making people laugh when they come out. Bai Yanran, in order to maintain the image of a lady in a big family, has to leave behind some things that ordinary girls pursue. What those people can experience, maybe Bai Yanran can''t, after all, Bai Yanran still has higher requirements for Bai Yanran. "Yes, the princess is not in the pumpkin carriage now, but she will be in the pumpkin carriage soon. But do you want to guess which princess this princess is? " Lu he and Bai Yanran become more and more like a child. They even began to discuss the fairy tale world. Lu he was always cold and didn''t like to care about these fairy tales. Even when he was a child, Lu he never believed in these sci-fi stories. He always read some books of the same age and did not understand them when he was young Some inscrutable books don''t like to communicate with others. Although it seems a bit lonely, it is simply because there is no common language with these people around them. When Lu he was a child, he always felt that the people around him were very naive. When all the people went to play football, he would choose to sit alone in the classroom, stay quietly, do homework and read books. He was not willing to integrate into the circle of his classmates. Maybe it was a kind of arrogance. When he was a child, Lu he always felt that the people around him were really too naive. They didn''t even know a little knowledge of life. In fact, in the final analysis, Lu he''s classmates have nothing wrong. It''s not that they know too little, but how to understand too much is not good. They always study some relatively isolated things, which ordinary people can''t touch. Naturally, others will not understand the knowledge about this aspect. In order to completely restore the plot and scene pictures in the fairy tale, Lu he looked through the fairy tale book that he didn''t like when he was a child many times. He read it over and over again, not missing any detail described in the fairy tale book. Then he used his imagination to completely restore it in the sun city.It would never have happened to the Lu family before. Now Lu he is a very mature person, and it is impossible to read fairy tales. But for Bai Yanran, Lu he can do everything, including fairy tales, and can bear to read them over and over again. "Of course, Cinderella is made in the pumpkin carriage, but if you talk about it, I suddenly remember that you said that the pumpkin carriage was made of warriors. At that time, I knew that you must have never read a story book. You are simply a person who has no childhood. No one knows about Cinderella from the children I used to play with, but you When I first came to our house, I asked you what the recovery was. You couldn''t answer it. I doubted whether Cinderella was the only one in China. Later, I learned that you didn''t know the fairy tale books, so you didn''t know about the character. " Lu was not interested in fairy tales even when he was a child. However, Lu was not interested in some fairy tales when he was a child. Chapter 483 Lu he is a little embarrassed. After all, it is a very normal thing for a man''s husband not to understand the princesses in these fairy tales. You said that if a normal man suddenly went to read a fairy tale book, others would certainly look at it in a different way. "In fact, I didn''t know before, but now I have done a lot of homework. If you ask me what color hindrilla is wearing, I can definitely answer everything I want. If you ask me what color hindrilla is wearing, I can remember it all." Lu he is not modest. After all, her homework is just like reading some literary history. Bai Yanran can''t observe some very subtle aspects no matter how she understands it. After all, a girl can only recognize her face or some very iconic clothes. But how can Lu recognize the princess by seeing the pattern of her skirt Lu he also specially consulted several children in kindergartens. Through the children''s tone, he learned which princess was the happiest and most beautiful, and then analyzed and understood the princess again. Because these scenes are very funny to imagine. After all, a big man like Lu he would go to the kindergarten to ask other girls. This is unbelievable. After all, the president of a group even asked a little girl in a kindergarten in order to investigate fairy tales and what girls like Bai Yanran''s interests and hobbies are linked with those of a kindergarten girl. "Oh, you can''t, you did your homework with such exaggeration. Look, look, the pumpkin carriage is coming." Bai Yanran excitedly points to qianfang, and the distance between the team and Bai Yanran is getting closer and closer. Bai Yanran looks at the pumpkin carriage behind those people, more and more envious. After all, you went to the amusement park by yourself when you were a child, but you never realized it. It''s not because you don''t have money to do it. It''s because the family members are worried that if you do a pumpkin carriage in this kind of crowd, you may be attacked by bad people. In order to prevent the discovery of some unexpected situations, Bai Yanran is very low-key and some of me are relatively few Project. In order to prevent the horse from turning over in a hurry, there was no danger in the whole place So Bai Yanran still failed to get on the pumpkin carriage. Lu he just looked at Bai Yanran, just like watching a child. He couldn''t take into account the pumpkin cart in the distance that Bai Yanran said. Moreover, all the equipment in the sun city had passed through Lu he''s hands. Lu he knew everything here. "my Highness Princess, please get in." Lu He, like a knight, bent down and invited Bai Yanran to get on the bus. Bai Yanran was stunned. He thought there was no princess in the pumpkin carriage, but he didn''t expect that the princess made in the pumpkin carriage would be himself. "I don''t want to get on the bus. I''m not a princess today. I''m not dressed very well today." Bai Yanran mumbled her mouth, just like a child who wants to be dissatisfied. It seems that something has not been achieved, so she is not willing to do the next thing. In Bai Yanran''s heart, Cinderella is absolutely the most beautiful. When I was a child, I often pretended to be Cinderella secretly in the room. Sometimes, in order to be afraid of others'' ridicule, she would secretly stand on her toes and lock the door of the room. She would quietly put on her crown, hold a fairy stick, and wear a small blue skirt, but although I feel like I am It''s very beautiful. I don''t want to wear Cinderella''s dress outside. Maybe it''s always a knot in Bai Yanran''s heart. "Why are you not beautiful today? You are beautiful every day." Lu he can''t understand Bai Yanran''s performance, but girls always want to be praised. The more you praise her, the more happy she will be. Just like you say to a girl that you are very beautiful today, this sentence is wrong. Although he seems to have no problem, beautiful is originally a kind of commendatory term, obviously is praising others, but some people will be a little unhappy after listening to it, especially Bai Yanran, a more arrogant girl, clearly she is very beautiful every day, not so beautiful today, if you say so You are so beautiful today. In this case, it is a sick sentence. "If you want to play Cinderella, you must wear a skirt. No matter which girl she is, she has to wear Cinderella''s skirt before she can be in the pumpkin carriage. Crystal shoes should never be forgotten, because they are given to Cinderella by the prince. " Bai Yanran these words seem to have no difference with a child, because it is Bai Yanran''s dream, so she is particularly cautious, after all, the dream in the heart is supreme, also can not be blasphemous, but this really is not a major event, oneself can complete these, but oneself and others prepare for themselves, that is completely different. Lu he just showed a smile, because all this was expected of him. After all, after all, he had done so much homework before, and these rituals must have been noticed."Of course, it''s ready for you, my Highness Princess." As soon as the words were finished, several people came to this side with the princess''s dress, a pair of crystal shoes and white gloves in their hands. It seems that Lu he has already been ready. "Wow, you''ve been prepared in advance. I didn''t think you''d pay attention to these aspects. I didn''t expect that you would be so careful about these girls. I didn''t think you were such a careful person. I didn''t notice that before." Bai Yanran was moved to send out some exclamations. After all, Liuhe is a boy. It''s very difficult for a boy to prepare for a girl something that a little girl would like. What''s more, these things are not put forward by Bai Yanran, but Lu he himself. The nature is simply different. One is active and the other is passive. Obviously, the second one is not as intentional as the first one. In the heart of the moved person, it is also a different position. After all, Bai Yanran has quite a few things in her heart. Although Lu he doesn''t say anything at ordinary times, she has made a lot of efforts to surprise herself. Chapter 484 "Master, everything is ready. When you give us a sign, we can start." All of a sudden, a man in Luhe murmured about these things. Although it was a little mysterious, Bai Yanran didn''t doubt it much. After all, she came to the pictures she liked and had no energy to take into account other things. "Good. This is very important to me. I emphasized to you a long time ago that there must be no mistakes. This is a matter of great importance to my life Lu he is nervous and excited now. It seems that Lu he has a very clear plan in his heart. Everything is secretly planned in his heart from the beginning. He doesn''t tell anyone, nor let Bai Yanran know a little bit of wind, including the sun city. Bai Yanran has never mentioned Lu heti before. At this time, this is the case These pictures engraved have brought Bai Yanran an infinite touch. I thought Lu he was just a fool and didn''t communicate with others. Although she occasionally played romance, it was all old-fashioned. Those scenes were not new to Bai Yanran. After all, she was born in the Bai family, the successor of the Tang Bai family group and the eldest lady of the Bai family group. She had never seen any scenes before. However, Bai Yanran never said that Lu he was not romantic enough. Lu he always changed ways to make Bai Yanran happy. When Bai Yanran and Xiao Zhuoyu were together at the beginning, Lu he was only a man who was quietly dedicated behind Bai Yanran and never had a chance to stand out in front of Bai Yanran. Later, the two separated and Bai Yanran was regarded as watching Clear Xiao Zhuoyu''s true face, to the second heart in the heart of some things, is really real understand. Bai Yanran, who was confused before, could never see Xiao Zhuoyu clearly. Last time, Xiao Zhuoyu made him look like a mess. This time, Bai Yanran was still kind-hearted, but he was not weak. When others bullied him, he would tolerate others at first, and his life would be bad. He would argue with others casually. After all, his identity was the first lady of the white family If you don''t tolerate it, it seems that there is something wrong with face. But later, there were more and more people who were getting more and more aggressive. Bai Yanran could not tolerate many things again. Some people not only spoke so fiercely, but also made people feel sick. No matter how bad this kind of person was, he was also a man on the surface, no matter what he did, he dared to admit it. But the most terrifying people in the world are those who play the Yin Dao secretly. On the surface, those people keep friendship with you. They seem to be your good friends, and they have no threat to you. In fact, they have many ideas in their hearts, just like the seeds on the Pitaya. They are all bad ideas and are eager to let people fall into the infernal hell. Those people who do those bad things don''t try to do much good to themselves, but they just can''t see others who are too good. If other people''s development is too smooth, they will be envious, hoping that others will have bad luck every day and fall to the bottom of the cliff from the highest point. This kind of person''s heart is the most difficult to see through, because his surface work is really in place, always keep a certain distance from you, but also like your good friend, you are in a dangerous situation, he will absolutely not say a word in the back out of the back stab you two knife, if you through this matter suffered setbacks, he is naturally in the dark happy, but also You won''t say it openly, but if you resolve it through your own ability after this event, and the wind is clear and the clouds are light, then he just secretly pinches his fist and takes a breath. Bai Yanran is surrounded by such people, because Bai Yanran''s conditions are too superior. She is a child born with a golden spoon in everyone''s eyes. As soon as she was born, she had those material things that others may never get. Therefore, those who have worked hard for many years have entered the position of the company and thought they would be on the job The position is very smooth, all the way smoothly into a higher position, but did not expect to rely on the background of too many people, those people will always climb to a higher position than those who work harder, so those who try hard but do not get results will be very angry. Once people fall into anger, they will be able to do anything. Rational people will not fall into the situation of killing and arson. However, those irrational people will probably think of some very dangerous plans every minute to frame others, so as to achieve their own goals and get a trace of comfort in their hearts. This is for the whole society Payback. Lu he just wanted to start his own plan, and he remembered the phone in his hand. After all, he was still the president of Bai''s group. No matter where he was, as long as the mobile phone was not turned off, there would be continuous calls coming in and the voice of the phone coming. It also proved that there was news to be handled by himself, so he had to take the call, otherwise he might miss a lot of news First, it is related to the company''s major events. If Liuhe doesn''t answer the phone call, it will cause huge losses to the company. Naturally, Liuhe should be on guard against such a situation. Therefore, no matter in any scene, his heart must always make detailed rules about the company''s affairs. After all, his nickname of workaholic is not in vain. "Yanran is with you. You should keep an eye on her. Don''t let her get into trouble after she goes out. I''ve already let her go. At the beginning, I opened my eyes and closed my eyes and asked Yanran to tie up the Xiao''s eldest young master. Yan Ran''s heart must be very angry and let Yanran vent her anger on that boy, although Yanran is a child Usually do not say anything, always said that they are OK, but I know that no matter who encountered such a thing, the heart must be some indignant, can not be so calm in the past. So you don''t have to tell me more about the rest. "Bai Laozi''s call was very timely, which confused Lu he''s original thoughts. He decided to let the young master of the Xiao family go. After all, it is always a danger for people to stay in the Bai family. If the Xiao family knew something about it, they would not admit it, even if it was going to disturb the whole world There are some movements, but they are only appearances. Behind the scenes, the Xiao family has been agitated for a long time. Although he was not a forerunner, he was afraid that such a thing would happen. If the Xiao family broke the jar, it would also have a certain threat ability. Chapter 485 Although the Xiao family is fearless, the Bai family has some concerns. After all, the Bai group is in a very awkward situation. Now the public opinion has not fallen to either side, but the two sides are constantly swinging. This is also very dangerous. Once it falls to the very unfavorable aspect of the Bai family, the Bai family must spend a lot of thought to save the situation Face, the white old man does not want to go to just worry about these things, but if it really happened, it also had to worry about. "I''ll hide this from those people first. When she should know about it, she will know. It was because of impulse that he was tied up. Now, in order to worry about the chaos outside, there is nothing difficult to understand." Although it doesn''t matter what Lu he says, there must be other ideas in it. After all, Bai Yanran has been in charge of this matter. Without Bai Yanran''s permission, the elder master of Xiao''s family was released by the old man Bai. Bai Yanran''s heart will still be uncomfortable. Although he is angry, it is not good to be angry with his grandfather If he said this thing, it would obviously affect Bai Yanran''s mood. Lu he would not say it so quickly. "Now the chaos of the situation outside is beyond your imagination. I can''t be too direct about this matter, but you can have it in your mind. As long as you are by her side and don''t let her have any problems, then there will be no big deal." Bai Yanran is still the biggest worry of old man Bai. After all, this granddaughter is good-natured, but she doesn''t have to listen to everything. A person is still temperamental and temperamental. She will become very impatient when she encounters some things. In the past, most of the white people still have to look at the world differently, but now many people have to look at the world in a different way There are always bad people in the world, and when you climb to a higher position, there will only be more and more bad people around you, and there will be more and more evil intentions from others. Lu he just wanted to talk, and the white man hung up the phone in a hurry over there. It seems that things there are really not small. So at this moment, the white man at home is simply not stopped for a moment, thinking about Bai Yanran all the time, and thinking about the company''s affairs and the white family''s affairs all the time. "Young master, are we going on as planned?" People around Lu he also felt something wrong with Lu He, so they asked carefully. After all, a person''s face changed because he answered a phone call. That must be because there was bad information in the phone. Otherwise, there would not be such a big response. The person around Lu he was always smart and knew something was wrong, so he didn''t dare to have more It''s up to you. "Let''s go according to the original plan. After all, it''s not a sudden decision in a day. It has been planned for such a long time. Now it''s the right time, the right place and the right people. No matter what happens, it should be carried out according to the plan." No matter what happens, Lu he''s plan can''t be disrupted. Lu he is a person who likes to act according to the plan. He is always in the middle of the line. He won''t change what he has planned just because something happens. Bai Yanran had a good time there. She didn''t notice that Lu he had left. After all, Bai Yanran was used to Lu he''s side. Lu he was always so busy. No matter what two people were doing, even if they were dating, Lu he would take the phone call. Sometimes, in the middle of a date, he would suddenly run to the public Secretary to, that also can''t help, Bai''s group all the responsibility almost all pressure on Lu he''s body, want to take the crown must bear its heavy, this sentence has always been right. Bai Yanran, wearing Cinderella''s skirt and crystal shoes, is swaying with her skirt. The way she turns around in the garden is in sharp contrast to Lu he''s mood at this moment. Lu he is a little sad, but he can''t casually show his sadness. After all, Bai Yanran is so happy now, and he can''t disturb himself because of some troubles Pass on your own troubles to others. "Yanran, there are some things I want to say to you. In fact, I think that he is the right one to say some words at a specific time. But I have been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. I almost forget which one is the most suitable one. Now I have to make a very important decision..." Bai Yanran just looked at Lu He, but could not guess Lu He in his heart I just feel that the person in front of me suddenly becomes very sentimental and not used to it. "You say, is there anything else we need to say between us? You can just say it. " Bai Yanran doesn''t think so. After all, she is also a quick tempered person. She doesn''t like too much bedding when others are talking. Too much bedding is also a waste of time. "Yanran, I love you, I want to be with you forever, marry me." Lu he took out a three carat diamond ring from his back. It was a stone brought back from Africa by a specially commissioned person. After being polished by a special craftsman, Lu He created a unique cutting angle in the world. All this was prepared by Luhe a long time ago.The live music suddenly became extremely cheerful. Although Bai Yanran has been looking forward to the appearance of this scene, she feels that the scene in front of her is too sudden. Before, she always hinted that Lu he wanted to enter the palace of marriage. However, Lu he always took this topic lightly, so that Bai Yanran did not have the courage to mention it After all, she is a girl with a thin skin. After a few words, she is embarrassed to say it again. The people with petals beside them create a romantic atmosphere. It seems like they are holding a wedding ceremony at this moment. Bai Yanran covers her mouth. She is so surprised that she can''t believe everything in front of her. She didn''t expect that all this would happen so suddenly and so quickly. Although she had imagined what this scene was like, and even thought about it thousands of times in her mind, the happiest feeling in the end was still at this moment. "Why is it so sudden? You didn''t tell me in advance, I didn''t make any preparations. " Chapter 486 The white love has been crying and crying, and he has imagined that he must ask himself to marry him for thousands of times. He should have dressed very beautifully, put on his favorite clothes, or the most delicate makeup, and spray his favorite perfume. Everything is so perfect. But at the moment, Bai Yanran felt some exclamation. She disguised herself and went out casually. The plan of going out was to investigate other things. She didn''t expect that Lu he made such a big decision to herself. But I didn''t make any preparation today. I was brought such a dreamy world by Lu He, and then I was proposed by such a dream. Everything seemed unreal and unrealistic at all. "Why are you so sudden? I don''t look very good today. I imagine that I was proposed to be like, I painted the most recent makeup, wearing the most beautiful clothes." Bai Yanran is cute and crying. After all, she still wants to be like a little girl. She thinks that everything must happen in her expectation. "Marry me, I''ve been waiting for this moment for too long. I hope that I can always be with you and take care of you. This is my dream in the future. You may listen to these words, which are too emotional and some are not true. But I tell you, this is absolutely true. It is not a dream, nor a decision made by me because of impulse. It is only after careful consideration It was decided. " Lu he once again gave Bai Yanran a reassurance, after all, this moment happened too suddenly, but it also seemed to let nature take its course, which was abrupt and not abrupt. Bai Yanran wiped tears and nodded. Sitting in the pumpkin car, she was like a princess who was deeply moved. Although she didn''t have the most exquisite makeup, she was indeed the most shining princess on the scene. Lu he gently put the ring on Bai Yanran''s hand and hugged Bai Yanran. It''s so nice to feel that someone you like can finally get together. Because there are too many people who love each other, but I have various factors that lead to two people not to walk together. It''s a pity that they separated because of reality. Bai Yanran and Lu he are lucky. From childhood to adulthood, they know each other very well and like each other very much. Everything seems so natural and not abrupt at all. "You will be my man from now on." Lu he touched the small face of Bai Yanran. Bai Yanran''s appearance was just angry and shy. After all, it seems that Lu''s proposal is more elaborate than any other person''s on-the-spot wedding proposal. After all, it''s more than any other person''s plan that Lu''s proposal has been completed. Bai Yanran agreed to Lu he''s proposal without telling all the people. At this moment, the old man Bai will be moved that the two people can come together in the future. After all, the two people themselves are a perfect match. If they finally get together, it will be the best. Lu He, like a prince, helped Bai Yanran down from the pumpkin carriage and led her Princess to walk in this fairy tale like scene. The two of you walked quietly, walking... "you two, you know you''re back when you go out. I''m afraid you two haven''t come back for such a long time, you''ll forget the way home." The old man Bai is still making fun of Bai Yanran. After all, he knows that Bai Yanran has run out secretly and pretends that he doesn''t know. This is also a dilemma for him, so his granddaughter needs to make a good joke when he comes back. "Grandfather, I want to marry Lu he!" Bai Yanran excitedly and bravely said this sentence, which should have been raised by Lu He in front of him, asking for his consent and blessing. After all, Lu he wanted to marry Bai Yanran, naturally through his consent, but Bai Yanran said these words in front of him. "Well, if you get married, you two are old enough." The white man''s attitude surprised everyone. He thought he would think about it and decide whether to agree or not. Unexpectedly, he agreed without thinking about it. "Did you agree that we should be together?" Lu he''s appearance is the most surprising choice. After all, although Bai Yanran agreed to propose, it''s not so easy for the two people to finally want to be together. They still need the blessing and praise of Bai Yanran''s grandfather, father Bai. I didn''t expect that old man Bai agreed so easily. "You two, do you think you two can hide from my father? My father''s eyes are in the sky. No matter what you two go to do, I know it, so you can''t do anything secretly behind my back, but sometimes you two don''t take the initiative to say it in front of me, and I just turn a blind eye But if you two think I don''t know, you two are very wrong the old white man has always arranged the eyeliner around two people, not because he didn''t believe in Lu He and Bai Yan. However, he was lying on the side of the two young people who met with panic. His old man was still on the battlefield. He had some experience and knew how to deal with emergencies. There are those experienced people who will deal with it, so the white master is also left a heart."Grandfather, you have been pretending that you don''t know. We are still quietly engaged in an underground love affair. I''m afraid you''ll find out. You already know that. Why don''t you just tell me and stab us?" Bai Yanran is a little angry at her grandfather''s behavior. After all, her grandfather knows everything, but pretends to know nothing. Her granddaughter''s quarrel with her grandfather''s is also extremely happy. This kind of relationship between grandparents and grandchildren may be more profound than that between father and daughter. It seems that because they are separated by a generation, they love each other more deeply. "You should treat her well. If I find a tear hanging from the corner of her eye, I''ll peel off your skin. You know my temper. After all, you''ve grown up in the Bai family''s courtyard for so many years. I know you''re not a bad child. So I trust you and I''m willing to give you Yanran. If you let her down, You know what I mean Perhaps, with the blessing of the elderly feelings is the happiest. There is also a news broadcast on TV: the only son of a group has been investigated by the police for suspected kidnapping... (Finale)